The Gospel According To St. Mark. Greek Edition

:S
CO
C\J
CD
CO
The Leonard Library
Wptlittt College
Toronto
Shelf NO.
..85.45*95...
*..*
Register No. ...//fa.7.4...
19.
THE GOSPEL
ACCORDING TO ST MAKE
THE GREEK TEXT
WITH
INTRODUCTION NOTES AND INDICES
BY
HENRY BARCLAY SWETE,
D.D., D.LITT., F.B.A.
REGIUS PROFESSOR OF DIVINITY
AND FELLOW OF GONVILLE AND CAIUS COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE

HON. CANON OF ELY; HON. CHi
THIRD EDITIO
MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED

ST. MARTIN S STREET, LONDON
DEUS QUI NOBIS PER MINISTERIVM BEATI MARCI EVANGELISTAE TUI VERITATEM EVANGELII PATEFIERI VOLUISTI CONCEDE, QUAESUMUS, UT QUOD AB
ILLIUS ORE DIDICIMUS GRATIA TUA ADIUTI OPERARI VALEAMUS. PER IESUM
CHRISTUM DOMINUM NOSTRUM. AMEN.
:
COPYRIGHT.
First Edition, 1898.
1908.
Second Edition, 1902
Third Edition, 1909
;
reprinted, ivith slight changes, 1905,
reprinted, with slight changes, 1913.
PREFACE TO THE THIKD EDITION.

A
THE present edition is little more than a reprint of the second.

few corrections and additions have been made, chiefly in the
the most important of these being the insertion at

which follows Mark xvi. 14 in the
p. 404 of the Greek fragment
Freer MS. of the Four Gospels.
footnotes
Of one important source of new knowledge I have been unable

make as much use as I could have wished. Professor Deissmann
and Dr A. Thumb in Germany, and Professor J. H. Moulton and
Dr G. Milligan in Great Britain, have taught us how much the
to
papyri and the inscriptions have to contribute to the study of

New Testament Lexicography. Most of their researches have
appeared since the publication of the first edition of this book,

and it would be impossible to avail myself of them without a
I can only refer the reader
serious interference with the plates.
papers and books of the above-mentioned
and in particular to the Lexical Notes contributed by
Dr Moulton and Dr Miiligan to the Expositor, and to the work
to
the
published
scholars,
which,
The
it
is understood, will be based

upon them.
conclusions with regard to New Testament
Grammar
which have been drawn from the non-literary papyri are not as
yet, in my opinion, established beyond doubt, and I am therefore
content still to rely upon the authority of Winer-Moulton, WinerSchmiedel, and Blass. But the subject is one upon which I desire
to keep an open mind, and the time may come when this com
mentary will call for a more extensive revision in this respect

than I am at present prepared to undertake.
H. B.
CAMBRIDGE,
F. of St Michael
and All
Angels, 1909.
S.
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

THE
years which have gone by since the
first
issue of this
Commentary have been
singularly fruitful in publications bearing

In the work of preparing a
the
of
the
Gospels.
study
upon
second edition for the press these new helps have not been left
more particularly from
out of sight and from several of them
;
Dr Chase s and Dr Salmond s articles in the third volume of

Dr Hastings Dictionary of the Bible, the second volume of
Professor Theodore Zahii s Einleitung in das Neue Testament,
Sir J. C.
Hawkins Horae Synopticae, and Mr
P.
M. Barnard
much assistance has

Biblical Text of Clement of Alexandria
have
not
often been modified,
been derived. If my conclusions
not because I have failed to reconsider them in the light of
these and other recent contributions to Biblical knowledge.
I am glad also to acknowledge my debts to the kindness of
it is
reviewers,
and of
-not
a few private friends and some unknown
who have pointed out
correspondents,
the first edition of
my
book.
errors or deficiencies in
These corrections have
all,
as I
trust, received respectful attention, although in some cases the

plan of the work has refused to lend itself to the proposed changes,
or after full consideration I have found myself unable to accept
them.
In the preface to the first edition I expressed a desire to

more fully at a future time some of the larger questions
discuss
raised
by the Gospel of St Mark. This purpose has not been

The book has been revised throughout; the critical
fulfilled.
apparatus has been enlarged by the use of the fresh evidence

printed in Mr Lake s Texts from Mount Athos, of which advanced
sheets were sent to me through the kindness of the author ; the
foot-notes have been here
and there expanded or re-written.
But
the pressure of other work and the call of fresh studies have
precluded me from attempting the dissertations which I had
intended to write.
My
book therefore
goes
forth
under
its
But I am confident that younger students

original limitations.
will be found to fulfil the task which I am constrained to leave.
The growing
the
interest manifested in all problems connected with

Gospels, and more especially the earliest of the Gospels,
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

justifies the
ment
vii
expectation that the next generation of New Testa

will carry our knowledge more than one
step
scholars
nearer to the fulness and
certainty which all
must
desire
to
attain.
H. B.
S.
CAMBRIDGE,
F. of St Peter, 1902.
PEEFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.

THE
commentators on St Mark urges as

undertaking so serious a task the neglect which
that Evangelist appeared to have suffered at the hands of the
While each of the other Gospels
great teachers of the Church.
had received separate treatment, the Gospel according to St Mark,
so far as he could discover, had been passed by, as if it needed no
elucidation or none which could not be gathered from expositions
of St Matthew and St Luke.
If this plea can no longer be used, it is still true that St Mark
earliest of extant
his apology for
less attention than he deserves.

The importance
work as an independent history, and the beauty of its
bright and unartificial picture of our Lord s life in Galilee, are at
length generally recognised but no monograph has yet appeared
which makes full use of the materials at the disposal of the
has gained far

of his
expositor.
I cannot claim to
volume, nor has
it
have supplied this deficiency in the present

my aim to do so. I am content to offer
been
who desire to enter upon the serious study of the

Such study should begin, as it appears to me, with the
help to those
Gospels.
Gospel which I believe to be the earliest of the four and, through

out a large part of the narrative, the nearest to the common
source.
My chief aids have been the concordances of Bruder and

Moulton-Geden, the grammatical works of Winer-Moulton, WinerSchmiedel, Burton, and Blass, and the Greek text, introduction,
and notes of Westcott and Hort. Next to these, I have learnt
most from the concordance to the LXX. compiled by Hatch and
Redpath, the text and indices of Niese s Josephus, and the illus
trations from the later Greek literature which are to be found
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.
viii
pages of Field, Grinfield, Grotius, Kuinoel, Kypke, and

Wetstein, together with those which Deissmann has collected
from the papyri. For Aramaic forms I have consulted Kautzsch
and Dalman, and for Jewish thought and customs the well-known
in the
works of the elder Lightfoot, Schottgen, Schurer, Streane, Taylor,

Of ancient expositors Origen, Jerome,
Weber, and Wtinsche.
Victor of Antioch, Bede, and Theophylact have supplied valuable
help; among those of recent times I have consulted with ad
vantage Schanz and Knabenbauer, Meyer- Weiss and Holtzmann.
But no
effort
has been made to collect and tabulate the views of
it has been thought

the commentators upon disputed points
that a mere list of authorities, apart from a detailed statement
;
of the grounds on which their opinions are based, could render

little assistance to the student and might discourage individual
Nor have
effort.
until
an
effort
I appealed to any expositor, ancient or modern,

had been made to gain light from a careful
study of the Gospel itself.

prolonged examination of the
a
use
of
lexical and grammatical helps
and
the
text,
diligent
to which reference has already been made, will almost invariably
guide the student to a true interpretation of St Mark s rugged
yet simple sentences. It is chiefly in the attempt to penetrate

the profound sayings of our Lord, which this Evangelist reports
in their most compact form, that valuable assistance may be
gained from the suggestiveness of Origen and the devout insight

of
Bede and Bengel.

The text of Westcott and Hort has been generally followed;
the few changes which I have permitted myself to make consist

chiefly of the introduction within square brackets of words which
the
New
Testament in
Greek either omits or relegates to the
Even if we regard as proved the contention of Dr

Salmon that what Westcott and Hort have restored is the text
margin.
"
which had
"
the highest authority at Alexandria in the third

that it is
early Alexandrian," rather than strictly
"
century
neutral
i.e.
we may still reasonably prefer this text on the whole

other
as a basis for the interpretation of the Gospels.
At
any
the same time it is desirable that the student should have before
"
"
to
him
materials for forming a judgement
upon
all
important variants,
or at least discriminating between the principal types of text,
PREFACE TO THE FIKST EDITION.
ix
and explaining to himself the grounds upon which any particular

With the view of enabling him to
reading- is to be preferred.
do this, I have printed above the commentary an apparatus of
various readings, largely derived from the apparatus of Tischendorf s eighth critical edition, which has been simplified and to
some extent revised and enriched.
It had been part of my original plan to discuss in additional
notes and dissertations some of the points raised by this Gospel
which seemed to require fuller investigation. But as the work
grew under my hands, it became apparent that this purpose could
not be carried into effect without unduly increasing the size of
the volume and at the same time delaying, perhaps for some years,
the publication of the text and notes. If strength is given to me,
I hope to return to my task at a future time meanwhile I have
;
thrown into the form of an Introduction a portion of the materials

which had been collected, and I trust that the present work may
be regarded as complete in itself within the narrower limits which
circumstances have prescribed.
It would be difficult to overestimate
what I owe to the

While in each case I am responsible for
form assumed by the text, apparatus, and notes,
kindness of friends.
the
final
I desire
are.
acknowledge with sincere gratitude the generous

which has enabled me to make them what they
to
assistance
To the Bishop
to use the
WH.
venient to do
of
Durham
Mark
text of St
am
indebted for permission

might find it con
as far as I
My colleague, Professor J. Armitage Robinson,

with copious notes upon the readings of the
Armenian version, and has also frequently verified and corrected
has supplied
so.
me
my references to the Sinaitic Syriac and the other Syriac versions.

Mr F. C. Conybeare has contributed a photograph of the page of
an Armenian
MS. in
are
to
ascribed
which the
the
"presbyter
Burkitt I have received
twelve verses of the Gospel
last
Ariston."
From Mr
F.
C.
much
valuable help, especially in the

earlier chapters of St Mark, in reference to the readings of the
Old Latin and the treatment of various points connected with
Cronin has given me access

to his yet unpublished collation of the new fragments of cod. N,
and to the results of a fresh examination of cod. 2 pe and through
Syriac and Aramaic words.
Mr H.
S.
PREFACE TO THE FIEST EDITION.
Mr A. M. Knight
have been permitted to use the

s Otium Norvicense
(pt. iii.).
Not less important service of another kind has been rendered
by Mr J. H. Srawley, who has revised the proofs and supplied
materials for the index of subject-matter, and by Dr W. E.
Barnes, to whom I owe many corrections which have been embodied
the kindness of
new
proof-sheets of a
edition of Field
in the sheets or appear in the list of corrigenda.

Lastly,
to the workmen and readers of the University Press to
due
acknow
it is
ledge their unvarying attention to a work which has necessarily
made
large demands upon their patience and skill.

Few readers of this book will be more conscious of its short
comings than the writer
some respects the

the books of the
is.
The
briefest
New
of the Gospels
is
in
and the most exacting the simplest of

Testament brings us nearest to the feet of
fullest
interpreter of St Mark fulfils his office so far

as he assists the student to understand, and in turn to interpret to
the Master.
The
To do this
demands
such
a
of
mind and
any high degree
preparation
as
can
be
to
do
it
in
some
measure has
attained;
rarely
spirit
been my hope and aim.
others, this primitive picture of the Incarnate Life.
in
Domine Deus...quaecumque
et tui ; si
qua de meo,
dixi in hoc libro de tuo, agnoscant
et Tub ignosce et tui.
H. B.
CAMBRIDGE,
F. of the
Name
of JESUS, 1898.
S.
CONTENTS.
PAGE
INTRODUCTION
Mark
I.
Personal History of St
II.
History of the Gospel in the Early
III.
Place and
Time
of writing,
xiii
Church
and Original Language
IV.
Vocabulary, Grammar, and Style
V.
Contents, plan, and sources
VI.
Comparison of St Mark with the other Synoptists
VII.
Use
VIII.
External conditions of the Life of Christ as depicted
of the Old
......
Testament by St Mark
xxxix
xliv
li
Ixvi
Ixxvi
by St Mark
IX.
xxix
Ixxxi
.........
St Mark s conception of the Person and Office of our
Lord
......
X.
Authorities for the text
XI.
Alternative endings of the Gospel
XII.
Commentaries
....
xcvi
ciii
cxiv
TEXT AND NOTES

INDEX OF THE GREEK WORDS USED IN THE GOSPEL
xc
INDEX TO THE INTRODUCTION AND NOTES

FACSIMILE, facing
MAPS OF NORTHERN PALESTINE AND THE SEA OF GALILEE
409
425
cxi
facing 408
MGTA C6AYTOY
MApKON ANAAABG3N Af
AIAKONI AN.
eic
ACHA26TAI YMAC
MApKOC
6 Y OC MOY-
A\ApKOC MtN, 6pMHN6YTHC
OCA eMNHMON6YCN
6CTIN
AKplBo>C
I.
PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK
1
.
The Roman praenomen Marcus was in common use among

Greek-speaking peoples from the Augustan age onwards. The
I.
abundant examples from

Empire, and from every rank in society.
inscriptions
The following are examples

name.
CIG
Attica:
A?7iaevs.
every part of
offer
192
of the widespread use of the
fiovXrjs
191 ypa/zyaarevs
v
2<?7TTioi...
E7n/yovos
/cat Srf/Aov
Map/cov,
M.
the
Greek
Ev/capTrtSov
iTTTTOKparr/s
MapKou.
Lydia 3162 M. ra/xtas. 3440 Mîoves M. /cat

Mysia 3664 M. Pov<ov pwmjs. Nubia: 5109 M. o-TpariGyrene: 5218 M. Map/cou. Sicily: 5644 Maap*ov vtos MaapItaly: 6155 Maap/cos Kooxrotmos Maap/cov aTrcAeuêpos. The
last two inscriptions justify the accentuation Map/cos, which has
been adopted in this edition after Blass see his comm. on Acts
xii 25, and his Gramm. d. NTlichen Griechisch,
4. 2.
254 M.
Ava<Avo-Tios.
In
all
these instances the
name
stands by itself in accordance

true of its later Christian use ;
with Greek practice. The same is

thus we have a Marcus who was the
first Gentile Bishop of

Jerusalem (Aelia), a Marcus who was a Valentinian leader con
temporary with Irenaeus, and another who was eighth Bishop of
Alexandria; even at Rome the praenomen occurs as a single

name in the case of Pope Marcus (f 336). Christian inscriptions
of the fourth century collected by Prof. Ramsay in the neigh
bourhood of Laodiceia combusta supply several examples of the
same kind.
1 The first two sections of this Introduction have been reproduced in part
from
articles
(v. vi.
pp. 80
published in the Expositor

ff., 268 ff.).
PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK.
xiv
Mitth. d. k. d. arch. Institute (Athen. Abth.) 1888, p. 233
55
TroêtvoraTO)
r<5
61
IlavXa).
37,
JJLOV
vita
Map/ca)
7rpo-/3vTpu>.
56 Map/cai
Mapcu>
In the N.T. the name occurs eight times (Acts xii. 12, 25,xv.
In the
39, Col. iv. 10, Philem. 24, 2 Tim. iv. 1 1, I Pet. v. 13).
Acts
John
the surname of a
is
it
Jew
of Jerusalem whose
12 *\wdvov rov eiTLKakovpevov M.dp/cov, 25
(xii.
6 rmic\fr)6evra
and without the
the familiar
known 1
The N.
Iwdvrjv rov
Mdp/cov, xv. 37 Icodvrjv rov KaXovfJievov [etruc. &$
minnonn ] Mdptcov, 39 rov Mdptcov)

itself
name was
article, as if
name by which
CD
the Epistles use Ma/o/eo? by

it were the only or at least
the person to
whom
they refer was
T. bears witness to the readiness of the Palestinian
Jew
name, whether of Aramaic or

Latin names were frequently used in this way,
to adopt or accept a secondary

2
foreign origin
whether epithets such as Justus (Acts

like
Secundus, xx. 4,
i.
23),
cognomina
praenomina, of which Caius (Faô? Acts
I Cor. i. 14, 3 Jo. i) and Lucius (Acts
Marcus
is
an exact
the Acts, where St
Niger
(ib.
xiii.
i),
Paulus, Lucanus, Silvanus, or
Rom.
xiii.
are examples.
i)
xvi. 23,
and Lucius, except that in
parallel to Caius
Mark appears
xix. 29,
in Jewish surroundings, his
Jewish name precedes, and the Roman praenomen which he had

assumed occupies the place of the cognomen.
For other examples of the use of Marcus as a secondary name see
Dittenberger inscr. Att. aet. Rom. 1137 Aev/aos d /cat M., Mapa0awos TraparpiT^s, 1142 "AXics o Kat M. XoAAet S^s fyrjfios (time of
L. Verus and Commodus) ; Ramsay ap. op. cit. 92 Avp. Map/cw.
The mother of John Mark was a Mary who was a member of
2.
the Church at Jerusalem (Acts xii. 12). She was

clearly a woman
of some means and a conspicuous
person in the Christian com
Her house
munity.
(irv\wv)
a slave
po9, Jo. xviii.
6,
1
It seems to have been
rarely borne
B.
by Jews; cf. Chase, in Hastings
J>.
iii.,
p. 245.
On
approached by a porch
the
girl (TraiSicrtcT)), probably
portress (rj Ovpw17), opens the door; there is an upper room or
(rrjv olicLav
the witness of Josephns to the
Map /a-?)
same
is
fact see
Deissmann, Bibl Studio,
(E. T.), p. 314.

s
gee foot-notes to Me. xiv.
14, 52.
xv
a
guestchamber large enough to receive concourse of the brethren
(rjcrav
l/cavol
It is to
<ruvr)0po(,(TfjLvoi).
Mary s house
that Peter
naturally turns his steps, when released from prison; he is con

tent to leave in the hands of the party who are assembled there
the duty of communicating the tidings of his escape to the rest of
KOI rot? aSeXôt?) 1

in this narrative, except for the purpose
the Church
I<z/t&>/3a>
John
not mentioned
is
of distinguishing his
mother Mary from others of the same name but it is reasonable

to suppose that he was present, and that he was already a believer,
;
and intimate with St Peter and the heads of the Church at

Jerusalem.
Conjecture has connected the name of John Mark with certain
In the Dialogue of Adamantius
incidents in the Gospel history.
de recta fide (Lommatzsch, xvL 259) we read
Map/cos ovv /cat
K TtoV e(3Bo/JLT]KOVTa Kttl
OVTCS IlavXa) T(3
AoVKttS
:
SvOU>
Epiphanius
cv^yyeXtcravTo.
TWV
tfiSofjLiJKovTa
Eav
d Kvpios
(j.tj
Svo
TIS
T<Zv
/u,ov
(haer.
21.
6)
Sia<TKOp7ri(r$evTa)j
<ô.yrf
adds:
7Tt
arapKa KT\.
TTJV
ets
T<3
The statement
is
probably as baseless as many others which are due to that writer ;

it may be that the reference to Jo. vt 66 has arisen from what
That he was the
is said of John Mark in Acts xiii. 13, xv. 38.
Bede s
veaf I O-KOS of Me. xiv. 51! is not unlikely see note ad loc.
supposition that he was a Priest or Levite, which is probably
borrowed from the conim. of Ps.- Jerome, or from the preface
to Mark in MSS. of the Yulgate (cf. Wordsworth-White, p. 171
:
"Marcus
carnem
evangelista...sacerdotium in Israhel agens, secundum

rests ultimately upon Mark s connexion with the
levita
"),
Levite Barnabas.
John was at Jerusalem during the famine of 45-6, when

Barnabas and Saul visited the city for the purpose of conveying
to the Church the alms of the brethren at Antioch and on their
;
return they took him back with them to Syria (Acts xii. 25). He
may have attracted them as the son of a leading member of the
Church at Jerusalem, and possibly
also
by
services
rendered
during the distribution of the relief fund which revealed in him a

If we assume his identity with the
capacity for systematic work.
Mark
of St Paul s Epistles, there was doubtless another reason.

still leader of the Christian body at Antioch ; he
Barnabas was
1
On the interesting traditions connectedwith the house of John Mark see
Zahn, Einleitung ii. 212 f., and the note
in this
51
f.
commentary on Me.
xiv.
13
ff.,
PEKSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK.
xvi
had been sent there by the mother Church (Acts

Saul
in
position
22),
was as
brotherhood
Antiochian
the
xi.
and
yet
It was for
evidently subordinate (ib. 25, 30, xii. 25, xiii. I f.).
Barnabas to seek fresh associates in the work, and John was a
near
of Barnabas
relative
Whether the
10
John had been uncle
father of
mother his aunt,
36), or the
iv.
(Acts
(Col. iv.
is
~Bapvd/3a
dvetyios
unknown
Cyprus
but the re
accounts for the persistent favour which
lationship
).
to Joseph of
Barnabas
extended to Mark.
Mark
was doubtless
association with the Antiochian leaders
for
the purpose of rendering assistance to them in their growing work.

As Saul had been brought from Tarsus (Acts xi. 25 f.), so Mark
was now taken from Jerusalem
the same verb
<rvvn-apa\a(3elv
is
used again in xv. 37, 38, and seems distinctly to indicate the
that of a coopted colleague
position which Mark was called to fill
of inferior rank
(cf.
Gal.
ii.
dveftriv.
.perd T&apvd/Ba Gvvjrapa\a-
was natural that when the Holy Spirit

Barnabas
and
Saul for a new field of work, Mark
designated
2
PGDV KOI
Ttroi>)
It
The general character of his duties is

stated
it
was
expressly
personal service, not evangelistic, to
which he was called (efyov e KOI Îwdvrjv vTTTjpeTrjv) 3
Blass de
should accompany them.
now
when he comments velut ad bapMark may have been required to baptize converts
fines this service too strictly
tizandum 4
(cf.
Acts
minor
"
x. 48,
Cor.
i.
14),
"
but his work would include
all
those
which could safely be delegated to a younger man,

such as arrangements for travel, the provision of food and lodging,
details
conveying messages, negotiating interviews, and the
like.
An
lical
examination of the passages where vTnjpeY^s is used in Bib

Greek will shew that the word covers a wide range of offices
cf. e.g.
Sap.
vi.
Prov. xiv. 35
4,
Dan.
iii.
Se/cros /3acnAet v. vo^/xcui/

(a courtier ;
46); Mt. v. 25 /Ar/Trore crc TrapaSw o
similarly
Kpirqs
T<3
(the officer of a court); Me. xiv. 54 o-vv/ca^/xei/os /XCTO, TWV

(temple police); Lc. i. 2 {iTnype rat yevd/xcvot TOU Xoyou, Acts
1
On dvefibs
Cf.
see Bp Lightfoot ad loc.

Ramsay, St Paul the Traveller,
p. 71 : "he was not essential to the
expedition he had not been selected by
the Spirit; he had not been formally
delegated by the Church of Antioch he
;
was an extra hand, taken by Barnabas

and Saul on their own responsibility."
3 Acts
xiii. 5.
For virrip^v D reads
inrr/peTowTi aurots
jj.eS
eavruv
ical
Ac*- App.,
I.
as
substitutes
d
p. 146.
xvii
1 6 vTTTjptTTfjv Kat fjLapTvpa (a person employed in the service of

the Gospel); Lc. iv. 20 a?roSovs
vTnrjpeTrj (the synagogue minister
Official service, not of a menial kind, is the prevalent
or HO) 1
idea of the word which distinguishes it from SovXo? on the one
hand, and to some extent from Stcwcoi/o? on the other see Trench,
in reference to Joshua (Exod.
epaTrooi/ is similarly used
syn. 9.
xxvi.
TO>
xxxiii.
n,
LXX.).
For such forms of ministry John possessed perhaps a natural

aptitude (2 Tim. iv. 1 1 evxpijcrros els SiaKoviav), and his assistance
would be invaluable to the two Apostles, whose time was fully
But it was
occupied with the spiritual work of their mission.
rendered only for a short time. At Perga in Pamphylia he left
his colleagues, and returned to Jerusalem (Acts xiii. 13 airo^w-
avrwv vTretrrpe^v els lepocroXuyaa). If St Luke

records the fact in words which are nearly colourless, the censure
air
ptfaas
which he represents St Paul as having subsequently passed upon

Mark s conduct at this juncture is severe and almost passionate
38
(xv.
rjîov
TOV anroffTavra
avrols
<rvve\66vTa
et<?
CLTT
TO epyov,
Nevertheless, as Professor
avrcov
prj
CLTTO
Tla/ju(f)v\ias
(rvv7rapa\ajjL/3dvei,v
2
Ramsay has pointed out
there
KOI
p,rj
TOVTOV).
is
some
thing to be said on Mark s behalf. He was not sent to the work

by the Spirit or by the Church, as Barnabas and Saul had been.
The sphere of the mission, moreover, had not been revealed at the
first
and when the Apostles determined to leave the seacoast and
;
strike across the
Taurus into the
he
interior,
may have
considered
himself free to abandon the undertaking. He had left Jerusalem

for work at Antioch, and had not engaged himself to face the
dangers of a campaign in central Asia Minor (2 Cor. xi. 26) and

he may have felt that duty to his mother and his home required
;
him
to break off at this point from so perilous a
development of
the mission.
To Barnabas,
at
any
rate,
Mark s withdrawal did not appear
in
the light of a desertion, nor was St Paul unwilling to be associated

with him again in the work at Antioch for from Acts xv. 37 it
;
Dr Chase
(in Hastings, D. B. iii. p.

suggests that the word may be
used in this sense of John Mark, trans-
245
f.)
latiag,
P.
"and
M.
John, the synagogue minister."

2 The Church in the Roman
Empire,
p. 61
St Paul the Traveller, p. 90.
they had with them also
xviii
would seem that he was with the Apostles there
till
the eve of the
second missionary journey. St Paul, however, declined to accept

the cousin of Barnabas as a companion in another voyage to Asia
Minor, and Mark consequently set out with Barnabas alone.
Whilst Paul went by land through the Cilician Gates, Barnabas

In the first soreness of the separa
sailed with Mark to Cyprus.
each turned to the
tion
home
of
his
Barnabas was
family.
Levite though he was, he belonged to a

KvTrpios
Hellenistic family which had settled in the island (Acts iv. 36),
and Mark was also probably a Cypriot Jew on one side 1 Un
TO) 761/et, for
fortunately the author of the Acts leaves the two men at this
point, and there is no early or even moderately trustworthy
The Acts of
tradition to carry on the thread of Mark s story.
Bapvdffa), a work ascribed to St Mark, but

of the fourth, or, in its present form, the fifth century, represents
the Apostle as suffering martyrdom in Cyprus, and adds that after
Barnabas
jreploôi
his death
Mark
The book
as a whole
Egypt, and evangelised Alexandria.

quite unworthy of credit, but it is not
set sail for

is
improbable that Mark proceeded from Cyprus to Egypt, whether

in company with Barnabas or after his death.
Barnabas was
ix. 5
(rj
still
alive
/ecu,
/xoYos
eyo>
and at work when St Paul wrote
Bapva/:?a<?
i Cor.
OVK cô/xev eôvo-tav pr] epya^ctrât ;),
in A.D. 57, or according to Harnack 52-3.

In the Clementine
Homilies Barnabas is represented as doing evangelistic work in
Egypt (i. 9 &c.). McGiffert conjectures, but without probability,
that B. was the author of i Peter, which with Ramsay he places
in the reign of Domitian (Hist, of Christianity in the Apostolic age,
i.e.
p.
59 7ff.).
widespread series of traditions connects St Mark with the

foundation of the Alexandrian Church 2
According to Eusebius,
.
whose statement
older authority 3
was appointed
1
On
possibly based on Julius Africanus or an

his first successor in the care of that Church
is
Nero s eighth
in
Jewish settlements in Cyprus
ee Schiirer n. ii. pp. 222, 232 (E. T.),

or ed. 3 (1898) iii. p. 27 n. ; and cf.
Acts
2
xi. 19, 20, xxi. 16.
Against this must be placed the fact

to which Chase (Hastings, D. B. ii.
248)
the great Alexattention, that
"
<salls
year,
i.e.
A.D. 61-2.
If the date
andrian Fathers, Clement and Origen,

make no reference to any sojourn or
work
3
of
Mark
in that
Cf. Lipsius,
ii.
city."
Die Apocryphen Apostel2, p.

323 ; Harnack,
geschichten,
Chronologie, p. 123
f.

is
it
approximately correct,
may be
xix
that of the
departure of
Mark from Alexandria after the completion of his mission there.

Such a hypothesis helps to account for part at least of the long
between Mark s separation from St Paul and

s company at Rome.
interval
his reappear
ance in St Paul
The following are the
chief early authorities: Eus. H.E. ii. 16

TO
o Srj /cat o~uj/evayyeXioi>
ypanj/aro Krjpv^cu, e/c/cX^crtas T TT/KOTOV ITT avrvys AXeâvSpa as
Ib. 24 Nepwvos Se oy8oov ayoi/TOS Trjs /Sao-iXetas ero?
cracrOa.L.
/Ltera Map/cov TOV evayyeXtcrr?i/ r^s ei/ AXeavSpei a 7rapoi/aa?
Cf. Hieron. c?e wrr. -&7
8 "adsumpto
T^/ XeiTovpyt av StaSêrat.
7Ti
<f>a(rlv
TT/S
AiyvTTTOv
crreiXa/xevov
itaque evangelio quod ipse confecerat perrexit Aegyptum...rnortuus est autem octavo Neronis anno et sepultus Alexandriae
succedente sibi Anniano." Const. Ap. vii. 46 T^S 8 AXcâvSpewv
Avviavos -rrpujTo? VTTO Map/cov TOV evayyeXto-roi; KeêtpoTo^rat.
Epiph.
haeT. li. 6 o Map/cos... ypaiâs TO eiâyyeXtov aTrocrreXXeTai VTTO TOT)
aytov IleTpov
ets
T^V TWV AiyuTTTt cov ^copav.
"Alexandriae natalis b.
Of.
Mart. Rom. (Apr. 25)

S. Aniani
Marci evangelistae... Alexandriae
episcopi qui b. Marci discipulus eiusque in episcopatu successor...

quievit in Domino."
We
Mark
have assumed the identity of John Mark of the Acts with
of the Pauline Epistles.
It is placed beyond reasonable

doubt by Col. iv. 10, where St Paul refers in one sentence to the
relationship which existed between Mark and Barnabas, and the
hesitation
the
which the Colossians would naturally feel as to receiving

forsaken the Apostles on occasion of their first
man who had
visit to
Asia Minor (Map/co? o dve^Lo^ Bapvdfia,
eVroXa?
Eaz>
e\0y
777309 v/juds,
Beâcrde avrov*).
Trepl
ov
\d(3ere
Mark,
it
appears,
had thought of visiting the Churches of the Lycus valley some

time before the writing of the Colossian letter, perhaps when he
was on the point of leaving Cyprus; and St Paul had on that
occasion
There
sent
is
orders
to
Colossae that he was to be received.
nothing to shew that the
was abandoned
visit
took place
if
our
for the mission to -Egypt.
hypothesis
is correct, it
The
was now at an end, and Mark had proceeded to Rome.
latter
1 An
inference from the ambiguous
phrase of Eusebius. Bishop J. Wordsworth (Ministry of Grace, p. 603 f.) suggests that "the close connection of
Alexandria with Borne
was "due probably at first to the mission of St Mark
"
But it is
by the constant
communication between the two cities,
2
See Lightfoot ad loc.; for 5ecur0e
comp. Me. vi. 10, ix. 37, and Didache
from the imperial
explained
c.
1 1
as
city."
easily
62
xx
A
There, perhaps to his surprise, he found St Paul a prisoner.
and the vTrrjpeTTjs of the first
complete reconciliation took place,
of the Roman imprison
missionary journey became the crvvepyos
is the more remarkable,
fact
ment (Col. iv. n, Philem. 24). The
because of
all
the Jewish Christians in
Rome
at this time only
three were loyal to St Paul, Aristarchus, Jesus Justus, and Mark

The
his other colleagues, Epaphras, Demas, Luke, were Gentiles.
;
Apostle
grief
was
by the ministry of his Jewish

and especially no doubt by
alleviated
friends (eyevrjOrjo-dv pot, Traprjyopia),
the revival of his old association with Mark.
seems to have returned to the East,
who
is
Mark"
apparently at Ephesus
on his way to
for in 2
(cf. v.
After this
Tim.
iv.
1 1
19), is directed to
Rome (Maptcov avaka^wv
aye
yitera
Mark
Timothy,
"pick
up
aeavrov 1 ).
given assigns to Mark his precise place in the

history of the Apostolic age; he was evxprjo-ros eZ? Siafcovlav.
Not endowed with gifts of leadership, neither prophet nor teacher,
The reason which
is
he knew how to be invaluable to those who
filled
the
first
rank in
the service of the Church, and proved himself a true servus servo-
rum Dei.
Mark s
early history
had connected him with St Peter, and
him described by St Peter

The Apostle who had been most
prominent in the beginnings of the Church of Jerusalem must have
known Mary and her son John from the time of their baptism,
is
it
therefore no surprise to find
(i Pet. v.
13) as his
son /
and may have been the instrument of their conversion.
Yet
u/o? IJLOV does not involve spiritual relationship of this kind,

which is more naturally expressed, as in the Pauline Epistles, by
o
TGKVOV
(cf.
2 Tim.
i.
2,
I
ii.
Cor.
iv. 17,
I, Tit.
i.
4).
Phil.
ii.
Rather
22, Philem. 10,

it is
Tim.
i.
2,
18,
the affectionate designation
likely that
save Paul himself ; the epithet is surely

at least as appropriate on the lips of St
Peter. As to the Paulinism of i Peter
Lightfoot, Biblical Essays, p. 407.

The Petrine authorship of i Peter
may be assumed, notwithstanding the
recent attempt of Professor McGiffert to
assign that epistle to Barnabas (History
of Christianity in the Apostolic Age,

It is difficult to follow him
p. 598 ff.).
when he writes (p. 599 f.) : "that Barnabas should speak of him (Mark) as
his son was very natural, but it is not
any one
else
would do
it
"
Romans and Ephesians, p. 169:

St Peter makes them [the thoughts derived from St Paul] fully his own by the
form into which he casts them, a form
for the most part unlike what we find in
any epistle of St Paul."
see Hort,
"

of a former pupil,
who
young disciple must often have sat

and taught the way of the Lord,
as a
at his feet to be catechised
and who had come
to
xxi
look upon his mother
teacher as a second father, and to render to
old friend and
him the
offices of filial
piety.
But the Mark

son
he
is
of
Peter
not merely described as St Peter s
is
represented as being with that Apostle at
The words are
acnrd&Tai
v//,as
vj
fv Ba/ftAawi
Rome
1
.
trwe/cXe/on;
Kat
Babylon has been identified with (i) the

2
city on the Euphrates, (2) a fortress in Egypt now Old Cairo
in
the
The
evidence
favour
of
last
is
summarised
Rome.
by
(3)
1
Lightfoot, Clement, ii. p. 492, Salmon, Introduction to the N.T.
p. 439 ff., and Hort, First Epistle of St Peter, p. 5 f.; the first and
second identifications are without ancient authority, and beset with
Blass (Philology of the Gospels, p. 27 ff.) regards
difficulties.
St Peter as having proceeded to Babylon from Antioch (Gal.
ii.
n) shortly after A.D. 46. But apart from Strabo s statement
that Babylon was at this time a desert, which Blass seeks to
minimise, the facts which Josephus (ant. xviii. 9 sqq.) relates as
to the condition of the Jews in Babylonia render this hypothesis
s
d vtos
/AOV.
highly improbable.
According to the constant and probably true tradition which

brings St Peter to Rome, that Apostle suffered martyrdom there
in the time of Nero and at the same time as St Paul (Dionysius
of Corinth
ap.
Eus.
ii.
25
Kara TOV avrov
e/âprvprja-av
The expression (as Lightfoot urges, Clement, ii. p. 499)

Xpovov).
must not be too rigorously pressed, even if the testimony of a
"
Corinthian could be accepted as regards the belief in Rome," or,

we may add, the testimony of a bishop who lived in the latter
half of the second century as regards matters of fact which belong
to the history of the first. Lightfoot himself placed the martyrdom
of St Peter in A.D. 64, and that of St Paul in A.D. 67 but if the
;
two martyrdoms may be dissociated,

whether St Paul s was not the earlier.
it is
open
Harnack 3 who holds that the two Apostles

,
A.D. 64, refers to

1
Cf.
Jerome de
Clem.
virr. ill 8 "meminit
significans."
See Pearson
suffered together in
Cor. 6 TOVTOIS rots avSpda-iv
huius Marci et Petrus in prima epistula,

sub nomine Babylonia figuraliterEomam
2
to consideration
Minor Th. Works
(ed.
(sc. Iler/xt)
/cat
Churton),ii.p.35sf. andcf. A. J.Butler,

Ancient Coptic Churches, i. p. 155 ff.
3
Chronologic, p. 708 ff. cf. C. H. Turner, Chronology of the N. T. (in Hastings,
That the
Dictionary of the BiUe).
;
xxii
iroXv
Tlav\ti)}...crvvr)OpOLcr6r]
e/cXcKTtov
7r\rj6o<s
otrives
TroXXats
awa ais
KaXXwrroi eyei/oi/To.
But the words of
Clement do not necessarily imply that the Apostles and the -rroXv
or that the martyrdom of the
TrXrjOos suffered at the same time,
Apostles took place at the first outbreak of the persecution. Nor
does the fact that St Peter was believed to have been buried in
the Vatican amount to a proof that he was among the first
sufferers.
Early as the tradition is (cf. Eus. H.E. ii. 25), it may
rest upon inference only.
Kat
An
fia<rdvoi<s...V7r6$iyiJLa
examination of
Peter supplies more than one reason for
believing the Epistle to have been written subsequently to St

Paul s death, (i) It is addressed to the Christian communities
of Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia,
and Bithynia, some of which
were distinctly Pauline Churches and had received letters from

St Paul during his imprisonment. It was transmitted to them by
the hands of Silvanus, a well-known colleague of St Paul. It con
tains reminiscences of
two of St Paul s writings, the Epistle to the
Romans and the
The conclusion can

Epistle to the Ephesians
avoided
be
that
at
the
time
when
it
was
written St Paul
scarcely
had finished his course. The care of the Churches had fallen on
1
St Peter; the two oldest associates of St Paul had transferred
both had originally been

Church of Jerusalem, and, when the attraction of
the stronger personality had been withdrawn, both had returned
to their early leader.
St Peter on his part is careful to shew
the
character
of his letter and by his selection of colleagues
by
that he has no other end than to take up and carry on the work of
their services to the surviving Apostle
members
of the
St Paul.
(2)
Ramsay
that
has been pointed out by Professor

Peter contemplates a state of things in Asia Minor
Further,
it
which did not
exist before A.D. 64, and was

hardly realised before
2
the middle of the eighth decade of the
Reasons have
century
been advanced for hesitating to push the year of St Peter s death
.
so far forwards as 75, or
beyond 7O
martyrdom of St Peter took place in

64 is also maintained by Chase
(Hastings, D. B. iii. 777!); cf. Zahn,
A.D.
Einleitung,
1
ii.
p. 19.
Sanday and Headlam, Romans, p.

Ixxiv. ff. ; Hort, Eomans and
Ephesians,
3
;
but even 68, the
last
year
Salmon, Intr. to the N. TJ, p.

4425.
2 The Church and the
Empire, p.
279 ff. Cf. Exp. rv. viii. 285 ff.
p. 168;
Dr Sanday
p. 411
f.
in the Expositor, iv.
vil.

of Nero
xxiii
a considerable interval during

have ministered to St Peter at Rome.
reign, will leave time for
which Mark
may
the services rendered by Mark to Barnabas or to St Paul

the tradition of the Church preserves but the faintest traces in
Of
name
post-canonical Christian writings his

ated with St Peter.
is
persistently associ
An
exception occurs in Const. A p. ii. 57 TO. evayye Ata a...ol

IlavAou TrapetAôrcs KareAetiâv vfjuv Aov/cas Kat MapKos, and
another in Hipp. haer. vii. 30 TOVTOVS [sc. TOV? Adyovs] ovre IlavAos
But the former writer has
d aVdo-ToAos ovre MapKos...aV?7yyeiAai/.
perhaps been influenced by the order of the Gospels with which he
was familiar ; and the latter seems in this passage to have strangely
confused St Mark with St Luke (see Duncker s note ad loc.).
(rvvep-yol
One
and most trustworthy of Christian

traditions represents Mark as St Peter s interpreter, and as the
author of a collection of memoirs which gave the substance of
3.
St Peter
of the
oldest
s teaching.
The
chief authorities are as follows: (i) Asiatic
Papias ap. Eus. U.E.
iii.
Kat
39
toW
and
Western.
o TrpecrfivTepos cAeye-
Map/<os
IleVpoi; yei/d/xevos, Sera e/xv^/xdvevcrev aKpt/3(3s eypai//v,

ov fjivroL raêi, TO, VTTO TOV ^ptaTOu rj
ovre yap
rj TrpaÔcvra.
ifjKovo-f. TOV Kvptov ovTC
TTaprjKoXovOâev avru) vo-repov 8e, ws c^y,
[Av,
IpfjLrjvevTrjs
\x@VTa
IltTpa), os Trpos ras ^petas 67rottTO ras 8t8acrKaAtas, aAA* ov^ wcrTrep
UKTTC ov&ev ^/xaprc Map/cos,
orvvraîv rwv Kvpia/<(i3j/ TTOIOV/XCVOS Xdycov.
OUTOOS 4Vta ypaiâs ws aTrc/Avry/xdvevorev evos
CTrotrfcraTO Trpdvoiav, TOV
yap
p7)$ev
<Sv
TJKOVO-
TrapaXtTreii/
TOVTWV
r;
iêvVao-ât rt
^ aurots
1
.
Iren. iu.
I.
TOU IleTpOU Kttt TOU IlauXou] ô8oi/ MSpKOS, 6

/cat
epfjirjvevTr) ; Uerpov, Kat avro? TO, VTro Xlerpou K^pvo~o"d/xeva
Marcus interpres et sectator
eyypa^tus 7;/xrv 7rapa8e 8a)K. /6. io. 6
Petri initium evangelicae conscriptionis fecit sic." Fragm. Murat.
/A6TO,
Sfi
T^|V
[SC.
fj,a6r)Trj<;
ad
tamen interfuit et
"licet
et Marcus quod
"
init.
[Marcus... (?) ali]quibus
Tertullian
aofo.
J/arc.
iv.
affirmetur, cuius interpres
hypotyp. ap.
Eus. H.E.
vi.
Marcus."
14 TO
8c
ita posuit
2
."
edidit Petri
Clement,
(2) Alexandrian.
KaTa Map/cov ravryv cr^r]K-
TOV Tlerpov 8r//xoo-ta

i/
TOV
PwfjLfj Kr)pvavTo<;
TO cvayyeAtov eêtTrdvTos TOVS Trapdvras TroAAovs
ovTas TrapaKaAeaat Toy MapKOV a5 av aKoXovOijo OLVTOi
TroppiaOev KOLL
fjifjnnrjfjivov TWV \f.~Ôf.vT^v avaypa iât TO, ctp /y/x.eya, 7rof)fo"a^Ta Se TO
o?rep CTTtyvdvTa TOV Herpes
evayye Atov /xeTa8ovvat Tots Sco/xevois avrov.
vai
TT)I/
otKovo/xtav
Adyov Kat
Trvev/xaTi
avT<3
/X7/T6
KwAvcrat
7rpOTpei//acrât.
/w,^T
For the interpretation of this pas6

sage see Westcott, Canon of the N. T.
,
Lightfoot, Supernatural Eeligion, p. 163 f. ; Zahn, Gesch. d. NTHp. 74
f.
(Of. Eus.
ii.
cfeew
Kanons, i. p. 871 ff.

Studien u. Kritiken, 1896, 3.
2
Comp.
Zahn,
Lightfoot, S.
ii. p. 14 ff.
op. cit.,
15
;
Ji.,
yvoWa
Link, in
p. 205
ff. ;
xxiv
Se TO irpayBiv
ya-OrjvaL
TCU?
r-fj
<acri
rov aTroo-roXov,
tKKXrjo-iais
avr<3
TOV
el<s
Adumbr. in
lo-roptav.)
a7ro/caXvi//ai/Tos
7rpo$u/aia, Kupwo-ai re TT/V ypacftrjv

VTroTVTrooo-ewv 7rapaT0eiTat
KA^/x/tys ev CKTO) rwv
rwv dvSpwv
v.
Petfr.
TT)V
Petri sectator
"Marcus
13:
palam praedicante Petro evangelium Romae coram quibusdam

Caesareanis equitibus et multa Christ! testimonia proferente,
dicebantur memoriae commendare,
petitus ab eis ut possent quae
dicta sunt evangelium quod secundum
scripsit ex his quae Petro
Marcum
Origen ap. Eus.
vocitatur."
KaTa
TO
evayyeXtW]
crapwv
Map/cov
vi.
25 Sevrepoi/ B
IleTpos
<os
recr\ru>v
v^ryyô-aTO avraJ
of the traditions
Jerome gathers up the substance

recorded by Papias and Clement (de virr. ill. 8); but elsewhere
TTonfo-avTa.
he follows Origen (see

It will
much
p. xxi).
be observed that while the two lines of tradition have
common, they are by no means
in
on
sources
or
identical,
and probably
The
Asiatic
goes behind St Mark s work as an Evangelist, and

describes the nature of his services to St Peter.
He had been the
depend
partly
distinct.
wholly
tradition
interpreter.
Apostle
Greek, the eppfjvevr^
According
is
to its usual
meaning
the secretary or dragoman
his master s words into a foreign tongue
who
in later
translates
1
.
Thus when Joseph as an Egyptian prince communicates with his

brethren from Palestine he uses the services of an interpreter
St Paul directs
(Gen. xlii. 23 6 yap ep/x^vcurjys ava /xecror avrwv yv).
that the gift of tongues shall not be exercised in Christian
assemblies unless there be an interpreter at hand (i Cor. xiv. 28
lav Se
jjir]
rj
Step/x-T/veuT^s (v.l. cp/A^vevT^ s),
o-tyaT<o
ev rf)
Now
John Mark had enjoyed opportunities of becoming a

serviceable interpreter to an Aramaic-speaking Jew. As a resident
in Jerusalem he was familiar with Aramaic as a Jew who on one
;
was of Hellenistic descent, he could doubtless make

himself understood in Greek. His Graeco-Latin surname
implies
side at least
something more than this
he had probably acquired in Jerusalem

the power of reading and
writing the Greek which passed current
in Judaea and among Hellenistic Jews. Simon Peter on the other
hand,
he could express himself in Greek at
if
could scarcely
sufficient knowledge of the
language to address
congregation with success. In the phrase e
all,
have possessed
a Roman
1
For a
different
view see Zahn, Einleitung,
ii.
pp. 209, 218
ff.

Herpov
76^0/^6^05
during St Peter s
we
catch a glimpse of St
1
residence in the city
xxv
Mark s work
Rome
at
some important points con

nected with the origin of the Gospel.
Papias suggests and
Irenaeus expressly says that it was written after St Peter s death
The
traditions differ also as to
Clement of Alexandria on the other hand states that the Apostle

knew and permitted or even approved the enterprise. He adds
Roman
that
Mark wrote
but
this feature in the story bears a suspicious resemblance to
at the request of the
hearers of St Peter;
the account which the Muratorian fragment gives and Clement

repeats in reference to the Gospel of St John. On the whole,
notwithstanding St Mark s Alexandrian connexion, the Alexandrian

tradition appears to be less worthy of credit than the Asiatic.
Clement indeed attributes

Soaiv TWV
dvetcaOev
it
to
"the
Trpeo-fivrepcov
Pantaenus and others before him.
elders of olden
time"
(rrapd-
re6eirai\ meaning probably
But
it
must have passed
through several hands before it reached Clement, whereas the

2
statement of Papias came from a contemporary of St Mark
John the presbyter, on whose witness Papias relies, describes
.
It was not
s work with much precision.
or works.
s
words
of
the
Lord
a
account
or
an orderly
complete
Mark had no opportunity of collecting materials for such a
the character of St Mark
he had not been a personal follower of Christ, and

depended upon his recollections of St Peter s teaching and that
teaching was not systematic, but intended to meet the practical
was no
requirements of the Church. On the other hand there
of
the
of
on
or
the
of
lack
Evangelist he
accuracy
part
industry
history, for
was
and
careful to omit nothing that
he had heard and could
recall,
what he recorded he kept strictly to the facts. It will be

observed that John does not describe St Mark s work as a Gospel.
in
necessitate
assuredly not the interpreter who supGreek dress.

plied the Epistle with its
2 The Alexandrian elders were so imthe relative age
perfectly informed as to
of the Gospels _that according to Eusebius (H. E. vi. 14) they held irpoye-
interpretibus").
ypdâi r&v ciayye\luv T&
1 Jerome ad Hedib.
suggests that
St Peter may have employed more than
one interpreter, basing his belief on the
which distinguish
quo inteUegimus pro
differences of style
I
and
2 Peter
("ex
rerum diversis eum usum

The argument applies
with greater force to i Peter as comMark
the evangelist was
with
St
pared
;
rds
xxvi
was a record of St Peter s teaching or preaching

Kdklas, cf. Iren. I.e. ra VTTO Uerpov KypvavofLeva).
It
(rrjs
"Yet
was
it
s reminiscences of the ministry of

certainly limited to the Apostle
Christ (ra viro rov %pt(TTOV
rj
Xe^tfeWa
TJ
Trpaxêvra), and thus
in its general scope answered precisely to the

afterwards known as vayye\iov Kara Mdp/cov.
book which was

Later forms of
the story exaggerate St Peter s part in the production. Even

the Apostle as having personally con
Origen seems to represent
trolled the work (005 Herpos v^rjyijcraTo avrw), whilst Jerome
Petro
of St Mark was written
(ad Hedib.) says that the Gospel
"
narrante et
illo scribente."
The subscriptions which are appended to St Mark s Gospel

in certain cursive MSS. enter into further details, e.g. 293
subscr.
tStoêtpws avrov TOV ayuov Map/ccw... /cat Z&SoOrj
ypd<f>r)
Trapa
nrpov...TOts iv
(or
v-rrrjyoptvOr]
evayytXicrrr].
recognise
Pw/xr;
^LrjyopfvOrj)
On
overt
VTTO
the other hand
Mark s
Trttrrots
aSeA<ois.
Others add
or
7T$6Qr) MapKu)
the subscriptions to the versions
Tlerpov,
T<3
authorship without mention of St Peter
(Latin Vulgate)
evangelium secundum Marcum
7COHC Kd,T^ Md,pKon (Memph.); ^_a
"
"
explicit
(Sin.
Cur.
ajid
Syriac)
e.g.
ev-
The last of these seems to be

(Peshitta; similarly Harclean).
an attempt to combine the Papias tradition with the ordinary
attribution to
Mark
the Gospel
Home, but the preaching
is
a record of preaching at
St Peter s.
is
Mark s and not
personal reminiscence of St Mark survives in a few

authorities of Western origin.
According to Hippolytus (Philos.
4.
vii.
One
30) he was
known
as 6 /co\o/3o$dfCTv\os,
and the epithet
repeated and explained in the Latin prefaces to the Gospel.
is
Spanish MS. of the Vulgate, cod. Toletanus (saec. Viil), says: "colobodactilus est nominatus ideo quod a cetera
corporis procerita-
tem
(sic) digitos
minores habuisset 1
";
whilst the ordinary Vulgate
preface states that the Evangelist after his conversion amputated

one of his fingers in order to disqualify himself for the duties of
the Jewish priesthood
ut sacerdotio reprobus
1
("amputasse sibi
haberetur").
post fidem pollicem dicitur
The explanation
Wordsworth and White,
p. 171.
is
ingenious,
xxvii
evidently based upon the conjecture that Mark, like

Barnabas, belonged to the tribe of Levi. An attempt was made
but
it is
1
by Dr Tregelles to shew that the word is used by Hippolytus as
an equivalent for deserter/ in reference to Mark s departure from
But this account of the matter can hardly be regarded as
Perga.
and so offensive a
it is far-fetched at the best
satisfactory
;
not likely to have attached itself to the Evangelist in

circles, where he was known as St Paul s faithful colleague.
nickname
Roman
The word
is
determines nothing as to the cause of the defect,

it
it may have been congenital, or due to accident
itself
or its extent
the fingers of one hand or one

2
in
The
seems to ascribe it to
Toletanus
cod.
preface
finger only
a natural cause. No authority c%n be allowed to a document of
may have affected both hands or
all
this kind, but the statement is not in itself improbable
at all
events there seems to be no reason for setting aside the literal

meaning of the word, or for doubting that it describes a personal
peculiarity which had impressed itself on the memory of the
Roman
Such a
Church.
whatever cause
defect, to
it
to mould the course of John Mark s life by

him
a more ambitious career, it may have turned
against
may have helped

closing
was due,
;
his thoughts to those secondary ministries
by which he has ren
dered enduring service to the Church.
Both
KoXo/3os is either (i) of stunted growth, or (2) mutilated.
senses occur when the word is used as part of a compound; the
former appears in KoXofiavOrjSj KoAo/Jo/ce/Daros, KoXoôr/aa^Xo?, the
latter in /coA.o/3o/cep/cos (Lev. xxii. 23 LXX., where it is coupled with
Ko\oj36pw (Lev. xxi.
aura>i>
As
1
8)
KCU rovs TroSas avrwv.
to the time
cf.
Regn.
iv. 1 2
Ko\o/3ovo-Lv
and manner of St Mark s death we have no
trustworthy information. Jerome, as we have seen, fixes his

death in the eighth year of Nero, at Alexandria but the state
ment seems to be merely an unsound inference from the Eusebian
;
date for the succession of Annianus.

assigns to
1
Journal
Mark
of
Classical
Philology, 1855, p. 224

2
Dr Chase
and Sacred
f.
Hastings, D. B. iii. p.
247) suggests that the word may refer
(in
"
The Paschal Chronicle
the crown of martyrdom 3 , but the story cannot be

some mutilation or malformation of
to
toes, resulting in lameness."

Chron. Pasch. : iirl TOIJTOV rov Tpcuavov KO.I MapKos o evayyeXurTys ical eiri-
the
s
XXV111
traced back further than the fourth or fifth century, when it is

found in the Acts of Mark, an apocryphon of Alexandrian origin 1
;
the particulars as they were elaborated at a later time may be

No
seen in Nicephorus, or in the Sarum lections for his festival 2
.
reference
or
is
made
to the fact in the prefaces to the Vulgate,
by Jerome, though he
Alexandria
See Lipsius, Apostelgescli.
ras
ii.
ff.
H. E.
Niceph. Call.
A\ej-dvdpeiai>
ir&Kiv
ii.
6vofj.aofj(.evois
irappriaiq,
vvv rCjv
rbv
/jierd
"xpiGrbv
el&<j3\<j}v
43
els
orrov
1-jra.vei.ffLV,
dia.Tpi(3as irot-o^êvos fjv
K\OV
that
Mark was buried
at
ptjffev,
1
321
relates
ev rots
TIVWV dde
Krjptiffffuv.
ol
TOI>S
el\ov
. . .
?r6i
oijrd)
Memoires,
ii.
pp. 98
f.,
513; Lipsius,
On the mission to
op. cit., p. 346 ff.
Aquileia Ado of Vienne (t 874) writes
Chron. vi., Migne P. L. cxxui. col. 78) :
Marcus evangelista evangelium quod
Romae scripserat Petro mittente primum
Oepairevral
is
Mark with the Church of Aquileia and

the translation of his body to Venice
see the Acta Sanctorum (Apr. 25), and
as to the latter point cf. Tillemont,
Aquileiae
dy
<rvp6-
rb irveviMO. iraparLdrfoi r$ deip.

Procter and Wordsworth, Sanctorale,
col. 262 f.
The day of his martyrdom
was Pharmouthi 30 in the Egyptian
Kalendar, and vin Kal. Mai = Apr. 28 in
the Roman (Lipsius, op. cit., p. 335).
3 For the
traditional connexion of St
praedicavit, itaque...ad
The extension
Ae-
of the
older story (Eus. JET. E. ii. 16) in this
passage is instructive. The mosaic at
St Mark s, Venice, which represents the
removal of the Evangelist s body is
described by Ruskin, St Mark s Rest,
p. 109 ff. ; for his account of St Mark s
see Stones of Venice, ii. p. 56 ff.
gyptum
pervenit."
XXIX
II.
I
I
HISTORY OF THE GOSPEL IN THE EARLY CHURCH.

I.
ciple
A work which was ascribed by contemporaries to a dis

and interpreter of St Peter, and believed to consist of carefully
registered reminiscences of the Apostle s teaching, might have
been expected to find a prompt and wide circulation in Christian

communities, especially at Rome and in the West, where it is said
to have been written.
Yet the letter addressed to the Corinthian
Church by Clement
of
Rome,
c.
A.D. 95, contains
no certain
refer
ence to the Gospel according to St Mark, although it quotes

sayings which bear a close affinity to the Synoptic record.
Clem. R.
Cor. 23, vrpwrov
/xev
<uAAoppoet,
eTra
j3Xa.<rro<s
yiWrou,
reminds the reader of

Me. iv. 28, 29; but the passage in Clement is part of a quotation
which occurs again in Ps.-Clem. 2 Cor.
(cf. ypa.(f>r]...oTrov Xeyet)
and appears to be derived from some Christian apocryphon (cf.
Lightfoot ad loc.), so that the reference, if there be any, is
In Clem, i Cor. 1 5, OUTOS 6 Xao? rots x f ^ (rlv /* TLlJi ^) tf &
indirect.
/capSia avrajv Troppco aTrcortv ctTr e/x,ov, Isa. xxix. 13 is cited in words
which are nearer to Me. vii 6 than to the LXX., but the quotation
is given by Mt. in an almost identical form, and Clement (cod. A)
differs from both Evangelists and from the LXX., writing aTrecmv
The passage had probably (Hatch, Essays, p. 177 f.)
for aTre xei.
been detached from its context and abbreviated by some compiler
of testimonia before the middle of the first century, and, if so, no
argument can be built upon the general coincidence of the form
used by Clem, with that which appears in Me. Ib. i Cor. 46, oval
ctra
</>uA.Aov...eiTa
arracfrvX.})
TrapecrT^/cwa,
T<3
av0pa>7ra>
eKetVo)
KaXov yv auraJ
et ov/c eycvi/r/^,
agrees fairly well
with Me. xiv. 21, but still more exactly with Mt. xxvi.
may have been cited from a pre- evangelical tradition.
The same may be

and Barnabas.
24,
and
said of the writings of Ignatius, Polycarp,
Bishop Westcott, after a careful examination,
arrives at the conclusion that
"no
the
Evangelic reference in
EARLY HISTORY OF THE GOSPEL.
xxx
to a written record 1
Apostolic Fathers can be referred certainly
Yet these writers with Clement represent the chief centres of
."
Rome, Antioch, Smyrna, and perhaps

we add other documents of the same period
and West
both East
If
Alexandria.
the Didache, the so-called second Epistle of Clement, the Epistle

to Diognetus, the martyrdom of Polycarp, the fragments of Papias
On the
the general result will not be different 2
other hand the Shepherd, which is the next document emanating
and the Elders
from the
Roman
while
may
it
Church, and cannot be placed later than A.D. 156,

possibly belong to the first years of the second
century, seems clearly to
Herm.
shew the influence of the second Gospel.
sim. ix. 20 ot TOIOVTOI ovv Svcr/coAtos eto-eAevcrovTai ets

TOV 0eov...Tots TotovVots 8vcr/coXov ecrriv ets T. /?.
rrjv /?acriAetav
r. 0.
Me.
iii.
Gospels by
TOJI/
ft.
Marcan form
(cf.
24; Mt. has merely 7r\ovcno<s eto-eAevand Lc. drifts further away from the
the saying). Ib. mand. ii. 2 ei/oôs ea-y r^s d/zapTt as
Me.
eto-eA.0eu/ (cf.
o-eTai ets T.
of
On
29).
x. 23,
ovpavwv,
Hermas
the general question as to the use of our four

Dr C. Taylor, Witness of Hermas, p. 5 ff.
see
In Justin, again, we have an echo of Christian opinion at

Rome, and though the point is open to dispute, there is ground
for believing that
identifies
it
Dial.
/cat
he not only refers to the second Gospel, but
with the
of
Peter."
etTretv /xercovo/AaKei/at avrov He rpov eVa TWV aTrooroAeoi/

ev rots aTro/xvry/Aovev/xacrtv CLVTOV
yeyevTêVov /cat TOVTO
jjira rov KOL

CLVTOV
memoirs
06 TO
yeypa<$eu
ovofJidTi
"
aAAovs Suo
vtovs Ze/3eS(Hou ovras /jtercovoyLtaKe
TOV Boai/epyes, o Icrnv vtot ySpoi/r^s, (Ttq^vriKOV 3\v rov
Ktl/OV
OV Kttt TO CTTCOl/V/AOV ittKO)/? TO) Icrpa^X e7Tt/<A.^ê
It is clear from this that Justin knew certain ATTO/X
a3eA.</>ovs
St"
HeVpov which contained the words oj/o/xa Boai/epyes, o

or their substance.
But the actual words occur
in Me. iii. 17, and in no other evangelical record 3
The assump
tion that they were borrowed not from our second Gospel but
from Pseudo-Peter appears to be arbitrary, notwithstanding the
support of some great names (Harnack, Bruckstucke d. Ev. d.
second
PetruSj p. 37 ff., and Sanday, Inspiration, p. 310).
reference to Me. has been found in Dial. 88 TeWovos vo/x,to/x,eVov
vtot /3povT?7s,
Canon of the N. T. , p. 63.

Ignatius has^(J^- 16) the Marcan
phrase rb irvp rb acr/3e0Toj out cf. Mt. iii.
i?=Lc. iii. 17 all the passages rest on
Isa. Ixvi. 24.
In Polyc. Philipp. 5 (TOV
Kvplov 6s eytvero didicovos Trdvruv) there is
2
possibly a reminiscence of the saying in
Me.
ix. 35, tffTai...iravTwv
5idicoi>os,
but
it
too uncertain to establish direct indebtedness.

3 See the writer s Akhmim
Fragment,
p. xxxiii. ff. ; J. Th. St. ii. p. 6 ff.
is
xxxi
(Me. vi. 3); other passages might be quoted, but they relate to
contexts which are common to Me. and Mt. or Lc., or to the
non-Marcan verses xvi. 9 20 (see Intr.
xi.).
Meanwhile the Gospel was known and used by more than one
of the earlier Gnostic sects, and in other heretical circles both in
East and West.
Thus Heracleon (ap. Clem. Al. strom. iv. 72) in a catena of

extracts from the Synoptic Gospels cites Me. viii. 38 ; cf. Zahn,
Gesch. d.
fco
NTlichen Kanons,
the use of Me.
v.
31
i.
741
p.
f.
Irenaeus
by a Yalentinian
3. 3) refers
(i.
school,
and Me.
i.
13
distinctly quoted by the Eastern Yalentinians, Clem. exc. 85
(avTi/ca 6 /cvpios /xera TO /3a7TTto-/xa ytVerai
fjiera Orjpiwv iv
Docetic sect mentioned by Irenaeus manifested a
Tfl ep?7/x,a)).
preference for the Second Gospel (iii. n. 7 "qui autem lesum
is
7rpa>TOi>
separant a Christo et impassibilem perseverasse Christum passum

autem lesum dicunt, id quod secundum Marcum est praeferentes
But a mistake may perhaps lurk in this state
evangelium
").
we know (Clem, strom. vii. 17), professed to have

received instruction from one Glaucias, who is styled an interpreter
of Peter.
If this Gnostic rival of St Mark wrote a Gospel, it is
possible that the words of Irenaeus refer to the Gnostic Gospel,
and not to the true St Mark. In Pseudo-Peter there are distinct
indications of the use of St Mark (Akhmim Fragment, p. xL).
ment.
Basilides,
The Ebionite Clementine Homilies
also shew an acquaintance

20 rot? avrov /ACETOUS KO.T tScav 67reA.ve Trjs
ovpavuv /3a<TiAei as {AvoT^ pta (Me. iv. 34) ; a reference to Me. xii.
29 in horn. iii. 51 is less certain, but probable (cf. Sanday, Gospels
in the second century, p. 177 f.).
Hippolytus (phil. vii. 30)
strangely represents St Mark s Gospel as forming part of the
canon of Marcion
But apart from Marcion the Second Gospel
seems to have found no opponents in early Christian communities,
with
e.g. xix.
it,
r<Zv
heretical or catholic.
The
early circulation of St
Mark s Gospel
is
further attested
by
the primary Gospels, which were regarded, perhaps

before the middle of the second century, as a sacred quaternion.
its
place
among
This idea
K\Lfj.ara
is first
TOV /cooyxov
Kareo-Traprat Se
recrcrapas
^X
et>/
77
expounded by Irenaeus
ei>
a>
eoyAev
t<7t
cK/cA^crta CTTI Trcurty?

e
CJTV A.OVS
a ^ r *7 1
6
KaOljfJLVO<S
rots di/^pw7rots
7Tt
iii.
n. 8
eVetS?/ re
Kat rca-crapa KaOoXiK
njs
yr7S...eiKOTO)?
wv
<j>avf.pov
on
(consequens
6
T&V
est)
a7ravT<t)i>
TtOV ^(pOV/3lfJi KO.I (TVVe^tDV TO, 7TO.VTa,
IScu/cei/
yjfjuv
rerpa/xopôv
TO
tvayyiXiov
(quadriforme evangelium}, evt Se TrvevfJMn o-weô/Aevov. But the

conception of a TTpa/xop^)ov evayyeAcov does not seem to have
1
Marcion was probably acquainted with

Zahn, Geschichte, p. 675).
p. 316 n.
St
Mark
(cf.
Westcott,
Canon 6
EAELY HISTORY OF THE GOSPEL.
xxxii
Bp of Lyons. Dr C. Taylor ( Witness of Hermas,

passim] with much probability traces it to Hernias, i.e. to
Between Hermas and Irenaeus
the generation before Irenaeus.
we have the witness of Tatian, whose Diatessaron reveals the fact
that the four Gospels which had received general recognition were
none other than those of the present canon. Moreover there is
reason to believe (J. R. Harris, Diatessaron, p. 56) that Tatian s
Harmony was not the first attempt of its kind; certainly the
harmonising of portions of the Synoptic narrative appears to
originated with the
i.
have begun before his time.

it be asked why St Mark s Gospel took its
place among the
must
that
in
the
answer
be
the
of
belief
the
four,
post- Apostolic
Church it was identified with the teaching of St Peter. It did not
If
ji
any special manner to the interests of the Ancient

Church, or, like the first and fourth of our Gospels, bear an
appeal in
Apostolic name. It was saved from exclusion, and perhaps from

Thus its
oblivion, by the connexion of its writer with St Peter.
position in the primitive canon bears witness to a general and
early conviction that it was the genuine work of the interpres
Petri.
In Irenaeus the identification of the work of St Mark with the

Second Gospel is formal and complete. The great Bishop of
Lyons is "the first extant writer in whom, from the nature of
his work, we have a
right to expect explicit information on the
Canon
and he does not disappoint our expectations

here. He quotes our Gospel
repeatedly, he quotes it as St Mark s,
and he declares the author to have been St Peter s
disciple and
subject of the
,"
jl
interpreter.
Iren.
iii.
10. 6 "Marcus interpres et sectator Petri initium
evaninitium evangelii lesu Christi filii

Dei"
etc. (Me. i. i
Elsewhere Irenaeus quotes verbatim
3).
Me. i. 24 (iv. 6. 6), v. 31 (i. 3 3 4 i,
43 ( v 13. i), viii. 31 (iii.
),
16. 5), 38 (iii 1 8.
6), ix. 23 (iv. 37. 5), 44 (ii. 32. i), x
38
21. 3), xiii. 32
28. 6), xvi. 19
10. 6).
(i.
The last of these
(ii.
(iii.
passages shews that the Gospel as he possessed it included the
supplementary verses, and that he attributed the whole to Mark :
gelicae conscriptionis fecit sic
fine autem
evangelii ait Marcus Et quidem Dominus lesus,
postquam locutus est eis, receptus est in caelum, et sedet ad dexteram.
"in
Dei."
Lightfoot, Supernatural Religion, p. 271.

The century ends with the witness
of
xxxiii
an anonymous Roman
writer, the author of the so-called Muratorian fragment, and that

of Tertullian, who represents the belief of the daughter Church of
Carthage.
The Muratorian writer recognised four Gospels ("tertio secunquarti evangeliorum lohannis"), and the single line
which is all that remains of his account of St Matthew and
St Mark doubtless refers to St Mark. The words are quibus
dum Lucam
Quibus may be regarded as the

interfuit et ita posuit.
second half of aliquibus, the first two syllables having perished
with the preceding leaf of the MS., or quibus tamen may represent
The sentence cannot mean that
ots Se in the Greek original
St Mark was on certain occasions a personal attendant on our
Lucas... Dorninum... nee ipse vidit
Lord, as the next sentence
2
in carne
clearly shews, and must therefore refer to St Peter s
3
teaching which Mark reported carefully so far as he had oppor
This may be either a reminiscence of the words of
tunity.
tamen
("
")
Papias
(ovSei/
âprc MapKos,
vevo-ev), or part of an
case it is important as
OV TOOS
independent
evict
ypaâ?
<Js
aTre/ii/^/zo-
Roman tradition. In either

Roman opinion at the end of
evidence of
the second century.
Tertullian s belief is clearly shewn in adv. Marc. iv. 2, 5
nobis
fidem ex apostolis loannes et Matthaeus insinuant, ex apostolicis
Lucas et Marcus instaurant... licet et Marcus quod edidit Petri
His references to Mark are
affirmetur, cuius interpres Marcus."
few, but some of them at least admit of no doubt ; they will be
"
found in Ronsch,
From
St Mark
d.
N. T. Tertullians,
148
ff.
the end of the second century the literary history of

is
merged in that of the canon of the Four Gospels.
The Gospel according

of the
versions
p.
New
to
Mark
holds
its
Testament and in
place in
all
early
all
ancient
lists
of the
No voice was raised against its acceptance; East and

West, Catholics and heretics, tacitly recognised its authority.
The evidence comes from all the great centres of Christian life
canon.
from Edessa and Antioch, from Jerusalem and Asia Minor, from
Alexandria and the banks of the Nile, as well as from Rome,
Carthage, and Gaul.
The Gospel according to St Mark was contained in the Old

in both the Curetonian and Sinaitic
(it appears
Syriac version
1
So Chase in Hastings, D. B.
iii.
p.
247.
*
Lightfoot, 8. R. p. 271.
See on the other hand Zahn,EinleiS.
M.
A later tradition
ii. pp. 200, 201.
represented St Mark as one of the
Seventy (Adamant. Dial. p. 10 (ed.
tung,
Bakhuyzen), Epiph. haer. 51
6).
xxxiv
the Egyptian versions, both Bohairic and Sahidic, and

It finds a place in all the
in the oldest forms of the Old Latin.
both
Eastern and Western
the
which
enumerate
Gospels,
catalogues
texts), in
(see Westcott,
2.
Canon, app.
But while no doubts
to the genuineness of St
received comparatively
D;
Preuschen, Analecta,
Mark, it
little
p.
138
ff.).
by any early writer as

cannot be denied that the Gospel
are expressed
attention from the theologians of th
ancient Church. This relative neglect is noticeable from the very

It has been pointed out that with the exception of Hernias
first.
the Apostolic fathers contain no clear reference to St Mark, and

that their quotations as a whole are in closer agreement with thel
first
Gospel than with the second
But
it is
doubtful whether
the earliest post-apostolic writers of the Church made use of

written Gospels at all. Papias expresses the general feeling of the
age which succeeded the Apostles when he records his preference!
*
for
"the
survived from the
the oral testimony of the elders who yet

generation even the Memoirs of St Peter
i.e.
living voice,
first
would not be widely used so long as the stream of

This consideration
continued to flow.
may
oral tradition
serve to account for
the absence of quotations from St Mark in such writers as Clement

It is less easy to explain the
of Rome and Ignatius of Antioch.
apparent neglect of this Gospel long after it had taken its place in
every Greek codex of the Gospels and in every version of the New
Testament. The commentator known as Victor of Antioch, a
compiler whose date is certainly not earlier than the fifth century,
complains that, while St Matthew and St John had received the
attention
of
number
of
expositors,
attracted a few, his utmost efforts
had
and St Luke
also
failed to detect
had
a single
commentary upon St Mark.

Victor, hypoth.
TroAAoov ets TO
Kara MaT^cuov
/cat
eis
TO
KOTO,
ets TO Kara AovKav,

Iwavv?7V...cnn TaavTUM> VTro/xv^/xara, oAtyoov
ovSevos oe oAws, 005 ot/xat, cts TO Kara Map/cov e^m/Tâ ayAei ou, CTTCI
ju^Sc
/u-eXP 1
<nrov$r)v
T^/xepov
7roiov/x,cVo>v
d/of/coa KOL TOVTO

TOOV apâtoTe/owv
TO,
1 Sir J. C. Hawkins
(Hor. Syn. p. 179)
finds a correspondence between the degree of familiarity with the language of
the three Gospels which appears to have
existed among Christians" and the relative adaptation of the Gospels "for
"
TroAvTrpay/xovô-as Trapa
crvvdyeiv Trov^/xara /crA.
TO>I>
the purposes of catechetical or other

Traces of such adaptation
teaching."
are fewest in St Mark, and this fact
suggests a reason for the comparative
neglect of St Mark in the sub-apostolic
age.

The cause
xxxv
doubtless partly to be sought in the

prestige
attaching to the first Gospel, which was regarded as the im
mediate work of an Apostle, and the greater fulness of both
is
St Matthew and St Luke.

disciple s recollections of his
in St
Mark which was not
to be found in St
Moreover, St
or in both.
St Mark offered, after all, merely a

master s teaching. There was little
Mark was
to have been written after St
Matthew
or St Luke,
believed even by Irenaeus
Matthew
and from
this
view
men
passed by easy steps to the conclusion that the second Gospel

was a mere abridgement of the first.
Iren.
Tltrpov
iii.
/cat
I. I 6 /xci/ STJ Margate?...

TOV
ypcu>}v e^vcy/cei/ evayyeAiov
TOV IlavAov cv Pco/XTy euayyeAio/Aeva)v.../u,Ta Se rrjv TOVTCOV
!oSov MapKos KT\.
Victor, hypoth. icrreov OTL /xera Marâtov Map/cos

6 evayyeXttmJs <rvyypa<^V Trotetrat.
Aug. de cons. evv. i. 3, 4 isti
quatuor evangelistae...hoc ordine scripsisse perhibentur primum
"
Matthaeus, deinde Marcus... Marcus eum subsecutus tanquam

cum solo quippe loanne
pedissequus et breviator eius videtur.
nihil dixit, solus ipse perpauca, cum solo Luca pauciora, cum
Matthaeo vero plurima et multa paene totidem atque ipsis verbis
sive
cum
solo sive
cum
ceteris consonante."
Such an estimate of St Mark was
sufficient to counterbalance the
weight which was attached to this Gospel as the work of St Peter s

[interpreter.
Something may be learnt as to the
relative importance of the
in the judgement of the Ancient Church from the order

The two
which they are placed in catalogues and MSS.
[Gospels
[in
>rincipal
(1)
(2)
[t.
Jo.
groupings are as follows
Mt. Me. Lc. Jo. (or Mt. Me. Jo. Lc.);

Mt. Jo. Lc. Me. (or Jo. Mt. Lc. Me., or Jo. Mt. Me.
Lc., or
Me. Lc. 1 ).
that of nearly all the Greek MSS. and of the great

ajority of the catalogues and ecclesiastical writers, and in its
mdary form it appears in the Curetonian MS. of the Old
le first is
tyriac,
1
and
in the
Cheltenham
Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 137 f. ;

anday, Studio, Biblica, iii. p. 259 f. ;
lestle, Textual Criticism of the N.T.
The O. L. MS. k has
(E. T.), p. 161 f.
order Jo. Lc. Me. Mt., whilst Ambroi
list.
The second
is
the order of
of the
Sixty Books
where the Apostolic Gospels are placed first and last,
but Me. retains its usual Western posisiaster
and the
list
have Mt. Lc. Me.
tion.
Jo.,
xxxvi
the Gospels in Codex Bezae and one Greek cursive, in certain Old
Latin MSS. (a b e f ff q r), the Gothic version and the Apostolical
Constitutions, in the Latin stichometry of
Codex Claromontanus,
and in the vocabularies of the Egyptian versions.

Each of these groupings rests upon an intelligible principle. The
in Tertullian,
second, which embodies the original order of the
West
(cf.
Tert.
in the first pair the Gospels which were

I.e.), places
ascribed to Apostles, and after them those which were the work
adv. Marc.
of followers of the Apostles. The first, which ultimately prevailed

in the West as well as in the East, arranges the four according to
the supposed ordo scribendi\
St
Mark
(2) he
is
In both the relative
inferiority of
apparent; in (i) he follows Mt. as his pedissequus in

preceded not only by the two Apostles, but usually also
is
The two exceptions are probably due to a mixture of

when
with
(i); the scribe began with the Western order, but
(2)
to
he
reverted
the
the
he reached
customary arrange
apostolici,
ment, in which Mark precedes Luke according to the order of
by St Luke.
time 2
Another indication of the attitude of the ancient Church

towards the Gospel of St Mark is to be found in the distribution
From
of the evangelical symbols among the Four Evangelists.
the time of Irenaeus the four Gospels were associated in Christian
thought with the four Cherubim of Ezekiel, and the correspond

of the Apocalypse.
Irenaeus (iii. n. 8) quotes the
ing
Apocalypse only, but he calls the living creatures Cherubim,
&>a
and
refers
to
Ps. Ixxix. (Ixxx.)
LXX.
(6
Kadrfiievos
rwv
eVl
It is the Eternal Word, he says, Who

6fj,(f)dv7)()t,).
upon the Cherubim, and their four aspects represent His
fourfold manner of operation (irpayâTeia, dispositio)
the lion
answers to His royal office and sovereign authority and executive
êpovjêifju,
sits
power (TO
e/jLTrpafcrov
1 Cf.
avrov
teal tfye/JLOvi/cov /cal fiacrCKiicov)
Clem. Al. in Eus. H. E. vi. 14.

T. Tilley informs me
that in the tower of Wolston Church near
Rugby there is a fifteenth century bell
which bears the inscription + MAECVS
MATHEVS . LVCAS IOHES, and that some
tiles at Malvern Priory Church, dated
2
The Eev. H.
the
1456, give the same order. It may have

come from the Commentary on the
Apocalypse which
is
printed under the
name
of Victorinus of Pettau, where the

Evangelists are mentioned in this order
(Migne, P. L.
v., col. 324).

calf symbolises
His
and
sacrificial
xxxvii
priestly character ; the
human
His coming in human nature the flying eagle, the gift of

the Spirit descending on His Church. The Gospels accordingly,
face,
which
reflect the likeness of Christ, possess
istics
St John sets forth the Lord
princely
the same character
and glorious genera
Luke emphasises His priestly work,

St Matthew His human descent, St Mark His prophetic office
tion from the Father, St
Iren.
Se
TOV
MapKOS
Trpot^rjr LKOV Trvev/xaros TOV e
vif/ovs
cTTtovros rots av$pw7rois Tyv o.p\^ v tToirjcraTO Aeycui/ Apî; TOV evayycAi ov Ir/o-ov Xptorov, cos yeypaTrrat ev Htrata
t
rrjv
Cl/COVO. TOV
TTTp<J)TLKY)V
CVdyyeAlOV 8CLKVWOV 8lOL TOVTO 8e /Cat (TVVTOfJiOV
I.e.
O.TTO
T<3
Trpo<f>rjT-rj
Kal
7raparp)(OV(Tav
xaTayyeAiav
TTJV
TrcTrot^raf
7rpo^)TyTt/cos
yap 6
OVTOS.
Thus Irenaeus,
regards the Eagle as the symbol of

St Mark, whilst St Matthew, St Luke and St John are repre
it is clear,
sented by the Man, the Calf, and the Lion respectively. This
interpretation of the symbols is followed in the lines prefixed
to the Gospel-paraphrase of Juvencus, according to which
"Marcus
amat
terras inter
Et vehemens aquila
But the method by which
caelumque volare,
omnia lapsu."
stricto secat
was reached
it
later writers did not hesitate to rearrange
Thus
is
so arbitrary that
them
at discretion.
in the notes on the Apocalypse attributed to Victorinus of
Pettau the Eagle is assigned to St John and the Lion to St Mark.

Through the influence of Jerome this became the popular view,
and impressed itself on mediaeval art, although it was based on

grounds not more reasonable than those which led Irenaeus to the
opposite conclusion.
Hieron. in Marcum tract, ad init. "in Marco leonem in heremo
Cf. Yictorin. in
personat...qui in heremo personat utique leo est."
Apoc. c. iv. (Migne, P.L. v. I.e.) "simile leoni animal Marcum
designat in quo vox leonis in heremo rugientis auditur... Marcus
itaque Evangelista sic incipiens... leonis habet
effigiem."
Other arrangements were freely proposed. Thus in the PseudoAthanasian Synopsis 1 Matthew is the man, Mark the calf, Luke
1
Migne, P. G. xxvni., col.

yap el8e xepou/Sei/* ovros
rfoo-apa
01JT77S...TO detirepov dfJiotov
/J.6ffxv>
431
6 irpo-
TOUT^GTI
TO /card Mapicov etfayyAtoi .

symbol is attributed to
Evangelist.
The second
the
second
xxxviii
John the
the
lion,
the
man
eagle.
Augustine finds the lion in Matthew,
in Mark, the calf in Luke, the eagle in John.
He
complains with justice of the puerility of deciding the character

of a book from the opening sentences, and not from the general
purpose and aim of the writer and he justifies his assignment of

the man to St Mark on the ground that the second Gospel sets
;
forth the
human
His priestly
life
of Christ rather than His royal descent, or
office.
De cons. evv. i. 9
principiis enim librorum quandam coniecturam capere voluerunt, non de tota intentione Evangelistarum...
Marcus ergo, qui neque stirpem regiam neque sacerdotalem vel cognationem vel consecrationem narrare voluit et tamen in eis versatus
ostenditur quae homo Christus operatus est, tantum hominis figura
"de
in
illis
quatuor aniinalibus significatus
table will
videtur."
shew the extent of these variations
1
.
Irenaeus.
Victorinus.
Augustine.
P$.-Athanasius.
Man
Man
Lion
Man
Eagle
Lion
Man
Calf
Calf
Calf
Calf
Lion
Eagle
Eagle
Eagle.
MT.
Me.
Lc.
Jo.
Lion
It will
be seen at a glance that while in three out of the four

Matthew is the Man, St Luke the Calf, and
distributions St
St John the Eagle, to St Mark each of the symbols is assigned in

This fact illustrates with curious precision the difficulty
which the ancient Church experienced in forming a definite
turn.
judgement as to the place and
office
of his Gospel
2
.
Irenaeus
indeed has rightly seized upon the rapid movement of the narra
tive as one of its features, and
Augustine calls attention to
another and deeper characteristic, the interest which the writer
shews in the humanity of the Lord. But it remained for a later
age to realise and appreciate to the full the freshness and exact
ness of the first-hand report which has descended to us from the
senior Apostle through the
ministry of
1
fuller
treatment will be found in

Zahn, Forschungen, ii. p. 257 ff.
See Professor Lawlor s Chapters on
the Book of Mulling

(p. 17 ff.) for an
interesting discussion of the evangelical
John Mark.
symbols in connexion with certain Irish

"in
which, while the text followed
the Vulgate order, the symbols adhered
to that of the older versions."
MSS.
<
III.
PLACE AND TIME OF WRITING, AND ORIGINAL

LANGUAGE.
I.
According to the prevalent belief of the ancient Church

his Gospel in Rome and for the Roman Church.
St Mark wrote
Chrysostom transfers the place of composition to Egypt, but he

refuted by the testimony of Clement of Alexandria
is sufficiently
and Origen.
For the Alexandrian evidence see p. xxii
Chrysostom s words
KCU Map*o? Sc iv AlyvTrro) TOJK
(prooem. in Mt.} are as follows
/xaflr/Twv Trapa/caXeo-avTO)!/ avrov OLVTO TOVTO Troifjcrai (sc. (rvvOeivai TO
The error has possibly arisen
evayye Xiov, as the context shews).
from the statement of Eusebius (If. E. ii. 16), Mao/cov irpu-rov
CTTI rrjs
AtyuTTTou orTeiXa/zevov TO eJayye Xioi/ o Brj <rvv-ypauf/a.TO Krjpvâi
cf. Jerome, de virr. ill. 8 "adsumpto itaque evangelio quod ipse con.
<ao-iv
for once expresses him

fecerat perrexit Aegyptum."
Epiphanius
e
self with greater care (haer. li. 6 cv P<V?7 eVtrpeTrerat TO euayyeXtoi/
/c$eV$ai, Kat -ypauf/as aTroaTeXXeTat VTTO TOV ayiov Uerpoi; ets TT)V TWV
The subscriptions to the Gospels vary; while the
AtyuTTTtwv
majority of those which fix upon a locality are in favour of Rome,
others refer only to the preaching of the Gospel at Alexandria,
X">pw)-
e.g.
a codex quoted by Mill has
CTrcSoOrj
Map/o TW
evayyeXto-T^ KCU
AXeâvSpeta /cat Trdcrrj rrj Trepi^wpu) avT^s (cf. Ps. Ath.

Tischendorf mentions the subscription
76).
as found in certain MSS. which he does not specify.
fKrjpvxOr] iv
synops.
lypd<f>7)...v
But if the Gospel was written at Rome or for the Church of

Rome, at what time was it written ? After the departure (e
2.
31,
For
o5os in this sense cf.
2 Pet.
i.
15, Jos. ant. iv. 8.
Lc.
2
ix.
(^TT
t68ov TOV fa}. The citation from Irenaeus which follows Victor s argument
(Possin.
cat.
begins pera
Cramer, p. 264)
5,
TOV Kara ~M.aTda.iov cvay-
p.
TTJV
ye\Lov tKdoffiv, and Grotius (Annot. p.

tKdoaiv from
523) quotes /uerA rotrov
but the Latin of Ire"an old MS.";
naeus post vero horum excqssum supports
the printed Greek
text.
PLACE, TIME,
xl
AND LANGUAGE.
alive/
is
while St Peter was yet

The former is the more
and St Paul, says Irenaeus

the answer of the Alexandrians.
of St Peter
whether we consider his relative nearness to the
credible witness,
himself acquainted
age of St Mark, or his opportunities of making
with the traditions of Rome and Asia Minor.
According to the subscriptions of

cursive MSS. of Me., the Gospel
many of the
later uncials
and
was written in the tenth or twelfth
This computation is doubtless based

on the tradition which represents Peter as taking up his abode in
year after the Ascension
Rome
de
in the second year of Claudius (Eus.
we
If
virr. ill. i).
dismiss this story,
H. E.
ii.
14,
Hieron.
we
are left free to adopt

at least implied in the
the terminus a quo fixed by Irenaeus and

statement of Papias. It is more difficult to settle the terminus ad
As we have
quern.
seen,
Jerome s date
for the
death of St Mark
2
The Paschal
8th year of Nero) rests upon a mistake
Chronicle with greater probability places it in the reign of
Trajan; the young man who was the vTrvjpeTijs of Saul and
(the
42 might have lived to see the last decade of

On the other hand an earlier date is suggested
century
under which, if we accept the Alexandrian
the
circumstances
by
The request for a written
tradition, the Gospel was composed.
Barnabas in
the
A.D.
3
first
teaching would naturally be made soon after

the Apostle s death, while the Church was still keenly conscious
of its loss.
Thus we are led to think of A.D. 70* as a probable
record of St Peter
and
limit of time,
by the
this conclusion is to
internal evidence of the Gospel.
some extent confirmed
The
freshness
of
its
colouring, the simplicity of its teaching, the absence of any indi

cation that Jerusalem had already fallen when it was written,
seem
to point to a date earlier

It
3.
than the summer of A.D. 70.
be assumed that a Gospel written for
may
lievers in the first century
was composed in Greek.
was not the predominant language of the

1
The form
Xpovous
(or
i/3 )
\f/ws (so codd.
sives)
is
usually
et-edbdv]
yuerct
TOV xpto-rou ava\-/iand many curcf. Thpht. prooem. in Me. rb /card

etayytXiov pera 5^/ca %TT\ 7-775 TOV
i
TT}S
G KS
2
Roman
Even
if
be
Greek
capital, it certainly pre-
v Pcfyz?;.
xpto-rou di/aXiêws <rweypd<j)ir}
Cf. Harnack, Chronologie, pp. 70, 124.
2
See pp. xviii. f., xxvii.
3
Comp. Harnack,
See
p. xxii.
f.
op. cit., p. 652.
PLACE, TIME,
AND LANGUAGE.
xli
among the Roman Jews and the servile class from which the
Church was largely recruited The Gospel of St Peter s
Roman
tarly
taterpreter, if of Roman origin, was doubtless written in the
bailed
:|
which was employed by St Paul when he addressed the

of Rome, and by Clement when he wrote in the name
phristians
janguage
If
the Christians of
Rome
to the
Church at Corinth.
Latin
Grospel would have appealed to comparatively few of St Peter s

Roman friends. Moreover it can scarcely be doubted that Greek
Lnd not Latin
was the tongue into which St Mark had been

s Aramaic discourses, whether at
Accustomed to render St Peter
Jerusalem or at
Rome.
Bishop Lightfoot indeed maintains
on
the
that the Apostle knew Greek enough
ground
;he opposite
address
a
|o
Greek-speaking people without the aid of an inter2
preter.
But the scanty knowledge
ufficed
the fisherman of Bethsaida Julias in his
.!
of colloquial
Greek which
intercourse
well have proved inadequate for sustained

pith Galileans, may
Discourses delivered at Rome. The occasions would have been few
vhen the Apostle would have needed to use the Latin tongue, and
is at least uncertain whether Mark, a Jew
probably born and
In
:\
brought
;,
Here.
up
in Jerusalem, could
have rendered him assistance
few MSS. (e.g. codd. 160, 161) in their subscriptions to St Mark

support the view that the Gospel was originally composed in Latin,
and the form of words which they adopt (typd(f>y Poo/mio-xt tv
Pw /nfl) suggests the origin of the mistake. The same error appears
in the subscriptions to the Peshitta and Harclean Syriac (see
p. xxvi.); on the other hand the preface to the Latin Vulgate is
content to say, "evangelium in Italia (or "in Italiae partibus")
Yet it was once believed that the autograph of St Mark
scripsit."
existed in a MS. of the Latin Yulgate at Venice (Simon, hist, critique
Marci vulgo
ii.
p. 114, and Dobrowsky, Fragm. Pragense Ev. S.
autographi (Prague, 1778);
Miller,
ii.
cf.
Gregory, prolegg.
Professor Blass 3 maintains that St
mtten
1
in Aramaic,
The evidence
185, Scrivener-
is
Mark s Gospel was originally
and that Papias, who knew the Gospel only in
stated
most
fully
by
zur Geschichte des Taufymbols, iii. p. 267 ff. ; a useful summary

oay be seen in Sanday and Headlani s
/aspari, Quellen
p.
pp. 84, 259).
Commentary on Eomans,
2
p.
lii. ff.
Clement, ii. p. 494.

Philology of the Gospels (1898), p.
PLACE, TIME,
xlii
AND LANGUAGE.
a Greek form, mistook a translation for the original. Blass sup

"Luke in the first part
ports his theory by two arguments: (i)
written in Aramaic.
had
of his Acts followed an author who
very likely to be the author who first published these
he
seems therefore to be Luke s Aramaic authority. If
stories;
Mark s Acts were written in Aramaic, his Gospel originally was
Mark
is
written in Aramaic
also."
(2)
"Secondly,
the textual condition of
Gospel suggests the idea that there existed a plurality

It is difficult to
of versions of a common Aramaic original."
St Mark
take the
first
of these arguments very seriously.
Mark wrote a book
of Acts in Aramaic,
Granting that
manifestly unsafe
to infer that Aramaic was also the original language of his
Gospel for Mark was ex hypothesi bilingual, and he would use
St
it is
either
Aramaic or Greek according
argument
is
to circumstances.
The second
supported by examples which open an interesting

but cannot be regarded as supplying a secure
field of enquiry,
basis for so large
an inference.
When
he adds that the Aramaic
words in St Mark are
"relics of the
original, preserved by the
Blass seems to overlook the fact that they are followed
in almost every case by a rendering into Greek.
translator
translation,"
might have either translated the Aramaic or transliterated it; but

by interpretation savours of an original
transliteration followed
writer.
But the theory

objection.
of
an Aramaic original has to meet a stronger

may shew a partiality for certain words
translator
and constructions by employing them as often as the author

But an examination of St Mark s
gives him the opportunity.
vocabulary and style reveals peculiarities of diction and colouring
which cannot reasonably be explained in this way. Doubtless
there is a sense in which the book is based upon Aramaic
originals
it is
in the
main a reproduction
of
Aramaic teaching,
behind which there probably lay oral or written sources, also

Aramaic. But the Greek Gospel is manifestly not a mere trans
lation of
an Aramaic work.
It bears
on every page marks of the
individuality of the author. If he wrote in Aramaic, he translated

his book into Greek, and the translation which we
possess is his
PLACE, TIME,
Iwn.
But such a conjecture
is
AND LANGUAGE.
xliii
unnecessary, as well as at variance
dth the witness of Papias.

Blass
supposition that
"Papias
presbyter
knew
of different
Greek forms of Matthew besides the Hebrew (or Aramaic) original,

but in the case of Mark, the interpreter of Peter, he knew only
one Greek form of that Gospel, and nothing at all of an Aramaic
to this contemporary witness something worse
original," imputes
than ignorance. It is evident that the presbyter means to con
trast the original work of St Mark with the many attempts which
had been made to translate the Xoyia of St Matthew.
IV.
VOCABULARY, GRAMMAR, AND STYLE.
1
complete vocabulary of St Mark will be found at tl
end of this volume. It contains some 1330 distinct words,
i.
which 60 are proper names. This is not the place to attemj

full analysis of the Greek of St Mark, but it may be usei
to the student to have access to a few tables which will enabl
him
some estimate of the
to form
which St Marl
relation in
New
vocabulary stands to that of other writers in the
Words
i.
in St
Mark
no other N.T. writing

*
*<rypeviv,
aXaXo?,
Testamenl
(excepting proper names) which occur
dXeKTOpo<awa,
dXXaxov,
*
d|i<j>if3dXXav,
avacrTva^tv, aTro Sry/Aos, ctTrc

*
*
*
8v<ncoXos,
(Wxi Xioi,
pye g,
yvafavs,
* vei
*
iv, J eKTreptcrtrwg,
evay/caXi^co-tfai,
*
* eôvSevctv,
ea7rira,
Impairmv,
oSov, dvaKvXfciv, avaXos,
aVcwnySav,
*6afj./3LcrOaL9 *6vyaTpiov,
KOTTTCIV,
KOVfJL,
KarevXoyetv,
KvA.iet!/,
ova,
J irpop.pijjLvav,
iropcuco-dcu,
irpoo-apparov,
<rrtpds,
KaroCKT]<ris,
KCO^diroXtS,
J Trvy/x^,
*<rr(Xptv,
]J!
K<{>aXiovv,
irpoo-ai
7T/3oo-K^>aAaiov,
a-vpirocriov,
eu>,
K6VTvpa>v,
fJL7]KVVLVt
(TKwA^,
tTaXi0(, Jr^Xavyws, Tpi
KarajBaptivciv,
cr/xvpvt^tv, J o-Trc/covXarw/o, crracrtac
<rvv8X(piv,
*TpvftaXwi,
*o-wXv7reto-ât,
*
V7repr)<j>avia,
*<
VTrepTre/cucrc
(Words in this list marked by an asterisk occur in the

Thick type denotes that Mt. or Lc. uses another word in the
Transliterations peculiar to Me. are distinguished by f,
place.
other words which appear to be a?ra
Xeyo/î/a, by .)
i
Me.
xvi. 9
ff.
is
not included in
this examination of the Marcau vocabuIts words will be found, however,

lary.
in the Index of Greek

of the volume.
Words
at the

Words
ii.
Synoptists
peculiar to St
Mark and one
xlv
or both of the other
dyavctKTctv, dyyapeuciv (Mt.), dyeXiy, ayva<os (Mt.), dyopa, dypos,

dXeevs, aXi
(Mt.), dvayatov (Lc.), dvaê/xartêtv (Lc.),
(Lc.), dvcuretetv (Lc.), aviTrros (Mt.), di raXXay/xa (Mt.),
eii>
dXd/?a<rrpos,
aTraXds (Mt.), aTrapveio-âi, aTroS^/xetv, aTTOKeâXiêtv, aTro-
ctTTocrTacrtov
ieiv,
ap^tcrwaycoyo?
(Mt.),
acrflfO TOs,
(Lc.),
(Lc.), avrojuaTos (Lc.), aêSpwi/ (Mt.), ySaTTTifm;?,
acr<aXak
CUTKOS,
(3dro<;
(Lc.),
(Mt.), yovuTreTetV
(Mt.), Scpyaarivos (Mt.), 8ta/3Xe7Tti/, StayiVccrât (Lc.), 8taXoyt^(rât,
StapTraêtv (Mt.), StacrTrai^, otaStavotyciv (Lc.), StttTrepav, Stapler
/3Xa7rreiv
(Lc.),
(Lc.),
J3ov\vnj<s
yaXijvr},
yevecria
<reiv,
(Mt.), 8wti/ (Lc.), Svo-KoXcos,
<f>r)fJLieiv
ticStSoorâi,
e/CTrvetf
K?rX/;oro-a-ât,
et<T7ropeueorât,
(Lc.),
CKcrrao-ts
e/<aTOi/Ta7rXa<jtojv,
(Lc.),
e/CTti acrcretv,
(Mt.), EXXr/vi s (Lc.), eXtot (Mt.), e/x7rcuetv, fjjLTTTvew, eVSiSvVe7rai/i(Lc.), eat(vr7? (Lc.), câvareXXetv (Mt.), eâvto-raVat (Lc.),
cK<f>vtiv
KCti/
cTriypa^, eTn-Xveiv ( Lc.), 7rt(TKtaêti/, eTrtcrwayetv,

HpwSiavos, 6*poc, ^Xa^civ, OopvjSfiarOai
(Lc.), Oopvftos, ifJKiTi&iv (Lc.), i^^vSioj/ (Mt.), KaêSpa (Mt.),
KaraxXav (Lc.),
Xoyetv, Kcx/x^Xos, Kavavatos (Mt.), KarayeXav,
Ka
(Lc.), Kara/xaprvpctv (Mt.), Karao-K^votv, Karao-rp^ftv,
crTavat
(Mt.),7rty8X>;/xa,
fprf/xaxris
VK07T09,
(LXX.),
xara^ctv (Mt.), Kareôvo-ta^civ (Mt.),
(Lc.),
Kepa/xtoi/
K^VCTOS
(Mt.),
K\07nj (Mt.), KoSpaVTTJS (Mt.), KO\OJ3ovV (Mt.), KOTTtt^tl/ (Mt.), KOpOLVlOV

S,
(Mt.), Kpao-TreSov, Kp7;/xvos, KT%>ta, Ki;XXos (Mt.), Kvvapiov (Mt.),
Xap:a (Mt.), Xaro/xeiv (Mt.), Xeytwv, XeVpa, XcTrpo s, XCTTTOV (Lc.), XuVpov
KCO</>O
(Mt.), /xaKpos (Lc.), /xarî/ (LXX., Mt.), /XCO-OVVKTIOV (Lc.), ^

(Mt.), /xofo<^)âX/.cos, Naâpr/i-o? (Lc.), V^CTTIS (Mt.),
O
VO(T05,
OlKoSeO-7TOT^9, O/X/Xtt, OIÎKOS (Mt.), OpÔJ? (Lc.),
yuo Sios, fJLOtâaOai.

VVfJi<f>WV,
opxeur&u,
opKtêtv, 6p/xav, opvVaeu/,
oi/^c
(Mt.), TrapaKOvetr (Mt.), TrapaTre Sv;

(Lc.), TTC^ (Mt.),
XVTIKOS, TrapaTTOpeveaât (Mt.), Trapaê peiv (Lc.),

Trei/tfepa, 7rept/?Xe7recrât
(Lc.), TreptXvTros, Trcpto-crw?, Trept^copos, Trerpwoiys
(Mt.), Tn/pa, TriVa^, Trvtyeiv (Mt.), Troppw (LXX.), TrpoâtVetv, TrpocrKvXtetv

(Mt.), Trpoo-TrtTTTeiv, Trpoo-rao-o-eiv, Trpoo-rpeêtv (Lc.), Trpvfjiva (Lc.),7rpwro-
Ka$eSpi a, TrpwroKXicria, Trvpyos, Trupeo-cretv (Mt.), pa/cos (Mt.),

travSaXtoi
(Mt.), pvo-ts (Lc.), cra/?axâvt (Mt.), SaSSovKaio?,
LXX.),
crtVaTri,
crtvSwv,
o-Trapa crcreii/
(Lc.),
(Lc.),
<rta>7rav,
pa^>is
(Lc.)>
o-KX^po/cap8t a (Mt.), (TKuXXciv,

crTroptjaov,
(TTrXayxvt^co-ât,
<rra
;(vs,
(rvvaKoXovêtf (Lc.),
(Mt.),
<rvvava/<eto-âi,
crwêvyvvetv (Mt.), (TW^TCII/ (Lc.), <rvvKa6rjcr@ai (Lc.),
(TWAcaXeu (Lc.), o-v^XaXttv, crvvTrriyeiv, crw7ropV(r(9at (Lc.), (rvixnrapacrarpoovvvrai,
creiv (Lc.),
<rv/n/3ovXioi
<m;yva^tv
cri;i/T7;ptv,
^vpos,
paKio-xtXioi,
(Mt.),
<e
(r<^vpis,
rpiySos
(Mt.),
iii.
Words
o.Kai/0tvos,
vapSos
peculiar to St
vra^>iao-/>tos,
TTIOTIKOS,
(Mt.),
\l/i-îov
Mark and
(Mt.).
St John
Gospel
tfupoopo s,
TrXotaptov,
OJTaptOV.
reWtov (Mt.), TeXajv^

Tpv/?Xiov (Mt.),
(LXX.),
^paycXXow
yyos,
TrpocratrTys,
Trrretv,
pafiftowfL,
paTTtcr/xa,
xlvi
iv.
Words
St John
peculiar to St Mark, one of the other Synoptists,
apto/xa
(Lc.),
/*ot
X a
(Mt.), o-vroyyos (Mt.),
Words
v.
(Lc.),
yao<vXaKiov
Kpa/3arTOS (Lc.),
(Mt.),
e/A/?pi/xao-0ai (Mt.), itca s (Lc.)!J

TrXe/cetv (Mt.), pa/3ft*
Mt.),
oi/aos
uxrawa (Mt.).
(Lc.),
<avepc3s
Mark and
peculiar to St
the Pauline Epistles
(ii
eluding Hebrews):
aXaXaeiv,
afij3d,
(LXX.),
dêtpoTro 117x0?,
d<f>poa"vvrj,
/3a7rrta /xo5,
eop7xrorciv, ev/catpos, cvKOiptas, T^Sews, 6Xo/cavTco/xa,

7rpoXa/x/3ai/eiv,
<TvvaTro6vr)<TKeiv,
Words
peculiar to St
the Pauline writings
vi.
rpo/xos, vo-repr/o-is.
Mark, one of the other Synoptists,
(Lc.),
(Lc.),
a8?7/xoveiV
(Mt.),
a7TOTao-(re<r$ai
aKvpovv (Mt.),
a7rt(TTca
atruveros (Mt.), an/AOS (Mt.), yovu (Lc.), SiaTropevccrâi (Lc.),
Xta (Mt.),
e/<Ave<T#ai
St^yeto-ât (Lc.),
(Mt.).
(Lc.), appaxrros (Mt.), aprvetv (Lc.]

8iSao>
(Mt.), eKêpetv (Lc.),
eâvr^s (Lc.), eTrato-^wecrât (Lc.), eTri

(Lc.), ^Xvs (Mt.), 0Aê/ (Mt.]
Kaâtpetv (Lc.), yaao-rt^ (Lc.), /x,Ta/Aop^>o)o-ât (Mt.]
OpocL<r@ai (Mt.),
/xwpos (Mt.), i/eoV^s (Lc.), oLKoSofjLij (Mt.), TTavTaôv (Lc.), Trdvrot
(Lc.), TrapaSocrts (Mt.), Trapatretcrât (Lc.), TrapaTrrw/xa (Mt.), TTC
rrjptw (Lc.), TreptfcaXvTrretv (Lc.). 7TpLKcl(rOai (Lc.), irXtto-Tos (Mt.),
TTpOCTKCUpOS (Mt.), 7TpOO-KapTptV (Lc.), <T^W\3VO.l (Mt.), (TTTOpOS (LlC.),
^Lc.), evraX/xa (Mt.),
ep^/xta (Mt.),
(*Lc.),
<rvv(rts
e}/<cupU>
crôXaêtv (Lc.), VTroBela-Oai (Lc.),
(Lc.),
X aXav
(Lc.),
TTOl^TOS (Lc.).
vii.
Words
peculiar to St
Sa/xaeiv (Jas.),
8o>peto-ât
Mark and
the Catholic Epistles
(2 Pet.).
Words
peculiar to St Mark, one other N.T. writer, and the

Catholic Epistles
viii.
Jude),
aa-e
(Lc., I Pet., 3 Jo.), ayvoeti/ (Paul, 2 Pet.), ayptos (Mt.,

I Pet., 3
Jo.), 0ep/xcu veoâi (Jo., Jas.), XatXai^
Xycta (Paul,
(Lc., 2 Pet.), TToXvreXrys (Paul,

(Lc.,
I
Pet.), arevd&Lv (Paul, Jas.),
Pet.), rpe/xetv (Lc., 2 Pet.).
<rwrpe-
ix.
Words peculiar to St Mark and the Apocalypse, or to
St Mark, the Apocalypse, and one other N.T. writer
:
SptVavov, Kav/xaTteev (Mt.), Xcu/caiveii/, /xeyicrrav, tteXt (Mt.), /zvXo?

(Mt.), TTopvevetv (Paul), irop^vpa (Lc.),
(Mt.), o-roXij (Lc.),
(Mt.),
7rrd>/>ta
Such
be multiplied 1 with the help of the

index at the end of this volume and a good concordance. But
1
tables
may
easily
For a good comparative table of the
kins, Hor. Syn., p. 10
f.
characteristic
words in Me., see
Haw
,J
xlvii
those which are given above suffice to bring out certain features
Mark s vocabulary. Of the 1270 distinct words (excluding
proper names) which it contains, 80 are peculiar to St Mark,
in St
about 150 are shared only by St Matthew and St Luke, and 100
more are among the less widely distributed words of the New
This
Testament.
St Luke
words.
besides a large
is
not a large proportion of peculiar or unusual

Gospel has more than 250 aira^ \y6fi,va,
number
common
of words
only to itself and the

the other hand the aira^ \eyoêva of
Pauline writings
On
if not relatively numerous, are often
striking while he
has comparatively few of the compounds in which the later Greek
1
St Mark,
we meet
in his pages with such survivals as eZrei/,

such colloquialisms as KevTvpiwv, fecrr???, irian/cos,
and such transliterations as tcopfidv, Ta\ei6a KOV/J,,
<T7re/cov\dTci)p,
delighted,
jrcuSioOev,
e<f)(t>a0d,
If
paftfiovveL
we might
generalise from these features
of St Mark s Greek as compared with the Greek of St Luke, we

should be led to conclude that the writer was a foreigner who spoke
Greek with some freedom, but had not been accustomed to employ
He is not at a loss for an unusual word

wanted to convey his meaning or give point to his
but under ordinary circumstances he is comparatively
it for literary
when
it
narrative,
purposes
is
limited in his choice, and he displays no familiarity with the

habits of the Hellenistic writers of his age.
The Greek
2.
of St
Mark s Gospel
is
characterised
by pecu
of construction and style which force themselves upon

the attention of every student.
few of these may be parti
liarities
cularly mentioned.
(a)
Frequent use of
ev&e&vjJiei o$...Kal
40
eu/ai
33
o-$o>i/,
2pxTai...7rpoo-KaA.(3i/,
v. 5 rjv
ii.
ecrecr$
/xto-ov/xevot,
eXOelv
3 epôvrat
/cpau)v
StaXoytô/xevoi,
cnn/AaAovrT5,
and
with a participle
39 rjXOev
î/...e7rtcrwr/y/xevr;,
/cat
i.
See Plummer, St Luke, p. lii. ff.

C. Hawkins (Hor. Syn. p. 106)
has collected a list of 26
rude, harsh,
obscure or unusual words or expressions
in St Mark," and points out (p. 171) that
,
"
rjv.
. .
/cat
<epovre9, 5 rjcrav KaOijfJievoi
KaraKOTrra)!/ eauroV, ix. 4 Jjcrav
32 ô-av...aVa/3aiVovTes.../cal yv Trpoaywv,
23 etrovrat TrtTTTOvres, XV. 43 rjv
2 Sir J.
Kypvcrcrwv,
xiii.
13
"the
non-classical words. ..occur with
considerably more frequency in the
special vocabulary of St Mark than in
those of the other Synoptists." Comp.
Encycl. Bibl.
ii.
767
f.
xlviii
Multiplication of participles: i. 21 TrpocrekOuv

KTetWs...i7i/faTO, v. 25 ff. ovcra
41 o"7rXa,yxvr$ets
(6)
KpaTycras,
a\ovo-ao-a...eX0ovo-a
rj\}/aTO,
. .
/ccuiBj
xiv. 67 t8ovcra...e/x^Xâo-a Xe yei, xv.
43!
Use of article with infinitives and sentences:

14 /xeTo-TcJ
(c)
TTdpo.ooB nvaL TOV IOKXVWV, iv. o otot TO JJUYJ Vtv pcâ-Vy V. 4 OKX TO OLVTOV
SeSeVât Kat Sico-TraVât -UTT avTOv KTX, ix. 23 TO ei SvVy, xiv. 28/4*
i.
TO eycpOrjvai
Frequent use of
(c?)
and
times in x.
Use
(e)
VI.
/xe.
56
07TOV
tvOvs,
which occurs 34 times in Me.
of av in such sentences as
CtV
i.
ixj|
xvi.
lO-7rO/3VTO...OO-Ot
ii 6Vav CCVTOV
iii.
O.V TJlj/aVTO, Xi.
19
OTttV
yVOt/TO.
(/) Use of broken or imperfect constructions, in cases of parei

thesis (ii. 22, iii. 16
18, vii. 19), or mixture (ii. i, iv. 15, 26,*
31, vi. 8, n, viii. 2, xiii. 34), or extreme compression (v.
30
;
vi.
43,
viii.
8),
or ellipse
ad sensum
Construct
(g)
(x. 40).
:
Repetition of negative:
(h)
ix.
i.
20 tSwv avTov TO
44
Tn/ev/xa,
xiii
/x^Scv etTnys, v. 3
ovSets eSwaTO, xvi. 8 ovScvt ovSev
Frequent use and careful discrimination of prepositions:
(z)
e.g.
i.
39,
ii.
i, 2,
ip, 13,
42, x. ii, 22, 24, xi.

xvi. 3 f. 1
3.
iii.
4, xii.
8, iv. 7,
i,
19, 21, vi. 5, 6,^1.3,

17, xiii. 51; cf. aTTOKvXiW,
Such examples, however, give no just conception of St

The body of the work consists of a series
style.
Mark s general
by the simplest of Greek copulas, each

fact to the reader s knowledge, and each
of sentences connected
contributing a fresh
by
its
vivid
and
distinct presentation of the fact claiming his
St Mark knows how to compress his matter,

attention.
where a multitude of words would only weaken the effect, or
where the scheme of his work forbids greater fulness; on the
close
other hand,
when words can heighten
the colouring or give
to the picture, they are used without regard to brevity

little attention to
elegance.
1
To
these stylistic peculiarities may

a frequent use of the his151 instances are quoted
as against 78 in Mt. and 4 or 6 in Lc.;
of
Kal to
(k) preference
(I) use of
be added
(j)
toric present
3<?;
life
and with
asyndeton (Hawkins, Hor. Syn.,pp. 108 ff .,

ii3ff., i2off.); and (m) disposition to
employ pleonastic forms (Salmond, in
Eastings, D.B. iii. p. 251).
xlix
of compression see especially Mark s summaries of

teaching or of the comments of the hearers, e.g. i. 27, ii.
xii. 38
For his habit of adding word
40 (comp. Mt.).
7, viii. 29,
to word where one might have sufficed see i. 32 ot/rt a?...ore cfuo-ei/ 6
77X109, 35 Trpwt fvvvâi XtW, V. 26 (see above 2
6), vi. 25
/xera
For instances
our Lord
o-TrovS^s,
vii.
eu6v<>
13
/cat
aTreKaTtcrrr]
TrapaSoVet
rrj
eve/?Xe7rev,
TrapeScoKare,
rj
37
V7rep7repicro-<os
viii.
25
Ste/SXei/ cv
/cat
eêTrXô-o-ovro, xii.
14
ocra
t;(ev
/?aXv, oXov
!ecrTtv 8owat...S<j3/xi/ 77 /XT) 8uyxev;, 44 TraWa

TOV /3tov avr^s, xiv. 3 a\a/3a.crrpov vdpSov TTIO-TIK^S TroXureXovs, 68 ovre
oTSa ovre eTrtcrra/xat, XV. I e#v? Trpcot, xvi 8 rpo/xos Kat K(TTao-i9.
the same head may be placed the frequent instances in

which a statement is made first in a positive and then in a negative
form or the reverse (e.g. i. 22, ii. 27, iii. 29, v. 19, x. 45).
"Under
Two
other points, which the tables do not shew, deserve

the relatively frequent use of certain
I
( )
the
use of certain ordinary words in
characteristic words; (2)
be emphasised here
uncommon and sometimes enigmatic
in
Examples
of (i) are: d/ca&xpros
tTrm/xai/
evayye Xioi/
irapaXatt/JdVetv
11
$a/A/3eur$at
aVexet
(vii. 3),
Trept^XeTrecrât
7rX^pco/za
6
,
Trpoayetv
cruv^TCU , VTrayetv
may place eVet^cv (vi. 19),
we
16
c/>t/xo{5-
Trvy/a^
(xiv. 41), eVi/foXtuV (xiv. 72).
Mark
Further, St
3
,
(Trwpwcrts)
the second head
6
,
Trwpovaât
Tryev/xa d/caâprov),
TrapaTropcvecrât
Under
2
<rât
term
(in the
Trpoo-KaXcrcrât
sense.
gives
movement
to
his
history
by the
jmarkable freedom with which he handles his tenses.
Changes
meaning:
of tense occur (i) with a corresponding difference of

15 ff. TOV Sat/xovio/xi/oi ...6 SaiyU-ovio-$ets, vi. 14 ff.
v.
ey7ypTai...T7yep$?7,
ix.
(2)
34
35 tXvOrj
. .
fXdXci
.8tecrrtXaro...8teo-TeXXTO,
XV.
44 TC^V^KCV ...... a,7re#avev

ix.
apparently for the purpose of giving life to a dialogue
ff.
eTrr/pwra..
/
Xyovo~ti
Thus
>t
vii.
ÔafJ./3~Ôrj(Tav ...... ycnrdôvTO,
15
.Xeyt...T7rV, xi.
27 epôvTat.../cat
!Xeyoj/...er7rev...
are
interchanged,
Xeyet.
present,
perfect,
imperfect,
aorist,
through ignorance of the laws of the
Greek language, or
but from a keen sense of the reality

Sometimes the historical tenses
living interest of the facts.
used almost exclusively throughout a paragraph (e.g. ii. 3
ith conscious
[O,
xv.
20
and
s.
M.
24)
aorist
artificiality,
more frequently they alternate with the imperEven in indirect

51).
41, vi. 30
(e.g. iv. 35
d
narration the present and perfect are freely used (ii. I, xv. 44, 47,
xvi. 4), when the writer desires to place the reader for the moment
On the other hand St Mark
in the speaker s point of view.
frequently uses the imperfect in a sense which is scarcely dis

tinguishable from the aorist, except that it conveys the impression
of an eye-witness describing events which passed under his
eye
vii.
(cf. e.g. v. 18,
own
17, x. 17, xii. 41, xiv. 55).
Much
has been written as to a supposed tendency on the

of this writer to adopt Latin words and forms of speech.
The
occurrence of such words as Brjvdpiov, Kevrvpiwv, KoSpavrr)?,
/9arT09, Xeyitov,
fe<TT?79,
o-Tre/covXdrtop,
and such a phrase as
KpaM
licavbv
lends a,prima facie support to this view. But some of

Latinisms occur in other Gospels as well as in St Mark, and
iroieiv,
th<
it
may be doubted whether they prove more than a familiarity

with the vulgar Greek of the Empire, which freely adopted Latin
words and some Latin phraseology 1
Nevertheless their relatively
in
Mark
is one indication
occurrence
St
frequent
amongst others
.
of his larger acquaintance with the Greek which was spoken in

the Roman world, and it accords well with the tradition which
represents the writer of this Gospel as a professional

and as having resided for some years in Rome.
1
Blass, Philology of the Gospels, p. 2
1 1 f.
interpreter/
V.
CONTENTS, PLAN,
AND
SOURCES.
Attempts were made at an early time to break up the

Gospels into sections corresponding more or less nearly to the
I.
Besides the stichometry which measured

the text by lines 1 and the Ammonian sections which divided it
in such a manner as to shew its relation to that of the other
nature of the contents.

,
Gospels, there were systems of capitulation under which it was

arranged in paragraphs for reading. Two such systems survive in
cod.
and
cod.
ancient 2 St
A respectively.
Mark
In the former, which
the more
is
broken up into 62 sections as against 170 in

ISt Matthew and 152 in St Luke; in the system represented by
8
cod. A (the so-called Kefyakcua maiora or rtrXot) St Mark has
,
|48 sections, St
is
Matthew
68,
and St Luke 83 4
The following table will enable the student to compare the

with the paragraphing adopted in the
capitulation of codd.
Italics are used where two of the
text of Westcott and Hort.
three systems coincide; where the three agree the verse-numbers
are printed in thick type.
BA
Cod.
I.
Cod.
WH.
I.
9
12
9
12
1
For the variations of the
sticho-
St Mark see Studio, Biblica, p.

J. E. Harris, Stichometry, p. 49;
Zin
;
Th. St. i. p. 444 f., ii. p. 250; the
ijority of the subscriptions in MSS. give
1600.
The Ammonian
sections fluctuate
stween 232 and 242 (Gregory, Prolegg.,

cf. Burgon, Last twelve verses,
p. 1 52 f.
3iof.). On the Church lessons in
;
St
Mark
see Gregory, p. 162, Scrivener-
Miller, p. 80 flf.
2 Found also in cod.
3
Found
JEf.
also in codd.
CNKZj and
possibly of Alexandrian origin; cf. J.

Th. St., i. p. 419.
4
has a system peculiar to it
Cod.
self, in which Me. is divided into 148
sections (Scrivener, Codex Bezae, p. xx.).
CONTENTS, PLAN,
lii
Cod.
AND
SOURCES.
CONTENTS, PLAN,
Cod.
AND
SOURCES.
lir,
CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES.
liv-
Cod.
Cod.
WH.
26
27
27
43
43
32
53
53
66
66
XV.
XV.
i
16
j-
16
2ob
24
33
38
42
XVI.
XV.
42
i
42
XVI.
[9]
The
rir\oi which
1
contents of the successive chapters as follows
Tov Kara Map/cov evayyeXtov at

a
Trepi TOV 8at/xovto/xevov.
e
Trepi TOOV
Trepi
TOV
ta0evTa>v
(XTTO
ft,
TrotKtXa>v
TOV TrapaXvTtKov.
g~
give
the
Trcptoât.
precede the Gospel in cod.
T^S Trevtfepas IleTpov.

8
Trepi TOV XeTrpov.
Aevi TOV reXwvov.
^.
Trept
Trepi
voVtov.
Trepi
17
Trept TT^S TOOV dTrotTToXcov eKXoy^s.
eôi/ros êtpa.
i.
T^S 7rapa/3oX^s TOV cnropov.
Trept T^9 eTrtTt/x-ô-ews rov
ta
Trept -nys
ty^.
dve/Aov Kat r^s âXao-o-^?.
Trept TOV Xeyecovo?.
tS
Trept
Trept r^s at/xoppoovcr^?.
Qvyarpos TOV dp^wruvaywyov.
ty
loodwov Kat Hpa>8ov.
dTrocrroXwv.
te
Trept
7T^5 Staray^s
7
i~
i^
Trept TWJ/ Trevre aprwi/.
Trepi TOV ei/ OaXdcra-rj TreptTrarov.
r)pav
Trept
ro>v
i^.
r^5 Trapaâa-ew? T^S ei/roX^s TOV êoO.
Trept T^S
/c
/ca
ôtvtKto-cr^s.
Trept TOV /x,oytXaXov.
Trept TOJI/ eTrra apTcov.
K8
K/3
Trepi TT^S
Trepi TOV Tv<Xov.
âptaatW.
Trepi
/cy
eV Kanrapta eTrepwTâews.
Ke
Trepi T^S //.eTa/AOp^xoo-ews TOV
/egK^
Trepi TOV o"eXr7i/iao/>i,eVov.
Trepi
8taXoytô/xevwv Tts /xet^wv.
K0
/o/.
Trepi
Trepi TWV ^7repcoTô-avTo>v
7
TOV eTrepcoTô-avTos avTov TrXovo-tov.
X
Trepi TWV vtciov Ze/?eSatov.
.
Trepi
TO>V
v///>7s
T<3i>
<E>apto-ata)v.
Xa
Trepi
BapTt/xatov.
O~VK^S.
Trotets
Krjv(rov.
/x
/x^.
Trepi
X8
X/3
.
TrwXov.
Xe
Xy
.
Trepi
T^S
Trepi TOJI/ eTrepw-
TOV Kvptov dp^tepewv Ktxi ypa/xyaaTewv Ev TTOIO. eôvcrta Tavra

XgTrept TOV a/xTreXwvo?.
X^
Trept TWI/ ey/caêVtov 8ta TOV
.
Xrf.
Trepi TCOV â88ov/cattov.
T^S TOV Kvptov
Trepi rjys crvvTeXeta?.
/xy
LA
For the variants of codd.

see
Tregelles, p. 486! ; for the capitulation
of cod. Amiatinus and other MSS. of
X^
/na
eTrepwTTycreto?.
T^S aXetiâoTys TOV /cvptov /xvpw.

1
TOV
Trepi
Trepi d/AVTyo-iKa/aas.
Trept TWV ypa/x/>iaTe(ov.

Trepi TT^S TO, 8vo XeTrra.
Trept -n^S lytiepas Kai topas.

/xe
Trepi
TOV
Traa-â.
/xS
/xg-
Trepi
Trepi
the Latin Vulgate, cf. Wordsworth and

White, p. 174; and for tables of Latin
tituli, Thomasius, opera, i. p. 303 sqq.

Trpoc^Teia.
CTCDS TOV KVplOLKOV
/x
7rapa8oo-<os
apwjo-is Ilerpov.
p.rf.
The following conspectus shews the contents

|
Iv
Trepi rfjs al-nj-
as
they are
arranged in the present edition.

I.
i.
Superscription.
28.
Preparatory ministry of John the Baptist.

The Baptism.
The Temptation.
First preaching in Galilee.
Call of the first four disciples.
Casting out of an unclean spirit in the synagogue
31.
at Capernaum.
Healing of Simon s wife
34.
Miracles after sunset.
39.
Withdrawal from Capernaum and
8.
ii.
14
16
21
29
32
35
3.
15.
20.
mother.
first
circuit of
Galilee.
40
45.
Cleansing of a leper.
12.
Healing of a paralytic in a house at Capernaum.
13
14.
15
18
17.
22.
II.
23
III.
6.
12.
13
i9
31
IV.
i9
a.
30.
35.
9.
10
12.
13
21
20.
26
30
33
35
Y.
25.
29.
32.
34.
41.
13.
14
8
17.
20.
21
34.
35
VI.
28.
43.
6a
The forgiveness of sins.

Call of Levi.
Feast in Levi s house.
Question of fasting. The Old and the New.
Cornfield incident.
Question of the Sabbath.
Healing of a withered hand on the Sabbath.
Second great concourse by the Sea.
Second withdrawal from Capernaum, and choice of
the Twelve.
Question of the source of the Lord s power to
expel unclean spirits.
Errand of the brothers and the mother of Jesus,
and teaching based upon it.
Teaching by parables. The parable of the Sower.
Reasons for the use of parables.
Interpretation of the parable of the Sower.
Parabolic warnings as to the responsibility of hear
ing the word.
Parable of the automatic action of the soil.
Parable of the mustard seed.
General law of parabolic teaching.
Stilling of the wind and sea.
Casting out of the legion at Gerasa.
The Gerasenes alarmed and hostile.
The
restored demoniac sent to evangelise.

Petition of Jairus.
Healing of the cu/xoppoovo-a.
Raising of the child of Jairus.
Departure from Capernaum. Preaching at Naza
reth.
6b
13.
Another
circuit of Galilee.
Mission of the Twelve.
CONTENTS, PLAN,
Ivi
1 6.
14
1729.
44.
4552.
5356.
VII.
113.
1423.
2430.
3137.
VIII.
19.
1013.
22 -
21.
14
26.
2730.
313334-IX.
i.
28.
IX.
9131429.
3
32-
33373840.
4150.
X.
12.
1 6.
The fame
of Jesus reaches the Tetrarch.

Episode of John s imprisonment and death.
Return to the sea. Feeding of the five thousand.
Walking on the sea.
Ministry in the Plain of Gennesaret.
Question of ceremonial washings.
Teaching based upon the question.
In the region of Tyre and Sidon. The daughter oi
a Syrophoenician delivered from an evil spirit.
Return to Decapolis. Healing of a deaf man whc
spoke with difficulty.
Feeding of the four thousand.
Fresh encounterwiththe Pharisees near Dalmanul
The leaven of the Pharisees and the leaven
Herod.
Arrival at Bethsaida.
blind man recovers sight
Journey to the neighbourhood of Caesarea Philippi,
Question as to the Lord s Person.
The Passion foretold. Peter reproved.
Public teaching on self-sacrifice.
The
Transfiguration.
Conversation about Elijah, during the descent

the mountain.
demoniac boy set free, and the sequel.
The Passion again foretold.
froi
Return to Capernaum.
Question of precedence.
the use of the Name by a non-disciple.
The teaching resumed. On the consequences
conduct towards brethren in Christ.
On
an<
Peraea.
1722.
2327.
28
SOURCES.
Departure from Galilee; journeys in Judaea
i.
13
AND
31.
3234.
3545-
4652.
Question of divorce.
Blessing of children.
The rich man who wanted but one thing.

The rich and the Kingdom of GOD.
The reward of those who leave all for Christ s sake
The Passion foretold for the third and last time.
Petition of the sons of Zebedee.
on the incident.
Teaching
Passage through Jericho: Bartimaeus restored

sight.
XI.
12 -
20
ii.
14.
25.
2733XII.
12,
Solemn entry into the precinct
of the Temple.
Fig-tree in leaf but without fruit.
Second day in the Precinct. Breaking up of
tl
Temple-market.
Conversation on the withering of the fig-tree.
Third day in the Precinct. Authority of Jesus
challenged by the Sanhedrists.
Parable of the Husbandmen and the Heir.
The Pharisees
question.

8
27.
28
34.
37
35
b
37
41
XIII.
a.
Ivii
The Sadducees question.

The scribe s question.
The Lord s question.
Denunciation of the Scribes.
40.
The widow
44.
two
mites.
2.
13.
14
23.
Destruction of the Temple foretold.

Question of the Four: first part of the Lord s
answer.
Troubles connected chiefly with the Fall of Jerusa
24
28
27.
End
30
33
32.
XIV.
lem.
of the Dispensation foretold.
Parable of the budding fig-tree.
The time known to the Father only.
29.
37-
Final warning.
2.
The day before the Passover.
9.
10
12
1 1.
17
22
21.
26
31.
Episode of the Anointing at Bethany.

Interview of Judas with the Priests.
Preparations for the Paschal meal.
Paschal Supper the Traitor pointed out.
Institution of the Eucharist.
Departure to the Mount of Olives. The desertion
32
42.
and denial foretold.

The Agony in Gethsemane.
43
50^
6.
25.
2o a
2o b
22.
23
32.
Arrival of the Traitor: arrest of Jesus: flight of

the Eleven.
Story of the young man who followed.
The Trial before the High Priest.
Peter denies the Master thrice.
The Trial before the Procurator.
The Lord mocked by the Procurator s soldiers.
The way to the Cross.
The Crucifixion, and the first three hours on the
33
38
42
37-
The
51
52.
53
66
65.
15.
XV.
1
72.
Cross.
XVI.
px>up
47.
8.
[9
n.
12
13.
14
19
20.
We
2.
41.
1 8.
are
l as ^ three hours on the Cross

the Lord
Events which immediately followed.
:
The Ascension, and
now
its
themselves into larger sections
(Einleitimg, ii. p. 224 ff.) dithe Gospel, apart from the introluction and appendix, into five very
inequal parts (i. 1645, ii. i iii. 6,
vi. 13, vi.
14
sequel.]
in a position to consider
Zahn
Death.
The Burial of the Lord.

Visit of the women to the tomb on the third day.
Appearance to Mary of Magdala.
Appearances to two disciples.
Appearances to the Eleven.
rides
Iii.
x. 53, xi.
xvi. 8).
1
,
how
far the contents
revealing the existence of a
Dr Salmond (in Hastings, D.
B., iii. 249)

suggests a division in accordance with
the geographical data (i. 14 vii. 23,
xv. 47).
ix. 50, x. i
vii. 24
31, x. 32
Iviii
purpose or plan in the mind of the writer. Even a hasty exami

nation will shew that the book deals with two great themes,
the Ministry in Galilee
(i.
ix.
14
50),
Week
and the Last
at
8), and that these sections are connected

(xi.
brief
a
survey of the period which intervened
by
comparatively
Jerusalem
xvi.
The
first fourteen verses of the Gospel are

evidently
have
the
character
of
an
last
twelve
the
introductory
appendix,
which links the Gospel history with the fortunes of the Church
(x.
52).
in the Apostolic age.

first of the two great sections of St Mark bears manifest
of
brevity and compression, especially in certain parts of the
signs
narrative.
On the other hand there are indications of the writer s
The
desire
to
follow the order of events,
permitted him
to
do
It is
so.
as far as his information
shewn by the notes of time and
place which continually occur.
The following are examples Trapaywv Trapa ryv OdXao-a-av (i. 16)...
Kat Trpo/3as oAtyov (19)... /cat eurTropevovTat ets Kac/>apvaou/u,, /cat ev#v?
rots crd/3{3a.(riv eio-fXOwv eis rrjv a-vvaywyyv (21)... /cat cvOvs e/c rfjs
o-waywy?7S ceA$ovTs (29)...6i/aas 8e yevo/xev^s (32)... /cat Trpcot ei/wâ
Atav aVacrras ef)\@ev (3 5)... /cat eto~eA0wv TraAtv ets Kac/>. oY êpwv
(ii. i)
:
Trapa Tr)v $aAaercrav (13)... /cat Trapaycov (14)... /cat

/cat
ewnyAêv TraAtv ets o-vvayajy^v (iii. I )
dve^prjcrev Trpos TT/V @dXao-crai/(7).../cat ava/?atVet cts TO opos (i3)...Kat epx^rat t? ot/cov (20)...
Kat TraXtv rjpâro StSacr/cetv Trapa rr)v âAaoxrav
(iv. i).../cat ore e-ycvero
.../cat e^-rjXOev 7raA.iv
Kara //.was (io)...Kat Xtyet avrots

TO
ts
Trcpa?
j
1
. .
ev e/cctvTy rf) tjfJ-tpa
oi/
ta? yei/o/ê^?
TO Wpav (v. i).../cal

(3 5)... Kat rjXQov
TrAota) TraAtv
StaTTtpao-avTOS TOV Iryo-ov ev
(21)... /cat t^rjXOev cKfWev
TrAotw et?
(vi. i).../cat TTCpt^ycv Tas Kwâs (7)... /cat aTnÂôv ev
AteA^w/xev
ci<s
>
TU>
T<p
TOTTOV (3 2)... Kat StaTTCpacravTcs 7rt T^V

y^v Âôv ets
(53)...KfWV 8e avao"Tas aTrrjXOev ets TO, opta Tvpov
(.pf]jjLOV
T ewrjaraper
1
(vii.
24)... Kat
eêA^wv K TWV optW Tvpov Âêi/ Sta StSaJvos ets T^V OdXao-a-av
(31)... Kat eu0vs e/A^Sas ets TO TrAotOV. . .Â^V ets Ta ftep?; AaA/xai/ovâ
(viii. I o)... Kat... TraAtv e//,/3as aTnyAêv ets TO Trepav (13)... Kat epôvTat
ets B-ô-atSa v
(22). ..Kat erjX6v...ci<; Tas Kw/x,as Katoraptas (27). ..Kat
Tra Aiv
avrovs ets opos fnfnrjXov (ix. 2)... Kat KaTa/JatTov opovs (9)...Kat to"eAôvTos avTov ets otKov
(28)...
KctKetêv eêAô vres erropeiWro 8ta T^S FaAetAatas
(30)... Kat Â$ov ets
/xeTa 7;yu,epas
VOVTWV avTwv
Kac/>apvaou/>t
It
is
e^...dvac/>epet
e/c
(33).
impossible
who constructed
to
resist
the impression that
the
writer
this chain of sequence believed himself to
be
presenting his facts upon the whole in the order of their actual

Kicurrence
and
this impression is not
Iropping of a link (as
lix
weakened by the occasional
40,
23, vii. i), for such excepe.g.
that
he
was
to
unwilling
go beyond his information,
jions suggest
,nd that the indications of order which he gives are sound so
ar as
at
ii.
i.
they go. This view is supported by the absence of his

evQvs at the points of transition; at such times the
feivourite
vouches for the relative order only, and not for the imThe kind of sequence which
aims to establish is consistent with the omission of many
isrriter
jaediate succession of the events.

ê
incidents or discourses,
and with the bringing into
close proximity
others which were separated by considerable intervals, but not

rith a disregard of chronological order; nor is it his habit to
If
xoup together materials of similar character, or which appeared

the same principle 1
But granting that the writer intended to follow the relative
o illustrate
there reason to suppose that he has succeeded ?

recognise in this part of his work the steady and natural
rder of time,
an
we
is
velopment of events which possesses historical verisimilitude ?

The answer makes itself distinctly heard by the careful
He
observes a progress in the history of the Galilean

inistry, as it is depicted by St Mark, which bears the stamp
truth.
The teaching of Christ is seen to pass through a
udent.
iccession of stages in
an order which corresponds
to
His method
dealing with men first there is the synagogue homily, then

popular instruction delivered in the larger auditorium
:
le
pplied
caching
by the sea-shore or the neighbouring hills, then the

by parables of the multitudes who had proved them-
the
receiving spiritual truth, and lastly
the
of
dtiation of a select few into the mysteries
Kingdom,
And
hich they were afterwards to proclaim to the world.
Ives incapable
of
Dr Sanday, however, (Smith, D.B. 2
p. 1224, cf. Hastings,
D.B.,
ii.
p.
613)
nds some instances of this: "Some

Actions (according to Holtzmann, ii.
iii. 6, iv. 21
25, ix. 33
50, x. 2
i, xi. 2326) shew marks of artificial
;
Mr C.H.Turner (Hastings,
pp. 406, 410) expresses himself
ith less reserve: "even if the sections
mposition."
..,
i.
as wholes are in chronological order, the

events within each section are obviously
massed in groups"; "within his first
section St Mark certainly groups events
by subject-matter rather than by time."
The general attitude of St Mark towards chronological order is stated in a
few careful sentences by Dr Salmoud,
in Hastings, D. B., iii. p. 255.
CONTENTS, PLAN,
Ix
the course
of
this
progress
the
crowd
events
in
as
AND
SOURCES.
by St
sketched
Mark answers
We
tc
the teaching and partly explains

and enthusiasm, the
daily in numbers
it.
seei
growing
for
of teaching increased, the necessity arising
^
opportunities
of
and
seleetion
training
the
of
division
labour,
consequent
the]
the
hostility of the
on the other
Twelve
and
hand,
growing
from Jerusalem, their alliance
Scribes, their reinforcement
withj
excitement
the party of Herod, the unintelligent and dangerous
A*
of the common people, the awakened curiosity of Antipas.
of
the
the
s
Mark
into St
plan
we look more
picture,
closely
We
see that it includes (i) the|

itself.
Ministry begins to shape
of the lake-side towns and country, both in the
evangelisation
in that of Philip; (2) the
tetrarchy of Antipas and
extensiorj
of this work to the rest of Galilee during intervals of enforceoj
withdrawal from the lake-district; and (3) the instruction andj

were ultimately to carry the preach
disciplining of the men who
The whol
ing of the Divine Kingdom to the ends of the earth.
s historjl
Mark
in
onwards
St
moves
of this complicated process
in so easy and natural a manner that we are scarcely conscioi
movement until we come
But in fact the scheme
Gospel.
of the
to analyse the contents of th(

is
developed step
1
incident forming a distinct link in the sequence
by
step,
According to Papias St Mark wrote aKpi/?ak, ov fievroi raei, and

been taken to mean that, while his recollections were
faithfully reproduced, he made no attempt to arrange them chrono
2
But rais is order of any kind, and its precise meaning
logically
must be interpreted by the context in which it occurs. In this
case the context supplies a clue, for Papias goes on to
say thai
St Peter taught ov^ wcrTrep (rvvraîv ran/ KvpiaKwv Trotov/xevos
Xoywv,
i.e. not with the view of
o-wrais if
producing a literary work.
a set treatise which follows the rules of
orderly composition ; thus]
the writer of 2 Maccabees at the end of his task
(xv. 39) finds
this has
comfort in the reflexion TO T^S Karao-/cev^s rov

Aoyov repTret ras ctKoacj
TCDV
evTvyâi/oi/Twi/ TT/ (rwrd^L.
Papias himself claims that his logim
were compiled o-wraKTiKws OVK OKVT/CTW Se troi KOI oo-a TTOTC Trapa
Ttovj
7rp0-/3uTpooi/ KaAxos tpaQov /cat /caXws e^vrjfjiovfva-a o-uvKararaât (t
:
The solitary exception is the ex

planatory episode of the Baptist s death
1
(vi.
1729).
For various explanations of

omission see Salmon, Intr. 7 p. 91.
this]

<rvi/raai)
rats ep^veicus.
St Peter
St
aTroju.v^/xoi cv/zaTa,
Mark
Ixi
work, being a mere echo of
was not in
this
sense orderly;
it
belonged to a different category from the artificial treatises which

were in fashion, and for the most part was a mere string of notes
connected in the simplest way. The structure of the Second Gospel
The paragraphs, often
is wholly in harmony with this view.
extremely brief, are connected by the simplest of Greek copulas.
Tore, which abounds in St Matthew, is not once used by St Mark
as a note of transition ; ouv, St John s favourite copula, is employed
in narration only by the writer of the supplementary verses; Se
occurs in this connexion but four times in the first nine chapters.
Yet in the longer subsections the writer of this Gospel shews him
self willing to vary the monotony of the repeated KCU by the use
His
of dAAa, yap, tSov, or by dispensing with copulas of any kind.
invariable use of /cat at the commencement of a paragraph may
therefore be attributed to the deliberate purpose of connecting his
notes together in the least artificial manner; and this feature of
his work sufficiently explains the words of Papias.
1
When we
pass from the narrative of the Galilean Ministry

50) to the brief summary of the Judaean and Peraean
(i. 14
journeys which followed it, St Mark s manner changes perceptibly.
le is still, at least in c. x., a compiler of \jiro^vr]âTi(Tôi, but
ix.
memoranda
no longer accompanied by notes of time,

ind the notes of place are few (x. I, 17, 32, 46). When Jerusalem
lis
are
s reached such indications of fuller knowledge appear again the

mccession of the events is carefully noted, and the places where
;
;hey occurred are specified (e.g.
mi.
I,
The hand
&c.).
jreat section of the

;here is a
book
which
is clearly
change of manner which
the difference of theme.

scale
xi. I,
is
out of
all
11,12, 15, 19, 20, 27
of the writer to
The
whom we owe
xii.
the
to be seen in the last.

is
41
first
Yet
perhaps not wholly due

is on a
narrative of the Passion
proportion to that on which the Ministry
The subsections become noticeably longer instruction

lolds a more prominent position
the terseness of the earlier
is
for
exchanged
specimens of more prolonged teaching (e.g.
sayings
is
drawn.
si.
is
27, 29
31, 38
40); a whole chapter (xiii.)
a
discourse
the
single
occupied by
style is more varied, and
the
23
25,
xii.
24
monotonous
other equivalent.
gives place more frequently to 3e or some

These are among the signs which point to a
ical
See above, p.
xlviii. n.
CONTENTS, PLAN,
Ixii
AND SOURCES.
in these chapters of a source distinct in character

partial use
that which supplied the materials of the

The tradition which from the
3.
froml
nine or ten chapters.!

days of Irenaeus
first
hasjj
Second Gospel with the teaching of St Peter is tool

to be wholly set aside, unless the internal!
consistent
too
and
early
evidence of the book requires us to abandon it. There is certainly!
identified the
little in this Gospel which did not fall within the limits ofl
St Peter s personal knowledge. He may have been present on all!
the occasions in our Lord s life to which St Mark refers except the!
but
Baptism, the Temptation, and the Crucifixion and the scenes whichl
it.
On certain occasions he was one of three selected!
followed
witnesses.
It is true that the figure of
Simon Peter does now
loom large in the Second Gospel, and some pages in the history!
where he fills a prominent place are wanting in St Mark ; it!
is St Matthew who relates the
high commendation passed upon!
Peter
of
his
on the
confession of faith, while St
Mark
gives only the story
the
subsequent miscarriage;
story of Peter s walking
sea, and of the stater in the fish s mouth, are also ini
Matthew only; indeed the only long paragraph in Mark which

concerns St Peter is the account of his three-fold denial of the
Master.
This difficulty presented itself to the acute mind of Eusebius
of Caesarea, and he met it
by what is probably on the whole the
true explanation of the facts
the
s reluctance to call
Apostle
attention to himself in a record of the words and works of

Christ;
dem. ev. iii. 3 ravra. //,/ ovv 6
Herpes CWCOTOOS irapacrKaTraarOai iJiW
/cat
Map/cos avra TrapeAorci/, TO, 8c Kara TTJV apvyaw avrov is TrdVras
Oio^
tK-qpvgev
av6pu)7rov<s...
cavrov âpn;pet.
picion when we
first
Map/cos
(JLCV
ravra ypcu^ci, Herpes Se ravra
Trepl
Such reticence may indeed serve to disarm sus

remember that the Pseudo-Peter writes in the
Sc
person (Ev. Petr. ad Jin.
Herpes KOI Aj/opc as 6
/xov), and that the same feature appears in other Christian
eyo>
2t/xo>v
dSeA<os
pseudonymous literature.
But if tokens of Petrine
origination are not prominent in

St Mark s Gospel,
are
not
they
wanting altogether, and the
unobtrusiveness of those which meet the
eye of the careful
student increases his sense of their
Thus, while the
importance.
Second Gospel omits a series of incidents
relating to St Peter
which find a place in the first and third
Mt. xiv. 28 f., xv.
(e.g.
15,
CONTENTS, PLAN,
xvi.
8, xvii.
24
xviii. 21,
ff.,
Lc.
contains no such incident which
AND
v.
SOURCES.
ff.,
xii.
Ixiii
41, xxii. 31),
and
the other Synoptists omit,
it
St Peter where St Matthew and St Luke
occasionally identifies
are indefinite.
Simon, Peter, or Simon Peter
is mentioned 28 times by Mt., 25

Lc.
Of Mc. s references to the name in separate
contexts four are peculiar to him (Me. i. 36, xi. 21, xiii. 3, xvi. 7),
whilst, except in the passages cited above, Mt. has no reference
which is not shared by one or both of the other Synoptists. Lc.
has four (viii. 45, xxii. 8, xxiv. 12, 34), but the last two are found
elsewhere (Jo. xx. 3 ff., i Cor. xv. 5).
by Me., 27 by
There are other facts which point to the same conclusion. The
reader of the Synoptist Gospels is frequently struck by the appear
ance in St Mark of minute details or touches which suggest first
This impression may be partly due to St Mark s
though on the other hand it is possible that
hand knowledge.
characteristic style,
the style itself

eye-witness.
s
efe
may have been moulded by
Such
/3aXez>
striking
avrov
(i.
as
phrases
intercourse with an
e^pifirja-d/iLevo^
43), 7rep/3Xeâ/u,eyo9 avrovs
yLter
avru>
opyr/s
eVl T$ rrrwp(t)<7i T?}? icapSias avrwv (iii. 5), TrepieIBeiv TJ]V TovTO iToiijcracrav (v. 32), ai/eVecrai/ Trpa<rial
<7vv\V7rovfj,vo<?
/5\67T6TO
can hardly be attributed to the fancy of a

Certainly no amount of realism will account or the
irpacriai (vi. 40),
compiler.
scores of unexpected
and independent
common
details with
which St Mark
Bishop Westcott observes,

"there is
perhaps not one narrative which he gives in common
with St Matthew and St Luke to which he does not contribute
enriches the
some
special feature
narrative
as
1
."
Examples maybe found in Me.
i.
14
f.,
20, 27, 29, 33, 35
ff., ii.
2,
3, 4, 13, 15, 23, iii. 4, 7, 9, 14 f., 17, 20 f., 31, 32, 34, iv. 33, 34,
3 6 , 38, v. 13, 20, 21, 26, vi. i, 5, 30, 32, 37, 45, 48, 51, 53, 56,
vii. 24, 26, 31, viii. 12, 22 ff., 34, ix. 13, 15 ff, 28, 33 ff, x. 16,
21 ff, 32, 46 ff, xi. 8,
13, 16, 19, 20 f., 27, xii. 12, 35, 37, 41,
35>
n,
43, xiii 3, xiv. 40, 58, 59, 65, 66, 67, 72, xv.
44, 45, 46, xvi. i, 3, 4, 5, 8.
7, 8,
21, 23, 25, 41,
Was
c|
St Peter the eye-witness who supplied this mass of

There are three narratives in the
independent information ?
i|
Synoptic tradition which must have been derived originally from

1
Westcott, Introduction to the Study of the Gospels, p. 562.
Ixiv
St Peter, St John, or St James; and there is one of which

com
St Peter alone was competent to give a full account.
parison of St
light
Mark
account of these incidents ought to throw
upon the question.
Me. v. 37 43 (Mt. ix. 23 25, Lc. viii. 51

(i)
alone distinguishes the successive stages of the Lord s
dead child
(ov/c
d<?7Kev
ovSej/o,
/ACT
O.VTOV
Me.
56).
way
crvvaKoXovOrjcrai
to the
et
/xi;
epvovTai ets TOV OLKOV...KOI eio~X0(W...eicr7ropevTai OTTOV rjv

TO TraiSiov) ; in Me. only the Lord s words are preserved in Aramaic,
and the child s age is mentioned at this point to account for her
/crX. .../cat
and walking
rising
(TrepteTraTci, r)v
yap
erwi/
SwSeKa)
lastly, it is
Me.
who
connects this miracle with the departure from Capernaum

which followed (vi. i). (2) Me. ix. 2
13 (Mt. xvii. i
13, Lc. ix.
28 36). Here Mt. is in some respects fuller than Me., and seems
to have had access to another tradition.
But Me. has several
striking features, some of which point to Peter as their source.
Such a phrase as o~Ti\/3ovTa XCVKO, Xiav ota yva<evs /crX., the untrans
lated "Rabbi" of Peter s answer, the explanatory clause ov
yap rj&ci
TL aTTOKpiOfj, the mention of the suddenness with which the vision
vanished (eâTrtva Trepi/^Xeiâ/Acvot ov/ceri ovBeva etSov), the reference
to the reticence which the three
practised (TOV \6yov exporô-ai/.
are just such personal reminiscences as St Peter
o-vvZflTovvTcs KT\.)
only
might have been expected to

xxvi.
3746,
close
examination reveals
Lc. xxii.
retain.
(3)
Me.
xiv.
33
42 (Mt.
Here Mt. agrees with Me., yet a

the greater originality of Me., and some
4046).
probable traces of a Petrine source ; thus it is Me. only who pre

serves the Aramaic a/3/2a, and the Si
/twv of the Lord s address to
Peter; moreover the characteristic ov/c ^Seicrav TL a7roKpi0a>criv avrw
clearly comes from the same mind which supplied the similar note
in the Marcan account of the
Transfiguration.
(4) Me. xiv. 54,
All the Synoptic
(Mt. xxvi. 58, 6975, Lc xxii 54
62).
accounts here depend on St Peter, for St John s
report (Jo. xviii.
1 8,
17
But Mc. s narrative manifests
25
27) is quite distinct.
special knowledge of the lesser details (e.g. ?v...0/o/Aau/6>j>os Trpo?
6672
TO
<<os,
ifiovaa TOV TleTpov

êp/xaivo /xevov, eis TO 7rpoavAiov, IK ScvTfpov,
His dialogue
e7ri/3aA(oV).
tude; cornp. KCU
Kai o-v rjvOa /XCTO.

Iiyo-ov
cyVra/mt
<&
TL
also has greater freshness and verisimili

TOV Naâpryvov rfvOa TOV Iô-ov with Mt. s
TOV FaXctXatov, and the answer OVTC otSa ovre
o-v /X,TO.
Xeyet? (Me.) with the tamer OVK oT8a
TL
OVK oiSa avTov,

yvi/at (Lc.).
The
internal evidence does not
origination.
represents St
But
amount
Xeyeis (Mt.),
to a proof of Petrine
it is
Mark
entirely consistent with the tradition which

as specially indebted to St Peter and the
;
tradition
at once too
early
unless the evidence of the
is
impossible.
and too wide-spread

Gospel
itself
to be
renders
its
abandoned
acceptance

It
Ixv
another question whether the present book can
is
be
1
The last
assigned as a whole to St Peter or even to St Mark
another
shall
almost
to
as
we
twelve verses,
see,
certainly belong
.
hand
the
verse
first
To St Mark and not
is
possibly no part of the original work.

must probably be ascribed the
to St Peter
episode of the Baptist
martyrdom, the story of the
Gethsemane, such explanatory notes as vii.

interpretations of Aramaic words and names.
whether the
long discourse of c.
Peter s teaching indeed the note in
4,
It
veavia-icos in
19
may
b,
and the
be doubted
was derived from St
xiii.
v. 14 (o avaywoMTicwv voeira))
seems to point distinctly to a written source which St Mark
has incorporated. At xiv. I we come upon the traces of another
;
source
the words
TJV
TO
8e
Trdo-â
KOI
TO.
a^vpa
/JLCTO,
&vo
a new beginning and are not in St Mark s

fjfjiepas
which follows, although it might have formed
style, and the incident
have the
air of
a suitable introduction to a detached narrative of the Passion,
Mark s
order of time, carrying us back, as St John

Thus
shews, to the day before the Lord s entry into Jerusalem.
Mark
at
St
has
availed
himself
an
it is
that
this
of
point
probable
earlier document, into which he has worked his recollections of
breaks St
St Peter s teaching and such other materials as his

at Jerusalem had placed within his reach 2
On
seems
own
residence
assume as a working theory of

the origination of the Gospel that its main source is the teaching
of St Peter, which has supplied nearly the entire series of notes
the whole
it
safe to
descriptive of the Galilean Ministry,
remainder of the book.
and has largely influenced the
But allowance must probably be made,
especially in the last six chapters, for the use of other authorities,
some perhaps documentary, which had been familiar

Evangelist before he
left
1
The present writer has risen from
his study of the Gospel with a strong
sense of the unity of the work, and can
echo the requiescat Urmarkus which

ends a recent discussion. But he is not
prepared to express an opinion as to the
nature and extent of the editorial revision which St Mark s original has
S.
M.
to
the
the Holy City.

undergone.
2
For an account of the attempts

critics since the time of Baur
made by
to discover a tendency or a dogmatic

purpose in the Second Gospel, see Salmond in Hastings, D.B. iii. p. 260; and
on the supposed Paulinisms of St Mark
cf.
Encycl. BibL
ii.
p. 1844.
VI.
COMPARISON OF ST MARK WITH THE OTHER

SYNOPTISTS.
account of the origin of St Mark s
accept the traditional
work, the writer was far from regarding it in the light of
a Gospel, i.e. as one of a series of attempts to produce a record
It is not impossible that the present
of the life of Christ.
If
we
headline Ap^H rof eyArreAi oY MHCOY Xpicrof maybe due to a later

hand; the superscription KATA AVxpKON was certainly added by
a generation which had conceived the idea of a tetrad of Gospels.

The interpreter of Peter, if he gave a title to his book, was
doubtless content to call it by such a name as we find in Justin
But though originally an independent work, St Mark stands

and third of our present Gospels in a relation which
to the first
When the three writings

vital.
are
found
to deal with the same
compared together, they
of
and
to
them
in words which are
describe
events,
great cycles
is
not accidental or
artificial,
but
are
often nearly identical.
The
literary
problem which
arises
from
remarkable fact belongs to the general Introduction of the

1
nor, indeed, is it
Gospels, and cannot be usefully discussed here
this
one which directly concerns the student of St Mark. But he will

do well to take note of the distinctive features of the second
Gospel as compared with the
1
first
For a comprehensive treatment of
the subject the reader may be referred

to Professor Stanton s article Gospels
in the second volume of Dr Hastings
Dictionary of the Bible. An elaborate
and able article on the same subject in
and the
third,
and to examine
Encyclopaedia Biblica
more
is
unhappily
dis-
especially in the section

on the Credibility of the Synoptics, by
the dogmatic statement of conclusions
which are quite insufficiently supported.
figured,
COMPARISON WITH THE OTHER SYNOPTISTS.

their bearing
which he
is
upon the
origin
Ixvii
and character of the book upon
engaged.
The following table will shew how far the First and Third
Gospels cover the ground which is covered by St Mark, and the
For the contents of the sections
relative order which they follow.
see
v. p. li
Me.
I.
ff.
Mt.
Lc.
Ixviii

Me.
Mt.
i2
XIV.
39
10
12
26
14
1719
2025
2629
3035
3i
42
40
4753
75
27
31*
2o
2o b
22
XXIII.
56
61
1-8
XXVIII.
63
56
71
62
125
33
44
b
45
50
56
455
57
46
2633*
b
33
3444
3337
3841
4247
XVI.
54
126
XXVII.
332
2123
1720
3139
56
5768
115 a
14,
46
69
16
713
47
66
72
36
5152
5365
1.
16
ii
16
435
XV.
i2
XXII.
613
1721
2225
32
Lc.
i5
XXVI.
Ixix
i2o
43
a
45
55
^5
XXIV.
It appears from this table that out of the 106 sections of
the genuine St Mark there are but three (excluding the head-line)
which are wholly absent from both St Matthew and St Luke
and of the remaining 102, 96 are to be found in St Matthew,

and 82 in St Luke. On the other hand, as the table shews with
equal distinctness, there are large portions of St Matthew and St
Luke (e.g. Mt. i. ii., v. vii., Lc. i. ii., ix. 51 xviii. 14) which are
either entirely wanting in St Mark, or represented there only by
an occasional fragment. This is but a rough statement of the
case,
but
it suffices
to indicate the relation of St
Mark
to the
other Synoptists 1 in regard to the extent of the fields which they

respectively occupy.
2.
Further, the table reveals a
that part of the
From
Ministry.
marked
difference of order in
common
narrative which belongs to the Galilean

the beginning of the journeyings to Jerusalem
to the Resurrection the order of the sections differs but slightly.
St Matthew
(xxi. 19
f.)
brings the withering of the fig-tree into
immediate connexion with the sentence pronounced upon

1
Compare Mr W.
of St Matt,
xiii
C. Allen s paper in Exp. T.

upon St Mark).
xii., p.
279
ff.
it,
and
(The dependence
Ixx
of Judas after the distri

places the detection
bution of the Eucharist. With these exceptions the order of Me.
St Luke
xvi. 8 is
21
(xxii.
But
f.)
St Matthew and St Luke.

generally followed by
in Me. i. 14 ix. 50
narrated
events
of the
in the sequence
St Luke, indeed, is generally in fair

the two are dealing with the same
where
with
St
Mark,
agreement
events but St Matthew s displacements of the Marcan order are
there
no such consensus.
is
numerous and serious
in the earlier chapters.
Luke are as follows (i) the

with Beelzebul follows the arrival of the
mother and brethren; (2) the parable of the mustard seed is
detached from that of the sower and stands in a later context ;
at Nazareth is placed at the outset of the
(3) the preaching
St Matthew s order is essentially different from
Ministry.
St Mark s as far as Me. vi. 13, although from that point the
two are in almost complete agreement.
The
chief differences of order in St

of
charge
as a
may be taken
It
Mark s
collusion
order that
"
it is
prima facie argument in favour of St

confirmed either by St Matthew or St
Luke, and the greater part of
it
1
by both /
of the other Synoptists strikes out a
Moreover,
when one
path peculiar to himself,

and is open on internal
his order usually has less verisimilitude,
grounds to suspicion.
Thus (i) when Mt. places the gathering of crowds from Decapolis
and Judaea at the very outset of the Ministry (Mt. iv. 25), there
can be little doubt that he antedates a state of things which Me.
rightly places at a later stage (Me. iii. 7 ff.).
(2) The crossing to
the Gadarene (Gerasene) country, if preparatory to an evangelistic
tour in the Decapolis, seems to come too
early in Mt. s order,
and on the other hand he places the calling of the Apostles too
late ; in Me. both incidents occupy places which accord with what
appears to be the natural course of events.
(3) The synagogue
scene at Nazareth, which Lc. fixes before the commencement of the
Lord s residence at Capernaum, bears upon its surface the evidence
of a later date (cf. Lc. iv.
23 ocra TyKovo-a/xei/ yevo/>ti/a ets ryv Ka<apvaov/z KT\.).
(4) Again the notes of time and place in Me. are
frequently precise where in Lc. they disappear, or exist only in a
weakened form e.g. Me. i. 22 v#vs rot? tray8/3a<riv (Lc. ev TOIS o-.),
I
11.
cicreXôbv 7raA.iv
17/x.epoji/),
Mr
Smith
F.
iv.
35
ei/
H. Woods in
D.B. a
(p. 1224).
ts
Ka</>apvaov/x,
Kewrj
rfj
Si*
T^/xepwv (Lc. tycvfro fv /xia TOJV

whilst in
ftict ran/ ij/xepwi/)
yptpa. (Lc. iv
Studio, Biblica*
ii.
p.
62
cf.
Dr Sandav s remarks
Ixxi
Mt. the incidents have sometimes fallen into new surroundings

which are inconsistent with those assigned to them in Me. or Lc.
or in both j comp. e.g. Mt. viii. I KaTa/3avro<s Se avrov O.TTO rov opovs
ix. 1 8 ravra avrov XaXowTOS
eTvat avrov
/xia TCUV
(Lc. Iv
(Me. and Lc. place the preceding parables in other contexts).
i/
TO>
7roXti)i>),
The comparison
3.
Mark s matter with
of St
that of the corre
sponding narratives in St Matthew and St Luke has been to some

But it
extent anticipated in the preceding section (p. Ixiii if.).
may
be useful to illustrate a
Mark s knowledge
of St
examples are taken from the
jra.Tf.pa,
The
Mt.
avrojj/
Satov ev
fully the relative fulness
following
four chapters of the Gospel.
first
Me.
20 d^tVres TOV
i.
more
little
in matters of detail 1
T<5
i\T .
22
Lc.
d^>VT?
Z e /? e -
TrXotov
TrXotu)
repa avrwv
Kai
TO
TOV Tra-
II
V.
TS
KaTayayov-
TO. TrXottt
7Tt
T^|V
Trdvra
avrov.
Xtav
Kai,
v.
35 Trpou
42
di/acrTas
aTrfjXO
TO7TOV.
viii.
4 Kat Xeyet
V.
ev-
rrap^yyetXev
^vs
eê/JaXev
av-
KTX.
TOV,
Kat
Xeyet aura)
TToXXot
S
avros
(OCTTC
TO.
?rpos Ovpav,
23 rjpavTO oSov
ii.
xii.
vi.
rjpa.VTo
tTtXXov ot
avrov KOL
TTOietV TtXXoVTC? T0l)5

iov
iii.
4>aptcratot
ev^v?
o-Ta^vas.
8e
avrot
KTX.
/xera
xrX.
X. I
4
avros...
/xevo?
vi.
13
TOVS
Trpo<T<f>(i>v-
TOVS
Kat
Kat
Ka...va
avrov Kat ?va
Cf.
TOV<S
II
vi.
i/
Kat
14
avrto
Tots
airo-
Papias ap. Eus.:
ttTT*
iôvariav
StKO.
KTX.
Trpoj/oiaj/,
roO
p.tj5ev
uv
aVTWV
8(0-
-fjnovcre irapa.Xnreti
Ixxii
Lc.
Mt.
Me.
Kat
PVQ-CTCLV
1921
rat eis otKOV
/cat
oxXos, wo-re
avr
-$at
aprov
c/>ayetv.
avrov
Trap
e-
Kparrj(raL avrov,
Xeyov yap
on ee-
CTTf).
IV.
OTyVTO
10
Kara
O.VTOV ol Trept
<rvv
10
xiii.
avrov
v.
Trpoo-cX-
lOrj
/xoVas, rjpwTtov
aim)!/ ot
avrov KrX.
KrX.
TGI?
34 Kar
iv.
Se rot? tSt ots
rats
ra.
iv.
TO>
36
vov<rtv
7rapaAa/u./2a
^v iv
avrov
<os
TrXotw, /cat
TrXota
f)V
viii.
23
ei e-
Kat ot
avrov.
aura)
av-
22 avros
ets TrXotov
aXXa
/x,T*
Viii.
e/A/2aVrt
3 ets
O.VTOV.
TOV.
iv.
38
/cat
avros
cv
rrj
TO
7rpoo-/cc/>aA.aiov
v.
TrpvfjLvrj
/cat
v.
24 avros Se
23
Se
Viii.
39
TO) ave/xa)
TiJ
v.
tirl
26
dc/>v7Tva)O
f7TTL/Jir)-
Viii.
crev rots ai/cjaots Kat
o~ev TO)
24
ev.
7TTt/>tT7-
av/xo) Kat TO)
KXvScovt TOV
6a\d(T(Ty
Kat
When
St
Mark does not add
of a fact or saying
is
to our knowledge, his presentation
often distinct from that which
it
assumes in
St Matthew and St Luke, and has the appearance of being the

original from which one or both of the other accounts have been
derived.
The
following examples from the
Me.
i.
St/xcoi/a
same chapters may
Mt.
Kat
AvSpeav TOV a 8eXc/>ov
iv.
Lc.
1 8 Svo
__
___ a8eX_
2t]u.a>va
\ey6fjLcvov
suffice
TOV
IleVpov

Me.
Mt.
t
i.
Lc.
"AvSpeav
TOI/
a-
26 cnrapdâv av-
v. 3 5
roV.
ii.
15
TOV
Ixxiii
Kpai/3a.T-
ix.
ix.
13 /caXeVai...
TO
24 TO
V.
TTJV K\W7)V.
TOV.
ii.
17
V.
Ka\O"at
32
t?
/XapTCoXoV?
d-
(J.TOL-
VOiav.
ii.
21
ei
Sc
/XT;,
A?7p(0tia OLTT aVTOV

KO.LVOV TOV TTttAatOV.
TO
7T
TO
iv.
atpet
TO
6 atpei
yap
TOV
a?ro
v.
et
36
8c
/>^/y,
TO KatVOf (T\iCTL
Kat T(3 TraAatoj ov
TO 7TlTO CtTTO TOV
Kttt
7rA/7p<ju/Aa
t/xartov.
Katvov.
lii.
OVOfJLCL TO)
Kttl
vi.
7T@r]Kl
Kat
2l/XUJVt IIc-
Tpov, Kat laKW/Jov.

iv. ii
TO /xv-
Tpov
xiii.
v/xu>
v/Atv
Sorat yvwvat
TO, /xv-
IV.
iv.
Tll
21
p;(Tai
22 ov yap
KpVTTTOV
co~-
ttV /XT^ IVtt
V.
X.
mv
14
^Ljjutiva
viii.
Kai
ov
He-
o>vop,ao*V
laKwjSov.
v/xtv 8e So-
Tat yvwvat
TO,
pta.
viii.
15
26
ovScv yap
viii.
Ke/caXv/x/xe vov
17
ov
yap
KpVTTTOV O
OV
O OVK KT\.
iv.
31
xiii. 31 6/xoia
TIV. .KOKKU).
oj? KOJCJCW.
0--
x.
19
/xota
TtV KOKKOJ,
Although in several of these instances St Mark s mode of ex

pressing himself is briefer than that which is preferred by the other
not on the whole distinguished by brevity.
On the contrary his treatment of incident is constantly fuller than
theirs, partly through the habit, already illustrated, of filling up
Synoptists, his style
his picture with
way
is
an abundance of minute
of (i) presenting facts in a vivid
(2) interpreting character
details, partly
and
from his
pictorial form,
and
and conduct.
Examples of (i) may be found in the story of the Gerasene

demoniac, the narrative of the cleansing of the ai/xoppoovo-a and
the raising of the child of Jairus, the Baptist s martyrdom, the
discussion arising out of the question about Koivat x^P S ^ ne
healing of the Syrophoenician girl, the epileptic boy, and the son
This
of Timaeus, the scribe s question, the anointing at Bethany.
feature in Me. is most apparent when he is compared with Mt.
COMPARISON WITH THE OTHEE SYNOPTISTS.
Ixxiv
Lc. has a fulness of his own, but it is of another character, and

cf. Me. ii. 22 with Lc. v. 37!, v. i
largely due to a literary style;
with Lc. viii. 26, v. 17 with Lc. viii. 37, viii. 30 with Lc. ix. 21,
viii. 34 with Lc. ix. 23, ix. 32 with Lc. ix. 45, xi. 8 with Lc. xix.
xxi. 9 ff.
37, xiii. 7 f with Lc.
The following may serve as illustrations of (2) Me. i. 41
.
iii.
43 e/A/fyi/ô-ajatvos,
30 eTTiyyovs cv eavTw rrjv e avrov Svva.fj.Lv, v. 36 Trapa/cotVas rov
KT\., vi. 20
<o/3iTO...7roAAa
Aoyov AaAov/ACvof, vi. 19 evetêv
avrov r)K.ovf.v, vi. 52 TJV CLVTOJV 77 KapSia TreTrw/aw/xevr;,
TjTTopei KCU TySe ws
vii. 19 KaOapL^fov Trdvra ra /Jpooyaara, X. 21
/x/3Aei//as avra) ^yaTrô-ev
o-TrAayxvio-flets,
i.
5 /XCT* opyvjs (rwAvTrov/xevos,
v.
avTu>
22 CTTvyvcuras CTTI
Aoycu, xv. 15 /?ovAo/Avos
xvi. 8 ovSevt ovSev etTrov, t(f>o(3ovvTO yap.
bV, x.
T<3
TO)
oÂa) TO
TTOIÔ-CU,
As a
result of this characteristic fulness of
St Mark, some
eighty verses in his Gospel find no direct parallel in the other

Although he seldom introduces a narrative or a
Synoptists.
parable which
is
much below
Matthew or St Luke, the

Second Gospel cannot fall
not also found in St
aggregate of matter peculiar to the
one-sixth of the whole book.
In one respect, indeed, St Mark is concise where the other

With a single exception (c. xiii.) he repre
Evangelists are full.
sents the longer discourses of St Matthew and St Luke by a few
compact sentences. Thus, the Sermon on the Mount finds only

an occasional echo in the Second Gospel (e.g. iv. 21, ix. 50, x. n);
the long charge to the Twelve (Mt. x.) is reduced by St Mark
to a few verses (vi. 8
11); of the final denunciation of the
Pharisees, which occupies a whole chapter in St Matthew (xxiii.),
St Mark gives merely a specimen (xii. 38 40). Such
public
teaching as St Mark reports is chiefly parabolic (ii. 19 22, iii
y 3 3 2 y iixii. i
9); yet his parables are few in
comparison with those of either Matthew or Luke. On the other
23
7>
>
I5>
hand instructions delivered

privately to the Twelve are some
times given more at
length by St Mark than by the other twoi
18
e.g. vii.
23, viii. 17
21, ix. 33
50, xiii.
such sayings as St Mark records are often, like
his narrative, characterised
by touches which possess a singular
Synoptists
34
37)-
freshness
(cf.
And
and
originality.
are examples: i. 14 ireTrAr/pomu 6

Kayo s, ii. 27 TO
^The following
rov avOpwrov
cyeVcro /cat ofy 6 avOpuiros Sia TO (rdftfiaroVy
craftfiaTov Sta

iii.
Trtos
23
29 Ivoô?
SvvaraL ârava? âravav e/c/3aXXetv; 26 dXXa reAos

ataw ov d/xapr^/AttTO?, iv. 8 dvaâtvovra /cat avav6fjifva
eo-Tcu
13 OVK oiSare
TroXXa TToietrc,
o~vvLfT
yci/os
xi. 22
dfl-o
ix.
Ixxv
23 TO Ei
Svv??,
TravTa
tv ovSevi SvraTat cêXêti/
ex T
"
7rt/
TtI/
T^S /SeurtXccas
Swara
/LIT)
TO>
TrttrrevovTt,
ev Trpoa-eu^, x.
roiavra
21
ix. 29 TOVTO TO
Tr/f TrapafioXrjv rav-rrjv KrA., vii. 13 Trapo/xoia

vii. 27 a<es TrpaJroi/ ôpTa.crO fjvaL TO. reKva, viii.
30
OVTTO>
/ACTO. Sicoy/xwv,
27 TroXv 7rAavao-#e, xii. 34 ov fjMKpav

TOU 0cov, xiv. 36 iravra. SuvaTa trot.
êov, xii.
To sum up these remarks. It would appear that the relation of

St Mark to the other Synoptists is that of an early but fragmen
tary record towards records of a somewhat later origin and more
complex character. In compass St Mark falls far short of the
other two 2 but he excels them in approximation to chronological
1
order and in life-like representation of the facts

His narrative
moves in a more contracted field; he reports bat one of our
.
Lord
full, and comparatively few of His

But where the three Synoptists are on
longer discourses in
sayings and parables.
common
ground, St
Mark
is
usually distinguished by signs of the
minuter knowledge which comes from personal observation or

from personal contact with an eye-witness 4
.
For a discussion of this point see

Hastings, D. B. iii. 259 f., Enc. Bibl. ii.
1847 f. ; the literature upon it will be
found in Moffatt, Historical N. T., p.
262 f.
2
Marcus...
Jerome, de virr. ill. 8,
breve scripsit evangelium."
8 On the
genius of St Mark s Gospel
"
see
Salmond in Hastings, D. B.,
p. 253 ff
St Mark s
Indebtedness to St Matthew uses the
>icturesqueness of St Mark s narrative
an argument against his priority ; see
consider the frequently
j.
p. 44
ivial character of these details... conder, too, the tendency to emphasise
4
Mr
F. P.
"
Badham
in
the marvellous. With the phenomena

of the Apocryphal Gospels before our
it will surely be reckoned a sign of
decadence that our Second Evangelist
dilates so exuberantly on the Gadarene s
eyes
and the
The comparison
ferocity
epileptic s paroxysm."
of St Mark with the

is unfortunate.
It
calls attention to the essential difference
between the real and the realistic, a
Apocryphal Gospels
upon a first-hand authority

historical romance. For a criti-
report based
and an
cism of Mr Badham
may be
referred to
N. T. problems,
p.
method the student

A. Wright s Some
Mr
256
ff.
VII.
USE OF THE OLD TESTAMENT BY ST MARK.

This Gospel contains 68 distinct references to the Old Testa
1
ment, of which 25 are either formal or nearly verbal quotations.
Only seven of the references are peculiar to St Mark.

In the following table quotations are distinguished
by an
indicate that the passage is used by

St Matthew or St Luke in a corresponding context; a dagger
before a Marcan reference shews that it contains a quotation
peculiar to St Mark.
asterisk;
*Gen.
*
(Mt.),
i.
(Lc.),
Me.
27
xviii.
*Exod.
14
xii. 7
xxxviii. 8
xii.
iii.
vii.
Num.
*Deut.
xiii.
49
1
19 (Mt., Lc.)
vii. i b
(Mt.)
xiv. 24 (Mt.)
i.
44 (Mt., Lc.)
xii.
xxvii. 17
iv 35
-
vi.
vi.
vii.
20
x.
xii.
vi.5
xii.
29, 32
33 (Mt., Lc.)
xiii. 22
(Mt.)
xiii. i
x.
Sam. xv. 22
The formal quotations in Me.
4 (Mt.)
t x. 19
xxv. 5
xxx. 4
1
10 (Mt.)
19 (Mt., Lc.)
xxiv. i
xxiv. 14
31, 33 (Mt., Lc.)

34 (Mt.)
t xii. 32
v. 1 6
V. 17
x.
17
xxiv. 8
xix.
(Mt., Lc.)
19 (Mt., Lc.)
26 (Mt., Lc.)
io a x. 19 (Mt.)
xii.
xxi. 17
(Mt.)
xxx vii. 20
XX. 12
XX. 12
Lev.
x. 6
x. 7 f. (Mt.)
x. 27 (Mt.,
Lc.)
24
ii.
xii.
xiii.
xii.
19 (Mt., Lc.)
27 (Mt.)
33
are 19; see Introduction to the O. T. in

Greek,\
USE OF THE OLD TESTAMENT.

Sam.
Kings
Kings
i
1
Esther
Job
*Ps.
Me.
xxi. 6
26 (Mt., Lc.)
34 (Mt.)
i. 10
(Mt.)
vi. 23
x. 29 (Mt.)
xv. 34 (Mt.)
xv. 29 (Mt.)
xv. 24 (Mt., Lc.)
f xiv. 1 8
xxii. 17
i.
xlii. 2
xxii. i
xxii. 7
xxii. 19
xlii.
9
6
xiv. 34 (Mt.)
xv. 36 (Mt.)
xii. 36, xiv. 62 (Mt., Lc.)
xii. 10 (Mt.,
Lc.)
xi. 9 (Mt.)
xii. i (Mt., Lc.)
iv. 12 (Mt., Lc.)
Ixix. 22
ex. i
Isa.
cxviii.
22
cxviii.
25!
v.
f.
9!
vi.
10
xiii.
xiii.
xix. 2
xiii.
xxix. 13
xxxiv. 4
vii.
xl.
i.
Ezek.
vi.
f ix.
24
v. 2
vii.
ii
xii. 2
ii.
28, 29,
iv. 12,
vii.
xi.
13
27
31
xii.
xii.
ii
ix.
*
Joel
Mic.
Zech.
iii.
13
vii. 6
ii. 10
6
viii.
ix.
vi.
45
1 1
xiii. 7
*Mal.
iii.
iv. 5
i7
viii.
iv.
21
48
viii.
xi.
xvii. 23
xxxiv. 5
Dan.
25 (Mt.)
Lc.)
a
1 7
(Mt., Lc.)
ii (Mt.)
(Mt,
xi.
Ixii. 2
Ixvi.
24 (Mt.)
8 (Mt., Lc.)
6 (Mt.)
xiii.
Ivi. 7
Jer.
ii.
vi.
v. 3, vii. 2
xli.
Ixxvii
(Mt., Lc.)
18
32 (Mt., Lc.)
34 (Mt.)
xiii.
iv.
8
b
7 (Mt., Lc.)
32 (Mt.)
xiii.
xiii.
26, xiv. 62 (Mt., Lc.)
14
14
xiii. 19
xiii. 14
f iv. 29
xiii. 12
xiii.
(Mt.)
(Mt.)
(Mt.)
(Mt.)
(cf. Mt., Lc.)

27 (Mt.)
x. 27 (Mt.)
xiv. 24 (Mt.)
xiv. 27 (Mt.)
xiii.
i.
2 (Mt., Lc.)
ix.
12 (Mt.)
comparison of the formal and direct quotations with the

1
Cambridge manual edition of the LXX. will shew that while St
1
A more
detailed comparison is given

ff., 281 ff.
(1900-1) pp. 187
by Mr W. C. Allen in Exp. Times,
xii.
Ixxviii
with the MS. which on the

generally in fair agreement
its
in
LXX.
whole presents the
relatively oldest form, there are
Mark
is
some remarkable
variations.
In the following list thick type is used where the text of the
Cambridge LXX. diverges from the text of St Mark as edited in this
volume.
Me.
i.
ayyeXov
iBov
/xov Trpo
TOV
a.7roo-TeXXa>
Trpoo toTrov
o~ov,
os KaracTKevao et Trjv ooov o~ou.
Me.
TV)
i.
epry/xu)
ySocuvTOS
<a)v7
TttS
Kai
/xov,
TTpO 7rpOO"O)7TOV
Isa. xl. 3
68ov
irif3\l\|r6Tai
fJLOV.
6Sov
Tr/v
7TOttT
ySovs TOV
Isa. xxix.
ev
/3ooWos
<f>u>vrj
Tpt-
/?ovs avTov.
Me.
iSou
iii.
T^V 68ov
ETOt/xao"aT
V^taS 7TOttT
KvptOV,
cV
Mai.
ayycXov
TO,?
Tpl-
00t>
6 6 Xaos OVTOS Tots
vii.
Tt/xa,
/xc
Troppa)
77
aTre^ct
8c creôvTat
8e
air
KapSta
e/xov-
/xe,
OVTOS
TW
T)|ia>v.
13 fYv^-
H-
ot o ^-aos
OTOJiaTl avTOV,
Tots êtXO~iv avTwv Tt/xworv

8e KapSta avrwi Troppw
Kttl
tif,
77
*
cvTaX/xaTa
Me.
io a
vii.
ror Trarepa
crov Kat TT/V
Me.
<rov.
io b
vii.
Trarepa
-7
/x^rcpa
Tara).
TeXcvTTJo-et 6a.va.TM.
Me. ix. 48 6 o-KwA.77^ avrwv ov

a Kai TO 7JT)p or
Me.
X.
Me.
6 apo-ev Kai
X. 7
Kat TT^V
fJLrjrepa,
adpKa fALav.
Me. X. 19
Gen.
TOVTOV
KttTtt-
TTttTeptt
ttVTOV
Kat eo-ovTat ot 8vo
Isa. Ixvi.
24 6
. .
auVtov
o-K(a\r)
ov TeXevnjo-et (TeXevra A), Kat TO

TTVp ttVTWV OV O"Ô^1jO*Tai.
27 apo-ev Kat tf^Xv eVot-
i.
f](TV ttVTOVS.
VK/
f.
aV^pWTTO? TOV
ts
Exod. xx. 12 (Deut. v. 16) Tt/xa

TOV TTttTtpa O~OV Kttt T^V tt^Tc ptt.
Exod. xxi. 1 6 (17) 6 KaKoXoywv
avrov rj /xr/Tepa avTov
ira.Tf.pa
/X^
^>OVVO*^9,
Gen.
24 IVCKCV
ii.
TOTTTOV
\Lil/L av$pa>7ros TOV TraTepa

Kat TTJV fjLrjTpa avTov, ...Kat ccrovTat ot Svo ets orapKa tttav.
Exod.
xx.
12
17
Tt/xa
TOV
j//ev8o-
ov K
rt/xa
TOV TraTepa o*ov Kat TT
Deut. xxiv. 14,
OVK
a7roo"T-
o-is.
Me.
xi.
cJoravva-
6 epô /xcvos eV
6vo/xaTi Kvptov.
Me.
Me.
XI.
xi.
iy 6 O*K09 /XOV 0*KOS

K\r]0tja-rai iraa-iv TOIS
\rjo-r
Ps. cxvii. (cxviii.) 25, 26 o-o~ov
voy7/xevos
ev ovd/xaTt Kvptou.
Isa. Ivi. 7 6...oTKos /xou O*KOS
TCO.CTIV TOIS
Jer. vii.
1 1 o-TTTyXatov

MC.
eyci
IO XcOoV OV aT
Xli.
ol
fjiacrav
19
rjOf]
ovros
otKoSo/xovvre?,
yow a9*
KC<j>aXr)V
Kvptov eyeVeTo
Ps. cxvii. (cxviii.) 22 f. TOV

XiOov ov a.7TooKL/Jiaa"a.v OL oi/co8o-
trapa
OVTOS fycwjOrj
cts
Trapa Kupi ou eyei
Kal
avrry,
Ixxix
Kat
17/X,
Me.
26
xii.
Eya>
#O9
A/?paa/u, Kal
IcraaK
OJV.
Exod.
6 #eo
et7rev...
$eo
/cat
Kttl
Me.
xii.
Kv pto9
f.
29
$eo9
$oV
CrOV
CITTCV
IttKWyS.
vi. 4 f.
vov
0*01;
^ 6X179
ijJLi
aKove,
yfjitov
eo-Tiv Kal ayaTi-T/o-eis
Kal
Eyw
Kal
Kvptos 6 0eos
77/xc3i
0X779 [r79] KapSlttS

0X179 1179 1/^179 crou
Kat e^ 0X17? rfjs Stavotas crov Kat e^
Kal
crov
0OS
Deut.
aKovc,
Kal ayoLTTijcreLS Kvptov TOV
O"Tti>
iii.
A(3paa/jL
Kvptos ets
Kvpiov TOK
e^ oXr^s T^S Stai/oias o~ov

OV Ka
T??9
?5
^X
"
crov.
0X179 Ti^9 8vvd(Jts
0X179 T^S to-^vo? o-ov.
Me.
xii.
Me.
irXî/
31
aov
Tr\r)(TLOv
xii.
OVK
32
Me.
aXXos
lo-rtv
xii.
t7Ti/
36
Kvpios
Me.
TO)
Se^tdji/
eôvs
Trowt
/xou
o~ou VTTO-
o*ou.
iv.
Me.
xiii.
Me.
Me.
0\fyis
24 TO
Xiv.
Kai
/u,o/a,
19
27
TO.
xiv.
ts
The
Tt
at/xa...r^s Sia-
TTttTaÔ)
T01/
TTOt-
OVK
35
TOV
0-TtV
^Tt
TO)
^<3
T0i>9
Twi/ TToScoi
xii.
crov.
(LXX.) TO /38e.
p77/xo>crco>9.
Dan. xii. i (Th.) 0Xu/a9 ofa

ov ycyoi/ev...
Exod. xxiv. 8 TO al/xa Tr/9 StaZach.
xiii. 7
7raTaaTe TOVS
?rot-
Trpo /Jara
ras Kal
34
Ps. xii. (xiii.) 6 7TpiXv7ro9...i7
Me. xv. 34 6
/txov,
ov
dyaTnjo-fiS
creavrov.
Kvptw ^Ltou Kaôv CK Sc^taji/ ^tov

crov viro1(09 av
)(@pov<s
Dan.
ota
A)
Xvy/xa TT79
yoi ev...
Me. xiv.
1
o>9
TrXyv auVov.
Ps. Cix. (CX.) I 17TV 6 KVpt09
ir<J8tov
14 TO y88tXvy/xa
xiii.
xix.
DeUt.
(aXXo9
/aov Kaôv
00? av $(3 TOV?
r<3v
Lev.
irXycriov crov
avrou
Kvpia)
Kara>
TOV
ayaTTT/o-ct?
o~airro v.
cos
Trepi Xvrros...^
0eos /AOV 6 êo
Ps. xxi. (xxii.)
7rpd/?aTa.
6 0eo9 6
fled
v...tva Tt
eyKaTcXiTre? /AC;
variations, it will
TO.
6K<nrd<raT
be seen, are not numerous or extensive,
but they are sometimes well marked and of considerable interest.

Details have been discussed, as far as space permitted, in the
footnotes
cod.
Zach.
the
but attention
may
be called here to a few points,
Mark
(i) St
manifests an occasional leaning towards the text of

ii. 24
(Gen.
[?], Exod. xx. 13 ff. (order), xxi. 16, Deut. vi. 4,
In a few remarkable instances he agrees with

Synoptists against the LXX. (Isa. xxix. 13, xl. 3,
xiii. 7).
other
(2)
Ixxx
Zach.
xiii. 7,
exhibit the
Mai.
iii.
same text
i).
While his LXX. quotations usually

Matthew s and St Luke s, he is here
(3)
as St
and there independent of one or both (Exod. xx. 13

4, Ps. xxi. (xxii.)
I,
ff.,
Deut.
vi.
cix. (ex.) i).
With few exceptions
(e.g.
i.
2, 3)
St Mark
references to the
Old Testament occur in his report of the words of our Lord or of

But the commentary will make
those who conversed with Him.
probable that our Evangelist was intimately acquainted with
To the LXX. he was probably
the language of the Greek Bible 1
it
indebted for nearly all that he knew of Greek as a written language 2,

as well as for the form in which his conceptions of the Messiah
and the Kingdom of GOD were generally cast.
1
See also
iv.
Sir J. C.
Hawkins (Hor. Syn.
of this Introduction.
pp.
108, 162 ff.) points out that, to judge by

list of words peculiar to St Mark,
his acquaintance with the LXX. was less
intimate than either St Matthew s or
the
St Luke
s.
The
test,
however,
is
not
conclusive, merely establishing a proba

bility that Me. had other resources, such
as those which a ^p^vevT^ might not
unnaturally possess, which rendered him

LXX. vocabulary
more independent of the
than the other Synoptists.
VIII.
EXTERNAL CONDITIONS OF THE LIFE OF CHRIST

AS DEPICTED BY ST MARK.
Two
I.
sections of Palestine
history, Galilee
(77
make up the
Ta\6i\aia l ), and Judaea
and two
cities
field of
(77
St Mark s
lov&aia
or
%&)/?
stand prominently forward as
simply 77 *Iov8ala)
the centres of the movement, Capernaum (KcKJxipvaov/ji), and
Jerusalem (in Me. always le/ooo-oX-iâ). Adjacent regions are
;
mentioned, into some of which the scene occasionally passes

Idumaea, Peraea (irepav *Iop$dvov), Phoenicia (nepl Tvpov KOI
also
2u8cz/a, TO.
Kal
opta Tvpov
StScGô?), Decapolis (77

the land of the Gerasenes (77
Ae/ea7ro?U9), Gennesaret,
Tepao-rjvwv)
Bethsaida,
r)
and other towns and
Dalmanutha
<&i,\i7nrov),
(?
villages
%o>/oa.
Nazareth
Magdala or Mageda), Caesarea (Kaio-apla
The
Tyre, Sidon, Jericho, Bethphage, Bethany.
wilderness of Judaea (77 6/377^09), the waste
river Jordan, the
or
common ground
and Gaulonitis
FaXetXata9, or
in the
(eprjpoi,
77
neighbourhood of the towns of Galilee
TOTTOI, epTj^la),
the lake
(77
Qakavva
6d\aacra\ the Galilean and Peraean
rr}9
hills (TO
a high mountain in the North which is probably

Hermon, and the Mount of Olives (TO 0/009 TCWZ/ ekcuwv), complete
0/309,
ra
0/377),
the geographical surroundings of the narrative.

1
The name is spelt thus in cod. B
throughout St Mark except i. 9 and xvi.
and
7,
uniformly in the O. T. (Jos. xx.
7, xxi. 32, 3 Kegn. ix. n, 4 Kegn. xv.
vriih Kpelt>eiv,fjLeiffeli>,iro\eTTat.
S.
But though
analogy
may
have had weight,
it
is
probable that FaXetXa/a is a genuine

attempt to reproduce the sound of the
Hebrew word, and that the diphthong
WH.
Notes, p. 155.
EXTERNAL CONDITIONS OF THE LIFE OF CHRIST.
kxxii
we
If
consider the extent of our Lord
s itinerations, this list
the period covered by

appear singularly meagre. During
have
to
seems
He
ix.
Me. i. 14
evangelised in person or
50
and a portion at least
through the Twelve every part of Galilee,
of the vaguely denned region east of the Jordan which was known
will
as the Decapolis, besides undertaking a journey through Phoenicia

and across the Lebanon. These missionary journeys led Him
through all the towns and larger villages (Kwôir6\ei^) of the

most densely populated part of Palestine but though St Mark
relates the fact (i. 38 ff, vi. 6 ff.), he is silent as to the names of
;
the places visited. Nor again, graphic as he is, does he stop to

describe the effect produced upon fishermen of the little inclosed
freshwater lake by their first sight of the Mediterranean and
The Evangelist keeps

of the glories of Lebanon and Hermon.
strictly to his purpose, and allows himself to enter into details only
when they illustrate the matter which is in hand. He is more
concerned to set forth the character and method of the Ministry
than the names of its localities. Nevertheless the indications of
place are distinct enough to
fix
almost every important incident,

order
is
the geographical surroundings of

if we may assume that St Mark s
Of the events reported in c. x.
roughly chronological.
no more can be said than that they took place in Judaea or in

Peraea (x. i). But in both the greater sections of the history
(i.
14
ix.
50,
x.
32
xvi.
8)
localisation
can be carried into
details.
This
obvious in x. 32 xvi. 8; but a little examination

it is true also of the earlier section.
Capernaum
or its neighbourhood on the west side of the Lake is the scene of
i.
1638, ii. i in. 12, iii. 20 iv. 36, v. 21 43, vi 53 vii. 23,
ix. 33
viii. 9, 22
26
50, whilst v. i
20, vi. 32
47, vii. 32
belong to the eastern shore, and iv. 37
41, vi. 48
52, viii.
14 21, to the Lake itself; journeyings through Galilee, Phoenicia,
Abilene and Ituraea occupy i. 39 45, iii. 13
13,
19, vi. i
30 31 vii. 24 31, viii. 27 ix. 32. This accounts for the whole
section i. 14
ix. 50 with the
exception of vi. 14
29, which
consists of an
explanatory episode and belongs, as we learn from
an independent source, to Machaerus on the east of the Dead Sea.
In many cases we can locate separate incidents
yet more precisely.
Thus the events of i. 21 34, ii. i 12, ix. 33 50, are
expressly
will
is
shew that
Ixxxiii
connected with Capernaum ; others belong to Gerasa, Gennesaret,

Bethsaida, Nazareth, the neighbourhoods of Tyre and Caesarea
The exact locality however is more frequently described
Philippi.
than named ; the writer is usually content to place the event in
in a house, on the road, by the side of
its physical surroundings
the lake, among the hills, or wherever it may have occurred but
information of this kind is rarely withheld.
This method of localising the incidents imparts distinctness

and movement to the history, while it does not burden the
reader s
offers
memory with mere
Ministry.
found
lists
of names.
guidance in the construction of

its
We
an
At the same time
it
intelligible plan of the
can see quite clearly that the Ministry in Galilee

Capernaum; there it begins and ends (i. 21,
centre in
Other Gospels couple Chorazin with Capernaum (Mt. xi.

Lc. x. 13 ff.); St Mark mentions no other town on the west
ix. 33).
21
ff.,
hore of the lake, and thus fixes attention on the head-quarters of

he movement. Capernaum was the home of Simon and Andrew
L 29) and Levi (ii. 15); from Capernaum easy access could be had,
not only to every part of the lake-district, but, by means of the
rreat roads which were within reach, to every part of Palestine. The
roads brought people together from east and west, north and south
iii. 8), and at other times carried the Lord and the Twelve
upon
errand of preaching the Gospel to the rest of Galilee. So

ar as we can judge, it belonged to our Lord s design to evangelise
;he Tetrarchy thoroughly, while He made the lake-side the centre
Jieir
>f
His work.
In St Mark we can see
worked into the narrower.
The
how the wider purpose was
itinerations occur at intervals
determined by circumstances; whenever the enthusiasm of the

crowd rose to a dangerous height, or the hostility of the Scribes at
Capernaum or of the court-party at Tiberias rendered a temporary
withdrawal expedient, the Lord used the interval either in evan
gelistic work (i. 35 if., vi. I ff.), or in intercourse with the Twelve,
br which leisure and privacy were gained by travel (vii. 24 ff., viii.
27 ff.). Towards the end of the Ministry in Galilee the latter
employment predominated, and in this fact it is impossible not
see the working out of a Divine plan.
The solitudes of
Lebanon and Hermon afforded an unrivalled scene for the teaching
to
/2
Ixxxiv
of the laws of the
Kingdom
to the future Apostles
and their
initiation into the mystery of the Passion.
Besides the journey from Judaea to Galilee (i. 14), the Gospel
three voyages on the lake, with visits to places in the
(i.)
in Galilee, (iii.) three
neighbourhood, (ii.) three inland journeys
The particulars are as follows i. i. From
longer journeys.
Capernaum to the land of the Gerasenes and back (iv. 35, v. i,
From some point on the west shore, probably north
2.
21).
of Capernaum, to the neighbourhood of Bethsaida, and back to
Gennesaret (vi. 32, 53). 3. From some point on the east shore to
the neighbourhood of Dalmanutha, and from thence to Bethsaida
Circuit of Galilee; return to Capernaum
ii.
i.
(viii. 10, 22).
Visit to the hill -country ; return to Capernaum
2.
ii.
i).
(i. 39,
of the villages beginning with Nazareth;
3. Circuit
(iii.
13).
return to the lake (vi. i, 6, 32). iii. i. From Capernaum to
Phoenicia, through Sidon, and round to Decapolis and the lake
2. From Bethsaida to the neighbourhood of Caesarea
(vii. 24, 31).
to
Philippi, thence northwards to Hermon ; return through Galilee
to
Judaea
and
From
ix.
3.
27
Capernaum
33).
Capernaum (viii.
describes
Peraea (x. i).

For the identification of the various sites see the commentary
upon the text, and the maps. It is to be understood that the dotted
lines in the latter give
merely the probable direction of the routes.
Into the political conditions of the countries where our

travelled, St Mark allows his readers only a passing
glimpse. He is almost obviously indifferent as to precise details of
2.
Lord worked or
this kind.
Herod Antipas
is
introduced as the king
(vi. 14,
in a
context where both Mt. and Lc. are careful to write o Terpaap^rj^).
There is nothing to shew that when Christ crossed the lake to
He
Bethsaida or Gerasa
entered another tetrarchy, or that
He
came under the authority of the legatus Syriae when He visited

Phoenicia, and under that of the Procurator of Judaea when He
reached Jericho. Yet if St Mark s history is placed in the light
of these facts,
it is
seen to be in
and Sidon, Caesarea
Philippi,
full accord with them.

Tyre
and even Bethsaida Julias are
recognised as places of relative safety, where the Lord can shelter

for a time from the
On the other hand, He is
intrigues of Herod.
to Jerusalem He is
represented as being aware that in
going up
encountering greater peril than in Galilee; there He will be
delivered to Gentile officials
(rot? Wvea-iv), and die by a Roman
punishment. If the writer of this Gospel does not display a

knowledge
of
the
complex
political
which
life
Ixxxv
prevailed
in
not due to ignorance.

On the state of religion in Galilee and Judaea St Mark is
3.
The synagogues in Galilee, the Temple and Precinct
less reserved.
Palestine at the time, his reticence
is
at Jerusalem, control the ecclesiastical
life
of the two provinces
North the ap^Lcrvvdycoyoi, in the South the ap%tpel% are

the ecclesiastical authorities. But in both the religious teachers of
in the
the people are the Scribes

calls
them
among
ol 7/aoft/LtaTet?, as
St Mark uniformly
and we meet them everywhere, at Capernaum (ii. 6),

Hermon (ix. 14), and at Jerusalem. Of
the villages under
the two great religious sects which divide religious opinion, the
Pharisees are found both in Galilee and Judaea; of the Sadducees
St Mark makes no mention

Jerusalem.
till
he reaches the
In these the Pharisaic Scribes
fall
scenes at
last
into the back
ground, and their place is taken by the Sadducean priesthood

which dominates the capital. There is a delicate mark of truth
in this sudden but unannounced
change, of which indications
may be found everywhere in the last five chapters of the Gospel.

On the first morning after His entrance into the Precinct the
Lord comes into
collision with the hierarchy through His action

matter of the temple-market. From that moment they
take the lead in seeking His death: they head the deputation
from the Sanhedrin which demands to know His authority they
in the
negotiate with Judas for the betrayal; a servant of the High

Priest seems to have been foremost in the arrest
the Lord is
;
taken from Gethsemane to the High Priest s Palace, and, though

other members of the Sanhedrin are present, the condemnation is
evidently the act of the priesthood, and it is from them that the
Procurator learns the nature of the charge. Even Pilate could
the motive which inspired them.

For
which concerned the Scribes so deeply, they cared
detect
traditionalism,
little
but they
could not suffer a superior, and if Jesus were the Christ, or were
generally regarded in that light, their supremacy was at an end.
Thus Jesus was condemned

tempt
in the
end not
for
His supposed con
of the Law, written or oral, but for His acceptance of the
Messianic character.
The
result is widely different from
what the
Ixxxvi
would have led the reader to expect but

experience of Galilee
of circumstances which St
it is
explained by the change
;
fully
Mark assumes but does not stop to relate.

Not less interesting is the light which the Evangelist throws
upon the
religious
people.
There
and
social condition of
the mass of the Jewish
here again a marked distinction between the
is
North and the South, though our attention
is
hardly called to
it.
In Galilee we find ourselves in the midst of a population which on

the whole is rural; the towns are for the most part KcopoTroXeis, and
round them are uninhabited spaces, high ground, cornfields (TO,

dotted with villages and farms (aypoi).
o-TTopifjua), open country
the fishermen and
history moves among the working classes,
husbandmen who were the backbone of the lake-side people. At
The
men
of
birthday
we
Tiberias and Machaerus the court of Antipas attracted
another stamp, and on the occasion of the Tetrarch

see the
"heads
with high
of
officials
Galilee"
(pi Trp&Toi rrjs
and military tribunes
TdXeiXaias) mingling
(pi peyiGraves, oi
%i
indications
of
the
only
proximity to
Capernaum
apxpi)a seat of government are the re\wviov which faces the shore, and
But
the
at
whom
with
"Herodians"
The most
the local Pharisees take counsel.
striking feature here
is
the vast throng (o
o%Xo<?,
oi
ox\ot) which surrounds the Prophet of Nazareth all day long and
day after day. It is replenished from all parts of Syria, but the
bulk of the crowd must always have come from the lake-side towns
and villages (cf. vi. 55). This crowd is uniformly friendly and
indeed enthusiastic, intent in the first instance upon getting its
and admiring the miracles, but also

attracted by a teaching which was strangely unlike that of
other Rabbis (i. 21, 27).
Many elements were mingled in this
sick
healed
or watching
Galilean audience
a few were themselves Rabbis, and these were
the majority were doubtless members of

and
of
men
unblemished orthodoxy (cf. Acts x. 14),
synagogues
but there was also a large following of persons who had no place
at least secretly hostile
life of Judaism (re\wvai KOI

a/j,aprw\oi, ii. 15),
but were not averse to religious instruction such as Jesus offered.
Our Lord was touched by their enthusiasm it revealed a
yearning
in the religious
EXTERNAL CONDITIONS OF THE LIFE OF
CHRIST.
guidance which deserved better shepherding than

But
at the hands of their official guides (vi. 34).
Ixxxvii
received
it
for
He was
at
the same time grieved by the immaturity and obtuseness which

rendered the masses impervious to directly spiritual teaching, and
indeed unworthy of it (iv. 1 1 ff.). Even the picked companions of
His journeys in Galilee retained much of the callousness and

which belonged to their environment (viii. 17, 21).
Hence the Galilean teaching of Christ was limited to elementary
blindness
lessons of truth, or, if it

(iv.
1 1
went
further,
was clothed
in parables
f).
Of the Jerusalemites
this Gospel tells us little,
indications that the influences at

different.
The Lord had
the neighbourhood
friends
but there are
work among them were widely

and disciples in Jerusalem and
the household of
Simon
at
Bethany
(xiv. 3),
Joseph of Arimathaea, the owner of Gethsemane, and the master

of the house in the city where the last supper was eaten.
But it
may be doubted whether the Galilean Prophet was popular in. the
The crowds who escorted Him to Jerusalem, and who hung
city.
on His words in the Court of the Gentiles, were largely made up
of Galileans and visitors the crowd of citizens which thronged up
;
to the Praetorium
the
city,
was
when the news
of His arrest spread through
chiefly interested in the opportunity of pressing its
claims upon Pilate (xv.
8),
The
and yielded
to the importunity of the
that Jesus
had threatened to
destroy the Temple easily turned the scale
of feeling against
ap%i,6peis
(xv.
1 1
).
report
Him; no release was attempted, no hands were laid on the

party who had brought about His crucifixion, no sympathy was
extended to
Him
sufferings (xv.
on the cross by the passers-by, who mocked His

On the other hand our Lord s attitude at
29).
Jerusalem shews that
He
was brought face to face there with

which met Him in Galilee. He
questions quite distinct from those
was no longer under a government which, though pagan in spirit,

the shadow of the Roman
preserved the forms of Judaism
;
upon Jerusalem, and
imperium lay
vindicate His Messiahship, and
claims of Caesar and GOD.
He was
called
there
to
to settle the apparently conflicting
Ixxxviii
The Gospel abounds with minute
4.
features of
life.
//
words which describe clothing
Its vocabulary is rich in
food (dpros,
i/xds),
references to the external
oW,
(t/Aarioi/
dos, Adxavov, IxOvhov, ^v^y, /xc Xi, /Spco/xa,

its parts
ouaa, avX?;, TrpoavXtov,
ÔIKOS,
and
KXdayx-a), the house

TTvXco v, 0vpa, di/dyatoi/,
and
tools (/xoStos,
rpos,
^cm;s, Kpd/3arros,
/cXtV^, Tnjpa,
/xecroj/VKTtov,
aa-Kos,
/xaxaipa,
KO</OS,
Upov,
_.
;,
practices
yao<uXdKtov,
v/xvtv),
SpeTravov,
dXoKavrco/xa,
marriage (yaîeiv,
vTT^penys, So{)Xos, /XICT^CDTOS, ^vptopo?,
irvpyos,
Ova-La,
lopr*/,
Ka#a-
TrapdSocrig,
ya/xeiv,
7rev0epd, y8t)8Xos aTrocrrao-t ov), service
(Sepetv, fia.aravL&iv, a7roK^)aXt{tv,
and other rural pursuits
(/3a7TTt<r/xds,
Trapacr/cei;^,
7rpoadj3/3a.TOV,
yw>7,
d>pay/xds,
Trorvypiov,
(rpirr], CKT^), Trpun, Trpooia, di//, di^ta,
religious
adp/SaTov,
crvveSptov,
_>\
time (wpa
dXe/cTOpcxâwa),
Kopfidv,
l/wy>7,
ture
utensils
d<eSpaV),
S<3/m,
o-^ypcs,
a
/xvXos), coins (dpyuptov, x A*cos, S^vdptov, KoSpdvrrjs, XCTTTOV,
of
KoXXu/2os), divisions
pioy>ids,
oWy?;,
KardXv/Aa,
Xu xvos, Xvxvi a, 7riVa, rpvfiXiov,
(j>vXa.Ktj J
TratSiGr/cr;),
punishment
SeV/uos, crravpo?), agricul
(o-Trdpt/xa, Trpaatd, d/xTreXwv, vTroXT/vtov,
vepKT/xos,
yetopyos),
trade
(cKOiooj/at,
matters (Kevrvptwv, x^-^^PX 05 CTTTCKOVdvrdXXay/xa, Xvrpov), military

and fishing (dXeeis, d/x^t^ScxXXetv,
Adrajp, tTTretpa, Xcytwv), boating
St/cruov,
TrXotov,
TrXotdpioi/,
animals
(OrjpLa,
Ka/xr/Xos,
disease (Trvperd?,
eor0ai,
irpvpva.,
x^P^
>
Xewpa, KOXÔS,
/u,ovo<^âX/x,os),
7rpocr/<^)dXaiov,
Trpocrop/xtêcrât),
Kvvaptov, TrwXos, Trcretvd, Treptcrrcpd),
/xoytXdXos,
(TTrapdcrcreo-ât,
treatment of the dead (evciXeu
considerable
pvpov, dpw/xara).
by no other N. T. writer.
number
of these
life,
there are
many
less
SaiftovC-
eiâîao-jad?,
words are used
Besides this free use of words which describe
surroundings of
the visible
manifest but not less
instructive traces of local knowledge; such as the references to
pauperism which appear only in connexion with Judaea and

Jerusalem (TTTCOÔ?, x. 21, xii. 42 f., xiv. 5, 7; Trpoo-airrjs, x. 46),
and a similarly restricted use of \rja-rrjs (xi. 17, xiv. 48) and
the tacit assumption of the general em

ployment of Aramaic, at least in Galilee, which underlies such
crrao-tacrTT?? (xiv.
7);
Aramaisms as
of words
ftoawripyes
and raXeiOa
icovfj,
the careful choice
which seem to imply that in Hellenised places, such as
the Decapolis and the neighbourhood of Caesarea

Philippi, the
Lord s ministry was limited to the
and
villages
open country, and
that
He
did not enter the

practically pagan towns.
St Mark s interests do not lie in the field of
contemporary
EXTERNAL CONDITIONS OF THE LIFE OF
CHRIST.
Ixxxix
history or political geography or in the social condition of Pales

Every detail of this kind in his Gospel is merely incidental.
tine.
But his passion for exact description, so far as it can be brought

within the compass of his work, leads him unconsciously to supply
a variety of information on these subjects, whilst his residence in
Jerusalem and his personal relation to St Peter assure us that
the information which he gives is first-hand and accurate.
IX.
MARK S CONCEPTION OF THE PERSON AND

OFFICE OF OUR LORD.
ST
Whether the present headline of the Gospel in its fuller form is

due to St Mark or not, it admirably expresses the idea of the book.
St Mark begins
It is the Gospel of Jesus Christ, the Son of GOD.
by quoting two well-known Messianic passages (Mai. iii. I,
Isa. xl. 3), and tracing their accomplishment in the mission of the
Baptist; and his next step is to shew that at His Baptism
Jesus was declared to be the Beloved Son (i. 11). Thus he
(i.
2)
places in the forefront of the
Lord
is
Messianic
work the presupposition of our
and Divine Sonship, and
office
all
that follows
a record of the historical manifestation of the Christ.
According to St Mark the Lord began His Galilean Ministry in

the character of the Baptist s successor, repeating St John s message,
and carrying it a stage further (i. 15). His method, however, was
John had appeared in the wilderness, Jesus shewed Himself

John waited till men came to him, Jesus
sought them out, and called them to follow Him (i. 17 ff.); John
new.
in the heart of Galilee
was a preacher only, Jesus on His

revealed His power over unclean
sabbath in Capernaum
spirits (i. 27), who at once
first
Him as the Holy One of

and the Son of GOD (iii. 1 1 v.
recognised
(i.
34),
and
hostile testimony
GOD
7).
was refused and
(i.
But
24), the
Messiah
their premature
silenced,
and the Lord
He began by
proceeded to reveal Himself by other means.
to
Himself
the
title
while it
Son
man
applying
(ii. 10), which,
of
a
relation to human weakness and mortality (viii. 31,
implied
ix. 9, 31, x.
33, 45, xiv. 21, 41), at the
same time asserted His
CONCEPTION OF THE PERSON AND OFFICE OF CHRIST,

authority over
of the
human
forgive sins
Sabbath
(viii.
38
all
matters connected with the spiritual well-being

and in this capacity he claimed the right to
race
upon earth
(iii.
28),
xci
(ii.
10), to regulate
the observance of the
and to adjudge future rewards and punishments
f.).
But neither
an explanation of
His extraordinary powers in a name which seemed to carry no
At Nazareth the wisdom and
assertion of a superhuman origin.
friends nor enemies could find
the miracles of the Son of
resentment
(vi. 2, 3).
indications of
(iii.
21).
Mary excited both surprise and

His own family and friends saw in them
madness which called
Learned
scribes,
for interference
and
restraint
who had come down from Jerusalem
to
enquire and report, hazarded the conjecture that He was possessed

by the chief of the unclean spirits (iii. 22). Among the crowd,
on the other hand, whispers were heard that Jesus was a prophet,
and one of the same rank as the Prophets of the canon possibly
;
Elijah himself, the expected forerunner of the Messiah (vi. 15,

The
ix. n), or the Baptist restored to life (vi. 14, 16, viii. 28).
Twelve shared the general perplexity
(iv. 41).
There
is
no indica
any one in Galilee, while the Ministry was in progress,

stumbled upon the truth, or that Jesus during this period either
publicly or privately declared Himself to be the Christ.
tion that
The Twelve were the first to make the discovery, but they did
not make it till our Lord s work in Galilee was practically at an
end.
He was
on His way to Caesarea Philippi, with
his
back
turned upon Capernaum and the Lake, when He raised the ques
tion of His own personality, and received from St Peter the
immediate answer
"Thou
art
the
Christ"
(viii.
29).
For the
Henceforth the Messiahship

Apostles the moment was decisive.
of Jesus was a part of their faith, and the ruling idea of their
lives;
they knew themselves to be Christ s (ix. 41). The Lord

to speak to them freely of His future glory (viii. 38)
now began
and the two sons of Zebedee, whom he seems to have

constituted His three witnesses (v. 37, ix. 2, xiv. 33), He granted
a remarkable anticipation of it, which at once confirmed and
to Peter
interpreted
St Peter s confession.
The Transfiguration proved
CONCEPTION OF THE PERSON AND OFFICE OF CHRIST.
xcii
Elijah, but greater

Divine assurance
the
than Elijah and Moses himself;
repeated
of
vouchsafed to the Baptist, that the Son
Mary was also the
beloved or unique Son of GOD (ix. 7); it revealed Him for a
moment clad in the glory of the Father, and thus rebuked the
that Jesus was not a
mere Prophet, not even

it
to rise in minds that savoured not

expectations which had begun
it
while
encouraged hopes of a more than
of GOD,
the things
Raiment such as the Messiah wore at His

earthly magnificence.
all was
whiten (ix. 3)
Transfiguration no fuller on earth could
;
and superhuman in this vision of the glorified Christ.

Another revelation began simultaneously with that of the
celestial
Lord s Messianic dignity. From the moment that St Peter con

fessed Him to be the Christ, Jesus set Himself to foretell His
and the prediction was repeated more

than once with growing clearness during the months which
coming Passion
(viii.
34)
But the doctrine of

followed the Transfiguration (ix. 31, x. 33).
the Cross, while it perplexed and disquieted the Twelve, awoke no
response in their hearts, and did not even penetrate their under
standings
(ix.
32, x.
32, 35
ff.).
False ambitions were at work
in them, shutting out the true conception
of the
Kingdom
of
GOD; and the Lord was occupied at this period in dispelling

these errors, and teaching the primary laws of self-sacrifice and
service (ix. 33
When
own
if.,
x.
2131, 3545)-
Lord approached Jerusalem to offer His

the occasion for the reserve which He had prac
at last the
Sacrifice,
Galilee had passed away.

His Messiahship was no
a
secret
to
be
the
it was openly recog
Twelve
longer
kept by
nised and acknowledged.
At Jericho for the first time in this
tised
in
Gospel we hear the cry Son of David (x. 47). On the Mount of
Olives the crowd acclaimed the coming
Kingdom of our father
David (xi. 10). In the parable of the vineyard the Lord openly
represented Himself as the Beloved Son and the Heir
His question on
(xii. 6, 7).
dealt only with the general

I, though
subject of the Messianic dignity, was doubtless understood to
refer to Himself.
When Caiaphas asked Art Thou the Christ?
Ps. ex.
it
the Lord, according to St Mark,

replied without hesitation
/ am,
xcni
adding words from the Book of Daniel which placed His early
Man in connexion with the vision of a
claim to be the Son of
Messianic
Kingdom
condemned
was as Messiah that
It
(xiv. 62).
to the Cross, for the
King of
Jews
He was
but the Christ/

The banter
judge.
the
is
expressed in terms intelligible to a Roman

with which He was assailed on the Cross proves that His claim
of
was uppermost in the thoughts of the people

from
the hierarchy downwards
let the Christ,
Jerusalem,
the
King of
to be Messiah
Elijah... let
Israel,
come down now from
us see whether Elijah
the
cometh
cross
take
to
He calleth
Him down
3236).
(xv.
The abrupt end
of St
Mark s work prevents us from
We
Risen Christ.
taining his conception of the
ascer
do not know
whether the original work was ever brought to a completion.

But if it was, a comparison of Me. xvi. 7 with Mt. xxviii. 7
suggests that St Mark, like St Matthew, proceeded to give an
1
account of the meeting in Galilee
In such a narrative, if it
.
followed the general lines of Mt. xxviii. 16

20, our Evangelist s
view of the Person and work of Jesus Christ the Son of GOD
would have found

ministry
in
its
Galilee
The Lord had begun His
natural issue.
by claiming authority over the
forces
which are at work in man
claim
was renewed
in
His
last
world (Me.
utterances,
things in heaven (Mt. xxviii. 18).
He had
ii.
and
spiritual
10, 27);
extended
this
to
foretold the catholic
mission of His Gospel (Me. xiii. 10, xiv. 9); before He left the
world He provided for its worldwide propagation (Mt. xxviii. 19).
He had been revealed as the Beloved Son (Me. i. n, ix. 7,
xii.
6),
and had
identified
His work with the operation of the
Divine Spirit (Me. iii. 29, 30); He now completed the revela
tion of His oneness with the Father and the Spirit by the
command
that
all
His
disciples should
be baptized into the
Name
Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost. He had

of
taken the Twelve to be with Him in the association of a
the
common
1
life
(Me.
iii.
14),
and now
Cf. Pseudo-Peter, ev. 12, and see

ff.
gee also Me. xiv. 28.
p. 28
Mr
He
pledged Himself to be
F. C. Burkitt
Two
Lectures on the Gospels,
xciv
with them and with His whole Church until the consummation
of the age.
St Mark does not write with a dogmatic purpose.
Person whose movements
seen to be at once
man
But the
are depicted in his vivid narrative is

and more than man. In every act
and word the Christ of the second Gospel is revealed as the

the only Son of GOD. No Gospel
supreme Son of man and
He
He makes
48), He is
the perfect humanity of the Lord.

brings into clearer light
can be touched
as though
He
(i.
41) and grieved and angered
does not hear
moved with indignation

41);
(xiv.
He
(iii.
36) or does not see
(v.
5)
(vi.
He
(x. 14),
sleeps from fatigue
permits Himself to use irony

a human
(iv. 38); He possesses
and body (xv. 43), with all their

8), soul (xiv. 34),
He turns to see who has
limitations.
sinless
their
and
capacities
asks
touched Him (v. 30); He
questions, apparently for the
He submits Himself
purpose of gaining information (viii. 5).
spirit
(ii.
disclaims the right

absolutely to the Father s will (xiv. 36) He
s predestination
Father
from
the
to make the final award apart
He professes Himself ignorant, as the Son, of the
(x. 40);
Father s appointed time (xiii. 32). On the other hand He claims
;
an authority in the sphere of man s relations to

is coextensive with the present order (ii. 10, 28);
precisely
what
is
passing in
circumstances of their lives
He
foresees
and
foretells
lute
if.);
(ii.
5,
hearts,
8, viii. 17, ix. 3 f, xii. ijf,
the future, whether His
men
and the
own
44);
(viii.
31,
27) and communities

in the most trying situations He manifests abso
38) or that of individual

(xiii.
men s minds and
GOD which
He knows
(x. 39, xiv.
wisdom and self-adaptation; even
in
His death
He
extorts
centurion the acknowledgement that He was a

supernatural person (xv. 39). The centurion s words express the
conviction with which the student of St Mark rises from his
from a
Eoman
examination of the Gospel truly this man was Son of GOD. But
for those who have before them the whole record of that supreme
;
human
life
they bear a meaning of which the Roman could not
have dreamt we realise that the Sonship of Jesus was unique
and essential. It was not a servant who was sent in the last
;
CONCEPTION OF THE PERSON AND OFFICE OF CHRIST, xcv

resort to receive the fruits of the Divine Vineyard, but the only
Son,
Who
is
the Heir of
GOD
(xii.
Limited as St Mark s work
7).
to recollections of the
is
Lord s
Ministry and Passion, it is full of glimpses into His future relations

/ came not to call the righteous but sinners (ii. 17);
to the world.
the
Son of man... came... to give His
life
a ransom for many
(x.
45); My blood of the covenant... is shed for many (xiv. 24); every
one shall be salted with fire (ix. 49) the Bridegroom shall be taken
away (ii. 20); the Son of man... shall come in the glory of His
;
Father
nations
(viii.
(xiii.
deny himself
38)
10); if
(viii.
one with another
Gospel must first be preached
the
any man
34)
(ix.
have salt
50);
to
all
the
come after me let him

in yourselves, and be at peace
willeth to
have faith in
GOD...pray... believe...
forgive (xi. 23 ff.) what I say unto you I say unto all, Watch
These and similar sayings contain an almost complete
(xiii. 37).
;
outline of Christian soteriology
new
and eschatology, and
assert the
which the Lord taught and exemplified

and which His Spirit was to produce in the life of the future
principles of the
Church.
life
X.
AUTHORITIES FOR THE TEXT.

contain
The
I.
St Mark
following Uncial MSS.

in part or in whole.
N.
Cod. Sinaiticus
xvi. 8 (see
A.
Cod. Alexaiidrinus
B.
Cod. Vaticanus, 1209
C.
Cod.
i.
Ends at
Ed. E. M. Thompson, 1879.

Ed. Cozza-Luzi, 1889. Ends
(iv.).
xi.).
Ed.
(v.).
vi. 31, viii. 5
17
1862.
of
(v.).
Ephraemi
Me.
Tischendorf,
Greek text
xi.).
at xvi. 8 (see
D.
Ed.
(iv.).
the
Tischendorf,
xii. 29, xiii.
Contains
1843.
xvi. 20.
19
Ed. F. H. A. Scrivener, 1864 reproduced

1899.
by the Camb. Univ. Press
Contains Me., except xvi. 15
20, which is in a later
hand.
Cod. Bezae
(vi.).
in heliogravure
E.
Cod. Basiliensis
F.
Cod. Boreelianus
iii.
G.
Cod. Seidelianus
Contains Me.
(ix.).
xiv. 54, xv. 6
27
I.
(ix.
or
x.).
or
(ix.
xv. 43, xvi. 14
20.
Fragm. Petropolitanum
(v.).
i. i
41, ii. 8
23,
20.
39, xvi. 19
Contains Me.
i.
xiv. 18,
13
xvi. 20.
Cod. Seidelianus II.

ii.
I.
(viii.).
xi. 6, xi.
xiv. 25
H.
ined., nov. coll.
i.,
1855.
x.).
Contains Me.
i.
131,
Ed. Tischendorf, mon. sacr.

Contains Me. ix. 14 22, xiv.
58-70.
K.
L.
Cod. Cyprius
Cod. Regius
(ix.).
Ed. Tischendorf, mon. sacr. ined.,

(viii.).
Contains Me. i. i
xv. i, xv. 20
x. 15, x. 30
xvi. 20 ; the shorter ending precedes xvi. 9 (see
xi.).
Cod. Campianus (ix.).
1846.
M.
1
useful collation of
supplementum
(Lips., 1896).
with Gebhardt s text
is
printed in Nestle s N.T. Gr.
xcvii
N.
Ed. Tischendorf, mon. sacr. ined.,

Cod. Purpureus (vi.).
1846 ; an edition including the new St Petersburg frag
ments has been published by the Rev. H. S. Cronin in
Contains
Texts and Studies, v. 4 (Cambridge, 1899).
vii. 4, vii. 20
viii. 32, ix. i
xii. 19,
v. 20
x. 43, xi. 7
P.
Cod. Guelpherbytanus (VL).
xiv. 25
xv. 23, xv. 33
42.
Ed. Tischendorf, mon. sacr.
Contains
ined., nov. coll. vi., 1869.
xv. 12
xiv.
37.
i.
n,
iii.
17,
1324, 4861,
Cod. Vaticanus 354 (x.).

Cod. Borgianus (vii.). Contains Me.
S.
1
.
Cod. Nanianus
TJ.
Y.
(ix.
Cod. Moscuensis
W
W
W
21
c
i.
8, xii.
35
37.
x.).
(ix.).
Fragm. Neapolitanum (vm. or
ix.).
Contains Me.
xiii.
xiv. 67.
16.
Contains Me. ii. 8
(ix.).
Fragm. Cantabrigiense (ix.). Contains Me. vii. 3 4, 6 8,
30 viii. 1 6, ix. 2, 7 9. Ed. J. R. Harris (in an
Appendix to his Diatessaron of Tatian, 1890).
Fragm. Oxoniense aed. Chr. (ix.). Contains Me. v. 16 21,
Fragm. Sangallense
d
.
W
W
W
W
Wm
or
2228, 2935, 3540.
g.
Fragm. Londiniense
v. i, v.
v.
42,
ii.
iii.
15
21
Contains Me.
(ix.).
32,
1631.
Fragm. Parisiense
i.
xi. 13.
50
Fragm. Oxoniense Bodl.
Contains Me.
(ix.).
22, x.
vi.
29
I.
(vii.).
Contains Me.
xiii.
xiv.
34
29.
.
Fragm. Parisiense
II.
(vii.
or
Contains Me.
viii.).
i.
2741.
W.
Fragm. Mediolanense
26
iii.
Cod. Monacensis
X.
Cod. Oxoniensis
vi.
21
Contains Me.
Contains Me.
(x.).
verses in xiv.
P.
(ix.).
i.
12
ii.
24,
10.
vi.
xvi.
47
20
many
xvi. are defective.

(ix.
or
x.).
Contains Me.
i.
iii
34,
xvi. 20.
Cod. Sangallensis (ix. or x.).

Ed. Rettig, 1836. On the
text of this MS. in Me. see WH., Intr.
209, 225, 229,
35 2 ; Nestle, Textual Criticism of the N.T., p. 72.
A.
37>
Fragm. Petropolitanum
v.
*.
II.
M.
(vii.).
Contains Me.
iv.
24
35,
ii 12,
with
Fragm. Porfirianum
some lacunae.
(vi.).
Contains Me.
Cod. Petropolitanus
(ix.).
Contains Me., except xvi. 18
20,
S.
I.
1423.
which
is
i.
34
in a later hand.
u
xcviii
Ed. Gebhardt and Harnack, 1883.

Cod. Rossanensis (vi.).
Contains Me., except xvi. 14 20.
Ed. Batiffol, 1886. Contains Me. i
Cod. Beratinus (vi.).
3.
$.
xiv. 62.
n.
Contains Me.
Cod. Athous Laurae (vm. or ix.).
1
xvi. 20 ; the shorter ending precedes xvi. p
or
Cod. Athous Dionysii (vm.
ix.).
3.
Cod. Athous Andreae
*.
ix.
vi.
10
*|
viii.
(ix.
35, ix. 19
Fragm. Sinaiticum
(v.).
or
u
.
Fragm. Sinaiticum
tains Me. xii. 32
(vi.).
v. 40,
i.
Ed. J. R. Harris, Biblical Frag
Contains Me.
ments, 1890.
20.
iv. 4, v. 9
27
*l
Contains Me.
x.).
xvi. 20.
i.
22,
21
ii.
Ed. J. R. Harris, op.
iii.
cit.
3,
iii.
Con
37.
Fragm. Sinaiticum (vn.). Ed. J. R. Harris, op. cit., and in

Mrs Lewis s Syriac MSS., p. 103. Contains Me. xiv. 29
xvi. 10 ; the shorter ending precedes xvi. 9.
45, xv. 27
p.
Fragm. Parisiense (VIIL). Ed. Amelineau, ap. Notices et
Contains Me. xvi.
Extraits, xxxiv. ii. pp. 370, 402 ff.
z
6
18; the shorter ending precedes xvi. g
T,
Fragm. Oxyrhynchitanum (v. or vi.). Ed. Grenfell and
Hunt, Oxyrhynchus papyri^ i., 1898. Contains Me. x.
50 f., xi. ii f.
Freer
MS. of the Four Gospels see p. 404.
the
For
I 12
The
2.
too
cursive
Greek MSS. which contain
numerous to be recited
gomena (1884
94),
this Gospel are far
here.
According to Gregory (Prole

6
1 6,
717, 1310, the known cursive MSS.
pp.
Gospels are 1287, besides 953 lectionaries

(Scrivener s Introduction (1894), i. p. 283, 396* f.)
of the
Mr
1326 Gospels and 980 lectionaries. The following list

to those which are frequently cited in the apparatus.
i.
Basle, Univ. Libr.

vii. 3,
1 3.
28.
33.
59.
(x.).
Miller
enumerates
is
limited
Ed. K. Lake in Texts and Studies,
1902.
Paris, Nat. Libr. (XHI.);

Paris, Nat. Libr. (XL).
wants Me.
Paris, Nat. Libr. (ix. or x.);

xiii. ii
xiv. 59.
i.
20
wants Me.
Cambridge, Gonville and Caius Coll. (XIL);

Origin of the Leicester Codex.
1 On the text of this Codex in Me.

see J. Th. St., i. p. 290 ff., and Studia
the latter
Biblica, v. 2, pp.
;
gives also a complete transcript of the
97104
Marcan fragment (pp. 105122).

* For this MS.
Nestle proposes the
symbol
45.
ix.
cf.
31
xi.
ii,
J. R. Harris,
(Textual Criticism of the N.
T., pp. 70, 74).

3 For
these MSS. see Dr T. K. Abbott,
Collation of four important MSS., 1877;
cf. J. E. Harris, On the origin of the
Ferrar Group, 1893.

Coll. (x. or xni.).
66.
Cambridge, Trin.
6g.
Leicester, Libr. of
xcix
Town
Council (xv.);
J.
cf.
R. Harris,
op. cit.
Mus.
Brit.
109.
London,
118.
Oxford, Bodl. Libr. (XIIL).
131.
Vienna, Imp. Libr. (xn.).

Rome, Vat. Libr. (xiv. or
157.
Rome, Vat.
209.
Venice, S.
238.
Moscow, Libr.
of the
(XL).
242.
Moscow, Libr.
of
(xn.).
282.
3 46.
Paris, Nat. Libr. (xn.).

Paris, Nat. Libr. (x. or XL).
Milan, Ambr. Libr. (x. or XL).
435.
Leyden, Univ. Libr.
24.
299.
3
482 (=p
Klt
,
570
xv.).
Libr. (xn.).
Mark s
Libr. (xiv.
Adversaria
and
Holy Synod
the Holy Synod
xv.).
(x.).
London, Brit. Mus.
Miller).
556 (= 543 Greg.).

565 (=
(xiv.).
(XIIL).
Burdett-Coutts collection (XIL). See Scrivener,

crit. sacr., p.
r ff.
81 WH., = 473 Miller).

St Petersburg, Imp.
Libr. (ix. or x.).
Edited by Belsheim, 1885 ; corrections
of his text are supplied in an appendix to Mr Cronin s
edition of cod.
(Texts and Studies, v. 4, p. 106 ff.).
2** Tisch.,
569 (7 Tisch., =475 Scriv.), St Petersburg, Imp. Libr. (XL).

604 (=700 Greg.), London, Brit. Mus. (XL). Collation published
by H. C. Hoskier, 1890.
736 (=718 Greg.), Cambridge, in the possession of the editor.
See the Rev. K. Lake s descrip
Athos, Laur. 104 A (XIL).
1071.
tion and collation in Studio, Biblica, v. 2, p. I32ff.
1
The ancient
3.
versions of St
Mark used
in this edition are
the Latin, Syriac, Armenian, Egyptian, Gothic, and Ethiopic.
I.
(a)
Old Latin
Cod. Vercellensis
cited as offering
(iv.).
Belsheim, 1894.
15
b.
(latt).
(lat*).
The following MSS. are

Hieronymian text.
a.
Latin
xvi.
20
xiii.
(v.).
19, xiii.
less
purely pre-
Ed. Bianchini, evang. quadr., 1749;
Wants Me.
xvi. 7
Cod. Veronensis
a more or
24
20
is
i.
22
34, iv. 17
25, xv.
supplied by a later hand.
Ed. Bianchini, op.

xvi. 20.
cit.
Wants Me.
xcviii
Ed. Gebhardt and Harnack, 1883.

Cod. Rossanensis (vi.).
Contains Me., except xvi. 14 20.
Contains Me. i.
Ed. Batiffol, 1886.
Cod. Beratimis (vi.).
2.
<f>.
xiv. 62.
Contains Me.
Cod. Athous Laurae (vin. or ix.).
xvi. 20 ; the shorter ending precedes xvi. g\
Cod. Athous Dionysii (vm. or ix.).
>.
fl.
Cod. Athous Andreae
3.
vi.
T 10
viii.
(ix.
35, ix. 19
Fragm. Sinai ticum
or
u
.
I 12
Fragm. Sinaiticum
tains Me. xii. 32
v. 40,
i.
xvi. 20.
Ed. J. R. Harris, Biblical Frag
(v.).
Contains Me.
ments, 1890.
20.
27 iv. 4, v. 9
*l
Contains Me.
x.).
ix.
(vi.).
i.
22,
21
ii.
Ed. J. R. Harris, op.
iii.
cit.
3,
iii.
Con
37.
Fragm. Sinaiticum (vn.). Ed. J. R. Harris, op. cit., and in

Mrs Lewis s Syriac MSS., p. 103. Contains Me. xiv. 29
xvi. 10
the shorter ending precedes xvi. 9.
45, xv. 27
Ed. Amelineau, ap. Notices et
Parisiense
Fragm.
(vin.).
Contains Me. xvi.
JSxtraits, xxxiv. ii. pp. 370, 402 ff.
;
p.
2
18; the shorter ending precedes xvi. 9
Fragm. Oxyrhynchitanum (v. or vi.). Ed. Grenfell and
Hunt, Oxyrhynchus papyri^ i., 1898. Contains Me. x.
50 f., xi. ii f.
For the Freer MS. of the Four Gospels see p. 404.
The cursive Greek MSS. which contain this Gospel are far
2.
too numerous to be recited here.
According to Gregory (Prole
gomena (1884 94), pp. 6 1 6, 717, 1310, the known cursive MSS.
Gospels are 1287, besides 953 lectionaries

(Scrivener s Introduction (1894), i. p. 283, 396* f.)
of the
Mr
enumerates
1326 Gospels and 980 lectionaries. The following list

to those which are frequently cited in the apparatus.
i.
Basle, Univ. Libr. (x.).
vn.
3
13.
28.
33.
59.
3,
Miller
is
limited
Ed. K. Lake in Texts and Studies,
1902.
Paris, Nat. Libr. (xiii.);

Paris, Nat. Libr. (XL).
wants Me.
Paris, Nat. Libr. (ix. or x.);

xiii. ii
xiv. 59.
i.
20
wants Me.
Cambridge, Gonville and Caius Coll. (XIL);

Origin of the Leicester Codex.
On
symbol
J.
T., pp. 70, 74).
the text of this Codex in Me.

Th. St., i. p. 290 ff., and Studia
iblica, v. 2, pp. 97
104 ; the latter
ves also a complete transcript of the
arcan fragment (pp. 105
122).
8 For this MS.
Nestle proposes the
45.
ix.
cf.
31
xi.
ii,
J. R. Harris,
(Textual Criticism of the N.
For these MSS. see Dr T. K. Abbe

Collation of four important MSS., 18;
cf. J. K. Harris, On the origin of
Ferrar Group, 1893.
ci
(j8)
*
Ed. Leusden and
Vulgate Syriac or Peshitta (syr
).
E.
P.
and
G. H. Gwilliam, 1901.
Schaaf, 1717 ;
Pusey
(y)
Harclean (syrhcl ).
(8)
Palestinian (syrMer ).
Ed. Lagarde, 1892;
Mrs Gibson, 1899. Contains Me. i. i
32
1417,
2437, vii
Ed. White, 1778.
23
12,
vii.
i-
iii.
34
Armenian
critical edition of
the
2434,
v.
5,
2731,
25, xii. 28
45, xi. 22
III.
The only
811
Mrs Lewis and

n, 35 44, ii.
15,
vi.
14
30,
x.
1630, 3240,
39, ix.
44, xv. 16
32,
43
xvi. 20.
(arm).
Armenian
text
is
that of Zohrab
1805), whose margin gives variants, without however

naming the codices from which they are taken. Uscan s edition
(Amsterdam, 1666) is valueless to the critic, as having been freely
(Venice,
The most recent study of the

corrected by the Latin Vulgate.
Armenian version is the article by Mr F. C. Conybeare in Hastings
Some interesting facts about Uscan s
Diet, of the Bible (1898).
edition are given by Simon (Hist. Grit, des Versions, 1690, pp.
196
ff.)
IV.
(a)
Egyptian
(aegg).
Memphitic or Bohairic (me). Ed. D. Wilkins, 1717. Anew

edition by Mr G. Horner with a translation and copious
apparatus criticus has been issued by the Clarendon Press
(1898).
(/3)
Thebaic or Sahidic
1 This
account of the Armenian versionhas been supplied by Dr J. Armitage
He adds
Robinson.
According to
"
the
Armenian historians
this
version
was translated from Syriac and
after-
wards subjected to a careful revision by

the aid of Greek MSS.
Internal evidence affords striking confirmation of
this view (see Euthaliana, Texts and
Studies in. ii. pp. 72 ff.).
Two conspicuous elements of the version are
(i) the Old Syriac, as now represented
for us in St Mark by the Sinai palimpsest,
and
(2)
list of the MSS. is printed in

(the).
G. Zoega s Catalogus codd. Copticorum (Romae, 1810).
The known fragments of St Mark (Gregory, iii. p. 864)
are i. 36
ix. 16,
4, ii. 7
44, ii. 2
38, i. 41
9, ii. 12
the text represented by the Greek
known as the Ferrar group
cursives
see
e.g. (i) viii. 4 ; (2) iii. 18, iv. 24, viii. 14,
xi. o.
The relation of the Ferrar group
the Syriac is a vexed question,

Striking correspondences are also to be
noted with 1-28-209, with 2 1*, and
and with k ;
with 604 ; many too with
some, both in this Gospel and in the
Noteothers, with the first hand of X.
itself to
worthy
is xiv.
(2^) a f
arm
25
ofl
it is
/^
irpo<r6u>
ireiv
curious that for a
Semitic idiom like this no Syriac attestation is
forthcoming."
cii
19 xiv. 26, xiv. 34 xv. 41, xvi. 20

quarters of [the] Gospel (Scrivener-Miller,
ix.
"about
three
"
A full
account of these versions
in Hastings Dictionary
(i.
V.
668
is
given by
Mr
ii.
p. 131).
Forbes Robinson
ff.).
Gothic (go).
Ed. Gabelentz and Lobe, 1836 ; Massmann, Ulfilas, 1857 ; StammHeyne, Ulfilas, 1878 Skeat, Gospel of St Mark in Gothic,
vi. 30,
1882. The extant fragments of Mark contain i. i
vi. 53
xii. 38, xiii. 16
xvi. 12.
16, xiv. 41
29, xiv. 4
;
VI.
Ethiopic (aeth).
Ed. T. P. Platt, 1830 (but cf. Gregory, prolegg.,

Ethiopic Version, in Hastings, i. 791
.
p.
899!).
See
XI.
ALTERNATIVE ENDINGS OF THE GOSPEL
1
.
In some of our authorities the Gospel according to St Mark

ends with the words KOI ov&evl ovSev elirav, efyoftovvro yap
(xvi. 8).
Other MSS. and Versions add the twelve verses which
follow in the Received Text, whilst others again, usually as an
a short ending which consists of only two

wholly independent of the printed supplement.
alternative, present
sentences, and
is
Eusebius of Caesarea in his book of Questions and Solutions

concerning the Passion and Resurrection of the Saviour* represents
I
an apologist 3 as seeking to remove a supposed inconsistency in the

Gospels by throwing doubt upon the genuineness of Me. xvi. 9 ff.
Quaest.
TOVTO
TTJV
ad Marin.
<f>dcTKOVCra.V
TCHS
<f>fpf<r6a.L
TU>V
Mai
nov. patr.
TTfplK07Ty]V tt^CTtOf
aVriypa<ois
aWiypa<u)v
TOvVa)
fV
ap.
7ra.(TL
iv.
dV
yap (T^cSov
Iv
<^>po/xva
255
p.
/A?)
a7racrt
rots
TTcptTTa av
Lrj.
a.VTLypa.cj)ot<s
Ta Bf
For a
f.
/xej/
yap
fV OLTTaO-LV aVTIJV
rov Kara MapKOv fvayyfXtov
TO Te/Vos Trepiypacêi...^ rots Aoyois...
TO rcXos,
eva.yyeA.tov TrepiycypaTrrat
(v>
bibl.
C17T06
TO,
yovv
a/cpt/?^
e<o/3otWo
TOV Kara
^779 o~7ravi cos tv TLCTLV
full discussion of this
yap.
MapKOv
aAA OVK
passage
The textual statement for which Euse

Notes, p. 30 f.
bius appears to make himself responsible is reproduced by Jerome
(ad Hedib. 3 "Marci testimonium...in raris fertur evangeliis, om
see
WH.,
nibus Graeciae libris paene hoc capitulum non habentibus

end
by Victor of Antioch (in Me. xvi. i eVeiS?} 8e ev Tto-t
dvTtypa^xuv
aVao-Tas Se KT\. ...pov(j,tv ws &WO.TOV r)V flirf.lv ort
7rpoo*/ctTat.
Victor s
Vfv6@fVTa.L TO Trapo, Map/ca) TfXfvralov fv TUTL
commentary ends accordingly with xvi. 8, for the note on xvi. 9
and the attempt to reestablish the authority of w. 9 20 which
follow in Cramer are clearly due to other sources (WH., Notes, p. 35).
"),
r<Sv
</>po/xcvov.
1
On the
now Zahn,
subject of this chapter see

Einleitung, ii. p. 227 ff.
(Leipzig, 1899) ; a useful summary of
the literature is given by Salmond in
Hastings, D. B.
2
art.
3
On
this
iii.
work
Eusebius in D.
Dean Burgon
47) suspected that Eusebius met

"with
the suggestion in some older
writer (in Origen probably)." Dr Hort
(Notes, p. 32) agrees with him, and
the testipoints out that in this case
mony as to MSS. gains in importance
by being carried back to a much earlier
date and a much higher authority."
p.
"
p. 253.
see Bp Lightfoot s
C. B. (ii. p. 338 f.).
(Last twelve verses,
ALTERNATIVE ENDINGS.
civ
The two great
codices which have
come down to us from the

Both B and K bring
fourth century corroborate this evidence.

to an end at tyoffovvro yap, as
the
"the accurate
copies"
Gospel
In both the
cited by the apologist in Eusebius were wont to do.
words are followed by the subscription but in B the scribe has
;
a column blank after KATA MAPKON, which has been taken to

mean that he was acquainted with a text of St Mark which
left
did not end at
v.
8,
own copy
although his
him
failed
at that
point.
The Gospel ends thus
two
in the
MSS.
Cod. X.
Cod. B.
CTACIC KAI
AGN einoN
oyAeisii
CTACIC KAI oy
oy
Aesii
ec(>oBoYN
nON
TO r^P*
>
KATA
oyAeN
ei
>
(t>oBoyN
TO r^p
>
>
AlON
>KATA
Witness of a similar kind
which places re Xo? after both
is
v.
>
MApKON
>
borne by the cursive MS. 22,

and v. 20, and after the first
reXo? has the note ev TIGI TGOV dvnypdcfxov

evayye\ia-rrt^, eV TroXXofc Be KOI ravra r
*
>
eo><?
&)8e
In
<f>eperat.
i
irK^povrai 6
manner
like
more ancient Armenian MSS. have evayye\iov Kara

after
both v. 8 and v.
Mdp/cov
(WH., Notes, I.e.) a few
"some
of the
20"
Ethiopic MSS. appear to omit
everything after
Appendices ad N.
To
testimony
of
the
T., p.
195).
Sinaitic
this
must now
v.
(Sanday,
be added the
Syriac, which ends the Gospel
at
ydp, followed immediately by the subscription and

the opening of St Luke.
Other documentary evidence of a
less direct character will come into view as we
proceed.
e</>o/3oOi/To
2.
Of the two endings found in MSS. and versions which
do not stop short at v. 8, it will be convenient to discuss the
shorter
first.
must be given
It
in
occurs
full.
in
four
uncial
MSS.
whose testimony
Cod. L.
Cod.
ov
2
.
ec|>o
TO
<}>epeTe
KAI
TTOY
TAYTA
HANTA Ae TA
[KATA
[HANTA Ae TA
ITeAMCNA TOIC
nepi TON
TTA
CYNTOMOOC elH
pHrreAMeNA TOIC
nepi TON neTpoN
rr AAN* MGTA
CYNTOMCOC elHf
1
reiAAN M6TA Ae]
TAYTA
KAI
AYTOC
OICjATTOANATOAHC
TAYTA
KAI A)(pl
1C
AYCecOC
eSATTeCTlAeN
Al
KAI
AYTOC
AnO ANATOAHC
A)(pi
AYceooc elA
AYTCON TO lepON
KAI A(J)0ApTON KH
TCON TO lepON
pYfMA THC
A(J)6ApTON
AIOO
TAYTA
KAI
(})e
KAI
KHpY
COOTHplAC
AMHN
eCTIN Ae KAI TAYTA
pO
M6NA M6TA TO
(J)pOMNA MeTA
TO
(J)OBOYNTO
(|)OBOYNTO TAP
ANACTAC Ae npooV
TAp
ANACTAC Ae npco
npOOTH CABBATOY
KTA.
AY
Ai
fMA THC AIOONIOY
NIOY CGOTHplAC
eCTHN A
necTeiAeN
...
CHMeiOON.
AMHN.
K TA
npCOTH CABBATOY
e(})ANH npCOTON
MAplA TH MAfAA
AHNH nAp HC
eKBeBAHKei enTA
AAIMONIA
[TOIC]
/we
(cetera desiderantur)
1
owe
this restoration (jra.vra 5e...

Mr Burkitt, who points out
12
has 25 lines to the
that, since I
column, 5 lines are lost before raura /cai
/Ltera 5e)
to
a/r6s.
note
"
He
adds, however, that as the

is "in a smaller charac
tffriv KT\.
ter
(Syriac MSS., p. 104), faperal TTOU
Kal raOra may have stood before iravra.
CV1
Cod.
Cod.
p.
HANTA Ae TA nApnrreAMeNA
Ae
KAI
[nApn]rreAMeN
TOIC nepi TON
Me)(pi
TO VepON
eZAirecTeiAeN
AYCCOOC
KAI
A4>0ApTON
NIOY CCOTHplAC
AMHN
TOMOOC
6CTIN
TAYTA
pel A AN*
MTA
MTA
KAI
AYTCX>N
AICO
(|>epOMeNA
KATA MApKON
1C
AYTOC
KAI
Ai
KHpYfMA THC
TO e4)OBOYNTO f^PAMHN.
CHMeicoN.
KTA.
.
Ae
ANACTAC
Ae TAYTA
e<J)ANH
MeTA
neTpoN CYNTOMCOC. eSHrrei^N

KAI AYTOC 1C e4>ANH ATTO ANATOAHC
TAYTA.
:
[HANTA] Ae TA
TON
TOIC rrepi
AYTOIC
An ANATOAHC
TOY HAlOY
KAI
AYCCOOC elene
CTeiAeN
Ai
AY
TOON TO lepON
KAI
A(J)9ApTON
THC
COOTH
AMHN
plAC
ei)(eN
TpOMOC
KAI
CK
CTACIC KAI OY
ANI OYA6N
HON
TO
ANACTAC Ae...nioo[ciN]
(cetera desiderantur)
It is obvious that the archetype of
LH p
12
ended at
<f)o(3ovvTo
yap, and that the scribes on their own responsibility have added
two endings with which they had met in other MSS., preferring
apparently the shorter one, since it is in each case placed first.

But each codex has its own way of dealing with the supplementary
matter. In I 12 the subscription
Kara Map/cov has
i>a<yye\iov
been retained after
v.
8,
where
it
stood in the archetype
in L,
and possibly
of origin;
also in
in
writing the
12
each ending
is
cvii
preceded by a brief note
there are no such notes, but the scribe, after
shorter ending, returns

to
Cod.
it.
to
v.
and annexes the
which stands alone in placing
longer ending
the shorter ending immediately after ecfrofiovvro yap, without
1
either break or note seems to have descended from an archetype
which had the shorter ending only, though the scribe of
M/*,
"^
proceeds to give the longer with the usual prefatory note.
ecmv
Since
/cat ravra (êpoêva yw-era TO

yap is
we must suppose that these MSS., notwith
standing other features which attest independence, drew at this
point from the same relatively early archetype.
the formula
common
to
Be
e<.
"V
Besides these uncial authorities the shorter ending finds a place

in the margin of the cursive MS. 274 and of the Harclean Syriac,
margin of two important MSS. of the Bohairic or Memphitic

2
and in several MSS. of the Ethiopic, where it stands in the
in the
version
text between
v.
3
9 without note or break
One
authority
extant gives the shorter ending only the O.L. MS.
in which Me. ends: "omnia autem quaecumque prae|cepta erant
which
&,
8 and
v.
is still
cum puero
et qui
8
ipse hi
(sic)
et
adparuit
erant
|
per illos
salutis aeternae
usque
sanctam
misit
breviter exposuerunt posthaec
ab oriente-
usque
et
incorruptam
[praedicationem
TO,
amen."
As the shorter ending has not been printed with the text,
be convenient to give it here with an apparatus.
Trdvra Se
et
|
orientem
in
may
it
Trap^yyeX/xeva rots Trept rov Uerpov crvvTO/iws
Se ravra KOI avros 6

Svcretos eâTrco-TeiAev
Irytrovs
eâny
avrots, /cat ctTro
oY avrwv TO icpbv
/cat
a<j>0aprov
dvaro\7J<s
KCU
Kijpvyfjia rfjs
cucoviou crayr7pias.
7rai/Ta.
Lp]
om
./xera Sc]
1 o
hiat ^
/cvptos
I.
om
|
&eth
Gregory, prolegg., p. 445: "nihil

adnotationis ante -rravra dt noster interquod antiquiorem sibi vindicare
>onit,
ontem
vrj,
videretur, nisi fortasse vocabula
fj^xp^
ormationem
2
&MV
seriorem textus con-
testarentur."
A, at the end of
v. 8, in the
referring to the last twelve
verses, is a gloss [in Arabic] this is the
"In
>reak,
as
if
Kat avros
me codd(mg)
rfavr) avTots (p)
aeth codd
mecodd(mg
chapter expelled in the Greek
o Irjo-ovs
aeth codd ]
"
(Oxford
edition, p. 480).
So WH. 2 Notes, pp. 38, 44

see
however Sanday, App., p. 105.
4
Ha which stands here in the
margin refers, as Dr Sanday points out,
3
"
"
to praedicationis
(i.e.
praedicationem)
which the corrector has written at the

foot of the page.
cviii
4 (m
2 k (me
om LI 274 mg syrhcl(mK) om cumus * k
cf.
me codd(mg) )J
airo
om rell airo] air p
avaroX^ (avaroW
codd
om KCU 3 T k axpi] /xeXpt ^ oV
+ TOV TAiov mecodd(mg) aeth
00*
K<H
*>)
274"*
For cod. L see the facsimile in Burgon, as twelve verses, p. 112,

and Tischendorf, mon. sacr. ined., 1846; for cod. ^, Gregory, Prolegg.
cod.
Mrs
445, Lake, Texts from Mt Athos, p. 122; for
Lewis, (7ato. of Syriac MSS. on Mt Sinai, p. 103 f.; for cod. p,
Amelineau, Notices et extraits xxxiv. ii. p. 402 ff.; for cod. 274,
12
"I
ii.
p.
White s edition, i.
Tischendorf, N. T. Gr* i. p. 404; for syr**
ad W. T. p. 187, and Coptic
p. 258; for me, Sanday, Appendices
Version of the N. T., Oxf., 1898, i. p. 480 ff.; for aeth, Sanday, op.
in full in 0. L. Bibl. Texts, ii. p. 23.
cit., p. 195 ; k is printed
1
As
It
to the origin of this ending there can be little doubt.
of
the
at
has been written by some one whose copy
Gospel ended
yap, and
<j>o/3ovvTo
who
desired to soften the harshness of so
abrupt a conclusion, and at the same time to remove the impres

sion which it leaves of a failure on the part of Mary of Magdala
and her
charged.
friends to deliver the
message with which they had been
Terrified as they were, he adds, they recovered
selves sufficiently to report to Peter the substance of the
them
Angel s
After this the Lord Himself appeared to the Apostles

and gave them their orders to carry the Gospel from East to
words.
West and these orders, with His assistance, were

The style of this little paragraph, as Dr Hort
loyally fulfilled.
some resemblance
to that of St
as little as possible in
Luke s
observes, bears
prologue, but
harmony with the manner
it is
certainly
of St Mark.
2
Perhaps it may without rashness be attributed to a Roman hand
a Western origin is suggested by the pointed references to the
westward course of the Apostolic preaching.
One or two verbal similarities may suggest Clement, cf. i Cor.

6 Kijpvg yi/o^,vos ei/ re ry
and with iepbv KOL
dvaroX-fj KOL iv rrj
cf. ib. 33
On the other hand some of
U/rats Kat ajuoo /xois.
the more striking words are characteristic of Ps.-Clement 2 Cor.
8u<rei,
a<j>OapTov
(e.g. crvvTO/xws, eâTTOOTeAAeu/,

1
WH.,
Intr., p.
298
a<
f.
Nestle (in Hastings, D. B., iii. p.

13)
suggests Egypt as its birth-place, and
Dobschiitz (Texte u. Unters. xi. i. p.
73 f.)
conjectures that
it
is
taken from the

he contends,
KT/pvy/xa IX^rpou, which, as
was written as an appendix
to
Me.
The
place
it
occupies in k and
and in the four uncials where

of text and
it is
for
no trace of
is
nothing
On
to forbid this view.
must always have had a very limited acceptance,

has been found in any Greek or Latin Christian
was overshadowed almost from the
It
writing.
it
given with considerable variations
manner
either in the vocabulary or the

it
occurrence in other versions,
an early date, and there
setting, point to
the other hand
its
cix
by the
first
superior merits of the longer ending.
The longer ending follows v. 8 without break

3.
known Greek MS. except the two which end at
in every
e<f>ojSovvTo
(X B) and the four which append both endings as

alternatives (L
"^
p).
It is found or at one time occupied a
place without alternative in the uncial MSS.
SUVXrA(II2)nD,
g
n o
q,
Mark
of St
AC(D)EFGHKM(N
in all cursive MSS., in the
in the Curetonian form of the
phitic and Gothic.
Moreover,
it
Old Latin MSS.
Old Syriac, in the

which bear
whilst
v.
19
c ff
Mem-
definite
There are indica
traces of the influence of the second Gospel.

tions of its use in Hernias,
appears as the recognised ending
in the earliest Christian writings
is
yap
partially attested
and Justin appears
to refer to
v.
20,
expressly quoted by Irenaeus as the work of St Mark.
For Hermas see Dr
C. Taylor s Hermas and the Four Gospels,

57 ff. Justin either has our fragment in view or stumbles unac
countably upon its phraseology when he writes (ap. i. 45): ot 0,71-0oroAoi avrov ceX#oWes Travraxov e/c^pvâv. Other "early evidence for
the twelve verses" may be seen in a paper contributed by Dr Taylor
to the Expositor for 1893 (iv. viii., p. 71 ff.). These writers, however,
may have known the fragment in another connexion in Irenaeus
iii. 10. 6
it is quoted as a true part of this Gospel
fine autem
p.
"in
evangelii ait
Marcus Et quidem dominus
Thus on the whole

at
it
seems
lesus,"
&c.
safe to conclude that at
Rome and
in the second half of the second century the Gospel
Lyons
ended as it does now.
If the last twelve verses did not form part
autogra^K, there is nothing to shew when they were

attached to the Gospel. But they must have been very generally
accepted as^the work of St Mark soon after the middle of the
of the
second century,
1
if
not indeed at an earlier time.
See Cronin, Codex purpureus Petropolitanus, p.
It is significant
xxviii.
ALTEKNATIVE ENDINGS.
ex
that a writer of such wide knowledge as Irenaeus entertained no
doubt as to their genuineness.
The present ending of the Gospel stands in evident con

trast with the formal and somewhat turgid manner of the shorter
Although it contains an abundance of words and phrases
ending.
4.
from the rest of the book, yet like St Mark s

might have been written by a bilingual Jew of
which differentiate
genuine work,
it
it
who had been nourished upon the vocabulary

to translate Aramaic into Greek.
and
accustomed
of the LXX.,
But the two fragments are distinguished by a more serious and
the
first
generation
While the shorter ending was

of completing St Mark s work,
view
the
with
evidently composed
the last twelve verses of the common text are as clearly part of
indeed fundamental difference.
an independent composition. They form an epitome of the appear

ances of the Risen Christ from the moment of the Resurrection
by a brief summary of the subsequent

work of the Apostles. Instead of taking up the thread dropt at
the end of xvi. 8, the longer ending begins with a statement
to the Ascension, followed
which,
not inconsistent with xvi.
if
8,
presupposes a situation
to which the earlier verses of the chapter offer

clear that the subject of
no
clue.
It is
has been indicated in
avaara^...e<l>avr]
the sentence which immediately preceded but v. 8 is occupied

with another subject. The writer of v. 9 introduces Mary of
Magdala as if she were a person who had not been named before,
;
Mark has already mentioned

her thrice in the previous sixteen verses. Moreover, both the
structure and the general purpose of this
ending are remarkably
or not referred to recently; but St
from those which distinguish the genuine work of Mark.

Instead of a succession of short
paragraphs linked by /cat, and an
occasional Se, we have before us in xvi. 9
20 a carefully con
distinct
structed passage, in which pera Se ravra,

vcrrepov Be, 6 pev ovv,
eKeivos Se, mark the successive points of juncture.
is
The
purpose
not simply or in the first instance historical; the
Johannine rather than Marcan. The author wishes to
didactic and
tone
is
exhibit the slow

recovery of the Apostles from their unbelief,
the triumphant power of faith
(f)Tri<TTr]crav...ove
and
FACSIMILE OF EDSCHMIATZIN MS.
To face
p. cxi
rrjv airio-riav avra)v...6 Tno-reva-a^
cxi
(TO)Orj<Trai,...eKetvo(f
He carries the Risen Lord

eicrfpvi;av jravraôv).
of
to
His
the
beyond
sphere
history
place at the Right Hand
of GOD, and recognises His cooperation in the work of the Church
8e
efeX#oi>T9
during the age which followed the Ascension. The historian has
given place to the theologian, the interpreter of St Peter to the
scholar of St John.
5.
recent discovery assigns a
name
to the author of this
fragment. In November 1891 Mr F. C. Conybeare found in the

Patriarchal Library of Edschmiatzin an Armenian MS. of the
Gospels written A.D. 989, in which the last twelve verses of St

Mark are introduced by a rubric written in the first hand, Of the
1
Mr Conybeare with much probability suggests
presbyter Ariston
.
that the person intended is the Aristion

Papias as one of the disciples of the Lord.
Papias (Eus. H. E.
Xdyovs. ..a re
Xeyovo~tv.
iii.
39)
is
quoted as saying
TIS rots Trpecr/JvTepois cX$ot, TOVS
KO\ov6r)Ku>s
AptoTtW
/cat
Eusebius adds
6
:
7rpeo-/3vrepo<;
/cat
who
aXXas
is
el
mentioned by
Sc TTOV KOL Traprj-
Trpco-fivrfptav oW/cpn/ov
IwdVv^s ot TOV /cvptov /xa^ryrat
TU>I>
Se rrj tSta ypa^tfj TrapaSi Saxrtv
Apto-TiWos TOV Trpoa-Ofv SeS^Xw/xevov TCUV TOV Kvpiov Xoycov

Papias frequently cited him by name in his AoyiW xvpiaKwv
Apio-TtWos Se /cat TOV 7rpo-/3vTepov Icoawov
(Eus. I.e.
eavrov
ev Tot?
<rets
<f>r)<ri
avTOv
yevfa-Oai
oro/xao-Tt
o*vyypa/x/xao-t riOrjcriv
yovV TroXXcxKts avriov
fjivrjfjiovtvcras
avrwv TrapaSoVets).
Through Mr Conybeare s kindness a photograph is given of the

which bears the name of Ariston. He has sent me the
leaf
following note in explanation of the facsimile.
In this codex verse 8 of ch. xvi. ends at the beginning of a line,

The line is partly filled up with
in the second column of a page.
the vermilioned flourishes which indicate that the Gospel proper of
Mark is ended. Verse 9 however is begun on the next line, and
the whole 12 verses are completed in the same large uncials as the
As it were by an afterthought the scribe adds
rest of the Gospels.
the title Ariston Eritzou just above the flourishes mentioned, and
within the columnar space. It is written in vermilioned smaller
uncials identical in character with those which at the foot of each
column denote the Ammonian canons, and also with those which
the scribe uses to complete a word at the end of a line, thereby
preserving the symmetry of the lines and avoiding the necessity of
placing the last one or two letters of a word by themselves at the
"
Expositor, iv.
viii. p.
241
ff.
cxii
The title therefore was added by the

line.
beginning of a fresh
hand; or, if not by him, at least by the SioptfcoTvfc. In any
case it is contemporary and must have stood in the older copy
transcribed, from which also were perhaps transferred the fifth
century full-page illuminations included in the existing codex. At
first it was intended to omit the title, but on second thoughts it
was added. If the scribe had from the first meant to keep it, he
would have left room for it, instead of cramping it in above the
That he regarded Mark proper as ending with
terminal flourishes.
verse 8, is further shewn by the large circular boss consisting of
concentric circles of .colour added against the end of verse 8
between the columns. The paler tints in the photograph corre
spond to vermilion in the codex ; and the vermilioned lettering of
the title was so faint in the positive sent to Mr Conybeare from
Edschmiatzin in 1895, that he has strengthened it with ink for
The parchment of the
the preparation of the present facsimile.
codex is so thin and fine that the writing on the back of the page
here and there shews through in the photograph."
first
Though neither Eusebius nor Papias
as quoted
by Eusebius
says that Aristion committed his Sirjyrfa-eis to writing, nothing is

more likely than that they were collected and published by those
who heard them. To such a collection, made under the

the school of St John, this
summary
influence of
of post-Resurrection history
have belonged, and in the exemplar which was the

of
the codices known to Irenaeus it had been judged
archetype
to
worthy
complete the unfinished work of the Evangelist. While
well
may
the shorter ending passed over to Carthage and established itself in

circles at Alexandria, Rome and Gaul were
quick to perceive
the higher claims of this genuine relic of the first generation, and
it took its
place unchallenged in the fourfold Gospel of the West.
some
6.
The documentary testimony for the longer ending is,
we have seen, overwhelming. Nevertheless, there are points
which the chain of evidence
as
at
not merely weak but broken.

Besides the fact that in the fourth century, if not in the third,
the
xvi.
accurate
8,
is
of the Gospel were

copies
and that in the two great fourth
known
to
end with)
century Bibles which
have come down to us the Gospel

actually ends at this point,
those who maintain the genuineness of the last twelve verses
have to account
and
for
the early circulation of an alternative

ending,
the ominous silence of the Ante-Nicene fathers between
for
cxiii
1
Irenaeus and Eusebius in reference to a passage which was of
so much importance both on historical and theological grounds.
When we add to these
defects in the external evidence the internal
characteristics which distinguish these verses from the
rest of the
impossible to resist the conclusion that they belong

to another work, whether that of Aristion or of some unknown
Gospel,
it is
writer of the
1
first
century
See Zahn, Einleitung,
ii.
2
.
p. 227.
Dr Salmon
(Introduction to the
N.T., p. 151) writes in reference to the
last twelve verses of this Gospel, "We
must ascribe their authorship to one
who lived in the very first age of the
Church. And why not to St Mark ?
"
St Mark, undoubtedly, has more than

he writes with greater
one manner
;
freedom when he is stating facts on his

own knowledge than when he is com-
S.
M.
piling his recollections of St Peter s

teaching. But is there anything in the
Gospel, whether in its opening verses
elsewhere, which resembles the

rhythmical structure and didactic tone
of the present ending ? Unless we entirely misjudge the writer of the second
or
Gospel, the last twelve verses are the

of another mind, trained in another
work
school.
XII,
COMMENTARIES.
We
have already seen that this Gospel received little or no

attention from the great commentators of the first five centuries.
The commentary ascribed to Origen in a Paris MS. (Omont,
Manuscrits grecs de la bibl. nat, p. 180) is identical with the work
of Victor (Harnack, Oesch. d. altchr. Lit, p. 389; cf. Huet,
Origeniana,
iii.,
iv.
app.
see also Westcott,
Origen, in D. C. B.
In Anecdota Maredsolana (ill. ii. p. 319 sqq.,

has printed some interesting homilies on
Morin
1897),
St Mark which he attributes to Jerome 1 but the treatment is
iv.,
p.
112).
Dom
allegorical and practical rather than exegetical in the strict sense.

A few fragments which are found among the exegetical works
of Theodore of Mopsuestia are probably taken from his other
writings (Fritzsche, fragm. Th. Mops., p. 84).

Chrysostom is
said by Suidas to have written on St Mark, but the statement
2
needs confirmation
The
earliest extant
commentary on the second Gospel
which bears the name of

In the Oxford
"VICTOR,
presbyter of
is
that
Antioch."
by J. Cramer (Catenae in Evangelia,

1840) the argument is said to be e* 7-775 ets O.VTOV (TOV Map/cov)
Other MSS. have
ep^vcia? TOV Iv dyiois Kvpt AAov AAeavSpet as.
the same attribution, but the majority ascribe the work to Victor
MS. used
For an account of the MSS.

(Simon, hist. crit. du N. T., p. 427).
and editions of this commentary see Burgon, Twelve last verses
of St Mark, p. 272 ff. It was first published by Possinus in the
Catena Graecorum Patrum in ev. sec. Marcum (Rome, 1673); see
Burgon,
p.
270.
Two commentaries upon St Mark

are printed in the appendix to Jerome
(Migne,P.L. xxx. coll. 56osqq., 59osqq.).
Collections on St Mark from the works
1
of Gregory the Great will be found in

P.L. Ixxix. coll. 1052, 1178.
2
gee Bardenhewer, Patrologie, p. 313.
COMMENTARIES.
VICTOR OF ANTIOCH
of
is
cxv
otherwise unknown, but his personality

importance, since he professes to limit himself to the
little
is
task of a compiler (crvvelSov ra Kara pepos /cal criropa^v et?

avro eiprjiJLeva Trapa TOOV $i$acrKa\cov r^9 e/c^Xêr/a? crvvarycvyelv,
/cal
a-vvrofjiov
Burgon
kp^Tjveiav o-vvrdâi).
has shewn that while
Chrysostom
supply the backbone of the work, Origen
cit., p.
2/5 )
on St Matthew
(pp.
homilies
is
freely used,
and
there are at least occasional references to St Basil, Apollinaris,

Theodore of Mopsuestia, Titus of Bostra, and Cyril of Alexandria.
A suggestion of
Schanz 1 that the bulk of the commentary belongs

to the school of Antioch is not supported by a solitary reference to
Rather it seems to be
Nestorius, which points the other way.
the work of an industrious compiler who is willing to use all
2
the materials at his disposal. Yet as Burgon points out Victor
,
not a catenist in the ordinary sense, for he speaks occasionally
is
own person, and rarely quotes his authorities by name.

The popularity of his work in the Eastern Church is shewn by
the multiplication of copies it survives in more than fifty codices
3
of the Gospels
As to the time of its composition Dr Hort
in his
writes 4
probably belongs to Cent. v. or VI., but there is

fix the date
Dean Burgon, less cautiously
date... may be assigned to the first half of the fifth century
:
"it
no clear evidence to
"[the]
suppose A.D. 425

later
450."
A conjecture which placed
would perhaps be nearer
Next
in point of age to Victor of Antioch
man BAEDA
[j-
735].
it
a century
to the truth.
comes our country
Bede s commentaries on St Mark and
St Luke were written at the desire of Acca, Bishop of Hexham.

A passage from a letter to Acca prefixed to the commentary
on St Mark describes Bede s method
quae in patrum venera"
bilium exemplis invenimus hinc inde collecta ponere curabimus,

sed et nonnulla propria ad imitationern sensus eorum ubi oportunum videbitur interponemus." He complains in the preface
to
Luke
of the difficulties which in a monastic cell beset such
The passage
Commentar, p. 53.
quoted runs et aXXos fr aXXy larl /card
(Cramer, p. 272).
Op. cit., p. 277.
KTJO-O,
rovs \6yovs TOU NeffToplov 5ei elwew

ffoi tanv 6 iuos /J.QV 6 ayair rjTbs ev
y eu56-
"Ej>
Ib. pp. 60, 278!!.
Notes, p. 34.
COMMENTAKIES.
cxvi
"
but tells
simul notarius et librarius
ipse mihi dictator
materials
collect
from
to
contrived
us that he has nevertheless
work
"
the great Latin fathers, Ambrose, Augustine, Gregory and

To the commentary of Jerome on St Matthew most
all
Jerome.
be due; but the work

is by no means devoid of independent merit, and perhaps its
best features are those which it owes to the insight and devotion
of his
of
of
exposition
Bede
Mark appears
to
Printed in Migne, P. L.
himself.
xcii.
Under the name of WALAFRID STRABO (t7$o)we have

Olossa ordinaria, and
(i) the
(2) a few notes on St Mark (Migne, P. L.
cxiii., cxiv.).
THEOPHYLACT, Archbishop of Achridia (Ochrida)

c.
(fl.
A.D. 1077),
has expounded St
Mark with
in Bulgaria
considerable fulness
in his ^pfAqveLa el? ra Teacrapa
Simon s judgement
vayy6\ia (Simon, iv., p. 390 if.).

commentaires de Theophylacte...sont
("les
plutot des abrege s de S. Chrysostome que de ve"ritables commen

is manifestly less applicable to this Gospel than to the
taires
")
others, if
no genuine work on St Mark certainly

commentary on St Mark is of considerable im
Chrysostom
Theophylact s
left
portance for the exposition of the Gospel, and in the dearth of

Printed in Migne, P. G. cxxiii.
older expositions invaluable.
EUTHYMIUS ZIGABENUS, a monk

A.D.
1115),
jAcbucrra
is
fiev
of Constantinople (fl. c.
a follower of Chrysostom (prooem. in Mt.
airo TT}? efyyijcrea)? rov ev aylois Trarpb? y/jLUiv
also
en
*\wdvvov rov xpvcroGTO/Jiov,
Be
KOI
CLTTO
SicKfropcov
a\\wv
But unlike Theophylact he
crvveio-eveyfcovTos TWO).
regards St Mark as scarcely deserving of a separate commentary,
since the second Gospel is in close agreement with the first,
excepting where the first is fuller (a-v^wvel \lav rut MarOalq)
Trarepoov
His notes on
eiceZvos eVrt irXarvrepo^).
7r\rjv
therefore generally mere cross-references to those on
orav
here and there, however, where

relates something
which
is
Mark
differs
are
Matthew
from Matthew or
peculiar to himself, useful
be found.
Mark
comments
Printed in Migne, P. G. cxxix.

BRUNO ASTENSIS (f 1125) contributes a brief exposition, of
which the author writes
non multum quidem nos laborare
will
"
COMMENTARIES.
cxvii
necesse erit quoniam valde pauca ibi dicuntur quae in Matthaeo

exposita non sint." Printed in Migne, P. L. clxv.
RUPERTUS TUITIENSIS (Rupert

Evangelistarum commentariorum
of Deutz, f 1135): in vol. iv.

unus (Migne, P. L. clxvii.).
liber
THOMAS AQUINAS (f 1274): catena aurea in iv. Evangelistas.

ALBERTUS MAGNUS (f 1289) commentarius in Mar cum.
(?)
DIONYSIUS CARTHUSIANUS (f 1417): in iv. Evangelia.

FABER STAPULENSIS (f 1527): commentarii initiatorii in
iv.
Evangelia.
DESIDERIUS ERASMUS (f 1536): paraphrasis in N.T.

Jo.
MALDONATUS
(f 1583): commentarii in
iv.
CORNELIUS A LAPIDE (f 1637): commentaria
Among
Evangelistas.
in
iv.
Evangelia.
on the four Gospels good work of varying

may be found in the commentaries of Bengel,
later writers
merit and usefulness
The last century

Eisner, Grotius, Kuinoel, Kypke, and Wetstein.
produced many expositions of St Mark, and others have appeared
since 1900.
must
It
suffice to specify the

following:
FRITZSCHE, K. F. A.: Evangelium Hard, Lips., 1830.

MEYER, H. A. W. in the Krit.-exegetischer Kommentar,
:
first
ed., 1832; ninth ed. (Meyer- Weiss), 1901.

ALFORD, H.: in the Four Gospels, London, 1849.
ALEXANDER, J. A.: Gospel ace. to St Mark, Princeton, 1858.
LANGE, J. P. in the Theol.-homiletisches Bibelwerk, first ed.,
:
1858; fourth
1884.
ed.,
KLOSTERMANN, A.
WEISS, B.
das Markusevangelium, Gottingen,
das Markusevangelium, Berlin,
1872;
Evangelien, Leipzig, 1900.

MORISON, JAS. Commentary on the Gospel ace.
:
to
867.
die vier
St
Mark
London, 1873.
COOK,
F. G.
in the Speaker s
London, 1878.
RIDDLE, M. R.
in SchafFs
Commentary on
Popular Commentary on
Edinburgh, 1878-82.
PLUMPTRE, E. H. (in the N.T.
readers),
London, 1879.
the N.T., vol.
I.,
the N.T.,
Commentary for English
COMMENTARIES.
cxviii
Commentar uber das Evangelium
P.:
SCHANZ,
Freiburg-im-Breisgau
1883;
CHADWICK,
sitor s Bible),
88 1
F. (in the
MACLEAR, G.
first ed.,
d. h.
Marcus,
Cambridge Greek Testament), Cambridge,
last reprint, 1899.
G. A.: the Gospel ace. to St
Mark
(in the
Expo
London, 1887.
LUCKOCK, H. M.
Footprints of the
Son of
Man
as traced by
St Mark, London, 1889.
HOLTZMANN, H.
J.
in
the Hand-commentary Freiburg-im-
Breisgau, 1892; third edition, 1901.
KNABENBAUER,
J.:
Commentarius in Evangelium
(in the Cursus scripturae sacrae), Paris,
GOULD,
Gospel
E. P.
ace. to
St
critical
Mark
Edinburgh, 1896.
BRUCE, A. B.: St
and
sec.
Marcum
894.
exegetical
commentary on
the
7
(in the International Critical Commentar} ),
Mark
(in the Expositor s
Greek Testament),
London, 1897.
MENZIES, A.
the Earliest Gospel :
historical study
of the
Gospel ace. to Mark, London, 1901.
WELLHAUSEN,
GRESSMANN,
Markus.
J.:
H.,
Das Evangelium Marci. Berlin, 1903.

and KLOSTERMANN, E.: Die Evangelien.
i.
Tubingen, 1907.
WOHLENBERG, G. Das Evangelium

Kommentar zum N.T.). Leipzig, 1910.
:
des
Markus
(in Th.
Zahn s
The
following are a few of the least obvious abbreviations
employed in the footnotes:

BDB.
Brown Driver and
1892Blass, Gr.
Briggs,
Hebrew and English Lexicon of
the O.T. (Oxford,
).
F. Blass,
Grammar
of N.T. Greek.
Translated by H. St
J.
Thackeray
(London, 1898).
Burton. E. de W. Burton, Syntax of the Moods and Tenses in N.T. Greek (Edin
burgh, 1894).
Dalman, Gr. G. Dalman, Grammatik d. Judisch-Paldstinischen Aramdisch (Leip
zig, 1894).
Dalman, Worte.
G. Dalman, Die Worte Jesu bd.
translation (The Words of Jesus,

quoted in this edition.
i,
i
(Leipzig, 1898): the English
Edinburgh, 1902) appeared too late to be
Smith and Cheetham, Dictionary of Christian Antiquities.

D.C.B. Smith and Wace, Dictionary of Christian Biography and Doctrines.
Deissmann. G. A. Deissmann, Bible Studies. Translated by A. Grieve (Edin
D.C.A.
burgh, 1901).
N.T. in
Delitzsch.
Hebrew
(Leipzig, 1892).
Euth.
Euthymius Zigabenus.
Exp. The Expositor.
Exp. T. The Expository Times.
Field, Notes.
F. Field, Notes on the translation of the N.T.
edited by A.
= Otium Norvicense
iii.,
M. Knight (Cambridge,
1899).
J. Hastings, Dictionary of the Bible (Edinburgh, 1898
Hastings, D. B.
The Journal of Biblical Literature.
The Journal of Theological Studies.
J. Th. St.
1902).
J. B. L.
Nestle, T. C.
E. Nestle, Textual Criticism of the N. T.
Translated by
W. Edie and
A. Menzies (London, 1901).
Sanday and Headlam, Commentary on
SH.
the Epistle to the
Romans (Edinburgh,
1895)-
Theophylact.
Thpht.
The Latin
Vg.
Vulgate.
Victor of Antioch
Victor.
WH.
(in
Cramer
Catena).
Westcott and Hort, N.T. in Greek (Cambridge, 1881);
WH. 2
second edition
(1896).
WM.
Winer-Moulton, Grammar of N.T. Greek, 8th Engl. ed. (Edinburgh, 1877).

Winer- Schmiedel, Grammatik d. NTlichen Sprachidioms (Gottingen,
WSchm.
1894Zahn, Einl.
).
Th. Zahn, Einleitung in das N.T. (Leipzig, 18979).
In
substance
and style and treatment the Gospel of St Mark is essentially

The course and issue of facts are imaged in it with
life.
a transcript from
the clearest outline.
If all other arguments against
the
mythic origin of the
and simple record, stamped

impress of independence and originality, totally
Evangelic narratives were wanting, this vivid
with the most
distinct
unconnected with the symbolism of the Old Dispensation,
of the deeper reasonings of the New, would be

subversive
addressed
of all faith in history.

to the
The
vigorous intelligence of
with instruction for
us.
details
Roman
l
its
independent
a theory
which were originally
hearers are
The teaching which met
age finds a corresponding field for
totally
sufficient to refute
their
still pregnant
wants in the first
action now.... The picture of the
sovereign power of Christ battling with evil among men swayed to and fro
by tumultuous passions is still needful, though we may turn to St Matthew
and St John for the ancient types or deeper mysteries of Christianity or

find in St Luke its inmost connexion with the unchanging heart of man.
Bishop Westcott.
KATA MAPKON
APXH
TOV evayye\LOV
Kara MapKov
I.
KBF] pr
min8*
evayye\iov
Irjcrov
XpicrTov
evayye\iov ADEHKLMUrAII2<
apxT] TOV ev.] evayye\tov syr
Wer
vtov deov
|
KaBDL]
minP latt SyrrPeshhcl m 8) arm me go aeth

tantum 28*] 255 syr hier Ir 1 Or4 Bas Hier 2)
1
I.
i.
minP TO
1
K.
M.
(ayiov)
11
VrAII2<l>
[lyo-.
\viov 6eov].
<
SUPERSCRIPTION.
Ir 2
Or?
viov TOV deov

1
AEFHKMSU
Amb Hier Aug

1
(om K* 28
Lc., in the birth of the Baptist Jo. (but

see Jo. xv. 26) looks back to the dpx~n
;
Possibly an early heading which arose

from the fusion of an original title
eyAITeAiON Hf XY with the note &px^
that marked the beginning of a new
book (Nestle, Exp., Dec. 1894 Inlr.
pp. 163, 261 ; see on the other hand
y TOV fvayyf\iov
I.
X.]
Zahn, Einl. ii. p. 220 ff., 235). Yet

the sentence is intelligible if regard
ed as a title prefixed to the book
by the writer or editor ; for a similar
opening comp. Hosea i. i (LXX.), dpx^l

\6yov Kvpiou eV Qa-fjc ; see also Prov.
i i, Eccl. i. i, Cant. i. i, &c. Or it
may have been intended to refer to
the immediate sequel. Irenaeus con
nects it with v. 2 enro TOV Trpo<j)r)TtKov
:
more
KT\.
yeypcnrTai,
Apxr)...a>s
Origen (in Jo.
t. vi.
24).
and SO
Others with
probability find the dpxrj in the

v. 4 iff., e.g. Basil
events described in
C.
Eun.
ii.
5,
o 8e
MapKos dpX*i v Tov
f v~
ayyeAiou TO iwavvov ircTroirjKC Krjpvyp.a I

Victor, *Io)dvvr)V ovv TeXfvTaiov TWV Trpo(prjTcov dpxfiv Lvai TOV vayyf\iov (firjaiv.
The starting-point varies with the
position of the writer ; Mt. sees it in
the ancestry and birth of the Messiah,

S.
M. 2
in
which the
Word was
with
GOD St
;
Paul, using the word Gospel in a

wider sense, sees a fresh beginning in
the foundation of each of the churches
iv. 15).
That Me. begins his
Gospel with the ministration of the
Baptist is one indication amongst
many that he preserves the earliest
form of the evangelical tradition, in
which the record of the Birth and
Childhood did not find a place.
(Phil.
Greek usually
from Homer downwards
is the reward accorded to a bearer of
good tidings, but in later writers
(e.g. Lucian, Plutarch) the good news
itself. The LXX. use it only in 2 Regn.
iv. 10, and in the class, sense, for in
2 Regn. xviii. 22, 25 we should pro
Evay-ye Xtoi/ (in class.
pi., t va.yyfA.ta}
In
bably read tvayyeXta (cf. V. 2o).
the N.T. the later sense alone occurs,
but with some latitude of application
see v. i$n. Ev. I. X. is the good
tidings concerning J. C. (gen. of the
obj.), as revealed in His life, death, and
;
The phrase is unique in

the Gospels, which elsewhere have TO
resurrection.
fv.
TOV
0ov
(i.
14),
TO
ev.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.

2
TW
ev
<yeypa7TTai
Hcraia TO*
TOV
Kaew KBKLAII*
Or1
Ir
ev
al
TW
33 209 604
ru
H<rcua
arm codd me
Qr4
Jr l
2*"
alP"
al]
ev
7rpoo"co7rov
Or
al]
ws
ADEFHMPSUVrn 2 ST
(r
22
al)
nonn latt
33 604 1071 al
KB(D)LA
irpo<pr)T-r}
S yrr peshhcl(mg)hier
JJLOV
uc
TOIS
arm zoh aeth Ir 2Iat om i5ov...T7]v od. ffov Bas Epiph Victorin
min fereomn vg syrhcl arm go aeth Or 4 (om BD 28 latt Irint )
gyrhciftxt)
[1.2
611
KALPrAIIS
me
alP uc
ev. (i. 15). If the heading

was added early in the second century
we might understand by ev. here a
record of the Lord s life and words:
In the parallels Mt. iii. 3, Lc. iii. I 6

Jo. i. 23) Malachi is not quoted, but
his words are used by the two Synoptists
in another connexion (Mt. xi. 10, Lc.
for the earliest exx. of this use of

the word see Ign. Philad. 5, 8, Did.
App. 8, n, 15, Justin ap. i. 66; and
cf. Zahn, Gesch. des N. T. Kanons, i
vii.
p. 162.
he quotes the two under one name

did not escape the notice of Porphyry
(Hier. tr. in Me.); Jerome (on Mt.)
answers
nomen Isaiae putamus additum scriptorum vitio...aut certe
de diversis testimoniis scripturarum
or simply TO
The evidence
vlov 6eov\
omission of these words is
the
weighty, but
for
WH. (Notes, p. 23) relegate

to the margin as a secondary
reading, but hold that neither read
ing can be safely rejected." Possibly
the heading existed almost from the
meagre.
them
"
two forms, with and without

The phrase vibs 6eov or o vi. T.
first in
vl
6.
6.
occurs in Me.
cf.
i.
n,
n,
iii.
v.
7,
xv. 39;
ix. 7, xii. 6, xiii. 32, xiv. 61.
JOHN THE BAPTIST
Lc.
i6, 1517
iii.
2.
cf.
Kadws yf ypaTrrat]
mula =
1-1
n33
(4
(Mt.
Regn.
Jo.
iii.
i.
27).
Origen (in Jo. t. vi. 24)
remarks that Me. is here dvo irpo(prjreias ev $ia(p6pois elprjfievas TOTTOIS
VTTO dvo 7rpo(pT]Ta)v els ev crvvaywv. That
"
unum
12,
631).
LXX. for
xiv. 6, xxiii. 14,
corpus effectum." The latter

is not improbable.
Me. (or
solution
his source) may have

depended upon
a collection of excerpts in which Mai.
iii.
3,
28. THE PREPARATORY MINISTRY

OF
(cf.
i stood
immediately before Is. xL
possibly on a leaf headed HCAIAC.
similar confusion occurs in Iren.
iii.
20. 4,
19)
(vii.
where quotations from Micah

and Amos i. 2 are preceded
Amos
by the formula
On
propheta
ait.
the use of such collections see
2 Paral. xxiii. 18, xxv. 4, xxxiii.

32,
Hatch, Essays, p. 203 ff. SH., Romans,
xxxv.
The reading is hotly

pp. 264, 282.
contested in Burgon-Milier, Causes
12,
again in
in Lc. ev
Tob.
i.
6).
ix. 13, xiv.
Me. employs it
21, and it occurs
act
and frequently in St
Paul; Jo. (vi. 31, xii. 14) seems to
prefer KaOms eo-Tiv yeypaêvov.
The
perf. gives the sense of perpetuity ;
the litera scripta abides. See
,
/m&os- *rX. is
1 1 f.
LXX. ISov egaayye\6v pov, KOI e7Tt/3Xe-
oWJ
Troo-reXXoj TOV
v//-eTat
ooov Trpo Trpoo-wirov /zov.

Both
and Lc. (vii. 27) read with
Me. KaTao-Kevdaei and
a~ov,
want
For a
pose
o~ov,
TO>
i,
p. 1
lbov...Tr)v odov
Mt.
we find it in v. 4.
similar omission see the
opening clause
of i Tim. (L 3, 4).
For other possible
constructions cf. Nestle, Intr.
p. 261.
ev
rep Htrat a
irpo(f)T/TT)] The quo
tations are from Mai. iii.
Is. xl.
ing, unless
of Corruption,
WM.,
P- 339-
The apodosis to
3.
(xi. 10)
Trpo
TTpotrcoTrou
and
trans
but both
add e/iTrpooêv o~ov after odov trov.

The LXX. e-mftXtyeTai presupposes the
vocalisation rns, whereas KaTao-xevd
represents H3S (Resch, Paralleltexte
zu Lucas, p. 1 14) Symm. (dnoa-Kevdcre i)

and Theod. (eToipdo-ci) agree with the
;
I.
4]
09
eprj/ua)
ev
i
TIJV
Trj
odov
ffov]
+ efjiTrpoffOev
CLVTOV] TOV 6eov vfiwv
34
om
/cat
For
Gospels.
no justification
a-ov
:
/cat
K*
|
A(D)PriIS4>
Kripvwwv] pr
c f
al
ff t
KADLA2
sh
arm
the compiler of the excerpts (see last

who has blended MaL I.e. with
note),
Exod.
Victor
,..67Tt Tcot/ (Baa-iXecov ol
IULTOS fXavvovrfS OVTOI
Jerome (in MaL iii.), and Victor notice

remarkable divergence of the
Synoptists from the LXX. The passage
23),
but he
stops at Kvpiov.
Tregelles connects eV rfj epi/fto) with
but
erot/zao-are, following the M. T.
the absence in the Greek of any
parallelism corresponding to nini;2
;
the
ordinary punctuation
to the Gospels and
the LXX., and it is supported by Jewish
which
is
arm me (om
28 604 latt (exc
/cat
f)
33 73 102)
=o
/SaTmoTTjy, as in vi. 14, 24 (cf. 25);

this use of the participle see Light-
on
on Gal.
foot
uncials except
(v
(i.
hcl
pairT.
e/>.
<a\
i.
If with
23.
all
the
B and with the versions

the descriptive
end of the
/c^pvo-o-toi/,
John
verse
this
justifies
T-TJ
preacher,
ofXXcoj/ etVi
.T ptftovs
quoted also by Jo.
hcl
61
arm go me Or
g vg syr
m s)
intvidbi9
go Ir
(ante deum
codd fereomn o ÔTTT. NBLT d A
f ff
Iwavv-ns
ev
|
cyyvs TOV
word, following the Heb., they give

TOV 0fov rjiitov a reading which has
found its way into some Western texts
of Me. (see vv. 11.). Origen (in Jo. I.e.],
is
B]
T&V
avrov] So the
LXX. exactly, except that for the last
. .
6 /3a7T- 4
Icodvris
clause will run on to the
\afjL7rp6repoi.
<pa>vr)
we read
xxiii. 20.
TTpO TTpOCTtoTTOV CTOf]
3.
min?
al
al latt syrr
perhaps due to
"H
fiaTTTKr/ULa
(del nostri) syr
the Heb. supplies
it is
yeveTO
tov
Iwav-rjs
syr^
dSoiA Kvpiov, evdeias
ef
ArAlPS
croi/
ms a b
4 eyevero] pr
nostrum)
33 me]
|
/Sowj/ros 3
<ptovr)
Kripv&a
eprifJLM
crov .
TY\V
Grcu/xacraTe
TO.S Tpi/3ovs avTOv.
Trj
i/
oo
TY\V
KaTa<TK6v<rei
common
ad /.).
TTJ
with
the
Baptizer
. . .
and
&c.).
fprj/uo)]
KTjpvcrcraiV
Mt. connects this
and adds
TTJS
louSatas.
3) the
Baptist was eV rat? fpôts till his call
came, and then went to the Jordan ;
Mt. and Me., writing in view of Isa. xl.
3, draw no distinction between the
The
fprjpos and the Jordan valley.
wilderness of Judah or Judaea
IIP
According to Lc.
(i.
80,
iii.
("
"l^
"^)
LXX. (A),
TT\V
lovda,
eprjfiov
Jud. i. 1 6) has been described as

a region piled up from the beach of
the Dead Sea to the very edge of the
central plateau" (G. A. Smith, Hist.
Geogr. p. 263), and, from an opposite
point of view, as "the barren steeps in
which the mountains break down to
the Dead Sea" (Moore, Judges, p. 32)
Engedi seems to have been the most
"
sentence with equal abruptness. On

the forms ladv^s, Iwai/i^s see WH.,
southerly town of this district (Moore,

referring to Josh. xv. 61 f.). It
was in the wilderness of Engedi that
David had sought a retreat (i Sam.
xxiv. i), and the same neighbourhood
would naturally have offered itself to
John, whose childhood had been spent
in the hill country of Judaea (Lc. i.
Notes, p. 166; Winer-Schmiedel, p. 57
39).
interpretation (Delitzsch
There
eyeWro itodvrjs rX.]
arose John the Baptizer in the wilder
For this use of
ness, preaching &c.
4.
eyevero cf. 2 Pet. ii. I, I Jo. ii. l8; and

especially Jo. i. 6, where it begins a
Blass, p.
1 1.
Mt.
(iii. I )
has TrapcryiWrcu,
tfrv is nearly
I.e.,
The
Krjpvo O atv /3a7rrio /za...a/iapTta>i/]
vox clamantis
(Isa.
I.e.,
cf.
Jo.
i.
23)
THE GOSPEL ACCOKDING TO ST MARK.
r\
/3a7rTLÔVTO V7T aVTOV iv TO)
om
/ecu tf*
syr
* 8 *1
arm me]
om
69 a
lat* tn
go
/ecu e/3. IT.
APPII
EFHLSVr
c&iropevovTo
ab qt vg
1071
f
Kai eêTropevcTO Trpos CLVTOV

lovSaia xtopa Kai ol lepO(ro\v/UL6iTai
d/uapTicoi/.
a(f)6(nv
irdora
as
[I.
Trorct/iw
KM
iravres
|
al syrhcl
N c a BDLT d AS 28 33
-
e/3.
go 13
al
om
Tray-res
minP*uc
<
604 a b c
was the cry of a herald (N"^ is ren

dered indifferently by (Soav and Krjpixro-fiv, cf. Dan. iii. 4, LXX. and Theo-
era of spiritual remission (Lc. iv. 21).

In the N.T. both words are used with
some reserve (acpea-is 18, p-eraVota22) ex
dotion), proclaiming a religious rite

which was to be at once the expression
cept perhaps by Lc.
and the pledge of repentance
personified, as in Gen. xli. 57 iratrai al

So Mt. ; Lc. (iii. 7) pre
rf\6ov.
fers to speak of eWopevop.ei/oi
o^Xot.
of inner reference,
voias, gen.
(/zera-
WM.,
p.
and had remission of sins for its

WM., p. 495).
purpose and end (ds
The baptism of John was strictly
speaking els fj-eravoiav (Mt. iii. 1 1, Acts
235),
a<p.,
Wiinsche, neue Beitrdge,

was els afacriv only inas
much as it prepared for the
/3. els
of the Christian
a<pf(nv
ap,apTia>v
Creed. Ambr. in Lc. ii.: "aliud fuit
xix. 3
cf.
385);
p.
it
!i>
baptisma paenitentiae, aliud gratiae

est
/cat
Victor:
TrpooSoTrotooz/ Trapayeyoi/e
ov
7rpoeTot/xaooi/,
aXXa
TTJV Scopeai/
x aP l ~
ray
J/
^vây.
A0eo-ty belongs properly to
the Messianic Kingdom (Me. ii.
5 ff.),
in which it is associated with the
Baptism of the Spirit (Acts ii.
. . .
ofji(vos
7rpOTTapa(rK(vda>v
38).
The Law itself offered forgiveness of

external offences through external
rites ; the new order,
anticipated in the
Psalms and Prophets and
beginning
with John, proclaimed a full
forgive
ness citra sacriftcia levitica
(Bengel).
On the form /Sunrto-â see Me. vii.
4,
and Lightfoot on
note,
neither
/3a7rrio>ia
nor
Col.
ii.
/SaTn-tcr/zos
12:
is
known
to the LXX., and the verb is

used of a religious purification
only
in Sir.
xxxi
books
(Prov.
(xxxiv.) 30.
Merai/ota is
nearly restricted to the non-canonical
1
Sap.3
gi r.s).
though frequent, occurs nowhere in

the Greek O.T. in the sense of
forgive
ness, although the
(Lev. xxv. 10)
is
6 wawrfc
the archetype of an
10
(a(p.
11
,
/uer.
).
Judaea
^f7Topfi ero...7rai/res]
5.
is
X<x>pai
With
I.
77
x^P a (Vg ludaeae regio)
the similar phrases in Lc. iii. i,
Acts xvi. 6, xviii. 23 ; 77 lovdaia
yfj
occurs in Jo. iii. 22, 77
a T v lovdaianr
cf.
xP
Acts
in
x. 39,
More
xxvi. 20.
ij
lovdaia
For the
77
iii.
Acts
we have simply
usually
Me.
(e.g.
<*>
lovdaias in
r^js
7, x. i, xiii. 14).
Judaea see Joseph.

B. J. iii. 3. 5, and comp. Neubauer,
geogr. du Talmud, p. 59 ff., G. A,
Smith, Hist. Geogr., c. xiii. Mt. adds
/cat
limits of
Tratra
T?
Trept^wpos TOV lopSai/ou,
the Jordan valley

(finiB
xiii.
10)
i.e.
<
^??"
some came from
?|i,
Gen.
Galilee, as
Simon, Andrew, and John (Jo. i. 35 ff.),

and Jesus Himself. Ot lepoo-oXv/ierrai
(on the breathing see WH., p. 313, and
on the termination in -eirrjs, WH.,
Notes, p. 1 54 for the form comp. 4
Mace, xviii. 5, Jo. vii. 25, Joseph, ant.
:
xii. 5. 3) ; distinguished from

L
77
pa
as a conspicuous portion of the
whole,
cf. Isa. i. i, ii.
not only the dis
i, iii. i
trict in general, but the
capital itself,
poured out its contribution of visitors.
^&>
Hao-a, TrdvTfs, like the
with some looseness

lepocrdXu/Lia.
Heb.
cf.
73, are used

ii. 3 Tmo-a
Mt.
The movement was prac

The long-cherished
tically universal.
desire
for
Mace.
revival
of prophecy
46, xiv. 41, cf. Mt. xi.

9, 32) seemed to have been realised;
hence this exodus to the Jordan.
(i
iv.
Both the exodus and
1.6]
TCLS
/cat
(pellem)
yv
KBLT d
om
/cat
6<r<pvv
61
33 sP
uvi)v
. .
"*
b d al vg] t]v 5e ADPFAHZ* al r/>txas]

a b d ff t ecrfltwi
al?1
j
.aurou
ADL^Tm
the baptisms were continuous corap.

Jo. iii. 23, and contrast the aorists in
Acts ii. 41, i Cor. i. i3f., x. 2, xii. 13.
YTT* avrov determines the voice of
/3a7rr.,
they received baptism at the
hands of John (cf. v. 9) the middle
;
is also used, as in 4 Regn. v. 14,

Judith xii. 7, Acts xxii. 16, i Cor. x. 2.
For Josephus s account of the baptism
of John see ant. xviii. 5. 2, and on the
question of its relation to proselyteEv

baptism, cf. Schiirer n. ii. 319 ff.
TOJ lopS. TTora/xw (cf. is rov lop., V. 9,
note): so Mt. ; "im Jordanstrome"
L iroraôs is regarded as a
(Schanz).
single term, needing but one article
(synthetical
72
6 6
r\v
Tpi%as Ka/u.ri\ou Kal ^covrjv SepavTov, Kal ecrdtoi/ dicpiScK Kal
Trepi Trjv
6
Ka
avTtov.
/uLapTias
cf.
apposition,
WM.,
p.
dfpprjv
Da
Mt.
vii.
cf.
Acppiv has been transferred from

Zech. I.e. into some representatives of
the Western text of Me. ; see vv. 11.
1
5).
But John s
ei>8vfj.a
OTTO rpi\(ov KapyjXov
was probably not a

but an ordinary garment
(Just. dial. 88)
camel s
skin,
of sackcloth (o-aos rpixôs, Apoc. vi.

12) woven from the rough hair of the
animal
J. Lightfoot ad loc. points
out that the Talmud speaks of such
Cf.
a garment (D^Di "IDVO in).
Victor a-cKpecrrepov 6 MarOalos (prjcriv
;
avrov r\v OTTO Tpt^coy

Euth.
rptâs ovî darepydo Tovs dXX vcprjcpacrfjifvas, and see
Joseph, ant. xvi. 4, B. J. i. 17. Hieron.
non de lana cameli habuit
op. imp.
sed de asperioribus
vestirnentum
The crowd did not go out to
setis."
TO fvdvpa
<os
/ca/ijyXou*
"
f.).
eô/JoX. ras ap. avrwv] Evidence of

TavoLa.
Eô/ioXoyeio-tfai in Biblical
Greek is usually to give glory to GOD

/=^ nnin), a phrase especially common
see also Mt. xi 25,
in the Psalms
;
Rom.
xiv.
The rarer
1 1.
rias occurs in Dan. ix.
o/zoX.
apap-
20 (LXX.), where
Th. lias fgayopevetv, the usual equiva

lent in the LXX. of the Hithp. of FIT.
ayopn>civ
does not
occur in the
Used
T.,
in James v. 16 as well as by Mt., Me.
in this place see also Barnabas (19),
Clement of Rome (i Cor. 51), Ps.
Clement (2 Cor. 8), Tert. pat. 15,
but
e o/xoX. raff a/iapr/ay is
paen.
6.
10, 12.
tfv...vftf8vnct>os
see avOptoirov ev
KrX.] Elijah
had
p,a\a.Kols ijpfpieo fj.evov
but one who inherited the

poverty as well as the power of Elijah.
Jerome claims the Baptist as the
monahead of the monastic order
chorum princeps Johannes Baptista
With the constr. eVSeS. rpi âs
xi. 8),
(Mt.
"
est."
cf.
Apoc.
i.
13, xix.
Mt.
Kal tcrBtov]
77
14.
e rpofpfj r\v
avrov.
wilderness food" (Gould). Cer

*
tain locusts were accounted clean
Lev. xi. 22, 23, raCra (pa-yetrtfe aVo
It
was
"
TCOI/
fpTTfTO)V...rr]v
aKpida (^Pl) Kal
TO.
Gemarists feign
that there are 800 kinds... of such
o/ioia
worn a sheepskin mantle
. .
"The
avrf).
as are clean
(J. Lightfoot ad loc.)
Hieron. adv. Jovin. ii. 6, apud orien"
(^Xcor?;,
3 Regn. xix. 19; cf. Heb. xi. 37, Clem.

R. i Cor. 17) and a leathern girdle
(4 Regn. i. 8 ^COITJV dfpâTivrjv 7repteco(Tfifvos TTJV 6o~(f)vv O.VTOV) and a similar
costume had become the traditional
|
dress of the prophet (Zech.
xiii.
"
tales...locustis vesci
moris
est."
It
was perhaps in ignorance of this fact,

perhaps from encratite tendencies,
commentators
that some ancient
in this place a
understood by
a<pls

u.e\i
aypiov.
8 KCU
OVK et/u
7
IK.
eXe-yev airrcus
\v<rai
fvTjpi o-crev]
min 1
T.
ifju
ciccicpayev
om
ff t
TOV
Xvcrat
KV\ISCZS
KV^CLS
701 per
vjj..
iff
\
iS 256
xiv. 8,
vfi.
13,
fu>v
Palestine (ayptov, Vg. rilrestre, Wyof the wode"), cf. 4 Regn.

iv. 39, Ps. Ixxix. (Ixxx.) 14, and see
Deut. xxxii.
cpx- 5e ov. pov o urxvpor. p.ov ov
5.
eliffe, "hony
8,
Judg.
also Joseph.
Sam. xir. 25
8. 3, where it is named among
;
Lc.
CLVTOV.
v:
A min om
1071 sâbcfg Amb
X vpos
kind of vegetable food (cf. Euth.); see

R. Harris, Fragments of Ephrem,
As to the wild honey of
p. 17 f.
iii.
TWV
pairr. fv
J.
Exod.
fJiOV ,
IjULavTa
OV
TWV woo. avrov KOI euros
>
OTTKTtt)
JULOV
Xeywv
eKtjpvcrcrev
KTYVpOTEpOS
Kai
ev TTV. ay.
j8awTti"
Or1
|
:ilso
aypiov (met silcestre) was

given by the ancients to a
p.e\i
vegetable product
Diod. Sic. xix. 94,
(plTai..MTTO TO)V 8fv8pti)V KOI /if At TToAv

TO KaXovpevov aypiovl Plin. ff. ^V. xix.
"
est auteni
8,
But
mel
in aruudinibus col-
unnecessary in the
present case to go beyond the natural
meaning.
"Eafciv =
a Homeric form
which "occurs Me. 1 and probably Me. 1
Lc. 4 mostly in the participle "(WH. 2
,
lectum."
it is
<rdiftv,
cf.
WSchm.,
Notes, p. 152
f.,
Blass, p. 54).
In the LXX. the shorter
form of the participle
is
p.
127,
frequent in
auroO
OVK
see
WM.,
p. i84f.
Cf. Exod.
IKOVOS
7-
Kai
Ti (2 Cor.
A second stage in the Baptist s preach
heralding of the Christ. Lc.

iiii 15) mentions that he was led to
it by the
growing belief in his own
to-^vporfpos /zov
cf.
or by npos
viii. 8),
Jo.
16).
(i.
27) substitutes
see Origen in Jo.
for iKavos;
vi.
36
is
Kv^ras \vo~ai TOV lp.dvra KrA.] Kuât

a touch peculiar to Me. and ex
(20).
and some other Western

For AOo-at... viroS. avTov
authorities.
(Me. Lc.) Mt. substitutes ra vnod^paTa

$aora0-ai,
vi. 34),
t.
fjLTjdevos
cf.
and Origen (in 7b.

suggests, a/cdAou#6i/ ye
Victor,
who
a(pa\\ofjivov
...dp.ff)QTfpa
KOTO.
elprjKevai
TOV
Aug. de
cons.
servile acts
TU>V
e r ayy t \IO~TCJV
Kaipov?
8ia<popovs
ftcnmcmjv
ii.
Both were
30.
the bath, and possibly suggested by

*
ad bapthe baptismal rite (Bengel
tisinum...calceiexuebantur"): see Ps.
:
10, and Lc. xv. 22, where the

Plautus trin.
slaves offer viro^paTa.
ii. i
speaks of slaves known as sandaliIx.
ferae: and
cf.
Lucian Herod.
TIS ^laAa SouAiKcoff d(paipel
5, o del
TO o~av8d\iov-
ipd$ (corrigia) see Isa.

of
v.
IpAvrcs
27 (LXX.)
TU>V
Victor: f/*. (prjai

rduj,
(Gen. xiv. 23) roO vVro-jj
Euth.: TOV tK Acopou decrp-ov.:
drjfj.aTos.
For AOo-at in this connexion see Exodj
o-(pnipcor^pa
iii.
5 (LXX.)
and
Polyc.
similarly
connected with the use of
Ae -ycoi/ Epxercu *rA.]
ingthe
Messiahship.
ii.
in the
(lp.i
a|ios
KTjpv(T(Tev
iv. IO
N. T. is fol
as here (Burton,
IKOVOS]
elp.1
(LXX.).
For
cod. B.
punged by
name
(ff).
pOV fpX lO~VVpOTfpO5...) COtllp.

Jo. i. 15, where the ground of the
superiority is found in the preexistence
of Messiah (on TTP&TOS p-ov qv). O5..
Num.
(a)
Mt inverts the sentence (o
xi. 22.
lowed by an inf.,
3?6), by iva (Mt.
xi. 8) ov T) yevaif rjv TOV fidvva

cyKpls fv fXaiai cf. Resch, Paralldtejcte zu Jit. u. Me., p. 56.
The
OTrtcrw /zou
O7T.
fit
B. J. iv.
the products of the plain of Jericho.
The Sinaitic (Mt.) and Jerusalem
Syriac versions render /ie Xi ayptov
mountain honey i,cf. Lc. xii. 28 in
g vrrp sin.cu.). the Ebiouite Gospel had
the curious gloss (from Exod. xvi. 31,
cos
om
Mart
I.
9]
CWTOS
9
Kac
Irjcrous
8 cyu] +
er
fjit>
ADPrAIIZ3>
pr ec
P^>al
syr
KBLFA
(om
KADHPT d
hcl *
om
33 69
rorr
Ov. .avrov,
WM.,p.
al
Trjs
a
1
/xcv KELT* 33 69 al b c ff t vg Or )
vSart] pr
16 33 al pauc Or 1 ) om vftat 3 K* (hab K c a )b
1
al ac f ff r me Or (om ev BL b t vg)
ayiu] + Kai trvp.
(om
KBHA
rAII23>
Or] Xafapar
APS
nporepov TOVTO
and see
p.r)
viL 25,
cf.
i84f.
Mt, Lc., /SaTrriâ).

aor. represents John s course as
already fulfilled in view of the coming
8.
/3a7rrio-a]
The
of Messiah
the epistolary eypaâ
cf.
and cirfpâ misi (WM.,
scripsi,
p.
with water,
with the Spirit, dat. of manner or
instrument (WM., p. 271): ev vfian,
fv irv. are used (Mt. Lc. Jo. i. 33, 34,
Acts i. 5) in reference to the spheres,
material and spiritual, in which the
Ydari...7ri/ev/iari
347).
action is performed (WM., p. 483 ff.).

For the correlation of
and
TrvevfjA see also Jo. iii. 5, iv. 14, vii.
{/Sa>p
39, Acts
38,
add
Lc.
i.
Tit
5,
KOI TTvpi.
The
iii.
5.
Mt.,
of
effusion
the Spirit was a well-known character

istic of the Messianic age (see Isa. xliv.
27, Joel ii. 28), but
3, Ezek. xxxvi. 25
the phrase a7m<|Vii/ trvcvpMTi is new,
and Ezek.
though Joel (LXX.) has
pavw. Iii/. ayiov is the Holy Spirit in
operation; contrast TO TTV. (i. 10, 12),
TO irv. TO ay. (iil 29), the Holy Spirit
regarded as a Divine Power.
e/cê<5
THE BAPTISM
ii.
9
17,
Lc.
iii.
21
22
cf.
(Mt. iii. 13
Jo. i. 32
34).
A Hebra
yVfTo...y\6v]
ism, 3--*rH ; also KO.I cy. (or ey. 8)...
Kai both constructions occur in the
LXX., e.g. Gen. iv. 3, 8, and the N. T.,
but Me. has only the first For KCU
eytvfTo followed by the inf. see Me. ii.
23, and on the whole subject consult
9.
KCII
WM.,
p.
760
n.,
f\\6ev 9
tjfiepcus
KCLI
iB om KCU eyevero a
/ecu
abd
KOI VTToXvftv eavTov,

TTOIOOI/.
ev
rals
etce ii/cus
NaâpeT
ADLPTdriIZ<f>
irvevfMTi]
ev
eyeveTo
OLTTO
Burton,
357
f.
Ev
Ii7<rou$]
pr o
DMrAIIZ<f>
al
|
DEFHKMUVILfc min mu
Xaftpe0
Xafctper
vg
me go
Tals qfj.(pais another Hebra

ism = Diin D PJS.
Cf. Exod. ii. ii,
Jud. xviii. i, &c., and in the N. T. Mt.
iii. i, Me. viii.
i, xiii. 17, 24, Lc. ii. i,
iv. 2, Acts ii. 1 8, vii 41, &c.
ev cKflvr)
t
occurs in nearly the same sense

Lc. xvii. 31, Jo. XVL 23, 26. As a
note of time the phrase is somewhat
TfljJ/ic pa
but like Tore (Mt. iii. 13) it

brings the narrative which follows into
general connexion with the preceding
Here e.g. it connects the
context.
arrival of Jesus at the Jordan with
the stage in the Baptist s ministry de
indefinite,
scribed in
Euth.
7, 8.
(pqcriv ev ais
fKr)pv<T(re...o
jncpas de vvv
laawrjs.
aTro
NaiapcT TTJS FaXetXaiaf] Mt,

the exact locality had
TT)S T.
aaro
been mentioned by him in ii. 23.

Mc. s apxri does not carry him behind
the Lord s residence at Nazareth ; to
the first generation Jesus was 6 ano N.
(Jo. i. 46, Acts X. 37), or 6 Nafapi/i/or
(Me.
i.
24, xiv. 67, xvi. 6) or Na^copatos-
Jo. 3 Acts 8 )
on the two forms

Dalman Gr. d. Aram. p. 141 n.
Naapfr (-p0, -pa#, -pa are also found,
but not in Me., see WH., Notes, p. 160,
is unknown to the O. T. and to Josephus and its insignificance seems to
(Lc.
see
be implied by the explanatory notes

which accompany the first mention of
the place in Mt. ii. 23, Lc. ii. 39, and
here perhaps also by the question of
The onomastica revel in
Jo. i. 46.
etymologies, e.g. N. flos aut virgultum
eius vel munditiae aut separata vel
custodita"; the first was based on a
:
"
10 ek TOV lopSdvrjv VTTO

6K
e TSei/
Iwav.
NBDL
T. Iop5. viro
i/S
TOV i/a-ros
33
gy r
hier
T0
33 al]
VTTO
hler
<rxi<y*
prefers fl^P,
(Dalman,
Aram. fn3,
p.
119,
a
l"nV3),
H. G., p. 432 f. and

TaXeiXatas
122.
Galilee,}*.
Merrill,
T^s
the topo
(Mt. xxi. n, Lc. i. 26) is
H 777
graphical gen., cf. WM., p. 234.
occurs
or
r.,
r;
simply
TaXftXaia,
77
in the LXX. as far back as Jos. xx. 7,
3 Regn.ix.,ii, 4 Regn. xv.
Par. vi 76 (61), Isa. ix. i (viii.
29,
23),
to
7V5,
"YV^
or ring, hence a circuit of country

see G. A. Smith, H. G., p. 413 ff., cf.
Joseph. B. J. iii. 3. i. From Nazareth
the journey to the place of the Bap
:
roll,
tism would lie along the Esdraelon

as far as Bethshan, and then down
On the
the valley of the Jordan.
locality of the Baptism see G. A.
Smith,
//.
t$aiTTio~6r)
. .
.VTTO
!.]
r<5
a(j>eo~iv)
((IS
XptGTTOI
*Ir)O~OVV,
fig
TOV MtBlKTT;,
TOV BdvaTov).
YTTO icoai/ou (cf. i. 5,
note), as the rest
/iera rcoi/ SovXo>v 6
fls
detTTTorr/s
10.
(Euth. Zig.).
ev6vs /crX.]
Kai
Evtivs
a b
e/c
|
NBDLA
latt (apeTtos, aperiri)
Me.
anoori) is characteristic of
which, though common in the other

Gospels, is not used by Me. Of the
forms v6vs, fvdetos the first only
occurs in Me.; the second predomi
nates in the rest of the N. T. (f f ).
dvafiaivav K TOV v8aTos] Out of the
river into which
Jos.
cf.
iv.
(Wy-
He had
descended
8, et-eftrjo-av ol
tepes...cK
lopSai/ou, Jer. xxix. 20 (xlix. 19),

Xecov dra/Sqo-ereu e /e JJLCO-OV TOV
TOV
eotTTrep
Mt. s OTTO TOV v8aTos is less

lopSai>ov.
graphic, giving merely the point of
departure: cf. Acts xxv. i, Apoc. vii.
2.
25,
Lc. adds Trpoo-eiô/iei/os,

46, Lc. ix. 28.
cf.
Me.
i.
vi.
flftev
o~xio[jivovs
The subject
is
TOVS
ovpavovs]
Some
9).
Irjo-ovs (v.
interpreters, influenced
by Jo.
i.
32
ff,
have regarded dvaftaivnv as a nom.

pendens, and understood o Icoai/ryy
after eiSei/:
G., p. 496.
Mt. adds
that the journey was taken for this
Els TOV
purpose (TOV @a<rrTio-6f)vai).
lopodvrjv (WM., p.
517 f.} = v
lopSaj/r; (i. 5), but with the added
thought of the immersion, which
In
gives vividness to th^ scene.
every other instance fiairrl&iv els is
followed by the ace. of the purpose
or of the ob
(els fJLTavotav, els
ject to which the baptized are united
Ka\
ler
f syr hcl
Iop8. APrAH24> alP
APrn om D
Mt. shews a similar partiality for Tore.

In the LXX. (Gen. xv. 4, xxxviii. 29)
KOI
v6vs nijni. = KQI tSov, a phrase
cf.
and answers
dvafiaivw
Lieblingswort des Marcus,"

Schanz occurring Me. 41 Mt. 19 Lc. 7 ;
see G. A. Smith s
evOus
"em
watch-tower, in reference to its posi

tion on the flank of a hill commanding
On the situation
a wide prospect.
xxi. 32
>ys]
cliffe,
"TO?,
JT3V3
eis T.
ijvvyfievovs
<
in Isa.
supposed reference to the
Delitzsch (Z.f. d. L Th., 1876)
xi. i.
name with
proposed to connect the
rn$, Aram.
Iwav.
10 6i/0ews
Iop5.]
go] a?ro
al
/ca*
TOVS ovpavovs Ka TO
+ irora^v syr
APrAIIS* alpler
6eov arm
Tj-j/ev/Aa] + TOV
arm go aeth
I0
Icodvov.
[I.
heavens
cf.
open"
Tindale,
(so
"John
even in Mt.).
saw
It
was permitted to the Baptist to share

the vision as a witness (Jo. l.c. ewpafca
Kai /ie/iaprvprj/ta), but the vision was
primarily for the Christ.
o-xifrpevovs ] Vg. apertos, with the
Western
text,
ol ovpavoi, cf.
from Mt.
Lc.)
(ijvftoxOrja-av
in the true text of
Me. both the word and the tense are

He saw the heaven
more graphic
in the act of being riven asunder.
Bengal: "dicitur de eo quod antea

non fuerat apertum." S^t êiv is used
of a garment (Isa. xxxvi. 22, Jo. xix.
24),
xxi.
a veil (Lc.
n), rocks
xxiii. 45),
(Zech.
a net
xiv.
4,
(Jo.
Isa.
I.
n]
10 ws]
aeth
|
xlviii.
wtrec
MPS3>
ag]
e-rr
i.
535
f.
Ai/oryi/
the usual word in this connexion
Isa.
xxiv.
I,
iv.
Apoc.
Ps. Ixxvii. (Ixxviii.) 23,
n,
vii.
(Gen.
8,
Ixiv.
xix.
i,
Tijvoi\6r]0-av
6eov.
opdo-eis
i,
Acts
cf.
11):
vii.
56,
Ezek.
esp.
ovpavol Kal eidov

Orig. in Jo. fragm.
ol
(Brooke, ii. 238), avoigiv dc

ovpavnv aMT&tfrut&t OVK.
o-xio-iv
rj
<mv
Idew,
ira^yTcpwv o co/iaToov.
in Matt. I.e. aperiuntur au-
ovde
O7TOT6
KA forte8 Ptttvac
/j.et>oi>
KALPrAIIZ*
Mt. xxvii. 51), and wood

scindere caelum occurs
21,
in Silius Italicus
1.
alPauo
13 69
(Gen. xxii. 3)
is
Karapaivov] + /cat
al
|
BD
KCU II
CCVTOV.
els
TrepurTepav KaTafialvov
33 262 al b
vg
me
er
alP
div. her. 25,
6ela o-o(i a...a-u/*/3oAiKc5s
77
KaXemu
ib.
...rpvy&v
48, Trepiorepa
6 rj/jLerepos vovs...fiKdcTai,
de
TOVTOV TrapaSety/xaTi (i.e. the Divine
:
fjifv
TO>
In the Protev., c. 9,
77 rpvywv.
Joseph is said to have been marked
by a like phenomenon Ibov
Aoyos)
T(pa...ff)\6v eVi rrjv K(pa\T)v

On the significance of the symbol, cf.
Mt. x. 1 6, Tert.6op*. 8, and the Greek
commentators ad I., e.g. Victor eV ei Set
:
ra>v
Jerome
tem caeli non reseratione elemento-
TOV 6(ov KarayyeXXov TTJ oiKOvp,fvrj, afj.a

Kal dr]\ovi/ OTI TOV TTvevfiiiTiKov a.TTovr]pov
rum, sed spiritualibus oculis." This

vision of the rending heavens seems
to have symbolised the outcome of
adoXov.
"
Christ s mission: cf. Jo. i. 5 1

Kal TO 7rvfVfj.a] Mt. 7rvfv[jia 6fov (cf.
Gen. i. 2), Lc. TO irv. TO dyiov. The
-
looks back to
the
(Holy) Spirit already mentioned/ or
more probably indicates the Person
of the Spirit, as in Jo. i. 32, 33, Acts
x. 19, xi. 12, &c.
irepioTepdv] Mt. uxrel TT., Lc.
art. either
i.
8,
<os
(ra)/j.aTiK(p
tiSei
o>s
TT.
Jerome
"
non
sed similitudo monstratur."

Ebionite Gospel paraphrased
veritas
The
V ei Set
7Tpi(TTfpas Ka.T\6ovo~r)$ KOL

avrov.
Cf. Justin
fls
ci<r(\6ov(TT)S
dial. 88, tas Trepurrcpav TO ayiov
avrov eypatyav ol anot

references in Resch,
Xot, and see other
The
Paralleltexte zu Luc., p. 15
vision corresponds to that of Gen. i.
fimrTrivai
7T
where nsrnp suggests the motion

cf. Chagigah (ed. Streane)
The dove is a familiar image
15 A.
2,
of a bird;
in Hebr. poetry; see esp. Ps. Ixviii.

13 (Cheyne), Cant. ii. 12 F. C. Conybeare (Exp. iv. ix. 436) produces
flvai
KO.L
xpr)
KaraftoLvov fls
rrpaov,
ai>Tov\
carXovv T
The
KOI
KaTaftacris
answers to the dvd@ao-is of
i. 10
cf.
the play upon these compounds in
Jo.
iii.
iv.
Eph.
13,
10.
For els
eV avToV only
eV CLVTOV (cf.
The im
here).
9,
avTov, Mt., Lc. prefer

Jo. (i. 33) has KOI
fji(Vfi>
Isa. xi. 2
see vv.
11.
manence
of the Spirit in Jesus was

at once the purpose of the Descent
and the evidence of His being the
Christ; see note on next verse.

Kal
II.
KTA.] Victor: 17 dyye$o>i>r}
\LKTJ TIS r)V
TJ
Kal fTfpa CK TrpocrwTTov TOV
For exx. of such voices

the O. T. see Gen. xxi. 17, xxii. n,
Exod. xix. 19, xx. 22, i Kings xix.
TraTpos.
13.
is
in
15,
12,
In the Gospels the Father s Voice

heard thrice, at the Baptism and
Transfiguration (cf. 2 Pet. i. 17) and

before the Passion (Jo. xii. 28). The
Voice was audible or articulate only
to those who had ears to hear (Jo.
v. 37, xii. 29)
comp. the scoff of the
:
Jew
e
in Orig.
c.
Gels.
ovpavov cpwvrjs
i.
On
41, TIS TJKOVO-CV

its relation to
illustrations
from Philo,
e.g.
quis rer.
the ?1p 713 see Edersheim, Life
Times,
i.
p. 285.
and
10
ia
12
aytov
TO
6 vios
el
me
vg
K c aABLP alPler latvet Plerv syrr arm me] om K*D ff g

Wer +Afat
NBDLPAS1 i 13 22
+
Aeyei arm
Ae7&H syr
]
<roi
al]
o>
Am<l>
al
b dg
D 00 EFHVPA al
JULOV,
rjvdoK-rjffa
t -rjKovffdri
28
33 69 604
2**
12 TO Trvevâ] + ro
"
II
CLVTOV eK/3d\\6i els Tr]v
eyevero
oupa
al
Kai ev6vs
TWV ovpavwv Cv
ii
31*
eyeveTO
<po)vr/
[1.
So
ei o vios /AOU, o dyaTTTjTos]
Lc., after Ps. ii. 7 ; Mt., ovros eanv
The words point to Gen. xxii. 2
KT\.
te ut venires et requiescerem in te;

tu es enirn requies mea."
The aor. evdonrjo-a does not denote
xlii. i (cf. Mt.

the LXX. answers
merely "the historical process by

which God came to take pleasure in
Jesus during his earthly
(Gould),
but rather the satisfaction of the
Father in the Son during the preexistent life; cf. Jo. i. 2, xvii. 24. Thus
it corresponds to the perf.
of
nnV"}
<ri>
and perhaps
to
also to Isa.
AyaTTTjTos in
xii. 1 8).
TIT
(novoyevris, unicus, cf. Hort,

Diss. p. 49 f.) in seven instances
out of fifteen ; in the N. T., where
Two
is much more frequent,

exclusively a title of Christ, or
applied to Christians as such. As a
the
word
it is
Messianic
2 Pet.
i.
Me.
title (cf.
17, Epl).
i.
ix.
7, xii. 6,
(o jjyaTrêVos),
13 (o vlos rfjs aycnrr)s ai>Tov\

where however see Lightfoot), it indi
cates a unique relation to GOD ; thus
Col.
i.
Rom. viii. 31 roO I8iov vlov is sub

stituted for rov dycnrrjTov vi. of Gen.
The title is frequent as a
xxii. 16.
in
name
of Messiah in the Ascension of

(ed. Charles, p. 3 &c. ; see also
Hastings, D. B. ii. 501 ; cf. Test.
Isaiah
life"
Isa.
ev aoi evdoKrja-a]
Latt., in te COmev8.
EvdoKflv eV
placui. Mt., ev
<
? $$ 2 K-egn. xxii. 20, Mai. ii. 17, or

3 nvn Ps. xliii.(xiiv.)4, cxlvi. (cxlvii.)
1 1.
The reference
xlil I
is
probably to
Isa.
^3 nn^
(LXX. irpoo-fdâro,
Th.r)v8oKr)Vv) ; the exact phrase occurs
in Isa. Ixii. 4. In Lc. an early Western
reading Substitutes
eya>
arjucpov yeyev-
ae (from Ps. ii. 7), cf. Just. dial.

103; in the G. ace. to the Hebrews the
two sayings seem to have been com
bined (Epiph. haer. xxx. 13). Ace. to
Jerome (on Isa. xi. 2) the Nazarene
Gospel had the interesting gloss, Fili
vrjKa
"
mi, in omnibus prophetis
expectabam
cf.
Driver,
Tenses in
Burton,
55.
Theodore of Mopsuestia, in the in
terests of his Christology, held that
the evdoKia arose from the foreseen
perfection of the Man with whom the
Word united Himself (Minor Epp. ii.
p. 294 ff.).
According to his view the
Son in whom GOD took pleasure was
not the Word, but the dvaXrj^Qels
i.
av6pa>7Tos (ib.
63, 260 ; Migne, P. G.
Ixvi.
XII.
patr. Benj. II, ai/aorijcrerai...

dycnrrjTos Kvpiov) and is used in the
Targum of Jonathan on Isa. xlii. i.
xlii.
Hear.
9,
705
6).
THE TEMPTATION (Mt
1213.
i
n, Lc.
12.
iv. i
KOI evdvs TO Trvevfjui KT\.~]
Kal evOvs see
iv.
13).
For
10 n.
EK/3aAX, Vg.
other Latin texts (a, f ) have
i.
expellit
duxit,
eduocit
Wycliffe,
"puttide
hym (forth)." Mt. has simply dmjxOr).
. .
virb TOV 7rvvp.aTos, Lc. fjyfTO ev TO) irvev~EKfid\\fiv is used for the power
fian.
exercised by Christ over the Sat/ôwa

driveth
(e.g. i. 34). But expellit and
(A.V.) or "driveth forth" (R.V.) are
perhaps too strong in this context, cf.
Mt. ix. 38, Me. i. 43, Jo. x. 4 ; k"
aAAeti/
= &Oin
"
in 2 Chron. xxiii. 14,
xxix. 5 (see Guillemard, G. T.,
At
Hebra
the most the word

denotes here only a pressure upon the
spirit (Victor: eA/cei), not an irresistible
istic ed. p. 20).
I.
13]
13
ev
KCLL ?\v
Kai ol ayyeXoi SirjKovovv
drjpicov
7-17
Tecro-epaKOVTa rjjmepas 13
craTava, Kai rjv jmeTa
eprjjULO)
TOV
VTTO
13
Trj
ep.1
pr
em EFHMrAII corr
<l>ST
al?1 syrr
arm go aeth
al syr sin arm

i 28* 69 124 131 209 604 2P
hclms me aeth
K. v. T.)
13 33 al vg syr
LM
01
AMI
Mt. adds the purpose
pao~6iji>cu
vTTo
(TTCI-
Cf. Hilary
TOV Sia/3oAov).
in Matt., "significatur libertas Spiritus
homiuem suum iam diabolo

Jerome in Matt. I.e.,
offerentis"
citur
"du-
autem non
sed voluutate
invitus aut captus,
select the conical hill
Osh
The Gospels give no
beyond the
fact that the
Ghu-
el
indication
Lord went
to the place from the Jordan.

1 3.
aaTava]
Teo-a-fpaKovra rjp.epas
The same limit of time occurs in the
. . .
Moses and Elijah (Exod. xxxiv.

Kings xix. 8), and again in the
lives of
28,
sine ev r.
e.
EH*
/cat
ot
|
0776X01]
om
In
reading is more than doubtful.
the N. T. this meaning is common
context and
(cf., besides the present
its parallels,
Heb.
Mt.
of Christ (Acts i. 3) ; for other

exx. of the number in Scripture see
Trench, Studies in the Gospels, p. 13 ff.
Me., Lc. make the Temptation coex
tensive with the 40 days ; Mt. seems
to connect the limit of time with the
life
and to place the Temptation

at the end of the days.
Comp. in
support of the Marcan tradition Clem.
fasting,
horn. xi. 35, xix. 2 ; Orig. horn, in

Luc. 29. IT? ipd&iv in the LXX. is used
man tempting GOD, and of GOD

tempting man, but not o/ Satanic
suggestions: in i Chron. xxi. i we
have eTTcvfto-ev in this connexion in
c a?
i
Mace. L 15 fTTipd0T]o-av
) ap
proaches to the latter sense, but the
of
Cor.
vii.
iv. 3,
i.
VTTO TOV
Gal.
5,
Apoc. ii. 10,

perhaps also in
18,
on James
vi.
i,
10); in
iii.
Thess.
iii.
See Mayor
13.
craTava]
Mt., Lc., VTTO TOV
The LXX. translate jp ^n by

6 didftoXos in Job i., ii., and Zech. iii. ;
craTav is used in the sense of an ad
o-iapoXov.
versary in 3 Regn.
xi. 14, 23,
6 o-arai/as
appears first in Sir. xxi. 27 (30). In

the N. T. 6 o-aTavas or 2arai>as (Me. iii.
23, Lc. xxii. 3) is invariably the Ad
versary /car foxjv, and the name
is freely used by the Synoptists and
St Paul, and in the Apocalypse. On
the history of the Jewish belief in
Satan see Cheyne, Origin of the Psal
ter, p. 282 f., Schultz, O.T. Theology,
274 ff., Edersheim, Life &c.

755 ff., Charles, Enoch, pp. 52
ii.
p.
p.
Weber, Jud. Theologie,
119,
251
p.
ii.
ff.,
ed. 2,
f.
T<OV
rjv [j.eTa
V. 27,
fajpiow]
Comp.
2 Mace.
loi58as...di/aâ)pT/(ras eV ro?s ope-
probably the wilderness of

In Ps.
Brjpioav Tponov Bif^rj.
xc. (xci.) 13 the promise of victory over
the Qrjpia follows immediately after
that of angelic guardianship, cited by
the Tempter in Mt. iv. 6. But this
peculiarly Marcan touch may be simply
meant to accentuate the loneliness of
the place cf. Victor
a/3aros r^v
<riv
(i.e.
Judaea),
(ft<
ii.
6 TTCipdfovô traravas.
5,
pugnandi."
els TTJV epj//ioz/] To be distinguished

apparently from the cpr)p.os of i. 4Christian tradition from the time of
the Crusades points to the Quaran\&m&(Jebel Kuruntitf), a rugged lime
stone height which rises 1000 feet above the plain of Jericho (cf. Josh,
xvi. i); the Arabs on the other hand
rdb.
pr
e/cet
reaffapaKovra VVKTO.S (vel
/ecu
33 al
power.
sancti,
ir
77
/cai
epTjfjios to?
6r/pia>v
OVTO>S
ir\r/pr/s
vnap^civ
was not such an eprjfios as John

tenanted, but a haunt of the hyaena,
it
12
TO 7rapa$o6fjvai TOV
14
FaXeiXaiav
Trjv
TOV
|
syr"
leopard
p. 240
Land of Israel,
Tristram,
(cf.
;
G. A. Smith,
The mystical refer

G., p. 316 f.).
ence to the Second Adam (Gen.ii. 19),
which some have imagined, seems, as
Meyer has well said, out of place in
H.
this narrative
however, Trench,
see,
Studies, p. 9 f.
Kal oi ayyeXoi dtrjKovovv aurai]
Ap
parently during the forty days, the
imperf. corresponding with ^v...neipaMt. seems to limit this
6p.evos...qv.
ministry to the end (rore irpovr)\6ov).
Comp. Gen.
i.
14
TO evayyeXiov
and
jackal,
Ktipvcrcrcov
in
/iera
xxviii. 12, Jo.
i.
Heb.
51,
esp. the hymn in i Tim. iii. 16,

(V 7rvevp,aTi, (S(pdrj dyyeXois.
14
Icodvrjv r\\Gev 6
Se KALrAnS^l al latt Hmuvs

BD a (c)
] /iera
al
o
AEFG*H
TOV
om
Irjffovi] om o AV^rm al
law.]
KO.L L
/cat
14
aeth
[I.
syrT^
shhcl
go
Kripwewv] pr
Judaea, he does not "exclude

(Gould); it lies outside his subject
perhaps outside his information.
From Mc. s point of view the Lord s
Ministry begins where the Baptist s
ends
loanne tradito, recte ipse
incipit praedicare; desinente lege,
it"
"
consequenter oritur
evangelium"
(Je
rome).
This jourrfkBev] Mt., dvexa>pr)o-ev.

ney to Galilee was in fact a withdrawal
from Judaea, where the tidings of
John s imprisonment (Mt.), and still

more the growing jealousy of the
new Teacher
rendered a longer stay
Pharisees towards the

iv.
eSiKaicoflr)
(Jo.
The
dtaKovia may refer to the supply

of physical (i Kings xix. 5 ff.) or
Such
spiritual (Dan. x. 19 ff.) needs.
a ministration, while it attests the
human weakness of the Lord, bears
witness also to His Sonship ; cf. Clem.
Al. exc. Theod. 85
av 77^77 fiao-i\evs
dangerous or unprofitable. Though

Galilee was under the jurisdiction of
Antipas, His mission there would not
expose Him at first to the tetrarch s
interference (cf. Me. vi. 14, Lc. xiiL
It was Jerusalem, not
31 f., xxiii. 8).
Galilee, that shed the blood of the
d\r)Qr)s VTT*
prophets in any case it was clear that

Jerusalem would not tolerate His
Galilee offered a better
teaching
<s
14
dyye\<0v
rfbrj
FIRST
15.
GALILEE
iv.
(Mt.
SiaKovelrai.
PREACHING
IN
1217,
iv.
Lc.
1415)vrjv]
all
field (cf. Jo. iv. 45).
/zero TO napadodijvai
14.
definite
that follows
TOV
iwa-
terminus a quo for

cf.
Mt., d/covo-as 8e
on
ira ijfjMs 8io dt-7]
vois
LXX. generally the equivalent of

fru)
acquires its special meaning from the
context the most usual complement is
and
Hapadio tofj.i
(in
s (TOES)
but we
xxxii.
xetpas (rail/) e^^pajj/ or the like,

find also TC. els Gavarov 2 Chr.
n,
els irpovop.r)v (Isa. xxxiii. 23),
els a-fpayrjv
(xxxiv.
2).
Here we may
(pvXaKJv, as in
Acts
The Greek com
mentators think of the move only as

an escape from peril (Theod. Heracl.,
the
TrapfdoQrj.
*l<t>dvr)s
i),
/AT)
anourjâv Tols Kiv8v-
but the
;
other motive should be kept in view.
:
Victor, dieTr/pei eavTov)
els TTJV FaXet/vaiai/]
states the route
Jo. adds TraXiv,

(iv.
fita
TTJS
Cana was visited on the

way to Capernaum (Jo. iv. 46).
2a/ictpi as).
Kr]pvo~o-Q>v
Contrast
i.
TO
evayye\iov TOV
Krjpvo-o-cov
GfOii]
/SaTrrwr/jia
The
Both proclamations urged

repentance, and both told of good
events of Jo. ii. iii. must be placed

before the commencement of the
Syn
tidings ; but peTdvoia predominated in

the one, cvayycXiov in the other. The
If Mark is silent as
optic Ministry.
to the previous work in Galilee and
mission, with the silencing of
supply
els
xxii. 4; cf. Lc.
iii.
20, Jo.
iii.
viii. 3,
24.
HCTavoias.
preaching of Jesus began, as a regular
John :
I 5]
I.
*5
TOV 6eov
Kai
OTL
\6<ya)V
n ftcurtheia TOV 6eov
l
ri<y<yiKev
ev TO*
ler
a b vg S yrrPe8hhcl me] om
\eywv BKLMAnl> alP
sin
Or TreTrXypuvTat,
f ff g t go om /cat, \ey. K* c syr
ev
481 b f vg Or
36
g vg syrP*
/tat
ot
Mt. iv. 17, OTTO rore rfparo. He

took up the Baptist s note, but added
cf.
another.
6fov] is
xv. 16,
To euayyeAtoi/ roO dfov

a Pauline phrase (Rom.
2,
Cor. xi.
7,
Thess.
ii.
(ev.
i.
I,
8, 9),
used however also by St Peter (i Pet.

The gen. probably denotes
iv. 17).
the source the Gospel which comes
from GOD, of which GOD (the Father)
is the Author and Sender ; cf. v. i
see, however, the more inclusive view
advocated by SH. (on Rom. i. i). The
:
insertion of
rfjs
/Sao-iAems (vv.
11.)
is
due to a desire to explain an unusual

phrase
see next verse.
OTI IleTrAT/pcoTai o Kaipos
15.
KT\."\
The substance of the new proclama

recitative (WM.,
is here
tion.
p. 683 n.), as in i. 37, 40, ii. 12, and
For TrX^povo-tfat
frequently in Me.
*
"On
used of time,
pcBi>rai
cf.
Gen.xxix. 21, TreTrAj;a phrase fre
at ijp,epai
(-IfcOTp)
quently occurring in the LXX.; and

for its connexion with Kaipos see Tob.
xiv.
(B), Esth.
ii.
= ny or *Wi)
(usually
the opportune
12 (A).
is
moment
the
Kaipos
<
season,
(see esp. Eccl.
with an ethical outlook,

Xpovoy being merely the time, con
sidered as a date: see Trench, syn.
vii. and cf. Lightfoot on i Thess. v. i.
Thus St Paul speaks of the TrA^pco/ia
TOV xpoz/ou (Gal. iv. 4), when he has in
view the place of the Incarnation in
the order of events, but of the 7r\rjp.
T&v Kaip&v (Eph. i. 10), when he thinks
Here the
of the Divine oiVoi/o/ua.
thought is that of the opportuneness
of the moment. The season fixed in
iii.
18),
the foreknowledge of
Kcupds, 15
/xeTai/oelre,
evayjeXico.
al
/Sao-iXetas ADFAII2^>T
14 TOV 0eov] pr rys
rieTrXrjptoTai
GOD
(Acts
i.
7),
11
go aeth
15
K aADEFGHSUS1
D abcffgrt
/cat/Dot
/cat
1071 al
|
om
ev
and
for which the whole moral guid

ance of the world had prepared, was
It is not so much in
fully come.
regard to Galilee that the words are
spoken as in reference to the world
and humanity considered as a whole.
See Lux Mundi, Essay iv.
Kal
yyyiKev
77
/3ao"iAei
TOV
6eov^
announcement
had been anticipated by John. Mt.
Acc. to Mt.
has usually
only in
(iii.
2) this
(3acr.
-q
T&V ovpavwv (TOV
vi. 33, xii. 28, xix.
6.
24, xxi. 31,
but the two expressions are nearly

equivalent (see Schurer n. ii 171,
Bevan on Dan. iv. 26, Stanton, J. and
Chr. Messiah, p. 208 f.). The term
possibly originated in the language of
Daniel see esp. ii. 24, vii. 22 (Nestle,
43),
Marginal., p. 41), and cf. Stanton, p.

2ii
and there are parallels in preChristian literature, e.g. Ps. Solom.
XVli. 23, dvao~Tr)o~i a,VTols
TOV
/3ao~iAe a
On the
TOV Kaipov ov tSey.
Rabbinical use of the term see Stan-
avTa>v...is
yearning for a Di
vine Kingdom pervades the history
of Israel, and the new preaching in
ton, p. 2i4f.
announcing its realisation probably

found the phrase ready. For a fresh
and invigorating if incomplete view of
the subject see Ecce Homo cc. iii., iv.
hath drawn
*HyyiKi>,appropinquavit,
near, is nigh ; cf. Isa.
&c.
19, Ezek. vii 7,
Me.
Ivi. i,
(T$
Thren. iv.
or 3Vlj?) ;
i Pet. iv. 7.
xiv. 42, Lc. x. 9, 1
1^,
See
Kal TTio-reikre KrA.]
jneravoeire,
on v. 14.
pCTavoia
Heb.
vi.
and
I.
ior the connexion of

TTLCTTIS
cf.
Ui<TTvciv
Acts XX.
ev
21,
TP^ ?.)
1
(Zl
occurs in Ps. Ixxvii. (Ixxviii.) 22, cv.
14
1
l6
Kal Trapdywv Trapa
\aias eidev
Ci/uLcova
ev
Trj
d/uKf>i/3d\\ovTas
/cat
ArAn2f>
KBDL
irapayw
alpl syrhcl (txfc
avrov TOV S.
)
|
Trjv Qa\a(T(Tav
Kal AvSpeav TOV
85
13 33 69 604 al latt syr
SI/AWVCS
KBLM
"?
6311
arm me]
min** 110 a
FaXei-
Trjs
d$e\(f>ov
yap
r](Tav
6a\d<T(rri,
16
[I.
arm me]
TOV S.
8e
irepnraTWV
AE^Â
69
al nonn
E*FHKSUVnS$T al mu syrhcl go O.VTOV DGF 33 al latt vt Plvs syrr aeth

KABDE* al] /SaXXovras E corr Mrn corr al + afjupipX-rjo-Tpov
ArAIIEl
<t/j.<f>ipa\\ovTas
2 pem g
vg
aj b
aXiets
|
ft
+a
/j.<j>ip\r)(rTpa
KB corr (D)m
al + ra
diKTva
(cvi.) 12 (cf. 24), Jer. xii. 6,
and
else
where, frequently however with a v. 1.

which omits eV. In the N. T. the
construction is perhaps unique (see
Westcott on Jo. iii. 15, and Ellicott
on Eph. i. 13 on its occurrence in
Ign. Philad.
8, cf.
Lightfoot adl.} ; nor
do we elsewhere hear of believing the

Gospel (see however Me. xvi. 15,
1 6); faith is regarded as primarily
due to the Person of whom the Gospel
speaks (cf. e.g. Jo. xiv. i). Yet faith
in the message was the first step a
creed of some kind lies at the basis
of confidence in the Person of Christ,
and the occurrence of the phrase TT.
fv TO) fvayyeXio) in the oluest record of
the teaching of our Lord is a valuable
witness to this fact. To evayyeXiov is
the nucleus of Christian teaching
already imparted in the announce
;
ment
For other mean
riyyiKfv, KT\.
ings see note on i. i.

16
20.
CALL OF
DISCIPLES (Mt.
iv.
18
22
cf.
Lc. v.
KGU Trapaycoi/ Trapa TTJV 6aXao-(rav
icrA.]
Mt. Trepwraraw de
here.
Ilapdycov intraus.
see VV. 1L
oc
"O^)
=
(
curs in the LXX. (Ps. cxxviii.

(cxxix.)
8,
cxliiL
(cxliv.)
4)
28 69
13
txt
134 346 2P
a c
naum with
Nazareth
the synagogue-scene at
see Me. vi. i note.
TTJV daXacra-av TTJS I\]
So Mt, Me., or
more usually the Sea. Jo. adds (vi. i)

or substitutes (xxi. i) TTJS Tiftepiddos.
Lc. prefers XI /XI/T/ to ôXao-o-a, and in
v. i calls it
77
X. TtvirqarapfT,
from the district known as

on its western shore (Me.
Joseph. B. J. iii. 10. 7, 77 X.
Mace.
xi. 67,
name
is
(X/e
p<!#,
apparently
Tevvrjo-apeT
vi.
rn.33
DJ,
âXao-o-a
Num.
The O.
TO vdvp TOV r.
X/ep<00),
53)
rei/ôrap,
T.
Xez/apa
xxxiv.
n,
On
the topography of
the Lake see G. A. Smith, H. G.
Jos.
c.
xiii.
27.
xxi.
fiftev
2t/na>i>a
KOI
Ai/Speai/j
a Hellenized form of
2v/iea>j/
2ifj.a>v
is
= jiVP^,
Gen. xxix. 33, cf. Apoc. vil 7) ; both

forms are used in reference to Simon
Maccabaeus, i Mace. ii. 3, 66, to whose
reputation the popularity of this name
probably due (Lightfoot, Gal, p.

The Apostle is called Sv/tfcoy
268).
in Acts xv. 14, 2 Pet i. i (NA) ; the
is
THE FIKST FOUR
iff.).
1 6.
al
and
K T.
(Mt.
Me. Jo. Paul), but the construction

with Trapa seems to stand alone; see
however 3 Mace. VI. 16, Kara TOV imrodpoôv napfiyev. Mt and Me. carry
the reader at once to the lake-side
;
Lc. prefaces the
preaching at Caper
Synoptists call him St/ncoi/ up to the

choosing of the Apostles, after which
he is IleYpos (but see Mt. xvi. 16, 17,
xvii. 25, Me. xiv. 37, Lc. xxii. 31, xxiv.
34), a name which Mt anticipates here
1
8, 2. TOV Xeyopcvov II.). For a fuller
discussion see Hort, St Peter, p. 1 5 1 ff.,
or Chase, in Hastings D. B. iii. p. 756.
(iv.
Ai/ope as is a true Greek name (Hero

dotus vi. 126), but instances occur of
its use by Jews (Smith s D. B., ed. 2,
i.
128);
and Andrew appears
in
com-
1.
19]
ai/ToIs
eiTrev
Irjcrovs
AevTe
Kal 17
evdvs 18
OTT/cro)
/ULOV,
lS
aXeeis dvOpayTTcav.
/ca*
I9
Kai 7Tpo/3ds 19
TO. SiKTva riKO\ov6r]arav CIVTW.
d(j)6VT6S
i)//as
om
17
aeth
om
yevcvdcu i 13 28 69 118 209 604 1071 al b

18 evdvs KL 33] ei>0ews ABCD al pi TO. SIKTVO. KBCL al
a b c ff ret \iva
avruv ArAII2^>T alP|er f g syrr go aeth iravra
o Irjtrovs
aXtets
|
<yeve<r6ai
4>
B corrDriI
vg arm me] +
604 ffKoXovdovv B
19
c f vg syr hcl arm go aeth
|
+ e/cei0ei
7r/3o/3as]
pany with Greeks in Jo. xii. 20 f. The

brothers came from Bethsaida (Jo. I.e.,
i.
44, cf.
Me.
vi.
45
n.),
but at this time
resided in Capernaum (Me. i. 29) ; the

father s name was Jonas (Mt. xvi.
17).
17), or John (Jo. i. 42, xxi. 15
Andrew had been a disciple of the
Baptist (Jo. i. 35, 40), but apparently
both A. and S. had for some time fol
lowed Jesus, witnessing His miracles
and Jerusalem
His
(ib.
13, 23), and baptizing in
Name (Jo. iii. 22, iv. 2) after His
return to Galilee they had gone back
to Capernaum and resumed their fish
in Galilee (Jo.
ii.
2, 7)
ing.
Mt.
dfjL(pi^dX\oifras cv rrj $0X00-077]
/3d\\ovTas
a-av: cf.
Hab.
i.
17, d)i(i/3aXei
P\r)(rrpov avrov,
Me. alone uses

however 01
and see
vv.
d/i<t/3dXXei>
6d\a<T-
TO
dfi(pi-
11.
here.
absolutely
On
the
rvov (Me.
8,
19), trayrivrj
xiii.
(Mt.
:
dp<p.
<rayr]vr)
On
16, cf. Isa. xix. 8.
WM.,
Regn. vi. 19; other forms are

(Me. viii. 34), dTrepxfo-dai (Me.
aKo\ovdflv
i.
20),
X.
or
(Mt.
38),
simply dKoXovQelv w. dat. (Me. ii. 14,
viii. 34 b, Jo. i.
43, &c.) for vndyeiv
OTTIO-O)
with a very different sense, see

Me. viii. 33. On the form of the
sentence see Burton
269 c.
Kal
Mt. omits
7roi^(T...dvdpcoTra)v]
OTTLOTQ)
(n ^rip)- see WM., p. 757,

and C. W. Votaw, Use of the Infinitive,
ycv<r0ai
AXeeTy
p. 7-
:
di/$p<B7ra>i>
OTTO TOV VVV dvQpOiTTOVS
f(TT)
so Mt.
Lc.
fayp&V. For
;
the metaphor, cf. Prov. vi. 26, Jer.

xvi. 16, 2 Tim. ii. 26, and cf. Pitra,
Sp-ic. Solesm. iii. 419 ff.; as to its in
fluence on
early
Christian
and art see the
articles
man
A.
thought
fisher
fish,
In
Clem. Alex.
hymn, in cKr. the Lord Himself is
the dXtei lV] fjicpoivoiv TWV
in
Dgf.
TreXdyoi;? KOKLOS
(T<i)ofjiei>(i)v
lx@vs dyvovs Ku/xaros

x&pov y\vKfpq faf) df\(ad)v. The
anulus piscatoris worn by the Pope
is of mediaeval origin (D. C. A. ii. p.
i.
d/u(i/3. els, eV,
p. 520.
(Isa. xix. 8
K*B*, Ezek.
Erasmus appositely remarks,
1807).
primum
"piscantes
piscatus
est
Jesus."
The form dXeelr

Tfcrav yap dXeets]
predominates in the best MSS. of the
LXX.
i.
Ixiv.
see Trench syn.,
occur together in Hab.
47),
and
al pler (K c a 33 post 0X17.)
d/i$t/3oXeis, Isa. xix. 8.

synonyms dôbi/SXôrpoi/, &LK-
cf.
see
els rrjv
dfJ.<pifi\r)(rTpov
fc<*ACrAII2<l
N*B*,
10
xlvii.
Jer. xvi. 16
B*A
(but
Job
xL 26 dXieW) ; cf.
II., Notes, 151. On
the fish of the Lake of G. see Sir
C. W. Wilson in Smith s D. B., ed. 2,
8.
KOL
So Mt.;
fvfivs
Lc.,
dfpevrcs
TO.
who appears
diKTva]
to follow
another tradition (cf. Latham, Pastor

pastor um, p. 197 f.), and connects the
call with a miraculous draught of
fishes, concludes (v. Ii)
Karayayovres
ndvra TJK.
TO. TrXota cirl TTJV yfjv
:
d<f>VTcs
ii.
p.
17.
1074
Kal
brothers
Merrill, Galilee, p. 43
avTols KT\.]
ciTrei>
are
f.
The
boat, Jesus
speaks from the shore; cf. Jo. xxL
4>
5-
in
Aeirre OTTLO-CO
their
pov
avroi.
Another pair
ical irpofias crX.]
19.
of brothers (Mt. aXXovs dvo d8c\(povs},
called shortly after the first pair
laKcoftos, lacobus
(o\tyov, Me. only).
i6
19
[I.
oXiyov e&ev laKcofiov TOV TOV ZefieSaiov Kat

TOV d$eX<pov avTOVy Kat avTOvs ev TCO TrXoicp
Icodvrjv
20 Tibiras Ta SiKTva, 30 /ca* evdvs eKaXecrev avTOvs.

TOV TraTepa avTwv Ze/3e$a7ov ev TW
13
TCOV
19 ora o\Lyov
K*S
oiriffb)
<nn)\dov
= lpl
LXX.
(irpofi.
ACDrAII
20 ev6vs (evdews
al
o\iyot>
sine
minP ) ante
(Gen. xxv. 26 and
throughout 0. T.), English James

(through Ital. Giacomo, Mayor) from
Wycliffe onwards.
ludvrjs (for the
orthography, see on
(LXX.,
2 Paral. xxviii.
cod.
uses
i.
4)= ^nirp,
12,
leooV^s,
Esdr.
and
jjni*
but in
iwva,
lami/di/,
leoai/dy,
viii.
a<j>.
BDL minnonn a b ff g
transpon
syrr
124 al c
^P66
*1
syrP
6811
me)
arm
|
D latt
aurou] ijKO\ov6r](rai avrw
la/Kco/3
e/c.
38,
la)dvvr]s
occurs
in cod. A, i Esdr. I. c., i

Mace. ii. i sq.). The father, who
is mentioned as
present (infra), was
one Ze/Se&uor = ^3! or rather i"PT!l?
12, 13), and in surgery, of setting a

bone, or bringing the broken parts
together (Galen). In a metaphorical
sense the word is a favourite with
St Paul (see Lightfoot on GaL vi.

i,
i Thess. iii.
10), but it is also used in
i Pet. v. 10.
Here it may include the
whole preparation (see Heb. x. 5, xi.
3) of the nets for another night s
fishing.
Comp. the different account
in Lc. v. 2.
20.
KOI evdvs eicdXeo-cv avrovs

]
On
for
cvdvs see
in
here, but places ev& o* before dQevrcs,

as in v. 18. The call was doubtless
man, p.
as before, v. 17 ; and the voice was as

familiar and as authoritative in the
second case as in the first.
which the LXX. have Za/3Seia in

2 Esdr. viii. 8, x. 20, and Za/SaSat asi Esdr. ix.
35, or Za/35aio$-, ib. 21 ;
the mother was Salome, see Me. xv.
40 on the form of the name cf. Dai-
that
less
22.
Tbv ddf\(f>bv avTov implies
John was the younger or the

important at the time;
a8e\(f)bv
Sifj.Mvos
(v.
l6).
cf.
TOV
ttpoftas
oX/yoi/, i.e. along the shore (i. 16)

towards Capernaum (ii. i).
KOI avrovs] Me. only.
Vg. et ipsos,
they too c Lc. i. 36, Acts xv. 27, 32
(Blass); the exx. of K al avTos with
a finite verb, adduced by Knaben:
bauer,
are inapposite.
John, like
James and
Simon and Andrew, were
in their boat (ev
ro>
similarly occupied.
diKTva,
though not
Karapn bi/ras ra
n-X.),
Vg. componentes retia
liffe, "makynge
nettis,"
"Wyc
Tindale, A.V.,
R. V., "mending their nets,"cf. Jerome

"ubi
dicitur
componentes ostenditur
quod scissa fuerant." Karapr/fcw is
used of rebuilding a ruin
(2 Esdr. iv.
v.
10,
Mt. omits
note.
d(j)VTes TOV Trarepa]
See the arche
type of this parting in
20 f., and
cf.
Me.
it
x. 28, 29.
Kings xix.
Mt. brings
out more fully the relative

greatness
of the sacrifice in this case : a
êWe?
TO irXolov Kal TOV
Trarepa OUTWV. In
both cases the abandonment was
complete (Lc. acpeVes
what they had to
Travra)
leave.
Mc.
all left
s /zem
has been thought to
imply comparative prosperity, but the
two pairs of brothers were partners
in the fishing industry (Lc. v.
7, 10),
so that there was at least no social
difference. Of fjuo-6a>Toi we hear again
in connexion with other businesses
(Jo. x. 12, 13, cf. Mt. xx. i).
Mt.
d7rf)\6ov OTTIO-CO avTov.
See note on i. 17.
Gr\aav
TWV
iJLio-dcoTwv
avTa>.
I.
21]
ai
17
Kai ei&TTOpevovTai ek KafyapvaovfjC Kai evQvs 21
(Ta/3/3a(riv
om
21
ACLril
eis
ei<rTr.
alP1
evOvs
|
KCLA
28 6g 346
go aeth)
21
TTJV
K.
/cat
KL
al
2P"
sin
eu0. syr
28 33 131
pauc
+ avruv
aw.]
me
A
11
6811
syrr"
OrbiB (hab
CASTING OUT AN UNCLEAN
28.
rj
NAUM
t. x.
(Lc.
Mt.
/cat
iv.
31
elcrir.
37).
Cf.
els KcKpapvaovfji]
13 KaraXiTreov rr)v Naapa cKQa>v

KdTtpKTjo-fv fls K. ; Lc. iv. 31 (after the
Sabbath at Nazareth) Kar^dev els K.
iv.
In Me. the entrance into Capernaum

follows the walk by the Sea, but eiW.
does not of course exclude a previous
arrival from Nazareth.
Ka(j>apvaovp
(Kmrcpv. is a
Syrian
corruption,
WH.,
Notes, p. 160)
Mt. adds
rijv
irapaOdXaaro-iav eV opiots Za/3ouXooi/ KOI

Ne$#aXei/i, in ref. to Isa. viii. 23
(ix.
The name D-im IB?, Nahum s

village, is unknown to the O. T., but
i).
Josephus mentions a
KO>HTJV
Ke$api/eo-
61 a b f go
rell
minP
1
|
om
ei(reX0a>
al latt syr hcl
ABDrnZ3>
arm
vde 7TTTOlT]KCi)S Tl Xe yfTCU V dVTT]

XfAoX^Kcos see Origen in Joann.
SPIRIT IN THE SYNAGOGUE AT CAPER

21.
D 33
ABCD
eiffeiropevovro
1071] evdeus
ii.
On the first
sabbath after the call of the Four. 2a/3/Sara (so Joseph, ant. iii. 6. 6, and even
Kai evBvs rols ardftjBaa-iv]
Horace,
sat.
i.
9.
69)
is
perhaps
pi.
only in form = Aram. NHIl^ cf. how

ever TO. av/za, ra yfV<ria } and the like.
The LXX. use both o-a/3/3aroi/ and o-d/3/3ara for a sabbath, cf. Exod. xvi. 23,
xx. 8f., xxxi. 15; but o-a/3/3aroi/ does
not appear in cod. B before 4 Regn. iv.
23. Me. uses the sing, in ii. 27, 28, vi.
2, xvi. i, and it is the prevalent form
in the N. T. ; <ra/3/3ara occurs as a
true plural in Acts xvii. 2. The metaplastic dat. o-dpftao-iv is normal in the
N.T. ; B twice has
WH.,
;
"
KOV \cyopevriv (vit. 72) and a fountain

called Capharnaum in Gennesar
(nrjyfj
. .
.Kixpapvaovp avrrjv
ol eVt^coptot
\eyov-
B. J. iii. 10. 8), identified by some

with Ain-et-Tin close to Khan Minyeh,
by others with Ain-et-Tabigah. The
site has been sought either at Khan
Minyeh, at the N. end of the plain
(so G. A. Smith, H.G. p. 456; Enc.
<riv,
BiU.
i.
p.
696
miles N.E. of
or at Tell
ff.),
Khan M.
Hum
2^
(see Wilson,
Recovery of Jerusalem, p. 3426., and

the other authorities quoted in Names
and
Places,
says,
"usque
On
ilaea."
Jerome onomast.
hodie oppidum in Gal-
s.v.).
the Talmudic references
du Talmud, p.
now a wilderness
see Neubauer, geogr.

221.
Tell
Hum
is
of ruins, half buried in brambles and

nettles ; among them are conspicuous
the
remains of a large synagogue
built of white limestone (Wilson,
On
I.e.).
the strange statement of HeraS.
M.2
o-aârois,"
Notes, p. 157 (in Mt. xii. i, 12). On

rots cr. with or without Iv see WM.,
p. 274.
fls
T^V (rvvaywyrjv f8i8a<rKcv]

in teaching in the
synagogue, when the event about to
fla~f\Bo>v
He was
engaged
be recorded took place. The rejec

tion of eiVeX#eoi> by some good authori
ties (? Alexandrian ) may be justified
by such passages as i.
The pregnant use of
39, x. 10, xiii. 9.

not to be
els is
attributed to confusion of els with cv ;

see WM., p. 5 1 6 ff. Trjv a-w. there was
probably but one (see Lc. vii. 5). The
synagogue teaching of Christ seems to
have been characteristic of the earlier
part of His ministry we hear no more
of it after Me. vi. 2. On the Synagogue
as an institution see Schiirer n. ii. 52 ff.
The word occurs abundantly in the
;
Pentateuch (LXX.) for nir or
7HJ?,
congregation of Israel (see Hort,
the

enl^
Kai
6%e7r\n<rcrovTO
SiBa^y avrov,
TYJ
avTOvs ws eôvcriav eôw Kat ovx
CMAS
33 al c
[I.
22
yap 22
rjv
ol
syrr aeth + et farisaei e
is used
Ecclesia, p. 4 flf.) : later on it
for any assembly (Prov. v. 14 cv p-ea-co
Lord s conduct cf. i. 27, ii. 10, xi. 28

The source of this cov<ria is the Father
I MaCC. XIV.
(rvvaywyrjs KOI eK/cXj7<rias,
28 eVi <rvvaya>yrjs pfyaXrjs tepeW), esp.
a religious assembly, Ps. Sol. xvii. 8 ;
(Mt
but as denoting a place of assembly it

is almost peculiar to the N. T., aud
occurs chiefly in the Synoptists and
Acts (Jo. vi. 59, xviii. 20, James ii.
Teach
2 are not real exceptions).
ing was a chief purpose of the syna
Phil, de Sept. 2 calls them
gogues
It arose out
didaa-KaXfla (ppovij(rea>s.
;
of the Scripture lections (Lc. iv. 16,

Acts xiii. 15), which were followed by
was not an officer of the syna

(^"H)
gogue, but any competent Israelite
who was invited by the officers. Hence
the synagogue supplied invaluable
opportunities to the first preachers of
the Gospel.
22.
Yii.
28
KOi
f.,
used from
^7T\rj(T(rOVTO KrX.]
Lc.
iv.
32.
EicTrX.,
Homer downwards,
i.
14,
rare
and
Ma,
contrasting
our
o-oQurrcu, says:
/Spaêis 8e KCU crvvrofjioi Trap* avrov Xo-
yoi yeyovcKriv ov
aXXa
yap
8vva^.is Scov
action
a~o<picrTr)s
KOI
art.,
cf.
Burton,
445.
L
Ot yp., generic
s
ovx
On the
the Scribes as a class.
"YP-\
functions of this class see Schiirer n.

i. 306 flf.; Robertson Smith, O.T.J.C.
42
flf.
The
classical
ypaârevs
is
the
scriptions,
is
occasions only, but in general (rjv 8i8atricmv, periphrastic imperf., cf. Blass,
Gr. p. 203 f.). Its note was cgovo-la,
Lord with the Greek
"
though
Justin, apol.
authority
of O. L s Life, p. 98
not always power delegated, [nor is
it always] a rightful power... the dis
tinction is rather between the inward
force or faculty... and the external
For the use of as with
relationship."
the part, to denote the manner of an
tions
is
SO Mt.
For rl TTJ 8. see WM., p. 491

= at). The amazement was due
( over
to the manner of the teaching. It was
authoritative, and that not on certain
"
Jo. v. 27, x. 18, xvii.
1 8,
secretary or clerk of a public body;

TTS /ouy, rrs ycpovcras,
v are mentioned in the in
in the LXX. (Eccl. 1 Sap. 1 Mace. 3)

in the N. T. is limited to Mt.,
Lc. OT
xxviii.
the Son delegates His authority

to His servants (Me. vi. 7, xiii. 34, Jo.
L 12). On the distinction between 8vvapis and eou<ria see Mason, Condi
2)
The expositor
or exposition.
ni^"n
flf.
VTrfjpxfv
6 Xoyoy avrov
r\v.
The frequenters of the synagogue were

chiefly struck by the Lord s tone of
authority; there was no appeal to
Rabbis greater or older than Himself,
His message came direct from GOD.
The same character pervades all our
p. 8,
cf.
Hicks, Inscr. ofEphesos,
and Blass on Acts
xix. 35.
In
the LXX. ypa/A/iarels first appear in

connexion with the Egyptian e pyodi<3jcreu, and Deissmann has shewn (Bibelst.
p. io6f.) that the papyri employ the
word for a class of military officers,
presumably those who kept the regis
ter of the army (cf. Driver on Deut.
xx. 5, Moore on Jud. v. 14). In the
later sense of a Biblical scholar the
word first occurs in i Esdr. viii. 3,
2 Esdr. vii. 6: cf. i Mace. vii. 12,
2 Mace. vi. 1 8 the Gospels know no
other. But the ypaârels had before
this time become a dominant factor in
Jewish life, the recognised teachers of
Israel, taking their place in the Sanhedrin with the representatives of priest
hood and people (Me. xv. i). Scribe
;
(Latt. scriba) unfortunately lays stress
on the etymological sense of the word
1.24]
5/J
evuvs
^
ev
Ti
Tn
ev
r\v
CLVTWV 23
TrvevjjLaTL
ctKaddpTw ,
KCLI
Irjcrov
TIJJUV
croi,
o/Scc
<re
T/S
e/,
Kal
dveKpaêv
Naâptjve
f7\06s
24
^
d dyios TOV 6eov.^
23 om eutfvs ACDrAIIZ3> al latt syrr arm go aeth (hab KBL i 33 131 209 me Or)
avrwv DL 72 b c e E g
aveKpa&v] + (pwiq fAeyaXrj 1071
24 n] pr ea
K c aACLrAII2 al syr hcl arm go Or 1 Eus 3 (om ea K*BD 102 157 i^ latt
)
om
me aeth)
otdafjiev
Mt. 1 Lc. 6 )
is
KLA arm me
aeth Or 2
DHSpD); lawyer
scarcely better
17, cf.
vopodidao-KaXos (v.
Acts
V. 34)
perhaps the most exact title. On

the relation of our Lord s teaching to
the Law and its authorised expounders
see Hort, Jud. Chr. p. i4ff. T Hi/ yap
8i8da-K(0v is a little wider than editiao-Kev above ; as He proceeded, the
note of authority rang out more and
clearly.
KOI fv6vs
Me. and Lc.

tfv KT\.~\
Lc. omits evQvs and avraiv; both
words as they stand in Me. belong to the
completeness of the picture ; the events
23.
only.
occurred at a definite time and place,

on that Sabbath during the sermon in
the synagogue of the Capharnaites.
CV
av6p(07TOS
av6p.
TTVfVfJLCLTl
CZKa&]
LC.
diapoviov aK.a6a.prov
For [clvat] eV
phrase.
7rvevfJ.a
%a>v
an easier
Mt.
cf.
xxii. 43,
mmtfuert
36, Lc. ii 27,
Rom.
xii.
Me.
viii. 9,
v.
2,
Cor.
Ev is not here in
Apoc. i. 10.
strumental or indicative of manner
(Blass, Gr. p. 131) rather it represents
the person who is under spiritual in
fluence as moving in the sphere of
the spirit. Most of the exx. refer
to the Holy Spirit, but there is no
thing in the formula to forbid its
xii. 3,
application
relation to
to evil
Hvevfj-a cLKadaprov
Zech.
xiii.
spirits
men under
(
in
their
their control.
appears already in
nNplsn n-n);
This idea of estrangement

from GOD probably -predominates in
presence.
Lc. s
is
more
Eus4
cLKaQap-
TOS and aKadapo-ia are ordinarily used

in Leviticus for the ceremonial pollu
tion which banishes from the Divine
the present phrase

a.(re(3ciav ical rrjv
cf.
Victor dta TTJV

:
OTTO 6fov dva\(apr)(riv,
adding however what should not

perhaps be excluded dia TO irda-ais
rals ala-xpals Kal Trovrjpals
Kal dvenpa^cv xrX.] Avaicpafciv (LXX. ;
late Gk.) is used again of the cry of a
demoniac in Lc. viii. 28 ; and of the
cry of human terror (Me. vi. 49) or

excitement (Lc. xxiii. 18). Lc. adds
here $001/77 pfydXj] (cf. I Regn. iv. 5
and Me. infra, v. 26).
24.
*s\%\:
ri
cf.
rjp.lv
Kal o~oi /crX.]
Jos. xxil 24, Jud.
xi.
12,
2 Regn. xvi. 10, 3 Regn. xvii. 18 ; the

phrase was used also in class. Gk., see
Wetstein on Mt. viii. 29 and WM., p.

What have we in common with
Thee?
Cf. Me. v. 7, and esp. 2 Cor.
731.
vi.
14, ris
yap
/xero^r)
diKaio(rvvr) Kal
dvopia KT\.
Hfuv rols doiftowotff,
us, as a class ; only one seems to
have been in possession in this case,

but he speaks for all. Nafapqpos is
the Marcan form (cf. xiv. 67, xvi. 6)
1
Mt,
Lc.
Acts, give
On the origin of the two
Na^copcuos.
forms see Dalman, p. 141 n.
(xviii. 37),
Jo.,
r/XOcs diroXeo-ai ^/xas-;] Probably a

second question, parallel to TI
didst Thou come (hither from
Nazareth, or perhaps, since 77^0? is
generic, into the world) to work our
ruin, to destroy and not to save, in
our case 1 Contrast Lc. xix. 10. The
23
20
vTco 6
25
om
25
33 alP
vid
\eywv K*A*
+ TTêu/ia
aKa.ea.pTov
e/c
avrov]
(8?) b c e
g q go aeth
Saviour of men must needs be the

Destroyer of unclean spirits. See the
use made of this context against
Marcionism by Tertullian, adv. Marc.
iv. 7.
oldd
TO.
TLS fi
o-e
o-iv,
and
Acts
also Lc.
cf.
xix.
KT\."]
See James
7rio~Tvovo~iv KOI
Saifjiovia
iv.
19
<ppio~o~ov-
Me.
41,
Orig. in Jo.
5.
ii.
v. 7,
xxviii.
t.
5,
dvvarai KOI Trovrjpa irvev/jLara p.aprvpea>

TO) Irjo ov Kal irpcxprjTeveiv irepl avrov.
For the special meaning of olda as

opposed to yuvoa-Ko (Acts I.e.) see
Lightfoot on GaL iv. 9, Rom. vii. 7,
I
Cor.
ii.
1 1
oida is absolute,
yiv(oo-K<o
At this stage the evil spirits

merely knew as a matter of fact that
relative.
Jesus was the Messiah experience of

His power came later on. The slightly
pleonastic o-e is common to Me. and
:
and perhaps
Lc. here,
due to an
is
Aramaic original (Delitzsch, D

for the attraction
iiriK)
ayios TOV
cf.
T^p
Mt. xxv.
dtov
cf.
Ps. CV.
(cvi.) 1 6,
Aapeoi/ TOV ayiov Kvpiov
4 Regn, iv. 9, avQpa>iros TOV dfov ayios.
The Apostles learnt afterwards to
24.
adopt
the
title
Jo.
20,
Apoc.
this
ii.
way
(John
iii.
vi.
69,
Employed
7).
it
a\\a>v
x.
consecration
36, xvii.
into
the
19)
GOD
to
(Jo.
which struck terror
&u/ioj/to.
Bede
"
prae-
sentia Salvatoris tormenta sunt daemonum."
25.
^pa)7r<j>,
eVert/xjyo-ei/
auroi]
but in effect the
Sc.
latt (exc f) air

)
avrov] avrwv 1071
"
"
it is
exceptions
The rebuke
Kal cge\6e]
takes the form of a double

Euth.,
egovo-iao-TiKov
TO
command
K.al
<pi/i.
TO
The offence was two-fold: (i)

The confession oldd a-e KT\., coming
inopportunely and from unholy lips ;
cf. i. 34, Acts xvi. 18, and see Tert
Marc. iv. 7, "increpuit ilium... ut in?|eXê.
vidiosum et in ipsa confessione petulantern et male adulantem, quasi haec

esset summa gloria Christi si ad
perditionem daemonum venisset :
"
(2) the invasion of the man s spirit

by an alien power. Su/xoui/ occurs in
its literal sense in Deut. xxv. 4, cited
in
Cor
ix. 9, i
Tim.
v.
in the LXX. (4 Mace.
18;
<pifiovo-6at,
KV) and
35,
as Gould s rendering
occurs in this sense in
good late writers (Josephus, Lucian,.
&c.) ; see, however, Kennedy, Sources,
p. 41. In Mt. xxii. 34, i Pet. ii. 15 weit
find the active similarly used,

xxvi. lo Th.
a(ppova
<pifjLa>v
cf.
<pi/zeu
Prov.
1
ôXovs .
For egeXQe see v. 8, ix. 25. The sum

mons to depart was in this case the
penalty for unprovoked interruption;
the daifjLoviov was the aggressor. An
exodus was possible, since the human
dv-
personality,
remained
i.
colloquialism,
suggests;
the
limited to the Synop-
tists.
TO>
cf.
HLS
E7riri/iaz/, Vg. comminari, Wycliffe

and Rheims "threaten," other Engl.
rebuke
the strict meaning of
vv.,
the word is to mete out due measure/
but in the N. T. it is used only of
cf. 2 Tim. iv. 2, where it
censure
stands between eXe -yêii/ and TrapaKaAeii/
Jude 9 (Zach. iii. 2), tVmWith these twocrot Kupios.
jj,rjo-ai
spirit, as
words that follow shew;
aimw
N.T. uniformly metaphorical, Vg. obmutescere. The word is not a vulgar
Sta TOV apdpov TOV eva

o-rjfj.aivei
T&V
O diKaios is also
fâipfTov.
used (Acts xxii. 14, James v. 6 the
two stand together in Acts iii.
14).
But it was the ayio-njs of Jesus His
absolute
(8P
in
<Piiu.a)6riTi
is
all
(})T)Ta>v
25
cf.
distinguished the Christ

other consecrated persons.
Victor: aytoy fjv KOL eKaoros rail/
n-po-
from
rou avdpuirov
ff
\eycov
Irjcrovs
[I.
liverer
although overpowered,
awaiting the De
intact,
cf. iii.
27, Lc.
XL 21
&
1.
27]
*6
avTov.
TO aKaOapTOV Kal
CIVTOVS
16
/ecu
avTov
alpier
KB
b e
7 pemg
i
i-rj\0ev
(e) (ff)
ff
a?r
TO
irv.
<pwri<rai>
mu
33 al
q] irpos aurous
-27
KBL
/cai
Or
om
Trcwres
eTj\dev air
AC(D)rAIIS<l>
ACDrAII
al
avrovs
|
ACDFAIIS
TI
al
min?
TOVTO
<TTIV
27
St-
(frwrj fiey.
*/>aas
33 (1071) Or] Kpaâv
irpos eaur.
13 33 238 346 736
eocrre
TOVTO
ICTTIV
eda/j-prjaav
min mu
GLS
ACE*MA corr
x^yo^res
102
efj\6ev
ajravTes,
avrov
/ecu <nrapaas
o.K.
C(D)MAS
Ti
\eyovTas
26
TrvevjuLa
yaXri
jj.e
e6afj./3ti6rjcrav
TO
TTV.
om TO
(pwvrj
(pcovfjcrai/
^ Kai
CIVTOV.
Kai cnrapdâv avTov TO
21
irpos OLVTOV
evP*uc
c e
ff
arm
26.
Kal
The
<Tirapdav...rj\0ci ]
Amazement
deepened into
22)
(v.
but displayed his

obeyed,
malice (Apoc. xii. 12); cf. Lc. pfyav
Lc. eyevfTO 6d/j.[3os eVi Trdvras.

Qappelo-Qai, eK&anfielffQai are used ill
CIVTOV
the N. T. only by Me., but occur

occasionally in the LXX. ; in class.
Gk. the words are found chiefly in
spirit
IS
cr)\0V
fJLfVOV
T<
avTov.
j3\d\lsav
Sjrapdâv,
fJ.T)8eV
Vg. ^45-
cerpens the verb is used in reference

to a spirit again in Me. ix. 20
O-TT.)
The later
26, Lc. ix. 39, 42 (crui/o-Tr.).
usage of the word inclines towards
the meaning convulse ; see 2 Regn.
;
(<rw
xxii. 8,
but esp. Dan.
viii.
7,
where
translated by Th.
l
v avrov etrl TTJV yrjv, but by LXX.
CLVTOV eVl TTJV yr)v.
From
the second instance it is clear that, on
the hypothesis of a Hebrew or Aramaic
awe.
Lc. s pfyav may represent

the same word as Mc. s o-irapdgav, and
that the latter implies no laceration,
so that Lc. s (perhaps editorial) note
The
p.T)8fv /3X. avrov is justifiable.
reading of D in ix. 20 (fTdpagev) and
in Lc. ix. 42 (O-WCT.) is a serviceable
For the mystical interpreta
gloss.
tion see Greg. M. horn, in Ezek. i.
12.
24,
"quid
sessum
non
hostis quern pos-
discerpserat
discerpsit, nisi
de corde
quod obsessum
est
hominem antiquus
deserens
quod plerumque dum

acriores
expellitur
in
eo
"
tentationes generat ?
^coi/j/craj/ (pcovy
pfyd\T], using for the last time the
human voice through which he had
so long spoken. Lc. has connected
p.yd\Tj with the cry rt
omits it here.
<pa>vf]
and
27.
Kal
eOapftriOTja-av
cp.ol K.
tr.,
airavTes\
Regn.
here.
with
XaAoui
is
0a^/3o?
Acts
iii.
in
<rvvrjTflv
irpos
intrans.
cf.
and the reading of
15,
(pofielo-Oat.
cocrrf
is
Oapfielv
xiv.
cKaTao-is in
is
original,
and
poetry,
connected with
and the verb
10,
Me.
x. 32.
avrov?]
dXXjjXovf.
= Lc.
crvvt-
"Svv^rjTf
iv
IS
followed by irpos (ix. 14,

Acts ix. 29), or the dative (viii. n,
Acts v. 9), or a dependent clause
giving the subject of debate (ix. 10) ;
see vv. 1L here. Here, as again in
usually
28, it is
xii.
used absolutely:
they
The word is predomi

nantly Marcan; see Hawkins, Hor.
discussed.
Syn.
p. 10.
f(mv TOVTO;
TI
dio~a)(T)
Kaivrj]
Lc.
Me.
\6yos euros ; on KT\.
gives the incoherent and excited
remarks of the crowd in their natural
roughness the Western and tradi
Tty
tional texts
attempt to reduce them
For didaxrj naivrj see

There was now another ele
ment which was new the et-ovo-ia
was manifested in accompanying acts
Exorcism
/car
eovo~iav nal KT\.
to literary form.
0.
22.
was not unknown among the Jews

of this period, cf. Mt. xii. 27, Acts
xix. 13 (on the latter reference see
Blass, and cf. Edersheim L 482); but
wm
22
Kar
eov<riav
TOK
Kat
[I.
7rvei>}j.a<riv
28 dKaOdpTOis
eTTLTao-a-eL
Kal
TO?9
.o
28
v7raKOVov<riv
avry.
27
\
>
Kat
TY\V
*9
29
t]\6ev els
Kai evdvs IK
e
Std. r, KO.UHI avr-rj ore
*) (604)] ru *)
KWI\ Kar e. KBL 33 IO2 (i 28*
68
01
ns t] did. eKeivi} i? KO.IV. avr. i\
arm
f vg syrr?
min?
al
go
(A)CrAIIZ<l>
28 e^Xêp 5e
on D T 77 8i5. fo KCUI/.) aur. /car e. b c e ff (q) r (syr-*)
2"
27
didax-r)
"
e.
/car
efowia
8in
N* i 28 33 al b c e ff q syr arm om iravraxov N*ADrAIIS<l>
c a
b e q me) rr)s Ta\.] r^s louScuas
c f ff vg syrr arm go (hab (
) BC(L) 69 124
sin
*
29 om evdvsDoeffg
rou lopSavov 28 + /cat TroXXot TjKoXove-rjffav aurw syr
hcl m
arm aeth]
smpe8h aeth
i
22
69 124 604 al f g syr
% \ew -rjXdev B(D)(S)
Syrr
hcltxfc
P^
eeX0 W y 7X^ ff
min?
Arn
mm?
om
al
ev0vs
<
*>
consisted in the use of magical

formulae, not in the power of a direct
command. The tone of authority
it
adopted by Jesus was extended even

to the
(H)
who
spirits
tions (rois
uncontrollable
wills
of
defied all moral obliga

rols
TTV.
a/a#.,
an order
which emphasises the adj., cf. Eph.

iv. 30, i Thess. iv. 8), and even in that
sphere
received attention (KOI
it
vrr.
For 8i8axrj
cf.
Acts xvii. 19, and for the sense of
Kaivos as compared with veos see Me.
The freshness and vigour
ii. 21, 22.
of the teaching, and not merely its
avrw,
cf. iv. 41).
<aivj]
novelty, attracted attention.

Kar eov<riav] Lc. ev eôvcria
With
dwdfuu
Rom.
cf.
authority
Kar e.
iv.
in the
16,
Kal
way of
Iva
Kara
PhiL ii. 3, prjdev Kar fpidiav

Kara Kfvodoîav. Lc. s Kal Suva/net
brings into sight another factor (see
i 22, note), in the act, which however
was not in the forefront of men s
thoughts at the time. Kal TOLS irvfv/uao-0/... even the demons obey His
X&piv,
p.r]8f
cf.
word,
daXaa-aa.
ova-iv
41 Kal o avep-os KOI TJ

See Lc. X. 17, 2O. YTTOKOT;Lc. et-fpxovrai.
iv.
aura> :
From
new Teacher s
Vg. rumor] spread in all
Kal e^Xêi/...7rai^raôv]
28.
that hour (evOvs) the
fame
(OKO^,
directions.
in
the
AKOTJ is (i)
common
LXX.
hearing
phrase
(e.g.
of hear
(2) in pi., the organs
ing (Me. vii. 35, Acts xvii. 20); (3) the
thing heard, hearsay, i Regn. ii 24
(iTyD^),
where
Isa.
(3)
liii.
i, cf.
Rom.
passes back into
els o\rjv rrjv
TT.
rf/s I\]
x. 16, 17,
(i).
Either =
if
O\T)V TTJV Ta\et\aiav (TIJS T. being epexegetical of r. TT.), or into all the district
round G. ; Wycliffe, "the cuntree of
G.";
Tindale, Cranmer, &c., "the
The latter
region borderinge on
accords with Mt. s summary (iv. 24,
airrjXOcv 77 CKO^ avrov els ciXrjv TTJV
Svpiav) and with usage: cf. f) IT. TOV
G."
lopddvov (Gen. xiii. 10, n, Mt. iii. 5),

r5i/ Tepao-rjvav (Lc. viii. 37), Ifpovaa\rip. (2
Esdr.
xiii.
hand see Deut.
9)
iii.
and on the other
13
-n-aa-av
ireplx^pov
third interpretation is the

Apyofi.
whole of that part of Galilee which lay
round Capernaum. 7 But for this elf
o\rjv TTJV TT. Kafpapvaovfj.
sufficed, for there was no
would have
need at pre
sent to contrast the Galilean Trepix^pof

with the tetrarchy of Philip which had
not yet been mentioned moreover the

report could not have been limited to
the W. of the Jordan. Lc., however,
seems to incline to the narrowest
sense (ets TroWa roirov rrjs Trept^copov).
;
HEALING OF SIMON S
2931.
WIFE S MOTHER (Mt. viii. 1415,
Lc.
iv.
29.
38 39)
Kal evOvs
rrjs cruv.
ee\6<bv

Kai AvSpeov fueTa laKwfiov Kai
Se 7rev6epd CLJJLCOVOS KaTexeiTO 7rvpe<r- 30
Iwdvou.
77
3l
evBvs
Kai
Kai 31
crofora,
Xeyowriv avTto Trepi avTrjs
a\)Tr\v
T^S
KpaTrj(Tas
7TpO(T\6(*)V ri<yeipev
%ipos, Kai
o iKiav
d(pfJKv avTriv 6 TTvpeTos, Kai SirjKovei ai/rcus.^

5e
/care/cetro
30
31
avrrjv
-rjyeipev
X fi Ps] + av-njs
eutfews
TJ
ACrAII2<l>
S.
al
arm me)
/cat
|
latt
X eiPs]
(exc
ff
pr
dirjKovei]
e<
/ecu
<r.
We
but
gives i&\6. de K TJS

o-vv. y\6(i>, and 2, KOI ef\d. cvdvs CK
Tys a-w. rj\0cv with B are also a fair
number of important cursives (see vv.
ff.),
and the sing. part, is supported

810
and the 0. L. MS.
be
by Syr.
1L),
/";
roughness of B s text is in
its favour, and
^\66vrcs ^\6av fol
lowed by pfTa laKo>/3ou /cat Icoai/ov is
hardly tolerable ; see however Zahn,
Einleitung ii. pp. 246, 252, where an
ingenious explanation is given of the
A. Trjv olnLav 2i
reading of
sides, the
/no>i>os
Mt,
Avdpeov.
Lc. mention only
(Mt., HeVpov) ; the home was

probably his, since he was a mar
Simon
ried man, but shared by his brother.
gy r
sin.
nas
Andrew and James and
John were with
Him"
(?
pcra Avdp.
house in Caper
naum is frequently mentioned as the
rendez-vous of Jesus and the disciples
K.
la*. KOI
(Me.
ii.
Jerome
la).).
i, ill
"
27, vil 24, ix. 33, x. 10).
utinam ad nostram domum

nostrum febri-
veniat...unusquisque
citat."
30.
77
8e ircvBfpa 2i /no>i/os]
was therefore
"
evdvs b c ff g q syrr^P
aeth
X P a Kpar. -rjy. avnjv D (b f q)
(om aur. KBL (D b q)) 7ruperos] +
681*
me
811 ) 1
go aeth (om
Simon
himself also a married
KBCL
ev8.
28
16 syrr sinhcl aeth
rjyeperj
before his call, and his wife

accompanied him afterwards in his
man"
Apostolic journeys (i Cor. ix. 5, cf.

Suicer s. v. yvvrf) see the story told
of her by Clem. Alex, strom. viii. 1 1.
62 (Eus. H. E. iii. 30), and Clement s
statement, strom. iii. 6. 52 (cf. Hieron.
adv. Jocin. i. 26) r) KOI drrooroXovs
;
Herpos
p.fv
yap
/cat
Hermother
<T
Kai
om
q vg) syrrC^HP*
The narrative is still unbroken,

as K. evdvs suggests, and
rrjs
shews.
are carried back to the
end of v. 26, vv. 27, 28 being paren
As soon as the congrega
thetical.
tion had broken up (Acts xiii. 43),
Jesus went to the house of Simon.
EêX^coi/ ?i\6ev, as it stands, is a subsingular reading of B (see WH., Intr.
308
f)
fKreivas TTJV
vg syrr arm
al (b c e f
A(D)rAII2<l>
auc
e
33 alP
TT.
tcpar. TT/S
and the correlative vvixprj

35)
kept her bed of a
fever, decumbebat febricitans Kctrais used of the sick by Galen,
and occurs again in this sense Me. ii. 4,
(for irfvOfpa
see Mt.
x.
<(l(T0at
Lc.
v.
8;
cf.
25, Jo. v. 3, 6,
Mt.
Acts
ix. 33, xxviii.
fiepXrjuevrjv Kai
irvp.
See
For TrupeWovo-a
Field, Notes, p. 25.
Lc. has the professionally precise
<ruv-
\o/j.fvrj
Trupero)
/zeyaXep,
in
a high
and similarly ypnTTjo-av for the

simple \eyova-iv. The pi. is best ex
plained as referring to of irfpl TOV
The Lord is told as soon
2i/i&)i/a.
as He enters the house (evQvs) ; they
have waited till He returned from the
fever,
synagogue.
Kai Trpocrf\B(ov KT\.]
He ap
31.
proached the sufferer, took her by the
hand, and raised her up. Lc. adds e n i(TTas eTrdvco avTrjs eTreTi^rjcrev
T<U
irvpcrto
Me. i 2 5 i v. 39). For KpaT-qvas r. xcompare Me. v. 41, ix. 27. The aor.
*
part, is one of antecedent action,
see Burton
134 rather perhaps of
(cf.
concurrent action, the grasp scarcely

preceding and certainly coinciding
24
s
32
ias Se 7ei/o//eW
7T|0os
ore ecWei/ d #Ytos,
roik
Trai/ra?
[I.
/ca/cak
êpoi/
roik
/ca*
eôi/ras
32
33
eu NACLTAnS^
edvw BD
28]
ex-] transil
K* ad
32
KO.K.
ex-
r - 34)
al?1
e<j>epo<rw
"o<n>is
D om
avroi>
Trpos
Dbce
Troi/aXcus
g q syr
81
"
vid
11
syr*
the
with
form;
the
of
lifting
Blass, Gr.
cf.
p.
prostrate
The
197.
their sick before sunset, cf. Victor:

*
bvvovros TOV
OTrXeo? trpoo-K.fi.rai TO
ovx
genitive is partitive
(WM.,
252);
p.
from the LXX. see Gen.

With the whole narrative
xix. 1 6.
compare Acts xxviii. 8 another case
of miraculous recovery from fever.
an
for
ex.
KOI dirjKovei avrols]
The prostration
early convalescence
she at once assumed
her usual function in the household (cf.
which attends
found no place
Lc. x. 40, Jo. xii. 2). Jerome "natura

hominum istiusmodi est ut post febrim
magis lassescant corpora, et incipiente sanitate aegrotationis mala sen:
verum sanitas quae confertur a

Domino totum simul reddit." The
service was probably rendered at the
tiant;
Sabbath meal;
KaB^
&pa
cf.
rols
Tjv
Joseph, mt. 54
CKTT]
apioroTrotFor SiaKovelv
crafifia<Tiv
eia-Qai vopifjiov eVrtv jfuv.

*to wait at table cf. Lc. I.e., xvii. 8, xxii.
Victor : ai/ex<ap
26, 27, Acts vi. 2.
(Off ev (ra/3/3erra> eVi eoTtatrii/ els TOV OIKOV
TOV fia6r)Tov.
AVTOIS Me., Lc.
Mt.,
The Lord, Who had restored

was doubtless the chief object
avToJ.
her,
of her care.
stremus
Lc.
iv.
40
vv.
cf.
77.,
xiii.
i.
Mt.
Lc. changes
e-yeVero
omits
ore
it
11.
In using the Marcan tradition

has changed the position of
cf. what is said of
TrotKtXaiff voo-ois
scene.
Lc.
(po>vfj
S.
v.
supra,
(j.eyaXj)
26.
KdK&s
not uncommon
Kai
in the Gospels (Mt. 7 Me. 4 Lc. 2).
TOVS daifjLovi(o^.ifovs Mt. d. TroXXous (cf.
Me. infra, v. 34). Aatjuowa have not
yet been mentioned by that name, yet
the verb is used as if familiar to the
eê/ (Ezech. xxxiv.
4) is
The corresponding classical

and ftaipoWfco&u is
there is no
rare before the N. T.
reader.
form
is
daipovav,
trace of it in the Gk. 0. T., but it

occurs in the later literary Greek in
reference to the insane. In the N. T.
its use is nearly limited to the parti
x
Stu/ioi/io-tfei s-, in
ciples 6
cuôi>to/Liei>off,
Acts
cf.
Kal
33.
note on i.
rjv
5.
0X77
YI
38, TOVS KaraTOV 5ia/3oXou.
X.
See
TroXis /CTX.]
Eirio-vvdyeiv is a strength
of a-vvdyfiv found in late
ened form
Greek and frequent in the
LXX.,
nor
Me.
xvi. 2
mally implying a large or complete

gathering, cf. i Mace. v. 10, 16, Mt.
dvareXXovros TOV
r/Xiov).
xxiii. 37,
in the readings of
(dvcLTfiXavros
For
and
cfapov KT\.] Case after case ar

rived (imperf.); Mt. irpocr^vfyKav, Lc.
of the
r/yayov, with less realisation
s viro
into bvvovros
rov T)\IOV: comp. the similar discre
pancy
TOV o-a/3/3arou TO irfpas dvepevov.

&vtra = dvv see WSchm., p. 109,
41).
For the phrase o^/a
Judith
fftvcrev
o-a/3/3aro>,
the sense of a person possessed by a
otyias 8e yfvop.evrjs, ore eSvcrcv
32.
eelvai
fir]
TOVTOV X^P IV
evoôv
Trcio~Tj
TIVI Bepairfveiv
MlKACLES AFTER SUNSET
viii. 1 6,
6 ij\ios]
cf.
nos mini-
"et
lesu."
3234.
(Mt.
Jerome:
dXX
r/\iov,
Lc. s recension is probably intended

to leave time before dark for the
miracles that follow.
On the Sab
bath the crowds would not bring
Me.
xiii.
lj
MC
C7rio~vvrpex
27, Lc. xii.

ix. 25.
Ilpbf
c
TT]V
Bvpav the ace. dwells on the thought

of the flocking up to the door which
preceded, and the surging, moving,
:
I.
34]
s
34
TY\V
Bupav.
Ka* eOepctTrevcrev TroAAoik
7roiKi\ais vocrois,
OVK
ij<pi6V
33
7r/)os
aura
rjidicrav
avrov
/cat
TT.
e0e/o.
/c.
D om /ca/cws. votrois syr

om TTOI/C.
XaXeiv D xpt(rro etvai BLS i 28 33 69
|
a! 8*tmu
^<=-CGM
2,1
om
fc<*ADEFKSUVrA0 f
4>
mass before it cf. ii. 2, xi. 4, and

contrast Jo. xviii 16, ior^/cei Trpos r^
:
fQfpairfva-fv KT\.]
For êpa-
on a patient, to treat
medically, see Tobit ii. 10 (), eTroptvoTreufti/
to attend
TTpOS TOVS IdTpOVS 6fpa7Tv6f)Vai.

It is in Mt. and Me. the nearly constant
word for Christ s treatment of disease ;
laadai occurs only in Mt. viii. 8, 13,
flTjV
xiii.
5 (LXX.), xv. 28,
Me.
The
v. 29.
treatment was not tentative iro\\ovs

is either coextensive with Trdvras (v.
;
cf. Mt),
or it implies that if
could not approach the Lord that
night, there were many that did and
were healed (on Mt. see Hawkins, Hor.
Syn., p. 96). Lc. adds the method of
individual treatment: eVt ocaoro> avras xetpaff fTrtndels. The diseases
were various Troi/c/Xaiy: cf. IT. firitivfuat (2 Tim. iii. 6), ^Soi/at (Tit. iii. 3),
32,
all
ru>v
dvvdfMfis
(Heb.
ii.
4),
dtdaât
(Heb.
g syr
8,
/cat
Sat/*.
TT.
ret Sat/x.
arm me
11
XaX.
aeth] rov
?61111
syrr"
go
Ao-^dSavs- (-Scuoy X) TO
a further progress
irovrjpbv Saipoviov)
Enoch (c. xvi.), where how

ever the Greek has irvfvâTa. Joseph.
B. J. vii. 6. 3 identifies them with the
is
made
in
spirits of the wicked dead (ret KaXovp-eva

8ai(j.6via, ravra Se irovrjpwv e<rTtv av6pa>iro)v Trvev/JLara rot?
a>criv
eicrSud/xei/a).
On
the later Jewish demonology seo

Edersheim, Life and Times, ii., app.
viil, or the subject may be studied in
J. M. Fuller s intr. to Tobit (Speaker s
Comm.) or in Weber Jild. Theologie
pp.
2519;
F. C. Conybeare in
J.Q.R. 1896, and the arts. Demon,

Demons in Hastings, D.B., and Enc.
Bibl. The N.T. uses 8aifi6via as = irvcv(jMTa a/caâpra, adopting the accepted
belief and the word supplied by the
LXX.
see note on i. 12.
Mt adds Xo yw a command sufficed.
E<?/3aXei>
/eat
^9).
OVK
f)<pt(v
fills
is simply a power belonging to the

unseen world but operating upon men
here (deos
dfov epyov Arist.; /xera^v
ori 6fov /cat 6vr]Toi) Plat.).
In Bibli
cal Greek the word took a bad sense
through its appropriation to heathen
a(pteeo, d(pir)ij.i
AaXeti/]
Cf.
i.
25.
Lc.
in this brief statement, represent

ing the spirits as Kpdôvra /cat \eyovra
OTI 2i el 6 vlos TOV 6eov. *H0tev, SO
Me.
xi.
cf.
r)
D^.
hcl
Tobit, under Persian influence, the

conception of evil baiôvia is devel
Kai 8aifj.6via TroXXa fê/BaXev]

The
class. Scu /ieoi/ (Mt. viii. 31) or Saipoviov
garded either as DH^ genii (?) (see

Driver on Deut. 1. c., Cheyne, Origin
In
of the Psalter, p. 334!!) or
alabcefffqvg
xiii.
deities (Deut. xxxii. 17, Ps. xcv. (xcvi.)

5, Bar. iv. 7, cf. i Cor. x. 20, 21), re
Kc a
(hab
oped (Tob. iii.

/cat
34.
y.
TTOI/C.
eôi/ras
LK*
vo<r.
etcat
pc
c ff g q
airrou
Trp. Tas dvpas 28 124 2 )] +
dvpav (wp. Tt] Qvpo.
a?r avruv /cat ou/c
aura
/cat
rovs
aurous
daifMovia. exe[3a\ev
e0ep.
8 *11
/cat
aura XaXetP on
70.
cê/3a\ev
34
Saijudvia TroAAa eê\a\elv TO, Sai/moi/ia,

OTL
KCLL
TTJV
24
/ca/ccos
in use
p. 51)
dcpiopev Lc. xi. 4. A0t<u,

seem to have been all
(WH., Notes,
:
p. 167, Blass, Gr.,
occurs in the best MSS. of

Esdr. iv. 50, EccL v. 1 1, and
a(pio>
the LXX.,
in Sus. (LXX.) 53 rov? 8e evoXovs jfpiets, cf. PhiL leg. ad Cai. 1021.
d(ptf<o
"Hdfurav
avrov: see on
ot Sa trc i 24;
Jo. x. 14 yivcoa-Kova-i pe
XptOTOV (OF TOV ^plOTOJ/) flVdt
and contrast
TO.
/ia.
26
hler
syr
35
35
36
Kai
a.7rfj\6ev\
KBCDL0
35
TOP
KO.L
1071 b
TOTTOV
eprj/uLOV
avTOV
37 KaT6$ia)ev
om ^\dev
evvvâ Xiav dvaa~Tas e^Xdev
Trpcoi
ek
om
/cat
Trpo<rrjveTO
n24>
aur.]
is strongly supported, yet may have

been an early gloss from Lc.; cf.
Victor: TO 5e reXfuTatoi/ Map/toy OVK

But in any case it probably
eêt.
a true note. It does not seem

as though the knowledge of the daipovia went beyond the fact of our Lord s
Messiahship; both 6 aytos rov 6eov
strikes
and
6 vlos
T. 6.
are Messianic
titles.
39.
GALILEE
(Lc. iv. 42
K.OI Trptot
35.
may be
Aiai>
KrA.] IIpou
the morning watch the

= cxxx. 6), as in
35 but in the present context
</>u-
\dKTj Trpcota (Ps. cxxix.
Me. xiii.
the simpler meaning seems preferable
early/ so early that it was still quite
dark cf. Ami/ TrpoH (xvi. 2) = opOpov
;
fiaOeas (Lc. Xxiv.

ovo-rjs (Jo. xx. i).
= Trpco
(TKorias ert
is used by
the poets from Homer downwards,
and in the prose of the later Gk.,
cf. 3 Mace. v. 5. With the adv.
ewvxa
(O.TT.
late
Aty.)
*~Ewvxos
compare Travwâ
Gk.);
Hesych.
(poet,
quotes
and
vvxa
VVKT&P. The Vg. diluculo valde fails

to give the force of eWi>xa (Euth.
avr\ TOV VVKTOS ert ovo-rjs}.
In Lc. this
touch of intimate acquaintance with
the circumstances
fiftfpas
egfXdwv).
is lost
(yevop.evr)s de
E7]\0ev:
of the house and town.

to believe that the
out
i.e.
It is difficult
Kal
reading e
not a conflation which
happens to have secured a consensus
of the great
majority of the autho
rities (see w. 11.),
although under the
circumstances it must retain its place
aTrrjkQtv
is
o Eifuav
ACrA6
32, 46.
The
was doubtless
of Capernaum
KaKel
KH
S.
cf. vi.
1071 ot
probably from
is
epTjp.os TOTTOS
in the
:
226 a c
g e/s^. roir.} pr
28 40 604 vg al]
o re
in the text : a-rrrjXdfv

vi.
KBMSU
36 /careSiwfev
syrr
avaaras
ff
(Me. Lc.)
neighbourhood
31
Lc. ix. icx
if.,
Trpoa-rjvxfTo]
Ps.
V.
4,
These words
reveal the purpose of the sudden with
drawal.
Sunrise would bring fresh
Ixxxvii. (Ixxxviii.) 14.
new wonders, increasing popu
Was
larity.
His mission
consistent with
Guidance must be
all this
?
sought in prayer.
44).
evvvxa
om
alPler
28 56 102 235 2**
fccu
37
(ZVTOV,
JJLT
crowds,
WITHDRAWAL FROM CA
PERNAUM, AND FIRST CIRCUIT OF
35
Trpoa-rjvêTO.
ol
35
[KO.I
3<5
ArAnS<
aTrr)\6ev
D
AD
eK
ACDLrA0
abcefffgq
om ot B + 170-01 A
/tat
|
/ca/ce?
Kai
CifJiwv
28 33 al] evvvxov
de q
[I.
32, Lc. vi. 12, ix.
Comp.
vi.
8, 28, xi. i.
46, xiv.
Victor:
OVK avros TavTTjs dfopevos. .aAA OLKOVOAmbros. in Lc. v. :

p.i/ceoff TOVTO TTOKBI/.
"quid enim te pro salute tua facere
oportet quando pro te Christus in
oratione pernoctat ?
There is truth
in both remarks, but they overlook
the ei5Aa/3eta of the Incarnate Son
which made prayer a necessity for
.
"
Himself (Heb.
36.
v.
7,
8).
KOL KareStc0ei/ avrbv SI/MCOV

/crX.]
Simon
persecutus est
eum
Vg. Et
(whose personal narrative we clearly
have here) started in pursuit of Him
with Andrew and James and John (ol
p.cTavTov,cf.v.2C) Bengel: "iam Simon
and tracked
est eximius
to His
Him
"),
retreat.
KaraStcoAco) (an air. Aey. in
the
N.T. butfreq. inLxx., where it usually =

H l l) has an air of hostility Gen. xxxi.
:
36, Tl TO
/IOV...OTI KClTfdiuga?
cf. Ps. xxii. (xxiii.) 6,
dftlKTJfJid
oTTi o-o) /xov ; yet

TO eAeoy crov Karadico^fTai fj.. SSimon s
intention at least was good ; the Master
seemed to be losing precious oppor

tunities and must be brought back.
Yet see note on v. 31.
38]
evpov avTOV Kai Xtyovcriv avTiio OTL Flai/Tes

s
(re.
KcojuioTroXeis wot
37
AFe II
arm me
f
KBL
evpov avrov Kai \ey.
K.
al K. evpovres avrov
1071
etirov
38
aeth)
K.
*L
om
e/ce?
me 004
aeth]
AC corr DrA0
exo/xevas (exo/Awa B)] evyvs
D
|
ACrA9
cvpovres avr. \ey.
K.
dicentes
ere
latt syrr
IIZ<f>
NBC*L
go (hab
/ca>/*as
/cat eis
II
frrovffiv
/cw/zo7roXeis]
38
TOVTO
evpov avrov \ey.
ore
aXXaôu
Kai
33
ras TroXeis
latt syrr8111 ?681*
Kai fvpov avTov KrX.]
37.
is
Marcan
and
tradition,
Lc. S ac-
not based on the
count apparently
in
form at
least
with it in Lc. the 0^X01 pur

sue Jesus and stay Him; from Me. we
learn that in fact the attempt was
made by the disciples. Tatian en
deavours to harmonise the two tradi
38, Lc.
tions, in the order Me. i. 35
i.e. all
iv. 42, 43.
HavTfs (JJTOIHT IV
the Capharnaites and others on the
conflicts
<re,
The
Cf. Jo. vi. 24, 26, xiii. 33.
spot.
quest was prompted by very mixed

motives.
aXXa-
In Lc. similar words are

rX.]
Xo{5
addressed to the crowd, but the occa
sion is clearly the same.
Jo. xi. 7,
intrans., as in Me. xiv. 42
""Ayoo/zei/,
15,
and as aye in Homer

let us go elsewhere ;
6, xiv. 31,
and the poets
aXXoae
i.
N. T. Gk.
in N. T.
;
or
as
or iravraforms are not used in
AXXaxoC occurs here only
28,
the latter
^
cf.
aXXaôcre,
7rdvTO(T(
aXXaôêi/, Jo. X.
is TCIS eôfjievas
K<o/xo7roXeis]
I.
Into tho
neighbouring country towns ( WycliflFe,

the nexte townes and citees," after
Vg., in proximos vicos et cimtatesi
comp. the reading of D). O eôêi/o? =
6 TrXrjo-iov is freq. in the LXX., but un
common in the N. T., cf. Lc. xiii. 33 ;
Acts xiii. 44, xx. 15, xxi. 26 Heb. vi.
9 the phrase is used of local con
tiguity and also of temporal con
"
"
(Westcott on Heb. I.e.).

an air. Xey. in the N. T. and not
nexion"
TroXis-
(PPxi.
it
557),
537>
and
in Joseph, (ant.
According to J. Lightfoot
the 123 as distinguished from
86).
is
the
TV
(cf.
Schurer n.
i.
Ka>/uo-
the
155)
small country town, whether walled

or not, or partly fortified (cf. Euth. 77
cv
/ne pet
p.ei>
Tfixio-uevrj).
in Galilee
drei îo-ro? fv
/ie pei
5e re-
There were many such

Joseph. B. J. iii. 3. 2, iro-
Xei? TrvKval KOI TO
ra>v
KU>/LICOI/
TroXvavflponrov dia
KOL Xeyet avrols *Aya)fJiev
38.
found in the LXX., though Aq. and

Theod. seem to have used it in Josh,
xviii. 28 (Field)
occurs in Strabo
77X^0?
rr/v
ev~
Lc. has merely iroXis in this

context. Such small towns are called
indifferently K3/u or TroXets
ii. 4, Jo. vii 42.
tva Kai eKfl KT\.]
cf.
Lc.
The Lord s primary
mission was to proclaim the Kingdom

(i. 14) ; dispossessing demoniacs and
healing the sick were secondary and
in a manner accidental features of His
work. Ets TOVTO yap crj\dov (Me.) is
us by Lc. on eVi TOVTO
interpreted for
J
E^\6ov does not refer to
aireo-ToXr^v.
His departure from Capernaum (v. 35),

but to His mission from the Father
(Jo. viii. 42, xiii. 3); whether it was so
understood at the time by the disci
ples is of course another question.
The thought, though perhaps unin
telligible to those about Him, was
present to His own mind from the
first, as even the Synoptists shew (Lc.
ii. 49).
Bengel: "primi sermones lesu
habent aenigmatis aliquid, sed paullatim apertius de se loquitur."
28
39 yap erj\6ov.
r\\6ev Kr}pvcro-u)v
ywyas avTcov
o\r]V Tr]V
ek
FaXeiXaiav Kat
rets
[I-
38
(rvva-
TO,
6K/3d\\COV.
4
40
Kai
epxcTai TTpos
[jcai
ryovvTreTwv],
avTOV
CLVTOV
XeTrpos 7rapaKa\a)V
CLVTW OTL Gav
\e<y(*)v
NBCL 33] eeXi;Xi;0a ADrilZ* al cX^Xuâ A (00 -2** min fcmu

^ me aeth] TJV ACDrA9
latt syrr
arm go eis ras
39 -rfKdev NBL syr
KABCDKLAOTI I 69 al] ev rats o-wcryarycus EFGMSUVrS (ev ras
40 irapa.KaXuv ] epuruv D /ecu yovwirerajv HL I 209 300 736* 2?*
alp"efqvg arm]
7. ai// ACA6 n2i al syrr me aeth om BDGF minP*
c a
al
on eav BeXtjs NAFAH al min?
a b c
g Xe7wv] pr /cat K ACDLrAe
8in
f
28 cav
syr
Kv/ote o. e. 0. B /cvpie e. 0. CLS c e ff g arm go aeth o. e. 6. Kvpie
sh
B
b
f
SWT;
q vg syr^
(D) 69 71 238
B
cfr\dov
38
8111
111101
**"
IIZ
110
AC.
n2<l>

KOI
39.
Tj\6eV
KTJpV(T(T(OV
KT\.]
tour of synagogue preaching follows,

extending through the whole of Galilee
(Me., cf. Mt. iv. 23), and if we accept
the reading lovSaias (see WH., Notes,
44, through Judaea
occasionally used by
Lc. inclusively (i. 5, perhaps also vii.
17, Acts ii. 9, x. 37), but not as = Gali
lee.
See the references to this syna
p. 57) in Lc.
also
Judaea
iv.
is
gogue preaching in Lc. xxiii. 5, Jo.

xviii. 20.
Such a cycle may have
lasted many weeks or even months
1245, Eders-
(see Lewin, fast, sacr.,
heim, Life and Times,
on the other hand
i.
p. 501,
and
Ellicott, Lectures,
although only one incident has

survived. Els ras
o-vvaywyds whereever He went, He entered the
syna
gogue and proclaimed His message
there
els o. T. TaXeiXatav adds the
= eV 3\rj rfj TaXeiXam (cf. Mt.
locality,
iv. 23), but with the added
thought of
the movement which accompanied the
preaching. Me. has fused into one the
p.
1 68),
two clauses
and
rjkflcv els o. r. r. (cf.
eKTjpvo-a-fv
ttff
ray
crvv.
avrvv
i.
14),
(cf. i
21).
4045.
(Mt.
CLEANSING OP A LEPER
2
4, Lc. v. 1216).
4- fpxeTai irpos avTov XcTrpoy]
Though the purpose of this circuit was
viii.
preaching, miracles were incidentally

performed. One is selected,
possibly
as the first of its class, or as having
made
All
the deepest impression.
the Synoptists relate it, but in differ
ent contexts. Aeirpos
(jrriVp, ^
f
1^V)>
from leprosy, is in the

Gospels used as a noun. Lepers were
evidently a numerous class of sufferers
in Palestine in our Lord s time, c Mt.
suffering
x. 8, xi. 5
Lc. xvii. 1 2, perhaps at all
times (Lc. iv. 27), as indeed the ela
borate provisions of Lev. xiii., xiv. seem
to shew.
The approach of this leper
Mt.) to Jesus is remark
able cf. Lev. xiii. 45, 46, Lc. xvii. 12
He came near enough to
(iroppadev).
be touched (v. 41). The event took
place ev [jua T&V TToXecai/, i.e. in one of
the KoafjLOTToXfis of Galilee where the
Lord was preaching, but doubtless
outside the gate (Lev. I.e.).
TrapaKoXav avrov K. yovvTrerajv] Tho
entreaty begins at the first sight of the
Lord ; when the leper has come up
with Him, the prostration follows.
TovvrrfTflv (Polyb., but not LXX.) occurs
also in Mt. xvii. 14, xxvii. 29, and Me.
x. 17 ; in this place the words KOI yov.
are open to doubt (see w. 11.), yet as
they are not from Mt. (irpoo-fKvvei) or
;
(irpo<re\Ba>v,
Lc. (Treo cop eVt TrpocrwTTOv) it is difficult

them as an interpolation.
to regard
For \eyuv
OTL see i. 15 note.

eav OeXys, ftvvaarai pe KaOaplcrai]
Mt,
Lc.,
So
but with a prefixed Kvpic.
I.
42]
4I
:
fjL6
Kadapicrai.
41
/cc
avTOv
air
41
bg
/cat i
KBD
avrov
Ti\j/aTo]
awrjXdev air avrov
tj
AGFA
6e is
+ avTov D
\. /cat
al
ACrA6 f
8
11
syr
e/ca0api(T0?7
o-ai
= 8vv7]
1 68.
(Me. Lc.) see WH., Notes,

Ka6apifiv = Ka0aipfiv p^P),
the term used for the ceremonial
cleansing of a leper in Lev. xiii., xiv.,
is transferred in the Gospels to the
actual purging of the disease.
41.
*
Kal (nr\ayxvicr6eLS /crX.]
Western reading
On the
WH.,
opyicrdfis see
Notes, p. 23
singular reading, per
haps suggested by TO. 43 (e/i/Spi/ô-apfvos), perhaps derived from an ex
traneous source." Nestle thinks that
it may be "an instance of a differ
ence in translation"; see his Intr.,
p. 262.
Op7^ is attributed to our Lord
:
"a
in Me. iii. $, but under wholly different

circumstances ; nor is Ephraem s ex
"
satisfactory
quia dixit
Si vis, iratus est" (Moesinger, p. 144) ;
for at this stage in the story there is
planation
nothing to suggest anger, and crn-X.

is obviously in keeping with CKT. r.
^.
a. ^fâro.
In the N. T. a"ir\ayxvi^f(r6ai.
is limited to the Synoptists
in the
:
LXX., Prov. xvii. 5 o
eiricrirXayxvi-
(where
the converse of the Heb.)
seems to be the only instance of its
use in a metaphorical sense ; for the
literal sense of the verb and its
derivatives, see 2 Mace. vi. 7, 8, 21,
6fjvos (A,
the Gk.
CTTrX.)
eXer/^crerai
is
remarkable that,
while a-nXayxva was used in classical
Gk. for the seat of the affections, the
verb appears first in Biblical Greek:
see Lightfoot on PhiL i 8, "perhaps
a coinage of the Jewish dispersion."
vii.
42,
ix. 5, 6.
It is
to
min?
Daff
om
alpl
|
q vg syr
avrw
Eph om
r*
i
fc<
arm go
hcl
KB corr DEKMSUm
\67rpa,
r\
^ ets ] opyurdeis
ACrA6 II
aurou
II2<;E>
Contrast the petition in Me. ix. 22,

and the Lord s method of dealing with
On the force of the
the two cases.
apodosis see Burton 263. For SiW
p.
o-7r\a7x i
pl
77^.
7** latt
i] + eurovTos avrov
/cat
42
a be] o
29
-209
aeth
|
cff
om
al pl
Delitzsch
renders
but Drn
represented in the LXX, by
is
here,
Ivl? DITTJ1
The <nr\ayxva
eXeeS or otKretpeo.
Iô-ov
(PhiL I.e.) are a favourite

topic with the author of the Ep. to
the Hebrews (see ii. 17, iv. 15,7.2).
TTJV
X Pa
XpicrroC
Contrast i. 31, Kpar-qa-as TTJS X fL P s

the action is adapted to the circum
Even after the Ascension
stances.
the Apostles remembered the out
As
stretched Hand (Acts iv. 30).
specimens of patristic exegesis see
>
c.
Origen
alo-drjTccs
Gels.
48
i.
Irjo-ovs
p.a\\ov rj
TOV XeTrpoC,
VOT]TO>S
ff^faro
avrov KaOapio-ij,
olâi, St^tos.
Victor: dia ri 8f aTTTerai TOV \firpov
iva
o>s
KOI p.T) \6yco fTrayei TTJV ia<rti/;...ort OKO6apcria Kara (pvcriv ovx aTrrerat Scor^pos
...xal OTI Kvpios eOTt TOV tdiov v6(j.ov.
<9eXa>,
Kadapio-GrjTi] So Mt., Lc. The

will is exercised here in
Lord s human
harmony with the Divine: contrast

Me.
xiv. 36,
where
it
remains in har
mony by submission. The subject

may be studied further by comparing
Mt
37; Me. iii. 13, vi.

24; Lc. xil 49; Jo. vii. i, xvii.
For a singular misunder
24, xxi. 22.
standing created by an ambiguity in the
Latin version see Jerome in Matt.
non ergo ut plerique Latinorum
putant...legendum volo mundare, sed
48,
xv. 32, xxiii.
vii.
"
separatim
icat
42.
\volo, mundare}"
v6vs...fKaQepLcr6rj\
Mc.
text seems here to be a conflation of

Mt (KOI ev0Q>s eic. avTov 77 XcVpa) and
Lc. (KCU
But
it
v6ea>s
is
rj
X. aTr^Xêi OTT avTov).
possible that
Mt
and Lc.
have each preserved a portion of the

original tradition, and the general
30
43 Kat
Ka66pi<r6ri^
44 etepaXev avTOV,
a XXa
e /TT*??,
om
al latt syr?
evOvs
6811
me
aeth
|
\eyei
sin
avrov Kat syr
tepei]
Kai
43.
evBvs
<rov
om wSev
44
jUf/Sei/t*
TW
/j
leêl,
a TrpocreTaêv
ADLA
33 69 124 604
apxt-epei 33 ^9 vg
used.
fj,^pip,rjo-p.vos
Se?ôi/
TOV Ka6apia-p.ov
phenomena agree with this hypothe

For the form ega&ptVdi? (Mt.
sis.
and WinerMe.) see WH.,.ZVbfe*, p. 1 50,
whole nar
the
With
50.
p.
Schm.,
rative it is instructive to compare
Of Naaman too
4 Regn. v. 614.
is
avTW Opa
(reafroi/
i;Va76
e%epa\t>
aura
epfipifju>i<rdpvo$
l
44 /ccu
Trpoa-eve^Ke irepl
43
42
[I.
avro>
*r.
KOL Ae yet auro) KT\.] The words

44.
reveal in part the need for this stern
and curt manner. If the man re
mained even a few minutes, a crowd

would collect; if he went away to
spread the news, the danger of inter
ruption to the Lord s work of preach
ing would be yet greater. He mast
E/i/3pi/iao-0at
go at once, keep his secret, and

the immediate duty which the
Pa)p.aLot,...e^pt^(TovTaL
imposed. "Opa prjdcvl nydev clvy* (Mt.

omits p,T)Sev) for the double negative
How grave the
cf. Rom. xiii. 8.
danger which Jesus sought to avert
(Aesch. Sept. c. Theb. 46,

of the snorting of the horse) is to speak
or act sternly: cf. Dan. xi. 30 (LXX.)
t
auYo>,
in refer
ence to the attitude of C. Popilius

Laenas towards Antiochus (Bevan on
Daniel I.e.) in Lam. ii. 6, f/i#P lft77fum
=
idea
opyys avTov iSN Dm?. But the
;
of anger is not inherent in the word ;

see Jo. xi. 33, 38, where it is used of
our Lord s attitude towards Himself ;
rather it indicates depth and strength
of feeling expressed in tone and man
close parallel to the present
ner.
ultimately
Jo.
vi.
delgov
too harsh, nor
room
there any apparent

for eVtri^crts, unless by antici
pation.
We may
gave him a stern

Hesych. e/x/Spt/iTyo-at
paraphrase,
injunction
KcXeG<rat.
He
cf.
A sum
dismissal followed
evdvs ee(BaXev avrov on K/3aAAa> cf. V. 12. Vg.
mary
eiecit
ilium
"
Wycliffe,
putte
hym
sent him away," and

sent him out." If the
first rendering is too strong, the last
seems to fall short of the original,
which involves at least some pressure
out
"
; Tindale,
so A.V. ; R. V.
and urgency.
"
"
r.
narrative peculiar to the third

Gospel, TropfvOevTfs 7Ti8eia.Tf eavrovs
rols lepeva-tv. All depend on Lev. xiii
49 dfiêi TO) tepei [TTJV a-Cpyv], xiv. 2
av
77/iepa
rc5
Orja-erai
ii.
Ka6api<r6fi
tepei.
KOI
"\Tray
Trpoo-a^^\?. y
as in
and frequently: a use of

which, though classical, is un
ii, v. 19,
vird-yeiv
is
cr.
known
is
apparent from
is
KrA.] So Mt. ; Lc. aTreAI ; cf. Lc. xvii. 14, in
aAAa vTraye
6o>v
natus
hym")
became
15.
ff
Law
passage is to be found in Mt. ix. 30.

In neither case can we discover any
occasion for displeasure with the
subject of the verb the Vg. commiest (Wycliffe, "thretenyde
fulfil
Kai
KOV
p.
to the LXX.
TT poa-evfjKe
KrA.]
Mt.
Trpoa-tvey-
on the two forms see WSchm.,
Ill
f.
Ilepi
TOV
KadapKr/jiov
(rov,
the matter of, in reference to

the ceremonial purification required
by the Law ; cf. Lev. xiv. 32 els
in
TOV
KaOapicrnov
avrov.
So
Ka6.
IS
always used in the Gospels (cf. Lc. ii.

in the Epistles
22, Jo. ii. 6, iii. 25)
(2 Pet. i. 9, Heb. i. 3) the deeper
sense comes into sight. *A (o, Mt. ;
;
/cantos,
Lc.)
Lev. xiv. 4
7rpo<reraei/
the Levitical
Mcova-rjs,
see
The Mosaic origin of

and Deuteronomic legis-
ff.
I.
45 ]
ek
Mcovcrfjs
fj.apTvpiov
LV 7TO\\CL Kdl
K.Y]pVCra
fju]KTi CLVTOV
ACEGLMSUr alP
teaching; see Sanday, Inspiration,

There was no revolt on His
p. 413 ff.
Moses, still less any
part against
disposition to detach the Jew from the
obedience he still owed to the Law
:
Hort, Jud. Chr.,
TOV \OyOVy
om
45
much or often.
Both
senses are almost equally in place
here.
An oriental with a tale not
only tells it at great length, but
meaning
*Hpgaro
fiapTvpiov in the LXX. see Prov. xxix.
lii&iv (Vg.
Krjpvo-o-eiv
and see
v. 17, etc.,
14
("1$),
Hos.
12 (14), Mic. i 2,
ii.
The cure
1$).
leper would witness

tepei
phet amongst them

the knowledge that
come.
Kings
Xerrpol
v.
8);
Kadapi-
might lead them

that the Messiah had
xi.
(Mt.
suspect
govrai
to
(2
WM.,
5)
p. 183, interprets avrols
of the Jews, but they are not in ques

indeed it was not the Lord s
purpose that the miracle should be
tion
generally known it was enough to

leave the guides of the nation without
excuse, if they rejected Him (Jo. v.
AvTols however is not
36, xv. 24).
like eV avTovs necessarily hostile ;
whether the witness saved or con
demned them would depend on their

own action with regard to it Victor s
exposition
Karrjyopiav
too harsh:
is
TTJS
avrutv
xxviii.
TovreW>,
els
dyvcofiocrvvrjs.
45-
o de
%\6>v
TTCLVTCS ot ayiot.
icrX.]
He
left
the
presenceofChrist(eeA0a>Vcorresponds
I,
AuKprj-
"the
A.V.,
dede,"
"the
Mace. viii. 10 eyvwa-drj

Acts xi. 22 ijKovcrBrj 5e o
i
7rapd8oov 6 f pa-rrt Lav.

]
eorij TTJV
avTov 8vvao-6ai KT\.] The

result was, as Jesus had foreseen,
another enforced retreat, and the
abandonment of His synagogue
preaching ; if He entered a town, it
could only be at night or in such a
manner as not to attract attention (cf.
pTjKfTi
<uo-re
Jo.
vii.
ov
IO,
KpuTrrco).
henceforth
But
(pavfpns
in general
outside
aXX
He
coy
ev
lodged
the walls
(e
o>,
in the neighbouring open

country (tTrt with dat. of place = on, i.e.
cf.
xi.
19)
remaining
in, the locality,

TOTTOI cf. i. 35).
for
eprjfMot
val
was spent
The
papTvpes naprvpovo-i KOL
iv.
Blass, Gr., p. 227.
cf. Mt. ix. 31,

Tov \6yov = "n H, the tale ;
5.
6 \6yos,
34) els fj-apTvpiov rols diricrrois ot
t. ii.
energy.
23,
Lc. here, St^p^rro 6 Xoyos-.

Xoyos
Euth. understands by TOV \6yov the
words of Jesus (tfe Xoo, KaBapia-drjTi).
But Victor is doubtless right: TOVT-
puv
"si
ii.
diffamare\ a word of the
matter"; cf.
Comp. Jerome:
crederent, salvasi non
crederent, inexcusabiles
forent."
OVT&S (writes Origen in Jo.
reutur
Tindale,
suggested by
ifp(v<Tiv
above) that there was a Pro
cf.
later Greek, not in LXX.
the
to the priests
= Tols
(avTols
TW
of
KOI 8ia(pr]p.L^ftv TOV Xoyoi ]
5>
vii.
unwearied
with
it
The phrase
papTvpiov avrols]
occurs again in vi. n and xiii. 9, cf.
Lc. ix.
fls P- ^Tr* avTovs.
For ft?
els
D latt
TroXXa
to e^/3aXfi/), only to tell his tale to

every one he met. For this use of
the ad
KTjpva-a-fiv cf. v. 20, vii. 36
verbial TroXXa occurs again in iii 12,
v.
10, 23, 38, 43, ix. 26, with the
repeats
p. 30.
U)CTT
TTO\IV
et9
(pavepoos
lation is accepted as belonging to the

recognised belief (cf. vii. 10, x. 3, 4,
Jo. vi. 32, vii. 19), and not set forth
by our Lord as part of His own
cf.
6 Se eêXBcov ripâTO 45
^La(^)r]fJLL^LV
^>vvacr6ctL
44 MONTHS
45
auTols.^
3*
On
ev TOIS
o><rre
WM.,
The
489;
inter
in prayer Lc.
Kal irpoo:
eprjfJiois
/^/ce ri
inability
see
WM.,
was of course
p.
602.
relative
only: He could not enter the towns

to any good purpose, or indeed with
out endangering the success of His
IF
d\Xa
ew
67r
Kal
elcre\6u)V Tca\iv
[1-45
TOTTOLS r\v
TTpOS
avTOV
II
g y r hier
/I
t/
2 rjKOvcrur]
J/
*f
auc
ev ACDr0
45 e?r KBLA minP
nonn
i 33 1071 al
KABCDKLMSAe
]
KBDL 28 33 604 alP* uc
II i
f
II24>
ac
ei<re\9wv
pr
f ff
ACDrA9
/cat
2 KCU
S yrrP
q vg
eshhcl
f
II2<f>
go
om
al latt vt Plv*
i] + eu0ews ACDrAGTIS^
ira\iv
gyrr^
al pier
0^X01 TroXXoi
He
could still de
but not in the
not dfpaircvfo-dat.
liver His message,
He
where
synagogues,
willed
1101
to
preach at this stage in His ministry.

ndvrodev, cf. Lc. xix. 43, Heb. ix. 4;
7 (10)); the prevalent form
in Attic prose is TravraxoOev (vv. 11.).
li.
f ff
g q syr
and
Lc.
8,
I.
v.
17
26.)
ia~e\@a)v rraXiv icrX.J
/eat
circuit
is
39)
(i.
ix.
now
perhaps prematurely by
The
over, ended
the indiscre
tion of the leper (i. 45) ; and the Lord

returns to Capernaum.
EtVeXtftoV,
an anacoluthon,
cf.
WM.,
709 ff.
and w. 11. TraXiv looks back to the
visit before the circuit (i. 21 ff.).
According to Mt. the Lord appears
to have arrived by boat from the
other side of the lake, but the im
p.
perhaps due simply to

Mt. s method of grouping events in
Lc. as in Me. the healing of the para
pression
is
healing of the leper.

Mt. in this context calls Capernaum
TTJV ISiav TroXtv, probably, as Victor
lytic follows the
suggests, Sta TO TroXXoKis eKelo-e 7ridr)Lc. ev jMia roSi/ TroXecoi/. Al ^/uepaji/
[jielv
(Lc. ev fjuq
TLVV
ra>i/
^/xeptoi/),
TOV
Euth.,
}
Vg. post
dies,
for this use of
fita
see
WM.,
ACEFGKMSI> al
eun]\dei>
ACLre n al?
eis OIKO? ACrA6
hcl
yKovad-n]
f
n<
al
vid
go
f.
See note on
nothing.
TjK.oi>cr6rj
ev
OTL
i.
O%KO>
we have
22
Gr.,
is
Men
indoors/
auditum
impers., Vg.
2 Esdr. xvi. 1,6, Jo.
HKOVO-^?;
cf.
39.
eoriVJ
He
were heard to say
ix.
ôva-Or) 6 \oyos
who
p. 239,
est
32; in Acts
cf.
suggests
personal construction here. The read

ing els -OIKOJ/ (WM., 516, 518) is at
tractive, but the balance of authority
is distinctly
it
against
in this place.
The house was probably Simon s (i.

sense
xi.
29),
the
cf! i
Cor.
Kal (rvvrix.0r)arav TroXXot /crX.]
Cf.
but ev
OLK(O
at
is
is
not
home,
ev
TG>
OIKO>
indoors,
34, xiv. 35.

2.
The concourse was
so great
as to choke the approaches to the
i.
33.
so that even the doorway

house,
could hold no more, Vg. ita ut non
caperet neque ad ianuam. The Qv
3
or house-door seems to have opened

on to the street in the smaller Jewish
67Tt row
houses (cf. xi. 4, irpos Ovpav e
a/z$odov) ; no TrpoavXiov or irpodvpov
o>
would intervene between the

door and the street, nor would there
be a 6vpo)p6s (Jo. xviii. 16) to exclude
(xiv. 68)
unwelcome
dieXot>o-3v
iravrodev
|
Blass,
(Mt.
be
/cat
cf.
xi.
SINS.
al
and Lightfoot on Gal. ii. i,

Dion. Hal. ant. x. Sta 7roXXo3i>
The
rjp.epwvj and the class. Sta %p6vov.
note of time is to be attached to flaeX^coi/, not to r}Kovo-0T), and covers the
interval between the first visit to
Capernaum and the second as to the
length of the interval it suggests
146
p.
THE FORGIVENESS OF
12.
aeth]
ev OIKU]
HEALING OF A PARA
LYTIC IN A HOUSE AT CAPERNAUM.
II.
om
go
so the LXX. (Jer. xx. 9, Sus. 22 Th.,

Sir.
102
EGUVF
KaTrepraov/x.
TTO\\OL
-r\v
arm me
ace
mission; of physical danger as yet

there was none.
Ka rjpôvTO Trps avrov
Lc. uvvr] pôvro
om
al
Travraxodev
n24>
A \
*Kat
|
b d e
Ka<papvaovfJ.
n,
OTL ev OLKO) ecTTiv
Bvpav
is
visitors.
Ta
Trpos
TTJV
simply the neighbourhood of
II. 4]
a(TT
TO.
fj.riK.6T i
%a)pev jULrjSe
e\d\ei avToIs TOV \6yov.
TTpos
TV\V
33
Oupav,
K.al
epôvTcu (pepovTes 3
CLVTOV TrapaXvTiKOV aipofjizvov V7TO Tecrcrapcov.
4
Kai IJLY\
TTpocreveyKai avrw Sid TOV o%\ov 4
S
OTTOV
r}
TOV \oyov~\ om TOV D

3 epx- Trpos avrov Tives
A Trapa y
4 irpoaeveyKcu &SBL 33 al f Vg
al minP ler abceffg syri* arm go
Sta
syj-hci me a eth] irpoo-eyyurcu ACDrA6
TOV oxXov] airo TovjoxXov D arm*
om eopvavTes D lat vt Pler syr? aeth
2
avrovs
avr.ois] irpos
TrapaX.
&
<pep.
b c
euro
VTTO]
ff
801
CTTI
"
811
II24>
6811
the door on the side of the street cf.

on the ace.
Trpos rrjv GaXao-o-av, iv. I
cf. i 33.
For xoopeti capere see Gen.
:
xiii. 6,
xxi. 25
3 Regn.
;
and on
24
vii.
ourre
(38),
Jo.
ii.
fjiT)KTi...p.T)de
6,
see
notes on i. 44, 45.

Kal eXaXet avrots Toy Xoyoi ]
The
preaching- meanwhile proceeded with
in (imperf.).
O Xoyos = ro evayye Xtoi/
occurs with various explanatory geni
tives, e.g. TOV 6fov, TOV Kvpiov (Acts viii.
14, 25), TTjS O-toTT/piaS, TTJS X^P ITOS T V
1
for
texts read irpoo-fyyio-at,

possibly a correction due to the
absence of O.VTOV.
Cf. Lc.
evpov-
TS
(Acts
xiii.
26, xiv. 3, xv. 7),
Tfolas
el<TfVyK.(t)(Tiv
avTov.
Nothing
daunted, they mounted on the roof (so

Lc. alone expressly, dvapdvTcs eVt TO
6\5/xa, cf. Acts x. 9), by an external
staircase, the existence of which in
Palestinian houses of the period is
implied in Me.
xiii.
dirfO Ttyacrav
ft ayyfXtou
and
Western
the
TTpoo-cveyKai
traditional
A7roo"reyaa>
(air.
15.
crrfyrjv
KTX.]
\cy. in the
N. T.)
TTJV
ToD o-Tavpov (i Cor.i. 1 8), TTJS /caraXXay^y

(2 Cor. V. 19), TJ7? aX?;<9etas- (Col. L 5) ;
is
but the term (like 77 686s, TO #e X?7/*a,

&c.) was* also used by itself in the first
generation ; cf. Me. iv. 14 ff., 33, Acts
for *fl^|, LXX. aTrexaXuô.

The Unroofing was, according to Lc., limited
4,
CLVTOS
xiv. 26, xviii. 5.

dtdo~K(iiv
Lc. adds
x. 44,
viii.
T\V
K.
this context,
also in cc. iv. 24,
avoid
Mt.
I8ov
and by Mt.
Lc. seems to
it (v. l8, avtipwrrov os ?fv

irapa-
XeXv/xe i/oy,
4.
viii.
Kat
cum non
S.
24
p.T)
TO>
8vv.
TrapaXcXtîei/eo).
Trpoa-fveyKdi]
posset tt offerr e
M. a
ewm
and by
1 1 (xlix.
to the removal of the tiles (8ia
10)
Kepdp.a>v:
born, &c., p. 63 f.) just over the spot

where the Lord sat. It was done by
digging up the place (fgopvgavTes).
Eôpvo-o-eiv is chiefly used of putting
out the eyes (Jud. xvi. 21, i Regn. xi.
2, Gal. iv. 15); the housebreaker is
said Stopvo-orfiv (Mt. vi 19); Joseph.
ant. xiv. 15. 12 uses dvao-Ka-n-Teiv simi
It is difficult to realise the
larly.
circumstances. The Lord was clearly
in a room immediately under the roof.
The v-n-fptoov would answer to the
Me. alone mentions

avftpes (frepovTts.
that the bearers were four.
They
reach the outskirts of the crowd, but
are stopped before they can approach
the door. For alpo/j-fvov cf. Ps. xc.
(xci.) 12, cited in Mt. iv. 6.
Ilapa\VTIKOS (not class, or in LXX.) is used
by Mt., Me. in
4),
KOI
P-97Kal epxovrai (pepovTes KT\.~]
(iv.
in Jer. xxix.
see however W.
3-
by Strabo
To
Bvvafus Kupi ou rfv els TO lao~dai CLVTOV

on which see Mason, Conditions, &c.,
Kal iSou Trpoo-efapov CLVTV, Lc.
used
Symmachus
Vg.,
illi
M. Ramsay, WasChrist
conditions, and it appears to have

been a favourite resort of Rabbis when
they were engaged in teaching; cf.

Lightfoot ad I., Vitringa de Syn. 145,
Edersheim, Life and Times, i. 503 ;
the last-named writer suggests a roofed
gallery round the av\rf. But it may
34
[II.
TOV KpdfiaTTOV OTTOV 6 TrapaXvTiKOs Kare5
5 KeiTO.
Kai
i$un>
4 KpapaKTov
2
irapoX.
KBDL
item
a g]
/caraKei/ievos
9,
11 Kpa.ppa.Tov
f
4>
"
etf>
ctyu.
T?J>
a0iej>rai
which Mt. and Lc. substitute.
vances
(v.
KOI
5.
19).
6 *L TTJV TTLOTIV CLVTOtv]

ov TTJV TTIOTIV
l8a>V
So Mt., Lc.
Victor
TOV 7rapa\c\vfj.evov aXXa
v. 15, where it is distinguished

from K\ivr] see Blass, ad I., ix. 33) ;
from the N. T., perhaps, it has passed
into Ev. Nicod. 6, Act. Thorn. 50, 51.
It was used by certain writers of the
New Comedy. For the forms of the
(Acts
N{, cf.
papyri
to feel the difficulty as to

uses K\ivi8iov as the story ad
K\ivr),
in the N. T. by Me. (in this con

text and vi. 55), Jo. (v. 8 ff.), and Lc.
SO
Lc.,
who seems
and
(/cpajSaro?, KpdfiaKTos
<rov
eâXao-av avrov fls TOV XOKKOP, Acts

ix. 25, 2 Cor. xi. 33.
Kpa/3arro?, said
to be a Macedonian word (Sturz, dial.
Mac., p. 175 f.), does not occur in the
LXX., but is used by Aq. in Amos iii. 12
for. bni? (see Jerome s remarks ad l.\
Grenfell, Gk.
I12(4>)
lay (Lc. the man, bed and all).

xaXav cf. Jer. xlv. (xxxviii.) 6,
Kpa/3aKrioi>,
al
be doubted whether a fisherman s

house in Capernaum would have been
provided with such conveniences.
.The next step was to lower (xaXtSo-t
= Lc. KaOrjKav) the pallet on which the
word
d/uLapTiai.
<roi
For
ai
0ap<m
B 28 33 a c e ff vg syrr go]
KBDGLA i 33 69 alnonn]
man
(TOV
avTwv Xeyei
B corr V grabattum a e grabatum c d f g ff

o
o T
lat^ ^ syrr arm me go aeth
hier
me
K*
C
+
ôu
syr
5 reô?] pr
al
crou at a/x.
afaovrai A aQeuvraL KACDLr6
AC 3EHKM 2 SUVriIZ$> al a c d f q
ai
n,
ACEG6
e</>
TY\V TTLCTTLV
Irjcrovs
Tewov, ctyievrai
TO) TrapaXvTiKtp
j-ov
rail/
Kopicrdv-
what the faith

Ambros.
of others may do for
in Lc. v. 20,
Magnus Dominus
Ephrem:
TO>V.
"See
one."
"
qui aliorum merito ignoscit
all is... si
diffidis
gravium peccatorum
veniam,
adhibe precatores, adhibe ecclesiam"
an application of the words which,
as the history of Christian doctrine
shews, needs to be used with caution.
For
"
iria-riv
sam")
l8.
T.
cf.
Mace.
(Bengel
xiv. 35,
Aeyet
TrapaXvrjKQ)
7T., LC. flTTV.
r<5
TKVOV,
dffrifVTai
<rov
al
opero-
James
ii.
Mt. enrev
d/iaprtai]
Child, thy sins are receiving forgive

TCKI/OI/ is used of disciples and
ness.
spiritual children (Me. x. 24, i Cor. iv.
3
ii.
p.
Kpa/3/3aros-, Kpa/3arros) see WinerSchm., p. 56, and n. ; in Latin it be
l6l
came grabdtus (Catullus and Martial)

modern Greek retains it in the form
Kpf/3/3an (Kennedy, /Sources of N. T.
Gk., p. 1 54). The classical equivalents
14, 17, &c. ; see Intr., p. xx f.) ; for the

contrast between TCKVOV and 7rai8iW
see Westcott on Jo. xxi. 5. Victor:
TO Se TCKVOV 77 feat aOra) Tria-Tfixravn
Kara TTJS drj/jnovpyias Xeyet. In either
TI
are dcrKavrrjs, crKi/i7rous (Phryn. ova /iTrovs

Xe ye aXXa p.rj Kpa/S/Saros ), O"/cijU,7r6Sioi
Clem. Al. paed. i. 6 substitutes O-KI /ZTroSa here ; see also the story related
case it is intended to cheer and win

confidence (Schanz
Jesus den
Kranken mit dem gewinnenden TCKVOV
a point of which Lc. s
anredet"),
by Sozom.
H.EA.
1 1.
The
Kpa/3arro?
or o-KipTTovs was the poor man s bed

(Seneca, ep. mor. ii. 6, where grabatus goes with sagum and panis
durus et sordidus), small and flexible,

and therefore better adapted for the
purpose of the bearers than the
"
ai/0p&)7re
loses Sight.
A0tei/rat,
di-
mittuntur, see vv. 11. here and in v. 9,

and cf. Mt. ix. 2, 5. The forgiveness
is regarded as continuous, beginning
from that hour (see however Burton,
13, who calls d(f). an "aoristic pre
sent
Lc. has d(pea)VTat (a Doric
").
II. 7]
r}(rav
TWV
Tives
Se
OVTCOS AaAeF;
6
ACr(A)IIS
perfect,
om
al c Syrr(p h
Winer- Schin.,
hcl
>
p.
7 TI]
XaXei
|
19, cf. Blass,
51),
"
df
rives
B 482 om b c om ourws min 20 c

KBDL a f ff vg me] X.
p\a<r<jyr)/uas
sphere not only of the passions and

emotions, but of the thoughts and
intellectual processes, at .least so far
as they go to make up the moral
Me.
ii.
adding
1 6),
e/c
Ta\t\aias
7ro~rjs
/cat loufiaia? feat
ot
rfjs
the local Galilean Rabbis had now

been reinforced by others from the
Le.,
capital,
some of them
possibly
mem
bers of the Sanhedrin (see Me. iii. 22).

suspicions of the Pharisees of
Jerusalem had been roused before
The
Judaea
and
they had decided to watch His move
ments in Galilee (cf. Jo. i. 19, 24).
The Scribes were seated (jca^/nei/oi
Jesus
left
(Jo. iv.
i,
2),
Me., Lc.), probably in the place of
honour near the Teacher
(cf. xii.
38,
39).
dia\oyt6p.fvoi
avT&v]
ML
cv
rais
Kapdiais
flirav ev eavrols (cf. Me.,
in the immediate presence of

;
Jesus communication was impossible.
Like many of the finer points this
passes out of sight in Lc. (tfpgavTo
&aXoyi Vo-0at). For the two senses of
v. 8)
see Lightfoot on Phil. ii.

The KapSta is the source and
14.
seat of deliberative thought, cf. Me.
vii. 21, Lc. ii.
As the
35, ix. 47.
centre of the personal life, it is the
8ia\oyi<rp.6s
didvoia
may be
dis
tinguished from icapSia (Me. xii. 30,

Lc. i. 51), as one of the contents from
the seat and source ; see Lightfoot on
iv. 7,
10
and Westcott on Hebrews

Yet in the LXX.
(cf. p. 1 1 5 f.)-
didvoia. is
*rX.]
(cf.
Thus
character.
viii.
rutv
ypa/z/zareW
The first appearance of the
Scribes in the Synoptic narrative ; cf.
supra L 22. Lc. &apio~aloi KOL //o/io5trjcrav
OVTOS 7
Ti
PhiL
I.).
6.
Kai 6
arm go aeth
ad
<m
|SXa(r07;/iet
regarding the afao-is,

from another point of view, as com
plete, although enduring in its effects.
Jewish thought connected forgiveness
with recovery
there is no sick man
healed of his sickness until all his sins
have been forgiven him" (Schottgen
Gr., p.
T/S SvvctTai
d(pi6vai djj.ap-
lat vtexcf i
OVTUS XaXei b q
Ka.6riiji.evoi
avTtov
KapSiais
/3\acr^)r7^ter
ai/row] + XeyovTfs
arm
TCUS
ev
SiaXoytôjULevoi
e/ce?
^pafjLjjLaTedov
35
for the
most part used as a
rendering of 1? or D3?, with
icapbla.
as an occasional variant ; see e.g. Exod.
xxxv.
9,
Deut.
vi. 5,
Job
i.
5.
OVTOS ovTtos XaXei; (3Xa.(T(pT)Comp. Mt. OVTOS p\ao-<pr)ficl, Lc.

pel]
ris f(TTiv OVTOS os XaXfi ft\
TI
7-
= XaXelp /S
/3Xacr(p7/zeZj
2 Mace. x. 34, xii. 14, Mt. xxvl
65, Jo. x. 36, Acts xiii. 45, &c.: the
more usual constructions are /3X. nva
For
cf.
(n), fis Tiva, cv TIVI, and in class. Gk.,

Used
7Tpi, Kara TIVOS (WM., p. 278).
absolutely the word is understood

of the sin of blasphemy (sc. els rov
6fov, cf. Dan. iii. 96 (29), LXX., Apoc.
xvi. n).
The offence was a capital
one (Mt. xxvi. 65
f.),
and the normal
punishment stoning (Lev. xxiv. 15,

i
1 6,
Kings xxi. 13, Jo. x. 33,
Acts vii. 58). The blasphemy in the
present instance was supposed to
lie in the words
&ov al dp..
(OVTWS XaXei), by which the Lord
seemed to claim a Divine preroga
d<ptei/rai
tive
riff
cf.
Jo. x. 36,
dvvaTai...i
Exod. xxxiv.
p,rj
Mt
xxvi. 65.
fls 6 6eos
;]
See
6, 7, Isa. xliii. 25, xliv.
On the O. T. doctrine of For

giveness see Schultz, ii. 96: on the
Rabbinic doctrine, Edersheim, i. p.
22.
32
36
8 rtas
el
TW
avTOV
TrvevfJLCLTi
eavTo
6 $eos
els
imri
evdus eTriyvovs 6
OVTCOS
KO.L
OTL
Tavra
avTois Ti
9f
om
gyr
ev6vs
ourws
hci
go
abc
om
For
ff.
508
Me.
x.
28 64 565 a b c
airrots
els
68 1
g q syrP
L min 2
102
ff
\eyei
om
arm
Mt.
IStov}
I.
rrvev-
ro>
cf.
Me.
V. 30,
etriyvovs
experience (cf. Lightfoot on Col.

the locus classicus is i Cor.
9)
1
2,
apri
om
KBL
33 e f vg]
avrov
yw(0(TK(0
i.
258 a b c e
ACDrAGH
etTre?
ff
min mu
al?1
raura
Jesus clearly
xiii.
The recognition was in

his human spirit, and
the sphere of
was not attained through the senses
there was not even the guidance of
external circumstances, such as may
have enabled Him to see the faith
of the friends of the paralytic.
He
read their thoughts by His own con
sciousness, without visible or audible
;
indications to suggest them to Him.

For TO 7rvvp.a, used in reference to
presence
made a deep im
pression on His immediate followers.

See Mason, Conditions, &c., p. 164 ff.
on ovT(t)s SiaX. cV eavrols] = Mt. ray
i/Bv^r)(Tis avT&v, Lc. TOVS 8iaXoyi(rp,ovs
avTo>v.
For ri ravra diaXoyifco-df Mt.
has Iva. TI evSvptla-Qc Trovrjpa, whilst Lc.
simply omits ravra.
6,
pepovs rare de
CK
13 22 33 69 1071
eos. Its
(Triyvaxronai.
aeth
ACrAGTIS
in
the verb describes the fuller

knowledge gained by observation or
eavT<a
arm
solus (Lc. povos) c
aurov] The Lord at once became

conscious of the thoughts which occu
pied those about Him.
ETrryi/ovs (so
fv
ev
ev
/uart
Lc.
"
pr aurot
Mt. omits this clause.
1 8.
Koi fv6vs eiriyvovs o
8.
SiaXc^tfoj/Tcu]
aurots
favrois]
gq
102 a g r
iaoyecre
Irjcrous
evKOTTcoTepov, eiTrelv
ri
om
[II.
9-
Tl f(TTLV
VK07TtoTpOV KT\.]
Mt.
The second question justifies

why think evil... for which
= Trorepov...^ (Wis easier...?
Ti...^
To the scribes the an
M., p. 211).
swer would seem self-evident ; surely
it was easier to say the word of ab
solution than the word of healing (et-
T/ yap...
the first:
irfiv...$l etTTctv), since the latter in

volved an appeal to sensible results.
Jerome: inter dicere et facere multa
"
distantia est;
utrum
sint paralytico
spirit,
noverat qui
Anticipating this reply
the Lord utters the word which they
deemed the harder, with results
while it belonged to the human na

ture of Christ, was that part of
His human nature which was the im
mediate sphere of the Holy Spirit s
which proved His power. But His

question, sinking into minds prepared
to receive it, suggests an opposite
conclusion; the word of absolution
our
Lord s human
50, Me. viii.
xxvii.
spirit,
Mt.
see
His
12.
and through which, as we

reverently believe, the Sacred
operations,
may
Humanity was united to the Divine

Word. "Wycliffe glosses by the holy
"
Tindale rightly, "in his

On our Lord s power of
spreete."
reading the thoughts of men see Jo.
ii. 24,
In the 0. T. this
25, xxi. 17.
goost";
power
is
represented as Divine,
Ps. cxxxviii. (cxxxix.) 2

roiis
8id\oyi<rp,ovs
juov,
cf.
<rv
e.g.
awr/icas
Acts
i.
24,
peccata
dimissa,
solus
dimittebat."
indeed the harder, since it deals

with the invisible and eternal order.
In speaking with authority the word
of absolution Christ had done the
greater thing; the healing of the
is
physical disorder was secondary
made
less
and
demand on His power.
But this answer does not lie upon

the surface; the question presented
no enigma at the time; and Christ
does not stop to interpret His words,
II. 10]
ai
crov
A<pievTai
d/uLapTtaLy
Kai apov TOV KpdfiaTTOV

^\
f/
5>~
>V-
37
Kai
<rov
yf
/i
TOV avupwTrov
10
iva O6 eior]T6 OTL eôva~tav eêi o vios

ievai
d<pie
apov TOV
a.(piVTau...irepnra.Tei] eyeipe
at a/A.
<roi
a<f>au(jJt>Tat
(KB 28
cKpievrai
/c/oa/3.
AC(D)LrA9
KBEFGHKLMUVIIS min tm ] aoi ai ait. ACDSW<TAe

gyrrPeshhci arm me go aet h e7et/3e KACDEFGHKMSVre
BL 28 eyeipai UWc A0 minP om /cat i CDL i syrP arm
me aeth] viraye ^LWC A UTT.
al min feroomn b c e f q vg syrrP
f
at a/A.
<rot
<l>
08111101
33 a
ff
vg arm
go] a0.
67rt r.
10
7.
a/*.
em
T. 7.
AEFGKSUVm
a/i.
i
hcl
a0.
69 al syr
f<mv
17; for fvK07ros see
^CDHLMW A9 S
e
a<.
but leaves them to germinate where

oc
they found soil. EvKorrwTfpov
curs here in the three Synoptists, and
again in Me. x. 25 (Mt. Lc.) and Lc.
xvi.
Sir. xxii. 15,
Mace. iiL 18, and CVKOTTIO. occurs in

2 Mace. ii. 25 the words belong to
the later Greek from Aristophanes
onwards. "Eyeipe: WH. prefer eyeipov,
the reading of BL 28; see note on
9,
But
Iva 8t ddr]Tf OTI KrA.]
be the answer what k may to con

vince you that the word of absolution
was not uttered without authority, I
will confirm it by the word of healing
of which you may see the effects.
On
the construction see Blass, Gr.,

286 f. Eôvo-mi/ eêi, Mt., Me., Lc.,
not = potest, potestatem hdbet, as the
Latin versions render, followed by
the English versions from Wycliffe
c i.
onwards, but hath authority
This eovori a is not in con
22, 27.
flict with the 8vvap.is of GOD (ii.
7),
but dependent on it. It is claimed
the
Lord
of
as the Son
by
Man, i.e.
as belonging to Him in His Incar
nate Life as the ideal Man Who has
received the fulness of the Spirit (cf.
i 10, Jo. xx. 23), and as Head of the
p.
"
race cf. Jo. v. 26.

6 vlbs TOV dv8p(07rov\ Used here
for the first time in the
:
Synoptic
narrative:
cf.
ii.
28,
viii.
31, 38, ix.
ets
eia r. 7.
a/A.
ac
B$
"
11
67pov
ABCm
TOV OLKOV
al mu latt syr?6
21,
<rov
me arm
142 157
(DnNrpJ?^ EccL
vii.
ii.
and
iii
18,
19,
(SWN 13^ Dan.

1 3 (LXX. and Th.) and
(D1K-J3), Ezek.
i,
vibs dvdpcoTrov
&c.,
Dan.
viii. 17.
The term
is
usually thought to be based on Dan.

vii. 13, but see Westcott, add. note
on
Jo.
i.
51,
tion of Dan.
v. ii.
TreptTraret
o~ov
|
<7ou
12, 31, x. 33, 45, xiii. 26, xiv. 21,

The LXX. has (of) viol TOV dv-
6p<*irov
"
at a^t.
41, 62.
10.
al
II2(<J>)
66 *1
enreir
i\
mu
33 al ]
n2
aov
(rov /rat vir. eis T. OLKOV
565)] aêcoirai
and on the interpreta
I.e. cf.
Stanton, J.
and
C.
and Bevan, Daniel,

Comp. also Charles, B. qf
p. n8f.
Enoch, p. 312 ff., and on the use of
vlbs TOV dvBp. by our Lord and in the
Messiah,
p.
109,
early Church, see Stanton, p. 239
G. Dalman, Die Worte Jesu i.,

191 ff. ; the careful investigations
Dr Jas. Drummond in J. Th. St.
pp. 35off., 539; and the art Son
Man in
Hastings, D.B.
ff.
p.
by
ii
of
iv.
eVi TTJS yrjs dfpievai a/iapri as] In con

trast to an implied in Heaven, c
Lc.
ii.
xvi. 19,
Mt.
14, fv vîo-Tois...7rl yfjs
CoL i. 20, fVl rfjs yrfs...fv rols
:
The ratification of the ab

ovpavols.
solving words belongs to another order
(Mt. I.e.) the act of absolution, which
is committed to the Son of Man as
such, takes place in man s world, and
is pronounced by human lips, either
those of the Son of Man Himself or
:
of men who receive His Spirit and

are sent by Him for that end (Jo. xx.
Such absolutions do not invade
23).
38
[II.
(rov
AeVo, eyeipe, apov TOV KpdfiaTTOV
Kai
Kai riyepffri,
(rov.
izvTraye els TOV O!KOV
11
II
"Co*
<
TrdvTvvKpdfiaTTOV e^n\6ev ep7rpo(r6ev

6eov
TOV
efto-Taa-Bai irdvTas Kai $o%deiv
apas TOV
wa-Te
"*
IT
*r
^-^ _f
*^. /
MT
/^.
OTL
[\670I/Ta5j
syr
12 177- KM ev0vs
K + Kat AWAe H al
3
cvOeus 777. /cat
aeth
al
rA6
W
AC
go
syrr
B(C*) L 33 me*** ] 777.
ACDWTAH2 al eyonrcoy W C 6
D om eufl. b c e fl q îrpoadev BL 604]
c
om B b KM \eyeiv D arm
Xe70fras KACLW rA0
33 107!
LUW A
C
ii
eyupcu
al-tmu eyeipov
euêcos KOI
wv
n2^>
n2l>]
alP*"
CD
^ c aBLWr
-
(etSoAcej/
al iSo/xev
AKMVH
the prerogative of GOD, since they

and
ultimately proceed from Him,
become effective only on conditions
He
which
Xcyei
Lc.
:
KrX.
rw
ev
t<t>avn
fc^*
lo-paTjX
the paralytic rose

only) obedience
raised himself), took the pal
let on his back or under his arm and,
the crowd
way, passed out into
:
(riyepOr),
giving
prescribes.
TO)
al)]
Mt.
TrapaAvTiKcS]
Tore
It
ciirev Tai TrapaXeXv/ieya).
instructive to observe how a note

which clearly belongs to the common
is
tradition receives a slightly different
street (f^Xdev, Me.; Mt. Lc.

=
airfj\6fv\ in the sight of (fjLirpoadev
the
eV7rtov=
v. 1 6)
t|
J35?,
cf.
Guillemard on Mt.
the whole company.
coo-re
iVrao-$ai Trdvras
KrX.]
Mt.
form from each of the Synoptists.
ISovres
II. o-ol Xeyw, eyetpf] The absolution

was declaratory (d(iWai), the healing
is given in the form of a command,
for the recipient must co-operate.
e\a@cv airavras. For the moment the

general amazement was too great for
words (cf. v. 42, vi. 51): when they
for the
spoke, it was to glorify GOD
like
"Eyeipe,
see
tively;
aye,
used intransi
is
"Winer-Schm.,
p.
126;
(w. 1L v. 9) seems to be a
grammatical correction; eyeipai (Mt.
ix. 5, 6, Me. ad 1., Lc. v. 24, vi. 8,
tyeipov
viii.
54,
Jo.
v.
8)
is
itacism, yet see WSchm. p. 126.

Cf. Jo. V.
apov rov *pa/3.
8.
The
KpajSarro? without its burden

could easily be carried by one man
That the para
if in good health.
lytic could do this was proof of his
complete recovery. Taken with viraye
(TOV (Mt. Me.), the com
els TOV
ol<6v
mand
points to his being an inhabit

ant of Capernaum, and not one of
the crowd from outside.
He would
therefore remain as a standing witness

to Jesus.
12.
KOI
rlyeptir),
KOI
v0vs KrX.]
command received prompt
(evOvs,
(po^r}0rjo-av
Lc. eKorcum
authority committed to humanity in

the person of Jesus (Mt. rov dovra
eôvcriav rouivrrjv rols dvdpwTrois).
Ac
cording to Lc. the restored paralytic

had set the example (dirr)\6cv. .dogdfav
.
an
possibly
<rov]
df
The
Me.
\fyovras on Ovr
The
Lc. fio ap.ev
7rapado|a ffêpov.
contrast between this astonishment at
the physical cure, and the silence with
which the absolution had been re
ceived, did not escape the ancient ex
positors cf. Victor TO pclôv Ido-avres
:
TO (paivopevov
OVT&S is an unusual
construction for Id. roiavra, but see Mt.
a/xaprteoy
6avndovo-iv. idelv
TTJV
TU>V
a<pecrii>
ix. 33, ovdeTTOTe
WH.,
(pdvrj
ovToas
for eiSa-
Notes, p. 164: Blass, Gr.,

in other
p. 45. Lc. has given the sense
words ; both accounts convey the same
impression of unbounded surprise.
/zei/
cf.
II.
39
13
Kat
7rd\iv Trapd TY\V 6d\a(rcrav
13
6 oÂo? iipxeTO Trpos avTOV, Kai eBlScuTKev avKal Trapdywv elBei/ Aeveiv TOV TOV
I4syrhi
*A\(f>aiov
7Ti
/mot
TO
reAwVfoi/, Kai
\e<yei
AKO\ov6ei
avTtip
Kai dvacTTas rfKO\ov6rj(Tv
iraXiv D 13
K a om o D* tjpxovTO 1071
irapa] eis K*
FGHr min nonn Aeuew K aBE*LMS$> (Aewv CE 2FGHSUV
AKSFAH 33 al mu )] lawpov D 13 69 124** abcdeffgr
13
om
(TT.
Aevi
13
Lc. v.
14.
CALL OF LEVI
(Mt.
ix. 9,
2728).
/cat erj\6fv ira\iv KT\.]

Pro
13.
bably as soon as the crowd was dis
persed and the excitement had sub
sided.
E^r/Xtfei/, i.e. from the house
and the town, cf. i. 35 with e irapa
COmp. Acts xvi. 13, c^Xtfo/zei/ eeo TT/Sthe way Out led
TrvX?;? napa iroraôv
Him to the seaside, Vg. ad mare, i.e.
ndXiv a note fre
ac? oram maris.
quently struck by Me., cf. ii. I, iii.
refers not to e.,
i, 20, iv. i, &c.
but to irapa T. 6dXa(r(rav cf. i. 1 6 ;
once again He found Himself, as at
the beginning of His Ministry, by
the side of the lake.
:
(Afvcl, l?) occurs in i Esdr. ix. 14 as

the proper name of a Jew of the time
of the exile, and is used in Heb. vii. 9
for the patriarch ; cf. Aevis Joseph, ant.
i 19. 7. In Origen c. Gels. i. 62 the
true reading is Aevjfc, and not, as was
formerly supposed, Afpr/si see WH.,
<l
Intr., p. 144 (ed. 2, 1896).

AXâior,
Vg. Alphaeus, was also the name of
the father of the second James (Me. iii.

1 8)
hence apparently the * Western
reading la.Ka>pov in this context, see
:
w.
and Ephrem s comment
11.,
chose James the

cord.
exp.
58
p.
cf.
Me.
Possin. eaten, in
50
p.
6 o^Xo? ^pêro KrX.] As

soon as He is seen there, the crowd
on this occasion.
Kai
Trapaycoz/
AcrX.]
As He
between the
instructions, He passes on along the
shore. Hapdya>v flbev the same words
are used at the call of Simon and
teaches, or at intervals
:
Andrew
(i.
16)
cf.
also Jo.
ix.
i ;
even in moving from place to place

the Lord was on the watch for op
portunities.
(so
dvo r\vav
Kai
iras
reassembles as thick as ever (waff),

and the teaching, interrupted in the
house, begins afresh by the lake. The
imperfects ^pxero...e S/Sao-Kei/, as con
trasted with crj\6ev, point to the
continuance of the process, perhaps
at intervals, through the day.
Only
Me. notes the teaching by the seaside
14.
ev.
Mar&uos
teal
"He
con
Photius in
publican,"
Me. only
Afvelv TOV TOV AX(paiov

Lc. ovo/zan Aevfiv : Mt.
Aeveis
TOU
AX<pai
cf.
Syrr.
it is identical
25)
is
AX0aioff
ov]
lto (I
-
*S>kl,
* )peih
,A"
with
= Aram.
Whether
RAcon-as- (Jo. xix.
more than doubtful, see Light-
Galatians, p. 267 n.; against

that view is the spelling of the latter
with ja instead of
word in Syrr." 6 *foot,
"*
On
the identity of Aevds with

Martfalos see note on iii. 18.
oj.
TO TeXamoz/] Caper
the Great West road
which led from Damascus to the
Mediterranean (G. A. Smith, Hist.
Geogr., p. 428), and like Jericho had
its establishment of reXcoj/at and its
TeAeoi ioi , but the tolls were here col
lected for the tetrarch and not for the
Ka6rjp.ci>ov
fTrl
naum was on
Emperor
(Schiirer
(Vg. teloneum,
cf.
I. ii.
68).
TeXomop
de
bapt. 12;
Tert.
used in modern Greek,
Kennedy,
40
Kai
15
avTov
KaTaKeI(r6ai
[II.
ev
15
OIK.LCL
Trj
avTov, Kai 7ro\\oi TeXwvai Kai d/ULapT(x)\oi (rvvave-
KBL
15 yiverai
ACW m2$
c
33 565 604] eyevero
alPler f
q vg syrrP
68111101
KaraKtivdou avr.] pr. cv
al latt
ACDrAII2<l>
arm me
ev
TV /cara/cXtâi
KaTa.Keifji.evw
D a b c e ff
154)
p.
I.
27,
is,
the
(i)
Tf\a>viov
toll (Strabo, xvi.

Ka * TOVT ov nerpiov\
KelcrOai,
used of the sick in
and
refers here
i.
30,
ii.
4,
in xiv. 3 to persons
the toU-house (Wycliffe, "tolbothe,"

Tindale, "receyte of custome"), as
in this context.
Levi was seated,
at table (see Amos vi. 4); cf. Judith

xiii. 1 5, Lc. v. 29, i Cor. viii. 10, and
in class. Greek, Plato, Symp. 185 D.
doubtless amongst other reXaivai (v.

ETTI c.
at
15),
(ad] the office.
ace. in the N. T. often answers the
Mt. prefers dvaKelo-tfai, which is more

usual in this sense in Biblical Greek
(LXX., i Esdr. iv. 10, Tob. ix. 6 (K),
question whither ? (Blass, 6?r.,p. 136),

cf. iv. 38, Lc. ii. 25, Acts i. 21
the
phrase is here common to Mt., Me.,
Me. xiv. 1 8, &c.), so Me. just below

(o-wavcKLVTo) ; the Vg. endeavours to
distinguish between the two (cum
Lc.
accumberet...simul discumbebant). Ev
so Lc. ; Mt., speaking
rfj oiKi a avrov
of his own house, omits avrov a house
to its owner or tenant is simply 77 OIKI O.
second house in Capernaum is now
thrown open to Jesus and His dis
On avrov (nearly =
ciples, cf. i. 29.
(2)
Kai Xeyei
note on
avrm AKoXovtfei
i.
17.
See
/xoi]
The command was
a call to discipleship, in
volving the complete abandonment of
his work.
Disciples who were fisher
men could return to their fishing at
practically
pleasure
Jo. xxi. 3)
(cf.
toll-collector
who
not so the
forsook
Yet Levi did not
his
post.
dvaaras
hesitate:
Me. ; Lc.,
yKoXovOrjaev avYo>, Mt.,
thinking of the life which was thus
begun, writes JKoXovdei, and adds
<a-
Ta\.ura>v
TTCIVTO.
The
call
was given
by One Who knew that the way

had been prepared for its accept
ance. How the preparation had been
made can only be conjectured: pos
sibly, as in
the case of the
through the Baptist, Lc.
first four,
iii.
12.
Cf.
c., "nescio quorum fide uno

Domini suscitatus teloneum
To Porphyry, who saw in
dereliquit."
Matthew s prompt obedience proof of
Tert.
1.
verbo
the mental weakness of Christ s dis

ciples, Jerome replies that it rather
attests the magnetic power exerted
on men by His unique personality.

1517. FEAST IN LEVI S HOUSE
(Mt.
15.
ix.
10
13, Lc. v.
*at
yivfTai
Idov
eyevfTo...Kal
...
29
Kai]
Kai
Lc.
drops the
Hebraic turn of the sentence. Kara:
cf. WM., pp. 183, 788.

So Mt. ; Lc.
TroXXoi re\wvai KrX.]
aXXo0Z>.
It
TfV O^XoS 7TO\VS Tf\Q)VU>V KOI
eWwv)
was, as Lc. Says, a fjicyaXr) So^r;, a

reception/ which, if intended in the
first instance to do honour to the
Master (avroi), included many of Levi s
friends and colleagues. Tc\avr)s occurs
in Me. only in this context.
to impose taxes is used in i Mace.
TeXo>i>eii>
xiii.
39
a XXo ereXaji/cTro eV lepou-
(el TI
o-aXf/jM, prjKCTi
Tf\a>vL(r0a>,
of dues exacted from the
cf. X.
29, 30)
Jews under
The
the Syrian domination.

rf\<avijs
or tax-farmer was a well-known
personage at Athens in the time of
Aristophanes, and not popular; cf.
Ar. q. 247 f., Trait Trale TOV iravovpyov.
. .
Kai Tf^wvrjv Kai (frdpayya Kai Xapv/35ii
The Vg. renders the word
dpTray^s.
by the
title
officer at
Te\a>vat
32).
Mt.
of the
corresponding
but the
;
Rome, piiblicanus
of the Gospel s corresponded

to the portitores. With
more nearly
the
reXcoi/ai
classes are
were d/xaprcoXoi the two

found together again in
:
II.
K6WTO
Tto
Tro/VAor
ot
15 ffvvaveKLVTo\ pr \6ovres AC*

f vg et omisso /cat a c e ff q arm
/cat
|
Db
yp. rujv
ot
r]<rav
l6
Kai t]KO\ov6ovv
<&ap.
(K)BL(W
2 604 arm yid
cvid
3>ap.
)A 33 b
/cat 01
Mt. ix. 19, Lc. xv. i. Fritzsche cites

Lucian Necyom. n, poiôl KOI iropvo(TVKo<pdvTai
KOL
TOLOVTOS
iravra KVKWVTOW cv
But dp,, is
probably used in this connexion with
some latitude sometimes it refers to
the outcasts of society (Lc. vii. 37),
but as used by the Scribes it would
include non-Pharisees e.g. Sadducees (so frequently in the Psalms
TO>
/3ia>.
of Solomon, Ryle and James, pp.

xlvi, 3 f.), Gentiles (Galatians ii. 15,
Lightfoot s note), or even Hellenizing
Jews (i Mace. ii. 44, 48). Many of
the men thus branded in Capernaum
were probably guilty of no worse

than abstaining from the
offence
official piety of the

Pharisees, or
following proscribed occupations (Lc.
xix. 7, 8), or were of Gentile ex
or merely consorted with

Gentiles (Acts x. 28) : cf. Mt. xviii. 17
6 c OviKos ical 6 T. The word dp.apreoXos belongs to the later Greek, but
traction,
was
probably a colloquialism in
earlier times (cf. Ar. Thesm. mi);
in the LXX. it is specially common
in Pss. (where it mostly
in Sirach.
(TvvaveKfivro
Mt.
TO>
SvvavaKelo-Qat
occurs again in
l^trou
(3
vi. 22,
49, xiv. 10, i $ ; Jo.

dvaKeivQai. crvv (xii.
*rA.]
and
in Lc.
iii.
So
39)
vii.
appears to prefer
2).
ir^croC is the
N. T. form of the dat. (WM.,

in Deut.
V.
21, xxxi. 23, Jos.
p. 77)
i.
i,
&c.
the reading of Cod. B (in

Jos. IV. 15 of
also).
Ma&jr?;? is
here used by Me. for the first time ; it
occurs in Cod.
of Jer. xiii. 21, and
again in xx. n, xxvi. (xlvi) 9, and not
Iijo-ol
is
/cat
(om
yp.
/cat 4?ap.
/ecu
BA
aurw] pr
ACDriI2<f>)
me)
ot
(om
ACDm$ al
01
KW
ot Se
cyid
)
yp.
/cat
elsewhere in the LXX., but it is used

by Plato for the adult pupil of a
philosopher (Prot. 31 5 A).
lical pa6r)Ti]s is the pupil
The Bib
(Tp?ri) of
a religious teacher, such as a Rabbi,
or a Prophet who assumed the office
of 8i8ao-Ka\os. On the pupils of the
Scribes see Schiirer n. i. p. 324

the reference to them in Aboth
(Taylor,
/Sayings,
&c., p. 25).
followed by his pupils
cf.
i.
The
was
was
master
a familiar sight in Galilee; it
the teaching which was new.
yap TroXXoi] These words ap
pear to refer to rtX. K. ap., reasserting
the singular fact just mentioned
an editorial note, or possibly one
belonging to the earliest form of
r)<rav
the
tradition.
at
is
If
Kal
fjKoKovQow
to be connected
(WH.) with
it must be
the antecedent clause,

taken to refer to the fact that a
number
begun
of
this
class
had already
to follow Jesus, probably in
consequence of His words of forgive

ness to the paralytic, as well as
through the example of Levi.

see next note.
V^n) and
MaCC.
r? 1 6
t]Ko\ovdovv (-drjffav
16
me004 ]
Kai
15
16.
Kal
r)Ko\ov6ovi>
avT<a
But
*rX.]
So the words should probably be

connected and read. Jesus was fol
lowed to Levi s house by enemies
AKoXovQelv
as well as (*ai ) disciples.
in the Gospels usually implies moral
attraction, and it may be to the
rarity of the ordinary meaning that
the disturbance of the text
(ot Kal... Kal... Kal flSav}
tween the two

TO>V
who
Acts
is
due
mediates be
Ot ypappaTels
those of the Scribes
belonged to the Pharisees, cf.
texts.
&apuraia>v:
XXJii.
9,
rives
TU>V
42
TWV
K.GLL
I7
17
ecrOieL //era TWV

TO??
T\wi/a)iv eXeyov
jjLa6r)TaLS avTOV
dKOva-as 6
/ca^
OTL
ISovTes
KCLL
<Papi(raia)V
lr](rovs
dXX
OL
i(TXVOVT6S LdTpOV,
tjXOov KctX(Tc(:L oiKaiovs aXXcc
16 Kat tdovres
33 565]
reX.
T\.
aeth
ACmS
Stda<TKa\os
VJJLWV
209 a b c
KACL corrW c
apapT.
rAIIS
al f
ecrfltei
apapr.
ff
syrr^
K.
5 " 01
110
XC
LA 69 1071 al c f vg me aeth
om cett ov\ ov yap CL 1071 c
CF al a c f g syr hier (om s /t. KABDKL
BD
1071]
om
17
(ante evd.)
OTL
+ ets êravoiav
s]
K.
OTL
|
g q
ff
armvld Kat etdav D

ACWTAIIZS* al a f q go
lattvt Plv
c vg O.VTOV eaOtovTO.
ccrdtet
|
ACEFHKLrAII$>
Kat
Xêtai/
/C0t/Cft)
ACrAIIZ^ al dia TL XD reX. K. a/t.] reX. K. TWV a/j,. B a/A. K. rwv

hcl
2
(NBD minP* a b c ff eo-îere GS 124 604 syr )] + /cat Trivet
hcl
eshhcl me
al c f vg syrrP
go aeth + jcai Trivere GS 124 604 syr + o
TL
on] pr
Da
NDL
00 1 1
] reX.
33 565 a b c g q vg
BDL*
arm go
KBLAWC ] om
OTL rja-etev
OJ
XeyeL aimus oVt
ol
16
[II.
f ff
AH24>
aurois
aXXa
vg
al
f ff
q vg
e ae th)
rov
of
TOOI/
fj-fpovs
3>apicraloi,
Mt. has
combining Mt. and
3>aprai
Lc.,
Kat of yp. avT&v.

KOI l&ovres OTL *rA.] The changes of
order (15, reX. AC. d/z., 16, dp. K. reX.
Me., of
<.
(2)) are singular and,

if original, can hardly be accidental.
Possibly Me. means to shew that in
(i), reX.
AC.
a/z.
the thoughts of these Scribes, though

not in their words, the charge of
being in the company of sinners was
foremost. Here, at least, the Master
had, as they supposed, revealed His
departure from the standard of the
0. T. (Ps. i. i). For Idelv on (see
w.
11.)
cf.
c\yov
ix. 25.
rot? [j,a6r)Tais AcrX.]
Not yet
daring to remonstrate with the
Mas
ter ; they have learnt caution from the

experience related in ii. 8. "On is
here = rt;
and
(5rt
= H^),
WM.,
(Mt., Lc., 6\a

;): cf. ix. n,
for the LXX., i Chron. xvii. 6
28,
p.
Jer.
208,
ii.
n.
36
5,
After
G>i>.
= HO);
and
see
Burton,
To eat with Gentiles was an
(fO~6ifT
Mt. supplies
Lc. includes the disciples
co-diet
Xoff VLLWV
KOL TTlW-re).
a.Kovo~as
Acai
17.
The
Irjaovs]
remark does not escape

V.
Ov xpetav fx ova
36.
Him
l
<l
cf.
^X
so the three Synoptists (Lc.,
AcrX.:
= lo~xyovT<i). The proverb

some form was not unknown to
vyutivovTs
in
Pausanias ap.
e.g.
y
Plutarch, apophth. Lacon. 230 F, ovd
pagan writers,
tarpot, ffprj, Trapa TO!? vyLaivovo-iv

OTTOV 8e ol voo-ovvres tarpt/3eiy fl<o6a-
of
a-LV.
of
Diog. Laert. Antisth.
tarpoi,
(pTô-t,
/xera
rcov
dalv dXX* OV 1TVpTTOV(TLV
vi.
i.
6,
voo-ovvra>v
.
tll6
last
words present an application to which

Jesus does not refer, but which is im
plied in the use of the saying.
Lc. OVAC eX^Xvâ,
OUAC rjkOov AcrX.]
adding els i^rdvotav a true gloss,
but perhaps not so well in keep
ing with the proverbial form of
the
saying
as
the
terser
ending.
offence recognised even by Pharisaic

Christians (Acts xi. 3, cf. Gal. ii. 1 1 f.),
no need to say that the

physician s aim is the restoration of
For early
the patient to health.
and publicans and sinners were ranked

in the same category with Gentiles
homiletic applications see Justin M.,

apol. i. 15, ov yap TOVS SiKaiovs ovde
349-
(i
Cor. v. ii).
There
is
rovs aaxppovas
fts
peTavotav
r*caXc<ra
II.
8]
18
Kai
vr](TT6vovT6s
18
Ka
oi Qapta-aioi
Kai \eyovarw
33 al
aAAa TOVS
Ps.
aVo-
Clem. 2 Cor.
2, TOVTO \eyet OTL 8el TOVS aVoAAu/ievovs o~(peiv fKelvo yap eaTiv p.eya Kai
Oavfj.ao Tov^ ov TO. eoreora o~Trjpiiv aA
Aa ra
i.
5.
Kaioi
The contrast of dpapand

appears first in Ps.
The question who are the diwhom Christ did not come to
TTLTTTovTa.
T(O\OS
di<aios
has exercised interpreters here

and in Lc. xv. 17. In such contexts
the relatively righteous can hardly
call
be in view, since all are a/xaprcoAoi

in the sight of GOD and of Christ
(Rom. iii. 23, i John i. 8). Hence

Macarius Magnes, iv. 18, argues that
the SiKaioi are the Angels. But since
our Lord speaks only of those within
the sphere of His mission, the expla
nation is inadmissible.
Rather His
reference is to the Pharisees, on the
assumption that they were what they
professed to be, and the saying in
this respect should not be pressed
beyond its immediate application

Jerome: "sugillat scribas et Phari-
cf.
saeos, qui iustos se aestimantes pec-
catorum et publicanorum consortia

declinabant"; we need not add with
Thpht. /car etpcoi/etai/ -yap TOVTO (frrjo-iv.
The point of it is that if the guests
were a/xapro)Aot, it was in such com
pany the physician of souls might be
sought, and not under opposite cir
cumstances. For this view of sin as
:
a disease comp.
Isa. i. 4 ff. and liii.

aVTOV ^fJLfls IdfltJUfV.
Mt. inserts between the proverb and
its application a reference to Hosea
TO)
5,
vi.
i.
38,
iii.
2,
1 8-
/A&)Ao)7Tl
With ^\&ov cf.

q. v.
and note there x. 45,
;
22.
QUESTION OF
l8.
whcl
arm me go]
OL
TUV
cf.
WM.,
p. 438)
Lc. vTjo-Tevovo-iv irvKvd
im-
OIL this
perf. see Blass, Gr., p. 198
Burton,
If Levi s entertainment fell on
34.
a Sunday or a Wednesday night, the
disciples of Jesus were feasting after
the disciples of stricter schools had
begun one of their weekly
f.,
fasts.
The
Law
Day
required abstinence only on the

of the Atonement (77 vqarfia,
Acts xxvii. 9), but the stricter Jews
practised it on the second and fifth
days of every week (Schiirer n. ii.

1 1 9).
For the practice of the disciples
of the Pharisees (i.e. the pupils of
Pharisaic Rabbis) see Lc. xviii. 12,
o~ls TOV
cra/3/3arov, Diddche
7 = Apost. Const, vii. 23, vrjo-Tevovo-t
vr)o~TfV(o
Kai ircpTrTTj, and

The
on Mt. ix. 14.
of John (mentioned again in
yap SfVTepq
J.
<ra/3/3ara>i
Lightfoot
disciples
Jo. i. 35,
iii.
25, cf.
Acts xix. 2
ff.)
naturally inherited John s asceticism

Tatian omits this ex
(Mt. xi. 1 8).
planatory note, which is peculiar to Me.
Kai epxovTai *rA.]
Not apparently
the disciples of John or of the Phari
sees, but the Scribes, who have now
gathered courage from confidence in
cf. Lc.
the goodness of their cause
oi 8e cinav.
Mt. gives another ac
count irpoo-cpxovTai
ol fj.adrjTa.1
leoai/ou, and alters the question ac
cordingly (did TI 77 /ue Is KT\.\ Tatian
ignores the difference, adopting Lc. s
form. Later harmonists imagine the
:
avTO>
same question
14
Vg.
et
vel aliis quibusdam."

thus imported into
"
i.
n,
FASTING
Kai yo-av ol p.a6rjTai /crA.]
(as
ix.
e^Xtfoi/,
Jo.
(Mt.
were fasting not

were used to fast ;
erant...ieiunantes,
to be put in varying
form by the disciples and the guests,
who is
e.g. Aug. de cons. ii. 26. 62,
followed by Bede
colligendum a
pluribus hanc Domino objectam esse
quaestionem et a Pharisaeis scilicet
et a discipulis Joannis et a convivis
&c.
THE OLD AND THE NEW

17,
3339)Lc.^v.
syrrs
agl syr-*
do-ffScls Kai
\do-Tovs Kai ddtKovs.
4
tot 18
avTw Aid
Icodvov Kai ol
KABCDKMII al b c e f ff q vg
EPGHLSUVrAHS
o Xpioroff,
oi jmaBrjTai
rjcrai/
43
The uncertainty
the history
is
44
vrjcTTevovorii ol
wiuKpwvos eV
ocrov
yjpovov
Se crol juaBrjTai ov vrjcrTeuov cri v ;

I9
Mr) ^VVCLVTCLI ol viol
lri<rovs
TOV
e-ôvcTLV
vrjtrreveiv
avTwv
JUL6T
vvjuL<pios
ao
20 Svvavrai
18
CLVTOIS
el-Trey
18
luidvov KCII ol fJLadfjTai TCOV
TL ol jmaOrjTal
19
[II.
TOV
6(TTiv vr}(TTeveiv ,
Se
6\ev<rovTai
avTwv ov
JULET
vvfj.<piov
reai
OTCLV
C 2 DrAIIZ3> al c vg
33 565 e aeth] OL r.
$.
ot
r.
ininP*"
a f ff arm ot airo r.
pad.
1071 om A om fj.adr)rai, 4 B
i q
D
TOV
b
om
28
o
nuptiarum b ff vg om cow
Ir/o:
19
a b e ff g i syr?6311 aeth fied eavruv
vrjffTeveiv DU i
33 604
01 ftae. r.
KBC*L
$a/>.
4>.
3>.
3?api<raioi
127 2**
Xpovov
i>vfj,<f>.]
alP*"
. . .
al
surely a worse evil than any doubt

that can arise as to the precise
accuracy of one of the reports.
ot
Se
o-ot
natirjTai
They still
upon the
/crX.]
stop short of a direct attack
Master;
cf. e.g.
14.
James
for "apparently
all in attendance
religious observances in consideration

of their duty to increase his joy"
i.e. GOD in His covenant relation

to Israel, a metaphor in the N.T. ap
plied to the Christ (Mt. xxv. i, Jo.
4,
&c.),
they might be made to fast, but it

would not be a fast worthy of the name.
TOV
viol
8,
(Hort, Judaistic Christianity, p. 23).

So the Lord
ev w 6 vvfj.(f)ios KT\.]
identifies Himself with the Bride
groom of O.T. prophecy (Hos. ii. 21,
iii.
another form
sense:
5ui/ao-^
vrjo-Tevo-ai ; in Mt. and Me.
points to the moral impossibility
into
ot
by Rabbinic
on the bride
groom were dispensed from certain
1
?.
the sentence
with a slightly
Mt. vii. 9, 10, Jo.

Lc., as often, turns
different
custom
cf. v. 24.
dvvavrai ;] Yg. numquid

/x?)
19.
possunt? Mij expects a negative an
swer (WM., p. 641, Blass, Gr., p. 254);
ii.
runner. In the present connexion the

sons of the bride-chamber had
perhaps a further appropriateness ; it
was in fact an answer to the cavil of
title
known in class. Greek as

and in the later literary
iii.
28, 29,
style as
Eph.
Victor
&C.).
\(OV
vvfji<j)a>vos]
v.
28
TTOIOS
VVfJL(j)V0-6ai
ff.,
Apoc.
vvu.<j)ios
xix. 7,
/u,eX-
TT]V
eo~Tiv
T)
vvfj.(pevo-is ; dppaftwvos
v
ts
TovTQ-Ti irvevpciTos ayiov
oo
Mt., cf. Me.,
$ Me., Lc. = e
x<*P
Joel ii. 1 6) cf. Tobit vi. 14,

sons of/ &c.,
17, and for the idiom
l
i Mace. iv.01 vtoi rrjs aKpas = the
men of the citadel ; see Trench,
Trao-roff,
The Lord per

170 n.
haps designedly adopts the Baptist s
own metaphor (Jo. iii. 29), substi
tuting however ot inot TOV
for 6
TOV wptfriov on the dis
tinction between the two see Eders-
Studies, p.
vvp<f)a>vos
<f>tXos
heim
and Moore on Judges

xiv. ii, 20.
The role of the best
man was over ; twelve disciples had
taken
i.
355,
the
place of
the
one fore
infra, oo~ov %povov. For vrjaTeveiv Mt.

Trcvtielv.
substitutes
Fasting was
fitting for the house of mourning,
not for a time of rejoicing

Judith viii. 6, eVôreue iracras
jjfjiepas
TTJS
\ripfv(Ta)S
O.VTTJS.
cf.
ras
With
oo oi xpovov %ovo~iv cf. xiv. 7) e f-^ ^^

ov irdvroTf fX T {.^^ fovr&v] : Jo.
xiii.
33,
en
"Oo-ov
xpovov
WM.,
p. 288.
peS V/ZOM/ et/Ltt.

the acc. of duration,
Tatian again (cf. v. 18)
fjiiKpov
is
omits the words which Me. adds.

2O.
\vo~ovTat
de
II. 21]
aV
ajrapdrj
vvfji<pios,
/
Kivri
ei/
Trj
21
20
a7ra/)077]
c e f vg
a/>0T7
13 28 64 69 124 346
21 ovfcts] pr /ecu
ArAIIS^l
al
^77]
Jo. xvi. 2O.
"Orav
rather perhaps,
cum
orav leaves the
;
moment uncertain, while of the cer
tainty of the future occurrence there
auferetur
ablatus fuerit
no question
cf. Burton,
316.
here only used of Christ s
departure; but cf. Isa. liii. 8, atperat
OTTO rrjs yrfS TI
avrov.
Kai rore
0)77
a prophecy, not a com
vrja-Tfva-ova-iv
mand
the Lord anticipates that
:
A-n-aipeo-Gai,
remain as an institution
of the Church after the Passion, and
fasting will
Acts
use (Mt.
its
vi. 16).
Comp.
xiv. 23, Didache 7, 8,

vrja TcixrctTf rerpada Kai rrapa-
xiii. 2, 3,
e
The
fast before Easter
was
from the end of the second century

specially connected with this saying
of Christ:
Tert. ieiun. 2,
dies
"certe
in
deter
minates putant in quibus ablatus est
Sponsus, et hos esse iam solos legitimos
ieiuniorum Christianorum...de cetero
evangelic
illos
indifferenter
non ex
ieiuniis
ieiunandum ex
Cf. Const.
arbitrio,
v. 18
rj/JLepais ovv TOV 7racr\a i/ôreuere
...V ravrais ovv rjpdf} a(j) ijfiwv.
Even
in regard to the Paschal fast there
was at first no rigid uniformity; cf.
imperio."
al
+ 5e
DGM
Til 2 al minPler
eiri<rwpairTi
the ordinance of fasting, see Victor

OVK avaynrj
aXXa yi/tu/iT/, 81 apfrrjv.
. . .
Bede
Cf.
aptly compares Acts ii. 13.
lav /AT) 1/17 ore ixrrjre TOV
Koo~p,ov ov p.r) evprjTf rfjv flao~i\iav TOV
Bfov (Oxyrhynchus Papyri, i. p. 3).
the logion
21.
dnapdfj,
cum
regulates
ev CKCIVCUS rats yuepais
21
nonn
/iê KAII*S min
of personal intercourse. The say

ing as far as VIJO-TCVO-OVO-IV is reported
in identical words in Mt., Me., Lc.
For the phrase fXevo-ovrai rip. see
Lc. xxi. 6, and with the whole verse
is
eTTip/Vâ pcucovs
iraXaiov ei $e
EFHUVm
There must be a limit to the joyous
Vg.
vr}CTTv<TOV(riv
/o-v
ejrl L/ULCCTLOV
life
compare
ovcets
me
TraXata;
>^
rj/mepa.
eTripctTTTei
ab
Kai TOTe
avTcov 6
45
Ap.
V rals
ovdeiy eVi /SArj/ua
The two
fcrA.]
parables that follow occupy the same

position in the three Syuoptists, and
doubtless are meant to illustrate the
answer to the question of v. 18. ETTI/SArj/za
paKovs dyvdcpov, Vg. adsumenrudis, is explained by
tum panni
Lc.
as
TTi(3\r)[jLa
PCLKOS is
OTTO
Kaivov.
t/zartoi>
a rag, whether of old stuff
(Jer. xlv. (xxxviii.)
1,
TraAata
/5a/C7;),or,
as here, newly torn from the piece e.g.

Artemidorus (27) uses it of the strips
of cloth wound round a mummy. In
:
the present case the paws is

= a.yva7TTov, aKvanrov) torn
(
a piece which had not gone
the hands of the yvacpcvs.
(Me.
ayvacpov
through
Tvacpevs
= Dn 13, Aram. N~JV,
ix. 3)
from
off
occurs
thrice in the LXX. (4 Regn. xviii. 17,

Isa. vii. 3, xxxvi. 2) in connexion
with
"the
fuller s field "possibly
bleaching ground at Jerusalem ; cf.

Joseph. B. J. V. 4. 2, TO TOV yva(pQ>s
Comp. the
7rpoo~ayopv6p,vov fj.vijp.a.
account of the martyrdom of James
the Just, Euseb. H. E. ii. 23
AaTO v\ov cv
/3a>f...ei?
Kva(pa>v
3
TU>V
a>
Iren. (ap. Eus. v. 24)

T)
who remarks
dicxfravia TIJS vrja-Tfias ri]v opovotav
Tr/s TTiWecos-
^fce pa
= (Lc.)
<rvvL<TTr)(ri.
ev
Ei/ etceivrj
Kivais rais
rfj
jj/iepaty,
which see Me. i. 9 note. On the

change introduced by the Gospel into
for
aTreTTteê
TO.
a patch,
I/xarta
Jos. ix.
AcrA.
E7T//3A 77/^101,
(5), Symrn., TO.

f%ovra for CTTIpdtrTfi (WH., Notes, p. 163, Blass,
Gr. t p. 10) Mt., Lc. have eVt/3aAAei.
Et de
el Se
(Lc. fl 8e
icrA.]
cf.
o~av8d)(.ia eVtjSArîara
Vg. alioquin, if otherwise

see Blass, Gr. 9 p. 260, and c Mt. vi.
:
/ir)ye),
i,
Jo. xiv. 2, Apoc.
ii.
5.
46
TO
aipei
t
avTov TO KCLIVOV TOV TraXcuov,
GLTT
TrXvpto/ULa
[II. 21
22
olvov
veov
olvos
TOI)S
da"Koi
21 apet
TO
TT\.
13 etc
ot>os
8 11
om
**"
om
K (om
avrov
air
arm me
aTroXXvTcu
avrov
air
K<u...yiverai
111101
22
aeth
/-o?]
o oti/os
BL
me]
/*^7e
i] + o
K c a ACLrAns^l
al c e f
(om K*B)
ad
fin vers
add
/cat
q vg
a/j-ôrepoL
OTT
Mt.
auroG]
avTov airo TOV ipaTiov.
In each case it seems best to identify
ro 7T\T]p(op,a with TO 7ri /3Xj;/xa, and to
take avTov as = TOO t/xan ou. In adopt
aipei TO TrXijptopa
mpet...To
TT\.
ing this view it is not necessary to

give up the passive sense of 77X77for which Lightfoot contends
(Colossians, p. 323 ff.) ; for as he
points out, the patch may be so
called "not because it fills the hole,
but because it is itself fulness or
full measure as regards the defect."
As f7TL^\T)fjia is the piece laid on or
applied to the rent, so TrXr/pooîa is
the same piece as filled in and be
come the complement (Vg. supplementum). To KCLLVOV TOV TraXcuou, the
new complement of the old garment ;
the contrast of Katvos (veos), TraXeuos is
frequent in the N.T., perhaps through
the influence of this saying, and the
examples are interesting Rom. vii. 6,
Eph. iv. 22 ff., Col. iii. 9 f., Heb. viii. 13.
For TmXaios- as applied to a garment
cf. Deut. viii. 4, Isa. 1. 9, li. 6.
po>/ia
KOI xetpov o-îV/za yiWrai]
worse rent
"
is
the result
more brekynge
is
maad
").
*And a
(Wycliffe,
Cf. Lc. s
paraphrase, and Philo, de creat. princ.

II, ov p,6vov r) diaffropoTTjs aKoivwvrjTov,
aXXa KOL T) eVtKpareia SaTepov prjiv
<nr(pya(rop.fvr)
/naXXoi/
rj
ol
eva>o-iv.
mu
(a0 eauT.) KAII*S 33 al ]
CLM 2 S
ff i
For
arm
|
om
q vg
alP*"
aXXa...Kawous
om
OTT
TOU TraXaiou] pr a?ro
ArAIIS^T ale eff
e f Byr hcl go aeth
airo\ovi>Tai
exxTat
o oiv.
p-rjaeei
AC 2 rAII2$n
veos
o otvos /cat ot (UTKOL
N*ACrAII2$T
P\v)Toi>
AB
TO)
Kai OL oivos e^xeiTat 124 syrr

al c f q vg me go aeth
a.7ro\\vi>Tai
JJLYI,
a7r6\\vTai
oivos
13 28 69 124 a b f
/cat oi ao-/coi
KCLL
Se
el
olvov veov els dcTKOvs
q syrr
d(TKOvs 9
d\\a
minP aeth
d&KOvs TraXaiovs
els
a b
o
|
ff OL affK.
a?roXou^Tat
oi ao-/c.
icai
Dab
ff i
Kaivovs]
me
go arm aeth + paXhovviv

auo e f
g aeth
GwrypovvTaL minP
(syrr)
o-xio-fj.a cf.
the word
i.
is
elsewhere in the N. T.
used in an ethical sense
10
(Jo. vii. 43, i Cor. i. 10, &c.).

22.
Kai ovoYis /3aXXei KrX.]
So Lc. ;
Mt. ovde fiaXXovviv.

The worn out
do-ic6s passed into a proverb, see Job
xiii.
28, Ps. cxviii. (cxix.)
83
comp.
especially Jos. ix. 10 (4), do-<ovs OLVOV

TraXaiovs KOI Kareppoxyoray ib. 19(13),
OVTOL oi ao~Kol TOV O LVOV ovs 7r\r}o~a[iev
:
KO.IVOVS,
Kai
OVTOI
fppcoyao~iv.
The
wine-skins in the parable are as yet

whole, but thin and strained by use,
and unable to resist the strength of
the newly fermented wine. The con
trast is here
between
veos
and TraXaios-:
veos is recens (Vg. novellus), freshly

made, in reference to time for olvos
:
veos cf. Isa. xlix. 26, Sir. ix. 10.
treatment of the synonyms /tati/dr,

veos may be found in Trench, syn. 10,
or in Westcott on Heb. viii. 8, xii. 24.
full
8e
Mt, Lc. ci 8c wye

If any one is so unwise
become an exception to the
rule, he will lose both wine and skins.
Mc. s brevity is noticeable ; both Mt.
and Lc. distinguish the manner of the
et
see on
as to
KT\.]
loss in the
two cases
(eK-^vOr^creTai) /cat ot
(a7ro\ovvTai).
clause
v. 21.
Mt.
o olvos fKêlrai
ao Koi
a.7r6\\vvTa\>
Similarly in the next

supplies /SoXAovcrw, Lc.
Attempts have been made
II. 24]
(r6ai Sia
6$ov
TWV
^ CLVTOV ev Tols
(rd/3/3aa iv SiaTropev- 23
(nropLfJuav^ Kal ol fiaOfjTal CIVTOV ripâvTO
*4
T/AAo i/res TOik cTTcr^fas.
TTOielv
23 eyevero] + ira\iv
13 69 124 346 a
ff
TraXiv
q vg pr
Kai
|
KALrAIIZ<in
26 ev
in the MSS.
bcefgt + effdieiv
c e
xaivos is
but
assimilate Me.
to
see
has been missed in

in utres noOn the connexion of these para
vos.
bles with the context see Hort, Jud.
optists,
it
vinum novum
the Vg.,
The general teaching

"nova non accepturos
The
fierent" (Hilary).
old system was not capable of being
patched with mere fragments of the
new, and still less could the old man
receive the new spirit and life. For
some special applications of the prin
Chr., p. 24.
is that men
esse nisi novi
cf.
ciple
Trench, Studies,
p. iSoff.
INCIDENT.
CORN-FIELD
QUESTION OF THE SABBATH. (Mi xii.
2328.
Lc.
8,
vi. i
5.)
Et
cf.
and see Burton,

Lc.
360.
has the same construction, and agrees
15,
with Me. also in the order of events
who
begins ev
Kaipa)
firopfvdr), places this incident much
Ei/ Tols o-dftfiao-iv (rots 0-. Mt.,
later.
Lc.
(v
see note on i. 21),
on the sabbath ; in Lc. Western 5
Mt.,
ccetj/a>
ra>
<ra/3|3aro>
Syrian authorities add devrepoWH., Notes, p. 58. Ata-
and
TrptBro), cf.
iropcvfa-dai,
(usually
N.
common
"l?r|
or
^-
^8
LXX.
rare
word
n * fte
1?V)>
besides this context,
T., occurring,
Lc. ev
Paul x the construction

varies, the verb being used absolutely,
or followed by ace. with or without
-
>
prep.; for
Soph.
69 124
iii.
i.
Sia?r.
8td
The
Sta-
1071
<
om
aurou
13 69 124 346
the Sabbath day s journey (Acts i. 12,

cf. Joseph, ant. xiii. 8. 4, OVK cc<mv
5 rjfj.lv ovre fv roil a-dpfiao-iv OVT tv
Ttt
OpTT) [rf] 7TVTT]KOO-Tf)] 6lieiv).
rfj
o-Tropt/xa
(Gen.
in the LXX.,
29) or
i.
ptâ-"sown
WIT
land,"
<nr6pipos=V
(Lev. xi. 37);
O-TTO-
"corn-fields"
(V.
found in a papyrus of c. A.D.

346, and seems to have been familiar
in colloquial Greek of cent i, for it
sata\
is
belongs to the common tradition of

the Synoptic Gospels.
rfpavTo odbv Troiflv riXXovres] Mt.
TJpavro
Troiflv
T/XXeti/,
Lc.
ertXXof.
OSoi/
properly, like oSoTroteli/, to

make a road, or make one s way, and
suggests that the party was pushing
is
way through the corn where there

was no path; Euth. Iva 7rpo/3euWii/
But 68ov TTotelo-Qai is used
exoiv.
its
KOI cyeveTo...8tairopcvc(rdai]
factum est ut... ambularet (f ) ;
23.
it
e?
ff
The contrast between veos,

preserved by the three Syn-
11.
24
<Papi-
BGH
D
TV.
ol
om
<J>
al latt v *Plerv8 irop. 13

irapairop.
iropeve<reai
435 ff o8ov Troieiv ri\\ovTS fcÂCLrAn^T] oSoTroieii TL\\OVT.
BCD]
47
cf.
fields
Prov.
ix.
12
c,
were probably
in the neighbourhood of Capernaum ;

there is no charge of having exceeded
(Herod., Xen., Dion. Hal., Joseph.,

&c.) of simple advance (Vg. coeperunt
praegredi, v. 1. progredi\ and 65.
noielv probably bears that meaning
here ; cf. Jud. xvii. 8 roO Troifja-ai 6dov
1
avrov
:!
nVl^w, but see Moore,
Judges, p. 385 f.). As they went
they plucked the ears and ate (KOI
Mt.; KOL rja-Qiov Lc., who adds
es rais êpa-iV).
Permission to
pluck and eat ears of standing corn
(13")
was given by the Law, provided that

no instrument was used, Deut. xxiii.
24 (26)
<rt>AXeei
ev rais êpcriV crov
a-rd^vs KOL dp7ravov ov

24.
KOL
pr) eiriftdXys.
See
3?api(Tcuoi /crX.]
The Master is
16, 18.
ol
notes on ii.
again attacked through the disciples.
Mt. supplies ol fjiadrjTai o-ov before
TTOLova-iv, Lc. represents the question
as addressed to the disciples (rt
48
J/
avTw /e
eXe yov
TL TTOLOVO LV TCHS
24
[II.
<rd{3/3a(rLv
^Kal eXeyev avTois OuSeVoTe

OT -^peiav ecrêi/ Kai e7reiva(rev
AaveiS
TL eTToirjo ev
a6
26 CIVTOS Kai oi ]meT avTOv
eicrrjXOev ek TOV OLKOV
25 OVK efe&TW,
TOV Oeov
A/3ia6ap dpxiepetos, Kai TOI)S apTOVs
67ri
24 TTOiova-iv] + oi fiaOriTai aov

go aeth + oi /m#. 1071 rots
KCL
33 604
e/
TT.
ACA
"iSe
(=
34,
(T.
IIS$n
up.)
not tSou (=
nX"}) ;
xi. 21, xiii. i,
21, xv.
The offence was being

openly committed under the very eyes
of the Master.
Plucking corn was
considered as equivalent to reaping,
the hand taking the place of the
sickle, and reaping on the Sabbath
was forbidden (Exod. xxxiv. 21,
4, 35, xvi. 6.
ro>
dfjLrjTG)
Mt.
KaraTravo-Ls
xii. 2).
OVK eecrriv ;
Mt.
cf. J.
Lightfoot on
T/
irotoixriv rots- tm/3/3. o
SC.
iroieiv rots crafiftcuriv.
the construction by
writing TTOIOVCTLV o OVK eêcrnv Troielv iv
and similarly Lc. The act
o-a/3/3ar<,
was not unlawful in itself, but only in
regard to the occasion.
simplifies
Kai
25.
KT\.]
dveyvo)T
avTols
e\eycv
OvdeTrore
The Lord concedes
the principle for the moment, content

with pointing out that rules of this
kind admit of exceptions. Ovd. avtyv.,
an appeal to an authority which they

recognised and of which they were pro
fessed students. The formula is fre
quently used by our Lord, cf. xii. 10,
26, Mt. xii. 5, xix. 4, xxi. 16 (ovdeVorc,
ovSe, or OVK dveyv.
TI
eiroirjcrcv
;).
Aavei S
KrX.]
The
reference is to i Sam. xxi. i

6, but
the words %pfiav eo~%v KOL eircivcurev
are an inference from the facts, added
to bring out the parallel. David and
his
men
find their counterpart in the
Son of David and His

26.
I.e.,
flO~fj\8fV
IS
disciples.
TOV OLKOV TOV $eo{;]
the Tabernacle:
cf.
Jud.
xviii.
*)
<
25
<ra(3j3a.<rii>]
TTOJS KACLrAIIZ<l>n
cf. iii.
vt
13 28 69 124 346 al lat
EGHLSUVrS
pr
al
1071 al (nroKpi0eis enrev D apr avTos AFAH
BD t) om eiri A0.
latt syrr arm al (om
|
\eyei.
DMS
arm
S yrr sin;icl
ABrAII]
26 eurq\0cv ] pr
e\eyej>
D27iabeffit
apx.
33 69 al
It was at this
31, i Regn. i 7, 24.
time in Nob (No/*/3a, No/i/xa (B), No/3a
(A), No/3 (N)), a town of Benjamin (Neh.
xi. 32) near Jerusalem (Isa. x. 32
Mt. TraJs elo-fjXOev (cf. w. 1L
Heb.).
here), Lc.
oo? ciV.
eVl A/3taâp apîepecos] Vg. 5^& ^4.
principe sacerdotum
42,
TOVS TTpCOTOV
Lc.
iii.
7TL
eVl
2,
cf. i
Mace.
xiii.
ap^tpCOS.
"SifJLCOVOS
apîepe cos
"Avva
Kai
Kaidfpa. Polyc. mart. 21, CTTI apîepecos

^tXiTrTrov TpaXXtai/o.
E7r/= in the
time
as in Acts
of,
KXavfiiov
is
added
e-yevcTo eVl
title
to the personal name, the

limited to the term of
in the days when A. was
is
period
office
28
xi.
when an anarthrous
*
:
ToG ap^. (AC) is perhaps

highpriest.
a correction. The clause is peculiar
to
and may be an
Me.,
note.
editorial
It is in conflict with the ac
count in
Sam.
I.e.
where the highDavid s visit
priest at the time of
to
Nob
is
Ahimelech
>
l)
n?D n^
LXX.,
codd. BA, A/3(e)i/ieXex but in i Regn.

xxx. 7, 2 Regn. viii. 17, AêtîeXe^),
not Abiathar, Ahimelech s son and
successor (i Sam. xxii. 20). The con
fusion between
Ahimelech and Abia
thar seems to have begun in the text

of the O. T., where (both in M.T. and
LXX.) we read of Ahimelech the son
of Abiathar as high-priest in the time
of David (2 Sam. viii. 17, cf. Driver,
ad I., i Chron. xviii. 16, xxiv. 6). The
clause is omitted by Mt, Lc., see
Hawkins,
H.,
p.
99.^
II. 27]
etyayev
oi/s
OVK
ei
fyayeiv
JJLYI
eScoKev Kai TO?? crw avTa) ovcriv.

epes, Ka ecoKev
eXeyev avToTs To (rd/3/3aTOv Sea TOV avdpwTrov
16
al
28 Kai
roij
Nestle Intr. p. 237)
(cf.
ei-ecmv
OIAC
ACDrAII
27
irpoffdefffws
of?
ovffiv
ei
/J.T)
<f>ayeiv
apxi-epevcrt
\yv...wffTe]
rots
& + /j,ovots
ovs...ovffiv] KO.L
tepevaiv
27
eSwKev rots per O.VTOV
rous tepets
Daceffit
\ey(,) 5e V/JLIV
TOI)S
37
NBL]
rots
lepevcriv
auc lai ytmu

+ /J.OVQV
33 69 alP
13
A<
49
27 eyevero] e/crr0?7
1071
i
131
209 604
rot ? aprovs TTJS irpo6fo~f(os\ Vg. panes
propositionis (Wycliffe, "loues of pro1
cf. Heb. ix. 2, T;

-rrpofccris
T&V apTwv, propositio panum. The
shewbread as set before GOD is
Called D OQn DPI?, aprot evnirioi (Exod.
posicioun");
xxv. 29), TrpoKeipcvoi (Exod. xxxix. 18

(S^)), TOV TTpOO-toTTOV (l RcgH. XXl. 6),
TTJS
(3
-rrpoo-cfropas
(Ot) aprot
vii. 34 = 48).
occurs also in
Regn.
(rr/s) Trpodeo-ftas
Regn. I.e., but as a paraphrase for

Hp, and in 2 Chron. iv. 19 it stands
for D^Qil
DH^; but elsewhere it =
i
xl.
(Exod.
21 (23), &c.) or in
(see Gen.
iii.
Delitzsch renders:
6)
DrB*!. The com

panions were in David s
DÎW, i.e. personal followers, the
nucleus of the crowd who gathered
round him in the cave of Adullam
The contrast be
(i Sam. xxii. 2).
tween these men and the peaceful
disciples of Jesus is great, but it only
serves to add force to the argument.
Mt. gives another argument
27.
the priests in the temple were com
pelled to violate the strict law of the
:
Sabbath, their duties being in fact

doubled on that day (Numb, xxviii. 9)
if the exigencies of the temple justi
fied their conduct, a greater than
the temple was here to justify the
He adds a quotation from
disciples.
Hos vi. 6, which he had previously
cited in connexion with the saying of
;
Dn.l^rrDnS (i Chr.ix.32);i.e.,
it points to the ordered rows
upon the
table rather than to their ceremonial
See however Deissmann,
import.
Bibdstudien, p. 155 f. (E. Tr., p. 157).
It was one of the glories of Judas
Maccabaeus that he restored the use
of the shewbread (2 Mace. x. 3,
rS>v
apruv
rr)V
irpo9ecriv eVotr/o-avro).
ovs OVK e. (foayelv
Which
it
el pr}
TOVS iepe is]
was not lawful that any
should eat except the priests so Lc.;

Mt. has the more usual construction
On the law of
^f(TTtv. .rot? Ifpevcriv.
the shewbread see Lev. xxiv. 5,
:
Joseph, ant.
iii.
IO. 7, 01 Se rots lepevcriv
But the prohi

seem to have been
absolute cf. i Sam. xxi. 4. OVK fgeo-rtv
is taken out of the mouth of the
Scribes, and used in their sense (v. 24)
it was at least as unlawful to eat
the shewbread as to pluck and eat
irpos
rpo<f)r)v
dtdovrai.
bition does not

;
corn on the Sabbath.

Kai
eSa>Kfj/
Kai rot? trvv
Cf. v. 2 5, ot per avrov.

S.
M. 2
v.
17 (Mt. ix. 13).

ro o"d/3/3aroi/. ..8ta ro cra$3aroi ]
The Rabbis them

admitted the prin
see Schottgen ad L and the
ciple
passage cited by Meyer from Mechilta
in Exod. xxxi. 13: "the Sabbath is
delivered unto you, and ye are not
Kvpios e eAe aro.
selves occasionally
;
delivered to the
words
ov(Tiv\
Sabbath."
Our Lord s
and reach
further;
at the root of the Sabbath-law was
the love of God for mankind, and not
Cf. Ephrem
the
for Israel only.
rise higher,
Sabbath was appointed not for God s

sake, but for the sake of man." Benorigo et finis rerum spectanda ;
gel :
benedictio sabbati (Gen. ii. 3) hominem
"
avr<p
An O. T. phrase
Me.
only; cf. Hawkins, H.S. p. 99. Comp.

2 Mace. v. 19, ov 8ia rov TOTTOV TO
eQvos, a XXa 5ta ro tOvos TOV TOTTOV 6
50
[IL 27
avdpcoTTOs Sia TO cra/3/3aTOV.

ViOS TOU dvdpWTTOV Kat TOV (
KVplOS eCTTLV 6
ov% 6
1Tt28fcat
III.
Kat
ek a-vvaywyrjv, Kai
el(rrj\6ev TraXiv
e/cel
r\v
om
27
Kat ovx o
AC*DAST
Cor.
28.
<r.
syr
(om KB)
For a similar antithesis cf.

O avdptoTros, man, i.e.
9.
xi.
humanity
al
cf.
Eccl.
i.
3,
iii.
19.
Kuptor eVrii/ KT\.] Wycliffe,

so mannes sone is also lord of the
too-re
"and
Rvpios yap eo-riv, Mt. K. eVru ,

Lc. In Me. the sequence of the thought
sabath."
The Sabbath, being made for
is clear.
man s
benefit, is subject to the con

the ideal and representative
trol of
Man, to whom
with the indie,
Burton
om
AC 3
KO.I
e^pafjtftevijv }
rjpat>
al?1
Ill
(rvva-
2 iraperrjpovvTO
10
mini*"
spectat."
TO
d.
tu>8p.
rrjv ACDLSI>T
pr
ycoyr]i>]
237,
it
On wore
belongs.
see WM., p. 377,
mood
and
cf.
Me.
here perhaps rather

master
ns^n ^3,
x. 8.
cf.
tine s reply (de cons. ev.

quot dies in synagogam
nerit...non
than
Gen.
xlix.
Jud. xix. 22. On 6 vl r. av6p. see

v. ion.
Tatian, followed by the 0. L.
cod. a, places after this verse c. iii. 21
(q.v.), as if it was His doctrine of the
expressum
81,
"post
eorum
is
est")
ve-
not
wholly satisfactory ; the two tradi

not absolutely inconsistent
are clearly distinct, Lc. perhaps pos
sessing information unknown to Me.
and Mt. Cod. D meets the difficulty
tions if
by omitting erepw
KCU
Kvptos
owner
is
immediately after the cornfield inci

dent; Lc. places it on another Sab
bath (ev T(p(0 o-a/3/3aro>). St AugUS-
Kl
TIV
paivo/jLcu (
Zach.
in Lc.
av6p(airos *rA.]
= by
xi. 17.
Jo.
For
see 3 Regn.
(v. 3)
77-
xiii. 4,
mentions
grj-
23,
poi as a class of chronic invalids
Sabbath which led our Lord s relatives

to suspect insanity.
the present instance the paralysis of

the hand was not congenital, but as
Bengel says "morbo aut verbere," as
the past participle implies a point
which Mt. s grjpdv overlooks.
T?)J/
III.
6.
HEALING OF A WITHERED
HAND ON THE SABBATH
(Mt.
xii.
14, Lc. vi. 6

n).
I.
KCU flcrfi\6fv TraXiv els
crvvaya)-
Another scene in a synagogue,

points back to i. 21 (cf. ii. i,
13; iii. 20, iv. i) unless, with Bengel,
1
we
"alio
not
els
Ets
as in i.
sabbato."
rrjv
o\,
where the synagogue is

here the reader s thought
is limited to the fact that the event
took place in a synagogue. Cf. Jo.
(vi.
2),
localised
vi.
59,
xviii.
20,
James
ii.
simi
we speak of going to church

being in church when no par
larly
or
in
his hand, cf. v. 3, w. 11.;

Xelpa,
for exx. of the predicative use of the
Gr. p. 158. Lc. adds

that the hand was 77 Segid. Jerome
says that the Gospel according to
the Hebrews represented the man
as pleading his case with the Lord:
art. see Blass,
caementarius eram, manibus victum

quaeritans ; precor te, lesu, ut mihi
restituas sanitatem ne turpiter mendi"
interpret
crvvaytoyriv,
21,
ticular
building
is
in
view.
Me.
suggests, and Mt. seems distinctly

to State (/zera/3aff fKeWev rjXQev}, that
this visit to the
synagogue followed
cam
cibos."
2.
KCU jraper^povv avt6v\

(xxxvii.)
xxxyi.
(D?3T)
vi. ii,
is
in
12,
Cf.
Ps.
TrapaTrjpâ-fTat
o a/iaprcoXo? TOV dlicaiov

Sus. 12, 16 (Th.).
The
Dan.
middle
more frequent, but Traparrjpe iv occurs

Susanna and in Lc. xx. 20. Polybius
couples Traparrjpf iv with

This hostile sense is not
however inherent in the word, which
(xvii.
3.
2)
evedpeveiv.
III. 4]
povv avTOv
TO?S (rd/3/3a(riv BepcnrevcreL CLVTOV, iva

*Kai heyei TCO dvvpwTrw TO) 3
avTOv.
el
TO
(rd/3/3a(Tiv
2 rot?
TW
T. %.
<r.]
pr
565 a
Acorr (D)rnS$T
D c aeth
go
KCDHM min1 me
ev
&Pav B L
X-
X-
al
go
4 ee(mv] pr
a.ya.doTroirjo a.i]
aya6ov
me
aeth]
eyeipai
rt
E*
Tronr)<ra.i
depairevet.
rw
rots o-dpftaa-iv Oepaircixrfi]
Ac
life
was
in
dan
Since in
ger (Schiirer n. ii. 104).
the present case postponement was
clearly possible, a charge might lie
against Jesus before the Sanhedrin
if He restored the hand; and they
watched Him closely in the hope that
KDS
d ya6o7roifjo ai
KaT-r)yopi)<rov<nv
DS
x- % KC*A 33 T
ro /WTO-OP (e? /*ecrw
arm
rt ay. TT.
cording to the Rabbinical rule relief

might be given to a sufferer on the
Sabbath only when
ets
Ur$>
118 131
merely means (Lightfoot on GaL iv.

10) to observe minutely, going along
as it were with the object for the
purpose of watching its movements.
Lc. uses the middle here and in xiv.
I.
Haparrjpfljf el, to watch whether;
f. Blass, Gr.
p. 211.
ft
TIJV
4
f
rots o-a/3/3.]
D c)] pr
ADE
pr ev
/cat
<rn)dt
al 2?
me
D 6 arm
no need
for Traparrjprjo-is in the
mat
a principle was involved:
ter, since
comp. Jo. xviii. 20. "Eyfipe fls TO pea pregnant construction

arise
[and come] into the midst ; c ex
amples in Blass, Gr. p. 122. Lc. in
terpolates Kal OT7/01, and adds KOI dvadetails which Me. leaves
a-ras ecrrrj
to be imagined. The purpose of the
:
<roV)
command
is clear.
The miracle was
intended to be a public and decisive

answer to the question * Will He work
His cures on the Sabbath ?
KOI \fyei avrois lerA.]
4.
anticipates their question
The Lord
(cf.
ii.
8).
this opportunity
Lc. prefixes
vâs. His ques
tioning of the Rabbis began in child
hood (Lc. ii. 46) in the method there
Kcrrr)yopr)O (i)criv avroi/).
was nothing unusual,
might be given (tva

According to
Mt. they even challenged Him by
asking Ei
c êori
rols a-dpftao-iv Qepa-
The question afterwards put

to them by Jesus (Me.) does not
irevfiv
exclude this account of the matter

(Victor,
CIKOS
fie
dpcpoTcpa
yeyfv^but Lc. s comment (j^Sei TOVS

,
8ia\oyicriJLovs avratv) seems to be in
consistent with it, and the additional
<r6ai)
matter in Mt. clearly belongs to an

other occasion (Mt.
xiii. 15,
xiv.
xii.
n,
i2
= Lc.
5).
His
czj/$pa)7ra) KrA.]
knowledge of their purpose (Lc.) did
not deter Him: comp. Dan. vi. 10.
His first step was to bring the man
out into the body of the synagogue
where he could be seen by all (Me.,
Lc.) there should be no secrecy and
KOI Ae-yei
3.
r<5
Vepo>ro>
still less
disre
see J. Lightfoot on Lc. I. c.

The present question puts a new
colour on that which was in their
minds ; for depcnrevfiv He substi
spectful
tutes dyaQoTTotrjo-ai, which raises the

AyaOoTroielv (formed on
the analogy of the class. Kaicoiroieiv)
is a word of the LXX. (=n^n), for
principle.
which
class.
fvepyerelv.
Gk. used
In Tob. xii.
cv
13,
iroutv or
Mace.
33 dyadov Troteii/ has been substi

tuted by some of the scribes, and the
same tendency appears here ; but the
compound is well supported in the
xi.
N.T., especially in i Peter, where,

besides dyaOonoiflv (quater\ we find
dyaOoiroua and dyadonoios. *H KO.KOTroifja-ai raises the startling alterna
tive
if
good may not be done on
in 10
52
[III.
4.
(TVV\V7rOVfJiVOS
4
pr
77]
eaitinrriaav
28 124
yiiaXXov
cnroKTeivai ] aTroXecrai
agq
(L)Z
tate(m) cordis a
eiri r. irwpwcrei]
b e f q vg
eiri r. ve/cpwo-ei
syr
sin
LA
124 209
e-rn r. irrjpwo-ei
2** latt syrP6
"
11
arm
|
17 20 arm super caeci-
super emortua corda c
ff i
you prepared to
on that day?
I.e.,
Was it unlawful on the Sabbath to
rescue a life from incipient death
(tyvxqv o-oSo-ai), and yet lawful to
watch for the life of another, as
they were doing at the moment?
Was the Sabbath a day for malefi
Vg. contristari, implies

sorrow arising from sympathy, either
with the sorrow of another (cf. Ps.
Ixviii. (Ixix.)
21, where the o o-vv\VTTOV fjLevos answers to 6 TrapaKaXeoi/),,
or, as here, with his unconscious
With this sorrow of Christ
misery.
cent and not for beneficent action ?

ATroKremu is used of a judicial sen
is
the Sabbath, are
justify evildoing
tence, Jo. xviii. 31
Lc. substitutes
here the more usual an-oXe crai.

ot Se eVtcuTra)!/
or shame
whether from
34),
(ix.
policy,
or simply because
"2vv\v7rel<r6ai,
for sinners
comp. Eph.
habitual.
Cf.
they had no answer ready (Lc. xx.
rols vlois
ooo-i? rfjs
Kai
i
>
avrovs]
10 (the parallel to
7rep^3Xe v|/ d/u>os
Except in Lc.
vi.
used by
Me. only (iii. 5, 34, v. 32, ix. 8, x. 23,
xi. n), and five times out of six in
this context) Trepi/SXtVeo-tfai is
the quick searching

glance round the circle of His friends
or enemies, which St Peter remem
bered as characteristic of the Lord
reference
to
see Ellicott, Lectures, pp. 25, 176.

Bengel: "vultus Christi multa nos
docuit."
For the use of ?repi/3X. in
the LXX. cf. Exod. ii. 12, 3 Regn. xxi.
(xx.) 40,
Tob.
Mer
xi. 5.
opyTjs:
there
was anger
30.
Oxyrhynch.
firi
26).
5-
iv.
Sorrow
predicated of Jesus again in Mt.

xxvi. 37. ^vvXvTrovfifvos pres., in con
trast with TTfpi^\âfj.vos aor., pointsto the abiding nature of this grief:
the look was momentary, the sorrow
<ap8ias
log.
TO>V
occurs again
where it is a character
istic of pagan life: in this respect
unbelieving Israel was on a level with
untaught heathendom (Rom. xi. 25) ;
in Eph.
iv. 18,
even the Apostles suffered at timesfrom this same malady (Me. viii. 17).
is
to grow callous, and
in medical language is the
the hard substance

which unites the frac
tured ends of a broken bone ; trans
ferred to things spiritual, it is the
process of moral ossification, which
formation
of
(Trojpor,
callus)
renders
men
insensible to spiritual
in the look or attending it

(cf. pera SctKpvW Acts XX. 31, Heb.
xii. 17).
Anger is attributed to the
truth.
Lamb, Apoc. vi. 16, 17: it is "legiti

mate in the absence of the personal
emortua ittorum corda. The idea

seems to be derived from Isa. vi. ior
where the LXX. has 7raxvv6rj...^ Kapdia
element"
(Gould),
i.e.
if not
vindictive,
and not inconsistent with a gentle

character (Mt.
xi. 29).
o-vv\virovfjLvos eVt KT\.]
Me.
only.
The anger was tempered by

comp.
Esdr.
ix. 2,
TrwOw
TWV pryaXuv
rov
grief:
v
virep
7r\Tjdovs.
and the Sin. Syriac

by substituting
so some O.L. texts, super
Cod.
express the
veKpcMTts
result
TOV Xaov TOVTOV, but Jo. (xii. 40) para

phrases eVeopoxrey avru>v rrjv Kapdiav.
The Vg. renders super caecitate(m}
cordis eorum (WycliflTe, on the blyndnesse of her harte," followed by
Tindale and Cranmer), reading appa"
III. 6]
53
crov
Kai
ol
<rviu/3ov\iov
aTreKaTea-Tar]
Y\
tpapicraioi evdvs juteTa TCOV

$i$ovv KCLT avTov OTTCOS CLVTOV aTroA.6-
O COO ll/.
5
om
crov
BEMSU
(KABLPrAII
syr
hier
)]
DL
+ ev6e(i)$ D
alp
2P"
Vr<l>l
minnonn
|
airoic.
al)
ff i
cos
edidovv
|
CTTOIOVV
mm*
(DH*3>
+ vyiys
aeth
bcffgiq
al
1071
APrnZ*
77
aXX^
BL
)]
C 3LF
aTre/carecrr??
al
a>s
77
a.
C
syr
13 28 69 124 346 604]
al latt vt Plvs
arm go
Troiovvres
565
77
xet/>
sin hier
aur.
(om
om
evdvs
KCA
eiroiTjffav
D om
238 736
avrou syr sin
/car
2
rently
Trrjpvcrei
cf.
Job
xvii.
7,
B,
o0$aX/zoi fiou, where

^ aa have the variant TreTr^pooimu.
See however J. Th. St. iii. i, p. 81 flf.,
irf7T(&pa>vTa.i...oi
where Dr J. Armitage Robinson main

TTcopeoo-tff acquired by use
tains that
the sense of Tnjpaxris.

rco
\eyei
aj>0po)7ra>]
As He had
turned to the paralytic, ii. 10, 1 1. A

command in each case precedes the
healing recovery comes through faith
and obedience. With the whole
;
scene comp. 3 Regn. xiii. 6.

Mt. adds
aTrfKarta-raQr) 77 X et p]
For this US6 of
vytrjs cos ;; a\\T).
cf. Me. viii. 25.
careK..
The verb is
frequent in the later Gk. and in the
Lxx.; in the N.T. (exc. Heb. xiii. 19)
its use is always more or less dis
and based perhaps
tinctly Messianic,
on Mai. iv. 5 (see on Me. ix. 12).

Each miracle of healing was an earnest
in an individual case of the aTro/caraFor the
vrao-is TrdvTcov (Acts iii. 21).
double augment see WH., Notes,
p. 162, and Blass, Gr., p. 39.
6.
Kai
ge\66vrcs ol &. evdvs]
Pharisees
with rage
and
lost
left
the
mad
dvoias,
Lc.)
(cTrXTJcrdrjo-av
no time
The
synagogue
(cvQvs,
Me. only) in
Lc. speaks only

plotting revenge.
of an informal discussion (SteAoAoui/
irpos aXXr/Xou?),
Me., Mt. of a council
or consultation (o-vuftovXiov
xv. 22 it is Th. s
word
tnvfopia).
SiSoi/cu
Sw/nj8.
only in the N.T.
in Prov.
for liD, LXX.
occurs here
the usual phrases
are
o*.
(Mt.
Xa/ij3aye4i/
(Me. xv.
i,
or
with a variant
Troiflv
eYoi/iaeti/).
Efii Sow (eVotovi/) perhaps implies that

the consultation held that day was
but one of many ; the last is described
in xv. i. "OTTOOS avrov
re
presents the purpose and ultimate
issue of their counsels (cf. Burton,
not however without refer
207)
ence to the means to be employed.
Lc. gives the immediate subject of
y
debate rt av 7roiijo~aiev
lrjo~ov t and
Mc. s form implies the question Hois
diro\o~a><Tiv
TQ>
CLVTOV
ex7roXe<ra>/Ltej>;
/xera
ratv
(WM.,
HpepStai/aJi
p. 374).
Me.
only.
Tindale, "with them that belonged

to Herode." The HpwSiai/ot appear
again in the same company c. xii.
=
i3 Mt. xxii. 16, and some under
standing between the two parties is
implied also in Me. viii. 1 5. Josephus
(ant. xiv. 15. 10) speaks of TOVS TO,
HpoiSou (ppovovvras, but the term
Hpvdiavos occurs only in Mt., Me.
Adjectives in -avos denote partisan
ship (Blass on Acts xi. 26). An Herodian party, so far as it found a place
in Jewish life, would be actuated by
mixed motives; some would join it
from sympathy with the Hellenising
policy of the Herod family, others
because they saw in the power of
"
"
that family "the pledge of the pre

servation of their national existence"
(Westcott in Smith
latter
2
-B.Z>.
would have certain
common with
the
s.v.).
The
interests in
Pharisees,
and
54
7
Kai 6
lrj(rovs
TY\V
prj(T6V
7 Ii)ffovs]
+ yj ovs
1071
TTO\VS o^Xos
transp
KBA
D latt
eis
DHP
7TO\V 7T\fj6oS
OLTTO
Trjs
CL7TO Trj?
8
lovSaias
Kai
min nonn
iro\v
irapa. 13 28 69 124 1071
28 124 a (be) eff i q syr Bin post Iou5.
|
rjKoXovdijffev]
vg + aurw
238 1071
7iy>oj]
avTOV
//era TCOV
8 FaXeiXaias ^KO\ov6rj(rev Kai
[III.
om D
<J>
might have readily joined them in

an effort to suppress a teacher who
for TroXu TT\.
threatened the status quo
the adj. see WM., p. 657 ; the normal

order occurs when the words are re
peated in v. 8. The punctuation of
although,
as
Bengel quaintly suggests, "fortasse non magnopere curabant Sabbatum."

The Pharisees on their
part, without any great affection for
the Herods, could acquiesce in their
rule as the less of two evils. H.
the Great had made bids for their
support (Schurer
i.
i.
pp. 419, 444
f.),
and Lc. shews (xiii. 31 f., xxiii. 10)

that they were not unwilling to use
Antipas as an ally against Jesus, or
to
act
as
emissaries
of
the
paragraph
we may
begin a new sentence at 7r\fj6os

or at oKovovres. WH. and R.V.
adopt the former view, but the re
peated diro seems to point to the con
tinuity of the words from KOI TTO\V to
may
iro\v,
l8ovfj.aias,
Tetrarch.
COmp. Lc.
712. SECOND GREAT CONCOURSE

BY THE SEA (Mt. xii. 1521, Lc. vi.
Galilean
1719)(
KCU 6
7.
*Ir](rovs...dvfx<opT]o-v]
Ara-
by Mt., of with
drawal from danger, Mt. ii. 12 ff., iv. 12,
xotpelv is used, esp.

xiv.
13; in the present context Mt.
makes
this
meaning clear by adding

Jesus withdrew from the town
to the seaside because He was aware of
the plot. He and His would be safer
on the open beach, surrounded by
crowds of followers, than in the narrow
yvovs.
Capernaum. His friends

would prevent an arrest in case of
danger, a boat was at hand. Ets is
streets of
the usual preposition after avaxwpflv

(Mt. ii. 14, &c.) irpos gives the direc
tion or locality of the retreat (cf. ii.
2).
On the policy of this retreat see Bede:
neque adhuc venerat hora passionis
eius, neque extra lerusalem fuit locus
:
"
passionis."
"
13-
and probably
to
2tS<3i/a:
7T\r)dos iro\v...oi rjXQav.

Kai drro r. lovSaia? /crX.] The
8.
following
is
now supple
mented by others from south, east,

and north. Judaea had already sent
Pharisees and Scribes (Lc. v. 17), and
now, perhaps as a result of the syna
gogue preaching mentioned in Lc. iv.

45, adds its contribution to the Lord sJerusalem is named
willing hearers.
separately, as in Isa.
Joel
named
in the LXX.
The
i.
i,
Jer.
iv. 3,.
H iSov
20; cf. i. 5.
here only in the N.T. =
iii.
xxxiv.
of Judas
(Isa.
5,
6,
&c.).
Maccabaeus
(i Mace. v. 3) and John Hyrcanua
(Joseph, ant. xiii. 9. i) had gonefar to remove the barrier between
Edom and Israel, and the Edomite
extraction of the Herods brought the
two peoples nearer:
our Lord s
time Idumaea was practically a part
of Judaea with a Jewish [circumcised]
victories
"in
(G. A. Smith, Hist. Geogr.

Joseph, ant. xiii. 9. i). More
over in Roman times Idumaea was
population"
Kai TroXv ir\fjdos

*rX.]
45
Lc. xxiii. 27, Acts xiv.
is open to some doubt ;

either keep JKo\ov6r)(rev for
the Galileans, assigning the other fac
tors in the crowd to ^\6ov (v. 8), or we
this
even
cf.
On the prominence given to
i, xvii. 4.
nXôs
is
Cf.
i.
28, 37,
frequent in Lc. ;
p. 240; cf.
III. 9]
0.7TO
lepO(TO\VIUL(x)V
TOV
KO.L
OLTTO
Kai Trepi
lop^dvov
55
/SofjUOC/a? K.OL
Tf/S
Tvpov Kai
7TpaV
QSwi/a, TrXijBos
9
avTOv.
Kai 9
a/coi/oi/Tes aero. TToie?, r]\6ov

TTjOos
i/j
avTov
&L7rev Tots
om
*lva
TrXoidpiov TrpocrKapTeprj
euro TTJS Idovp. N* i 118 131 209 258 c ff syr

arm
irepav] pr 01
hel
go arm StSwi a] pr 01 ire/at D om
Trepi] pr 01 ADPmS<J> rell a vg Byr
8
a/couopres KBA f 1 3 69 al latt (exc a) me go aeth] a/coucrcu/res
Tr\r)0. 7roXu a b c syr
a CD min 2 a i r vg me -n-otei BLsyrrvid ] eiroiet KACDPrAIIS<
ACDLPmZ al
sin
/cat
"
o<ra]
me
al latt
fj\6av
y\6ev
9 TrXoiapia
used loosely for the south border

land of Judaea; cf. Joseph, c. Ap.
ii.
9 T)
iSou/zata T^S Jîerepas
eVrty op,opos Kara Taâv Keip-einj ant.
such gatherings;
p. 425 ff.
see G. A. Smith,
â>pas
/u.ez>
aipeirai r^f K.ad\nrfp6t

Tfivovcrav fjitv a-XP 1 T
note; the emphasis is no longer

on the magnitude of the concourse,
but on its cause. The fame of the
miracles (c i. 28, 45) had brought
ro 6
them
V.
22
I.
eupos-
Iov5a Xaôvo-a
/Liei/
77
ecos-
r^s SoSo/xiriSo? Xipvrjs
Thus Judaea and Idu-
Kadr/Kovo-av.
maea together represent the South.

The East too sent its contribution
from Peraea (nepav TOV
OTTO
TOV
nepav
T.
lopdavov,
*L).
i.e.
Uepaia
both in
(Joseph. B. J. iii. 3. 3) is
LXX. and N.T. simply 77 ircpav TOV
= i?n~i:iy, cf. Isa, ix. i
iopaa /ou
>
(viii.
23),
Mt.
<
iv.
25,
Me.
x. i.
Accord
ing to Josephus I.e. Peraea extended

on the East of Jordan from Machaerus
i.e. it lay chiefly between the
Jabbok and the Arnon
but, like
Idumaea, the name seems to have
been somewhat loosely applied (G. A.
to Pella,
Smith,
(iv.
p. 539);
Mt. in a similar
substitutes
25)
Decapolis
list
for
Peraea see note on Me. v. 20. From

the North-West came inhabitants of
the Phoenician sea-coast (TT^PI Tvpov
:
Kai
2i8a>va
Si&wi/os,
= TTJs
irapaXiov
Lc.); the district
Acts xi. 19, xv.

and in the LXX. (i Esdr.
&OIVLKTJ in
2 Mace.
iii.
5,
&c.),
Tvpov Kai
is
called
3, xxi. 2,
ii.
16
ff.,
but not in the
Gospels, where it is simply TO. pepr)

or TO opta Tvpov AC. SiStovos (Mt. XV.
The network of
21, Me. vii. 24).
roads which covered Galilee facilitated
v. 7,
together,
and
also, as Lc. adds,
the fame of the teaching (rj\6av aKovo~ai

avTov
Kai laBrjvat).
AKOVOVTCS
$\6ov. for aKovovres we expect
aKovo~avTcs (see vv. 11.), but the pres.
part, may denote that the rumour on
the strength of which they started
o<ra
Trotet,
continued and increased in strength

59, who calls
p. 429 ; Burton
it
the present of past action still in
the re
progress"); in xroteZ we hear
port as it is passed from one to another
in the crowd. "Oo-a, how many things
rather than how great, = all that
(WM.,
"
cf.
Me.
iii.
viii.
39; Acts xiv. 27, xv.
Lc.
Kai
9.
Iva see
28, v.
19,
iTrev... iva
WM.,
p. 422.
vi. 30,
KrX.]
x.
21;
4, 12.
On
flnelv
nXotoptoi/,
Vg.
navicula, probably here a light boat

in contrast with a fishing smack
as in Jo. vi. 22, 24, xxi. 8
(TrXoZoi/),
(cf.
WestCOtt).
Upoo-KapTCpelv (Acts
6
,
Paul 3 here only in the Gospels) is

rendered in the Vg. by perseverare,
perdurare, instare, adhaerere, parere, servire, and here by deservire
in Me. the English versions from
Tindale have had the happy rendering
The boat was to keep
wait on.
close to the shore, moving when He
,
56
[III.
IO
TTO\10 avTW Sid rov o^Xov, iva JJLYI 6\i(3a)(Tiv avToV

avrw va
Xovs yap eOepaTrevcrev, wcrre
Kal TO,
1 1 avTOV
eôv
"
aKaOapra, orav avTov edewpovv,
TO.
7T17TTOV aVTU) Kal
Cv
6Kpa%OV XejOVTO, OTL
TTpocre-
6 VIOS
10 edepairevev KIT min

+ 7roXXoi D a ff + oi 0^X01 13 28 69 124 346
n KO.I irv. aKad. D oravj + ow D edewpovv
me aurw] pr ev D latt
TrpoaeirnrTav B TrpoaeimrTev EHSUV
(KBCDGLAS 13 33 69 1071 al)] eOewpei
hcl *
auc
2
avroj>]
APm
al
|
eKpafrv EHMSUV al
\eyovres
KDK minP
moved, so as to be ready at any

to receive Him
comp. Lc.
moment
On the present occasion He

3.
does not seem to have used it; the
work of healing kept Him on the
land as long as it was possible to
remain there. There was no shrinking
from contact with the crowd, but only
a provision against a real danger Iva
For the literal
pr) 6\ift(0(Tiv avTov.
cf. Mt. vii. 14 Tc6\ip,nevr)
sense of
oSoy both in LXX. and N.T. it is used
f)
with few exceptions metaphorically.
v.
6\lfia>
TroXXous yap edepdrrevcrev KrX.J
IO.
On
note on i. 34. For

Mt. has TrdvTas see note on
all were healed who touched
i. 34
Him or on whom He laid hands.
Qepaireveiv see
TroXXovs,
av
00-01
(Bore fTrtTTiTrreiv avr&i]
The enthu
:
Acts xx. 10), but it implies suddenness,

and usually some degree of passion ;
Field (Notes, p. 25) adduces Thuc. vii.
84,
eTTfTri fTTov
In
re aXXj^Xot? Kal /careTra-
present case it was

natural enough, yet perilous,
avTov atyuvrai
contact was thought
to be a condition, since it was often
the concomitant, of healing (Me. i. 41,
V. 27 flf., vi. 56, viii. 22 ; cf. Lc. e ^row
aiTTfcroai avroC, ort $vvauis Trap* avrov
row.
the
"iva
+o
CMPI>
xp<-<rs
16121 syr
For
tiôi/ pao-Tiyas]
this use
of /zao-rtyes see Me. v. 29, 34, Lc.

Kal âa-Tiyatv.
v6ao>v
vii. 21
represents disease or suflfering as a
Divine scourge used for chastisement

comp. Prov. iii. 12, cited in Heb. xii. 6
the idea
frequent in the O.T. and
is
Apocrypha,
cf.
Jer. v. 3, Tob.
e.g.
xiii.
Ps. Ixxiii. 4,
5,
14 (18), 2 Mace.
34, ix. n, Ps. Sol. x. i, but the

noun does not appear in the LXX. as
iii.
interchangeable with voa-os: possibly

even in the N.T. it carries with it the
thought of greater suflfering, as well
as of a more direct visitation of
God.
II.
siasm grew till it became dangerous

the sufferers threw themselves on
Him in their eagerness, or impelled
For ciruriirTftv rwl
by the crowd.
(more usually eV/ nva or nvi) see
2 Regn. xvii. 9, Job vi. 16, Judith xv. 6.
The action is not always hostile (cf.
ei]
For
Kal
TO.
ret a.Ka6.
Trvevpara
*rX.]
dKadaprov^daiôviov see
=
i.
23 note. "Orav avrbv c6ewpovv
the class, ore or onore 6ta>polcv (Madv.
Trvfvfjia
290, 315, and

388, Blass, Gr. p. 207:
whenever, as often as, they caught
134 5); see Burton,
cf.
*
WM.,
p."
an act
sight of Him.
npoo-ri7rroi>
of homage (Acts xvi 29) akin to
adoration
(cf.
now, as
seems, for the
it
Ps.
xciv.
offered to Jesus since the
(xcv.)
first
6,
time
commence
ment of His ministry subsequently

such prostrations were frequent (Me.
v. 6, 33, vii. 25). The contrast between
;
lo) and Trpoo-Tr /TIT-CIV is

and perhaps not accidental.
KOI Kpaov *rX.] Kpaa> is used of
the wild cry of the demoniacs also in
The words of
i.
23, v. 5, 7, ix. 26.
firiiritrrcw (v.
striking
the cry go beyond the confession of
III. 13]
V 6eov.
7ro\\a 67TT//ua avTois
IVOL
57
avTOV 12
\JLY\
(pavepov
13
12
2
i.
Kai dvaftaivei ek TO opos Kai TTpocTKaXelTai
TTOl7)<Ta)<Tlv]
pe
corr
801
"
00
"
B 2DKLII*
TTOltofflV
more
is
69 alP*
gqt
uc
ff
however inter
24, for o vlbs TOV 0fov,
preted,
a + ort yd. avrov b
definite than 6 dyios.
Comp. Mt. IV. 6, 6 Sia/3oAos \cyfi avrqt

Et vfoy et rov 6eov KT\. The earliest
confession of the Sonship seems to
+ OTt
Avapaivei, the
present, frequent in Me.
(e.g. i. 21, 40, ii. 15, 1 8, iii. 4, 8; cf.
Hawkins, p. 113 ff.); TO opos as in vi.
is.
entirely different.
historical
the
46
ix. 2, xi. i.
TO
Kai TroXXa cTTfTifia avTois KT\.]
12.
Cf.
19).
i.
The purpose of the
25, 43.
censure was to prevent a premature

divulgence of His true character cf.
:
PhiL
ii.
flvai
6,
ov%
ra)
icra
from
which he
in our Lord s freedom
personal
circri/ia,
batur
yytfo~aTO TO
Mt. reminds his
den.
readers of Isa.
sees fulfilled
apira.yii.bv
xlii.
4,
HoXXa
ambition.
vehementer comminaTroXXa as an adverb is charac

Vg.
teristic of Me., cf. v. 10, 23, 43, ix. 26.

Mt. has the less vivid tirfriâ-ev
Lc. omits the circumstance.

&avfpbv iroLftv = ^>avfpovv occurs only
here and in Mt. s parallel. The
avrols:
<f>ave-
was postponed only; cf. iv. 22,

Rom. xvi. 26; it was not yet the
time for a general manifestation (Jo.
vii. 6 f., xvii. 6), and the daipovia were
possibly aware that their revelations
could only work mischief at this
poxris
Nee tempus
"
stage.
"
praecones
Ps. xlix.
(1.)
(Bengel).
erat,
neque
12
BaXacra-a
77
opoff
7)
a.
(Mt. x.
4,
Lc.
is specified, e.g.
Similarly in Gen. xix. 17

is the heights above the
pHH)
Jordan
and
valley,
in Jud.
i.
19,
the
country of Judah (17 opivrf, Lc. i. 39,

With the phrase avafiaivciv els
65).
rb o. compare Mt. v. i, xiv. 23, xv. 29.
The purpose of this retreat to the
hill
hills is
6fiv
stated by Lc.
eycpero...ccXKai
ai}TOJ>...7rpoo-euao-$ai,
vvKTfpevav cv
rjv
8ia-
7rpoo-ev^ TOV 6fov.

crisis had been reached, for which
special preparation must be made.
"A
way was prepared in that night of
TT;
prayer upon the hills whereby an

organic life was imparted to the little
community... Our Lord takes counsel
of the Father alone,.. .when the morn
ing comes [Lc. 6Vf eyeveTO rjp.pa\ His
resolve
is
pastorum,
Ember
p.
forth
is
it
(Latham, Pastor
It was the first
238).
out"
night; Victor: TOVS rjyovpevovs
8idao~K(i)v TTJS
fJifVCOV
and
distinct,
with carried
KK\r)o-ias
npb
OVTtoV êtpOTOI
V7T*
r>v
lCOI/
yivodiaVVKTf-
avTos
ovs rfdfXev
Kai TrpoovcaXemu
The King chooses His ministers

the selection is His act and not
:
KT\.}
vi.
16).
13. Kai avaftaivfi
theirs
Jo.
vi.
70, xv.
16,
Acts
i.
2.
For other instances of the exer

cise of our Lord s human will, see
ix.
30,
Jo. xvii. 24,
for
its
renunciation,
rX.] Lc. fyfVfro de

V rats Tjnepais ravrats et-cXddv, again
implying an interval where Mc. s
i.
seems to be continuous
(comp. Me. iii. i); in Mt. the order
bat, ex voluntate
narrative
(ra op?/,
iii.
13,
(ii.
hi
16.
THE TWELVE
cf.
5),
any other mountain
Bede compares
SECOND WITHDRAWAL
PROM CAPERNAUM, AND CHOICE OP
13
V.
above the Lake
hills
revovo-iv
ii.
13
avrov etvat
rov
have come from evil spirits, who knew

Jesus better than he was known by
His own disciples ra daipovia TTIO~~
(James
oi/s
41, vii. 24,

xxi. 22 ; and
xiv.
36,
(Me., Lc.
Jo.
v.
"
30.
Bengel
Patris."
the point
is
Two
vole-
steps
not noticed by
58
Sw Se/ca,
/xer*
om
\ioj>
iva 2
1101
/ca*
oi)s
Daci Vg ovs
om AC 2
<a<riv
(aeth)]
aTrooreAet
Kypvcrffeiv]
!>
pr
Mt.) appear in this

disciples;
the
(2)
twelve of their
the
of
appointment of
e ^Xoyij:
number
(i)
circle
to a special
Upoo-KaXflcrOai (vocare ad se,

Vg.), first in Gen. xxviii. i, is from
this time forth frequently used of
office.
summons
padrjTai
of Christ whether to
or the oxXos (Me. 8 ).
Those who were summoned in this

instance
anffKOov irpos
perhaps
than venerunt
more
avrov
(Vg.)
in
parted with the

surroundings of their previous life.
coming they
finally
Out of
ejToiijo-ev 6\oSe*a]
those who answered His summons
Kal
14.
He again selected
/xe i/os
oV
twelve
avToii/ daJfiexa
Lc. e*Xea-
Victor
TOV Meovoî/ Kai
rj(rav
r.
Aapcui/),
Acts
ii.
36,
2 (Westcott), Apoc. v.
10;
the Vg.fecitut essent, &c.
presupposes
the Western reading eVoujo-ei/ Iva
iff /ner CIVTOV.
The number
(i)
seems
to have reference to the tribes of

Israel,
to whom the Twelve were
originally
sent (Mt. x. 6, 23) ; (2) it suggests their
relation to the larger Israel as
patri
archs and princes of the new

Kingdom
(Mt. xix. 28, Lc. xxii. 30, Apoc. xxi.
8. 3, of? ?&<, T oO
Cf.^Barn.
evayyeXtov TTJV egovo-iav, ovviv deKadvo
14).^
els
iwprupiov
(pv\a>v.
ovs Kai a.7ro<rTo\ovs
w.
T>V
(ov6fj.aa-fv]
See
the words look like an inter

polation from Lc., and it has been
suggested that their omission by D
and other Western ; authorities is an
11.
13 28 69 124
<
>
aTrocrroXous (avop-acrev TOV
<$>
go arm
+ TO
evayye-
instance of Western non-interpola

5
tion ; but the external evidence is
too strong in their favour to permit
their ejection from the text of Me.,
even
if
Me.
vi.
30 does not presuppose
their presence here. The name was

not perhaps given at the time, but it
was given by the Lord ; He not only

created the office but also (/cat) im
ATroo-roXos is used
posed the title.
by the LXX. only in 3 Regn. xiv. 6 (A),
where
it
n-17^}
cf. Isa. xviii.
oVoerreXXcoj/ aVoo-roXous
=
(
Symm.
Aq.
For the history and
N.T. use of the word see Lightfoot,
D^"VV,
7rpecr/3evras).
Galatians,
22 ff.
92
p.
ff.
Hort, Ecclesia,
Two im
Iva Gxrti/ /zer* avTov KrX.]
mediate purposes of the creation of

an Apostolate (i) such closer associa
tion with the Master as was impos
:
sible for the general
iii.
<oa-iv
12,
KBC* vid A
latt Syrr 8in Pe8hhcl t* t
p.
:
yap TrXeiovs 01 irapovres. These He ap

pointed (eVoi j/o-ei/, Me.). For iroielv in
this sense see i Regn. xii. 6
(6 Troiijo-as
Heb.
/cat
wvo/j-acrev
minP
DLP2()
Krjpv&creii/
befffgiq
summoning of an inner
the
the
/cat cnr.
^) me
eVo/-
/ccu
wvojuiacrev^ face
a7roo"To\oi/s
avTOv, Kai iva aTrocrTeXXrj avTOvs
14 5wSe/ca post iva
238 346 syr
14
a7rri\6ov Trpos avTOv.
KCLI
14 fideXev oaJros,
[III. 13
(2)
body of /xa^rai ,
a mission based on the special
training thus imparted. Association

with Christ was at once the training
of the Twelve, and if they were faith
reward (Jo. xvii.

see Acts iv. 13.
Blass, Gr. p. 226.
ful, their
its effects
iva cf.
14
the
15*
name
^va
onwreXAg
of their office.
24).
For
On
irotflv
KT\."]
On
Hence
aTroo-re X-
as distinguished from Tre/zTrco see

Westcott on Jo. xx. 21 (add. note) ; for
cf. i. 4, 14, and w. 11. here;
KT)pva-(ra>
the substance of the original Apos
Xa>
tolic Krjpvypa
was (Mt. X.
7),
"HyyiKf
rj
T&V ovpavu>v.
second part
of their commission was to exorcise and
to heal Me. mentions only exorcism,
but cf. Mt. (x. i). For this work au-
/Sao- tX eta
III. 17]
*5
Kai
K/3a\\eiv TO,
TOVS ScJSe/ca* Kai 67re6rjKev
59
l6
ef~ov<riav
eTroirjcrev
^ Kai
laK(jo/3ov
exeiv] edwitev avrots
15
Db cf ff
Kai
wopa TW
TOV TOV Ze/3e$aiov KCU

i
vgaeth
eov<nai
|
+ depaireveiv
/w- 17
ras voffovs KCU
16 /ecu eiroiêv T.
AC 2DPrnS3> min fereomn latt syrr arm go
aethcd] om AC 2DLPPIIS minP latt syrr arm me go aethedd irpurov
5co5.
KBC*A3>
124 346
thority
eiredrjKev aurots ovoftaTO.
was necessary
eK/3aAAeii
cf.
1071
r(a S. ovoytta
(fx fiv fovo~iav
Xli.
Mt. edoxev avTols eov-
KOV
authority delegated from

Christ was to be the note of their
ministry, as authority delegated from
the Father had been the note of the
o-iav KT\.);
Master s
i.
(see
22,
ii.
mission was identical in
Their
10).
its
purposes
with His, but secondary, and depen

dent on His gifts.
KOI ciroirjtrev TOVS ScoSexa]
1 6.
thread of
v.
14
13),
and
parenthesis Iva. (ocriv. .TO. Sat/ioi/ta
Aco Sexa
so He created the Twelve.
now has the article, cf. iv. 10, vi. 7, &c.
SO Lc. X. I a.ve8eiev...fl38ofj.r]KOVTa Svo,
al
minPler S.
13 69
oô/ia
12 icoayov roG eiriKoXovfievov Mapin Acts a similar formula is used
Simon s case (x. 5, 18, 32, xi.

but only when that Apostle is
mentioned by or to persons outside

the Church ; elsewhere in the Acts
and in the Gospels he is hence
Herpes or 2i/j,eov Ile rpos , the
latter especially in St John. Ile rposforth
= Kr)(pas
The
picked up after the
is
in
APriI2
Si//,o;j>a
(Jo.
i.
Job xxx.
1
D"
??,
*2ns>,
i.e.
42),
6,
Jer.
NB3
(cf.
29),
Syr.
iv.
a rock, or usually a de
17 oi epdofj.r)KovTa 8vo, Acts vi. 3

eTrra.
a.vdpas...7rra.j xxi. 8 ovros CK
,ib.
TO>V
For
Troielv cf. v. 14,
Kai
For
ovofj,a
TW
ovona
cf.
7re0r)<V
e-rndflvai
note.
2t /iaw Herpov]
4 Regn. xxiv.
and on the practice of imposing

characteristic names on scholars, see
domini
Bengel
Schottgen, ad 1.
nota est dare cognomen." The con
struction thus begun is broken off by
17,
"
the intervention of another train of

thought. Me. is (as it seems) about to
continue /ecu
.Kai Icodvrj eneovofj-a Boaw;pyey, when it occurs
to him that a list of the twelve will
ro>
Iaco>/3a>.
tached piece of rock, a stone (cf.

Hort, First Epistle o/St Peter, p. 1 52).
"The title
appears to mark not so
much the natural character of the
Apostle as the spiritual office to which
he was
(Westcott) cf. Victor,

TO epyov 77 K\rjo~is 7rpo(prjThe name was actually given
at the first call of Simon (Jo. l.-c.}, but
eiroirjo-fv
TOVS
8a>Se/ca.
Hence he proceeds as if he had written

St/zoopa
WH.
eiTfdrjKev ovofj.a HfTpov.

Kal... Sip,<ovi as a parenthesis,
a>
regard
but a parenthesis in such a context is
almost intolerable. Such added names
are common in the N.T., cf. Acts i.
23
BapcrafBfiav
iv.
36
Icoo-?;^
os eTre/cX^T/
lovo-ros,
6 eTriKXrjQels Bapj/aj3as,
TIKU>S.
apparently not appropriated
became an Apostle.
Mc.
till
he
eneB^tv
leaves the time undetermined, so that
Augustine (de cons. 109) may be right :
"hoc recolendo
dixit, non quod turn
factum
Justin appears to refer
sit."
to this verse, dial. 106

O.VTOV
6r)Ki>
naturally follow
called"
iva TrpoXdftr]
HeTpov eva
[j.eTa>vofj.aKevai
ratv d-rrooroXcov, KOI ye-
ypdcpdai ev rols airo^.vr]\iov^\)\ia<TLV avrov

yyvrjp.fvov KOI TOVTO (cf. Intr. p. xxx).
17.
KOL *LzKCDj3by...iea2
iwaiî/]
Sc.
For these Apostles see

note on i 19. They follow next after
Peter
îfj-otv, Mt), either be
cause they shared with him the
prerogative of a title imposed by the
Lord, or because with him they were
iroir]o-fv.
(irpa>Tos
afterwards
singled
out
for
special
6o
TOV
TOV
d$e\(f)6v
l8
KO.I
Boavrjpyes*
Kat
AvSpeav
Kai
BD
min 3
yes
tf
syrP
esh
]
ovoâra
ABCKLMA2 !!*
Ia/c.
AFS
al avrov
privileges (Me. v. 37,
al
KACLrAIIS<
ix.
2, xiv.
32;
13,
112 n., 158 n.,

KT\.] Dalman, Gr. pp.
suggested that Boai^pye s is a corrup
tion of Vavypoyes (TJT^.5), and similar
forms occur in two important cursives
(see vv.
11.),
and
in the Syriac versions,
which have the meaningless 9 \

i~\2 and the Armenian (Bane-
rninP*"
More recently ( Worte Jesu,

reges).
p. 39, n. 4) he has proposed to regard
either o or a as an intrusion into
the text. Others have justified the
prevalent form by such partial ana
logies
= Dlp Pooo/Scotf =
2oSo/za
The second factor in Boavhardly less perplexing. The
as
is
Syriac root
xî is never used of
thunder, and the ordinary Heb. for
thunder
is
Din
Syr
latt syr hcl
810
vioi
om
TOV
arm me go
poavepyes
<rrn>
CKSA
aeth
pp. syr
poavrjp-
EFGHUVm
min?

sin
denunciations (Acts xii. 2)

John s
vorjrrj /Spozmj (Orig. Philoc. XV. 1 8) 18
:
in Gospel, Epistles, and Apoca

lypse; see esp. Trench, Studies, p.
144 f., Westcott, St John, p. xxxiii ;
heard
and
for the patristic explanations cf.

s. v.
Victor: dia TO
Bpovrj.
Suicer
peya KOI
1 8.
8ta.Trpvcriov
0fo\oyias
fievrj TTJS
Yioi
Kai BapGoXojJLalov Kai
Tredr)KV avTois ovopa Boavrjpye?
Kai
min?
om
where the titles are not

mentioned, has the same order).
i.
auc
33 69 alP ] poavepyrjs
poavapyes A* pavypeyef 604 pavr/peyes
Acts
o ecrTiv
<t>L\.L7T7rov
17 TOV Ia/tw/3ou] avrov
17
ovojjia
18
[III.
ijxfjcrat rrj
otKov-
rot
fioyâra.
icai Avftpeav Kai
As
Peter s brother, Andrew follows
3>tXt7nroi>J
Simon
the
first three, although irpbs TOVS

Tpeis
OVK rjXBfv (2 Regn. xxiii. 23) ; cf. Me.
xiii. 3, Acts i.
13; Mt. and Lc. place
him second. He appears again in
connexion with Philip in Jo.
xii.
22.
Both Ai/Speas- and QiXiTrnos are purely

Greek names, whilst Si/xcoj/ is Sv/iecoi/
Hellenised (note on i. 16) the three
men came from the same town, Bethsaida (Jo. i. 44), where Hellenising in
fluences were at work; see note on
:
viii.
22.
(Syr.
*&yx*J\).
Jerome (on Dan. i. 7) proposed Benereem orBaneraem (DJH"M?), but with
out Greek authority. In Job xxxvii. 2
t
.p appears to be used for the rumbling
of the storm, and this seems to point
to the quarter where a solution
may
be found.
The vioi ppovrfjs = ol
(
were probably go
called not merely from the
impetuo
ftpovT&vres, Euth.)
sity of their natural character (cf. e.g.

Me. ix. 38, Lc. ix. 54), but, as Simon
was called Peter, from their place in
the new order. In the case of James
nothing remains to justify the title

beyond the fact of his early martyr
dom, probably due to the force of his
icat
Bap0oAo/ucuoj/J
(only in the Apostolic
lists)
the son of
Âoit-to,
Syr.sin.pe8h.
Talmai or Tolomai
XVL I7 = [vios]
Baptcom Mt.
Jo. xxi. 15, BapTi/naioff=6 vtbs Tt/aatov (Me. X. 46). The
:
cf.
la>avov
name
xiii.
(M.T. ftyty occurs in

Josh. xv. 14, Judg.
"wn
22,
2 Sam.
iii.
and among
codd.
3, xiii. 37,
its
Chrou.
Num.
i.
10,
iii 2,
Greek equivalents in
BA are eoaA/net, eaA/tm, eoA/ue/,
Josephus has GoAo/iaTos- (ant.

Only the patronymic of
this Apostle appears in the
lists, but
he is probably identical with the
QoXapai
xx.
i.
i).
of Jo.
i.
46
ff.,
Xxi. 2 (see
III. 18]
MaddaTov^ Kai
B*D] Mardatov K
8 Ma6datov
OoojULav Kai
13
Westcott ad
If so,
II.}.
laKO)/3ov
(sed alibi
he was from
Cana, and his introduction to the
Lord was due to
Philip,
whom
he
follows in the lists of Mt. Me. Lc.
Tradition (Eus. H. E. v. 10) gave him

India as his field of Apostolic work.
Kai
MadOalov
The two
KOI Qafjiav]
names are
TOV TOV *A\(f)aiov
plerumque Ma00.)
hcl m
arm
69 124 209 604 1071 syr
Kat
Mt.
TOV TOV
la/c<u/3oi
-
CLrAIIS<l>
al
So
AX0aiov]
act-
AXâtou
laK<B/3os
SO
no doubt to distinguish him

laKtoftos
= Q?n
AXMace. xi.
6 TOV Zefiedaiov.
i
cf.
>
</>atoy
AB 2
s>
Lc. ev
called
from
6l
XaX</>et,
70) is perhaps identical with KX ca

if he is the KXeo7ras =
n-as, Jo. xix. 25
:
associated, in varying or
der (M. AC. G., Me. Lc. ; 0. K. M., Mt.),
by the three Synoptists ; in Acts
name must be simply a Greek sub

stitute for the Aramaic name (cf.
they are separated by Bartholomew.

Mt. adds 6 reXcoi^s- to his own name.
man,
8in-
MaâToff,
Syrr.
form of -liTriniO
6ias,
îvm,
(i
or connected with
40 f.
is
Chron. xxv. 21 Mar-
so Dalman, Gr. p. 142,
A)
J., p.
cu-Pesh-
Manias an abbreviated
either like
Worte
np
vir.
That Matthew is identical with Levi

seems to follow from Mt. ix. 9 ff.
compared with the parallels in Me.,
Lc. But some expositors ancient as
modern have distinguished
well as
the two, e.g. Heracleon (ap. Clem.

Al. Strom. IV. 9, e
Mar&nor, *t<av
XITTTTOS,
AfvtS) Kai aXXot),
QatfjLas,
and
perhaps Origen (Gels. i. 62). No dif

ficulty need be felt as to the double
name, of which the Apostolic list has
eo>/zar=
already yielded examples.
ND-1KJ? = D-1KFI Gen. xxxviii. 27), c
Dalman, p.
XL 1 6, XX.
112, is interpreted by Jo.

24, xxi. 2 (o Xf-yo/if i/off
Ai Suôr, the twin).
According to the
Acta Thomae
Eus. H.E.
(cf.
his personal name was

y
lv8ia lovSa Gto/xa
77
Judas
ra>
In Jo.
Thomas
xiv.
and
22 Syr. cu
8in-
Syr.
/cat
has
i.
13)
(eXaêi/
AtSu/ia)).
Judas
Thomas
for
ovx o lo-KapuoTTjs see LightIf there

Galatians, p. 263 n.
were three Apostles of the name of
Judas, the substitution of a secondary
name in the case of one of them was
lovftas
foot,
natural enough.
KXeoTrarpos of Lc. xxiv.
8,
the latter
Lightfoot, Galatians, p. 267 n., Dal

If the identification
p. 142 n.).
of AX<paios with KXeoTras is correct,
this
James was
also
known
in
the
Apostolic Church as o piKpos: his

mother was a Mary, and he had a bro
ther Joses ( Joseph); cf. Me. xv. 40.
There is no reason for regarding him
as a brother of Levi, or as one of the
brothers of the Lord (see notes on
ii.
14, vi. 3).
Aram, ton, ^Fl (Dalman,

Worte J., p. 41). Both
Gr., p. 143
in Mt. and Me. the Western text
gives Ae/3/3aIoff (WH., Notes, pp. 11,
eaddalov]
24), either an attempt to identify this

Apostle with Levi (H.), or another
rendering of his
as GafiSaToff is
mamma).
name (from
from *1$
In Lc. 6^ 8* 4
given as lovdas
praef. ad Rom.:
his
la/cco/Sou
"eundem
Marcus Thaddaeum
D?, corf
Syr.
^-n^x
name
cf.
is
Orig.
quern...
Lucas ludam lacobi scripsit...quia moris erat

binis vel ternis nominibus uti Hebraeos."
This Judas is apparently
dixit,
referred to in Jo. xiv. 22 as ovx

For fuller particulars
laKapKOTTjs.
see Nestle, in Hastings, D. B. iv.
p. 741 f.
2i /Acora TOV Kavavaiov] So Mt. ; Lc. ev
Si/icoi a TOV KO\OV pevov ^Xtorî/, Lc.
-
act>
Karai/aTos-likeGaSSatos
Sifjuovo
is
r)\a>TT)s.
a descriptive name, not a native of
fc
62
OaSScuov Kat
Kcti
oB, os
Dabffiq
AriI2f>
al
min
avid bffiqvg
(&$%
Exod. xx.
Syr.
^ ^
Deut
811-
iv.
24
A ^
n),
^K,
LXX. 6eos 77X0^77$, and in reference to
devout Israelites i Esdr. viii. 69, A,
2 Mace. iv. 2 ; the model of a true
frXarris
The
12.
5,
among the Pharisees
80 n., 229 ).
This
Simon cannot have belonged to the
more advanced Zealots who were
associated with sedition and outrage
(cf. Joseph, ant. xviii. i, B. J. iv.
3. 9, &c.), but he may have been
before (GaL i. 14) and even after
(Schiirer
I.
19
8in C8hrid
33 565 latt syrr P
gy^ci go
AHI2*
al
l ffKap iW e
ii.
XBCLA
minPler (syr^P6811 arm)
Kerioth; in Josh. xv. 25, to which

reference is usually made, the word is
but part of the name Kerioth-Hezron ;
in Jer. xlviil 24, 41
M\>
was Phinehas, 4 Mace, xviii.

later Zealots were a fanatical
party originating
fereomn
IffKapiwT-rjv
(Karaios),
zealot
KBCDLA
Kavavaiov
nor a Canaanite (Xara^W?), but, as Lc. interprets it, a
Cana
vaios,
cf.
aeth] Kavavirrjv
al2 ] S/capiwfl
33 2P
/ccu
7rape$a)KV O.VTOV.
KCLI
18 Qaddaiov] Aefipaiov
arm me
I9
TOV Kavavaiov
CifJiiava
[III. 18
Kapia>0)
is
a town of
Kerioth (LXX.,
Moab
distinct
apparently from Kiriathaim, one or

the other of which Tristram (Land of
Moab,
p. 275) is disposed to identify

with Kureiyat, S.E. of Ataroth on the
east side of the Dead Sea. In Jo. vi.
71 the name of the town is given as
Kapvwros by K* and some good cur
sives (OTTO Kapveorov), and the same
reading appears in D at Jo. xii. 4,

xiv. 22
cf. Lightfoot, Bibl. Essays,
p. 143 f. If this Judas came from a
town east of the Dead Sea, he was
possibly one of the newly arrived dis
a circumstance
ciples (Me. iii. 8)
which would perhaps account for his
His
position at the end of the list.
;
(Acts xxi. 20) his call a scrupulous

adherent to the forms of the Law.
Yet it is difficult to suppose this of
one who belonged to the inner circle
of our Lord s disciples, and the
analogy
of other secondary names in the list
leads us to regard the name as
descrip
tive of personal character only.
As
the first Simon was rocklike/ so the
second was characterized by jealousy
also of the
what he conceived to be right or

true.
Possibly he was a man who
under other teaching might have de
7rapa8ovs CLVTOV, Lc. os eyiveTO Trpodorrjs

(cf. Acts i. l6 3 rov ycvopevov o^rjyov
for
veloped into the fanatic or bigot, but

who learnt from the Master to cherish
only the fire of love.
lovdav
19.
Lc.
vi.
16;
(Mt^x.
4,
itTKapieotf]
So
xiv.
IO,
elsewhere o lo-KaptooYq?
xx vi. 14, Lc. xxii. 3
(<$
KaXovpevos), Jo.
22).
xii. 4, xiii. 2,
26, xiv.
lo-KapiaQ appears to = ninj? S^K :
for the
ant.
form
vii.
There
is
6.
la-Kapimrrjs
i,
some
comp. Joseph.
= HID S^X.
"lo-ropos
difficulty in identifying
father
Simon ( lovdas 2i
same town (Jo.
/u.a>i>or
Jo. 4 )
vi.
71,
was
W-
8av Sipuvos icTKaptwrov, N*BCGL).

See Zahn, Einl. ii. p. 561, and the artt.
in Hastings and Encycl. Bibl.
os KOL TrapefttoKfV CLVTOV]
Mt. 6 Kal
lrja~ovv) t Jo. xii. 4 o

p,f\\o)V avTov Trapadidovat, xviii. 2, 5 o
In one form or an
avrov.
other the terrible indictment is rarely
absent where the name of this Apostle
rols o~v\\a(Sovcriv
is mentioned.
For Trapadidovai comp.
note on i. 14, and on the use of the
Kat calls
aor., Blass, Gr. p. 198.
attention to the identity of the
traitor with the Apostle, and con
trasts the treachery of Judas with the
choice of Christ.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK.
III. 21]
IX
6 6 /v
yAos wcrTe
ai
21
ets
p%eTai
ot
K*Br
19 cpxeru
alPauc
be
eKrepxovTcu D
gyn-peshhci arm g O
sin
arm o-uj/e^xovrai II* mm?
syr
.
om
alPler
K*CEFGKL*TIIS3>
alpler
aprous
ore tjKOva-av irepi avrov
KCDEFGS
81
epxovrcu
pr TOP 2P
6811
syrP
avrovs
go
21 aKouo-aj/res
THE LORD S
8aip.6via (Mt.
26
cf.
19.
Mt.
Km
22
xii.
ix.
32
epêrat
32, Lc. xi. 14

34, Lc. xii. 10).
els
OIKOJ/]
returns to Capernaum (Lc. vii. i).

Lc. introduces here the discourse
V! TOTTOU TTfSivov which corresponds

on the whole to Mt. s Sermon on
the Mount, and the harmonists from
Tatian onwards place it rightly as
in this position.
it seems
Me., to
whom the Sermon is unknown, passes
without notice to his next fact, and
English reader s sense of the
relation of the sequel to what has
gone bfefore is further confused by the
The house entered
verse division.
the
is probably Simon s (i. 29); for the

omission of the article cf. ii. i.
20.
Kai
<rvvepxfTai
Apparently
in the
iraXiv
rX.]
house and at the
house-door ; cf. i. 32, ii. 2. For 7rd\iv

see note on ii. i. "Go-re /^.../iTjSe
Vg. ita ut non possent neque panem
manducare, so that they could not
the reading wore /z^...
even, &c.
pyre could only = ita ut n. p. neque
,
"
panem
manducarent"
Blass, Gr. p. 265).
(WM.,
"Aproi/
p. 614,
(payeli/,
epxerai.
min nonn
to
take food (of any kind)=Drfe b$,

as in Gen. iii. 19, xliii. 16, Exod. ii.
The difficulty must often
20, &c.
have arisen during the height of the
Lord s popularity; for another in
q vg
Mc
ABDL corr
)] om o
wde ABKLUAH* minnonn] ^re
c a
-
avrov
ot Trap
(cue.
a5e\0ot auroi;
OL
lat^P161 go
"
stance see Me. vi 31. Bede exclaims,

Quam beata frequentia turbae confluentis, cui tantum studii ad audi"
Dei."
ol Trap* avrov
Prov. xxix. 39 (xxxi. 21) ol
= niV3. In Sus. 33 (cf. 30)
irap avT77s
01 Trap* avTTjs are Susanna s parents,
children, and other relatives (Th.),
or her parents and dependents (LXX.)
21.
pared with v. 13 the words imply an

interval
during which the Lord
descends from the mountain and
20 o-wepxercu]
endum verbum
Com
minPler
al
ot 7/jaî/Aarets Acai 01 Xot?roi
QUESTION OF THE SOURCE

POWER TO EXPEL
20.
i^j)
K c a CLAIIZ<
o^Xos (K
OF
Kai (rvvepxcTai TraXiv
"]
ot/cov]
"\
fULrjSe apTov (bayeiv.

avTOV efj\6ov KpaTrjcrai
TTotjO*
syr
63
CIVTOVS
UT) SJi/aa*6ai
a/coJo"a^T5
/ca^
2O
OLKOV
>l
Kai
20
aKova-avTcs
/ecu
Cf.
KT\.]
in
Mace.
ix.
A),
xi.
(polff,
xv.
15, xvi.
phrase
is
44 (KV, but
73,
1 6,
xii.
i.
xiii.
27,
2 Mace.
xi.
52,
20, the
used in a wider sense of
adherents, followers, &c.,

ant.
TOIS dSeA-
II,
cf.
Joseph.
KOL rravres ol
Treptre /zverai
Thus the Syr. silL His

or the Vg. sui fairly repre
his kynnessents its general sense
men"
kynesfolkes
(Wycliffe), or
(Geneva) is too definite the context,
however, shews that this is practi
Clearly ol Trap
cally what is meant.
avrov cannot be the Scribes and
trap
avTov.
brethren
"
"
"
Pharisees,
as D,
which
substitutes
ot ypa/j./iaret? /cat oi XOITTOI, and

TQJV <&api(raia)V
vofjLi^(i>...7rpl
Victor
ypapEither
<al
\cyeiv TOV fvayyeXiO Trjv.

disciples or relatives are intended,
and as the former were on the spot,
aKovo-avres fgyXtiov could hardly apply
H.a.Tea>v
to them.
We
are thus led to think
His family at Nazareth, whose

coming is announced in v. 31. The
of
incident of vv.
2230
fills
the inter
between their departure and

For Kpareiv in this sense,
arrival.
val
cf.
xii.
12, xiv. i, 46.
64
yap OTI
22 avTOv, e/Veyoj/
ol OLTTO
D*
ee0-rctTat avrovs
22
On
yap
see Burton,
the aor.
as to the
"in
cf.
2 Cor.
v.
13,
For et-corrjv
eÔ~TT]p,ev }
in this sense see Isa. xxviii. 7, Hos.
yap
6eq>.
The family of Jesus were

7.
doubtless inspired by a desire for His
safety, but their interpretation of
His enthusiasm implied want of
faith in Him, cf. Jo. vii. 5 ; the
ix.
Mother perhaps was overpersuaded

by the brethren. Tatian strangely
places this verse in connexion with the
narrative of Me. ii. 23 28 (Hill,
see above, p. 50).

;
Kal ol ypappaTels KrX.]
Mt. ol
avreoi/.
The
$apt(nuot, Lc. ni/ey e
Diatess., p. 71
22.
Pharisaic
from
Scribes
had been from the
Jerusalem
the insti
gators of the opposition (Lc. v. 17 ; cf.
Me. ii. 6, vii. i). The present attack
arose out of the healing of a pos
sessed man who recovered sight and
speech (Mt. Lc.); voices were heard
in the crowd asking M^rt ovros eo-rw 6
vios
Aaue/8;
(Mt.
first
xii.
23),
and the
Jerusalem Scribes were thus tempted

to suggest another explanation. For
Karapfjvai OTTO
30
f.,
Acts
viii.
lep.
cf.
Lc.
ii.
51, X.
26.
BeAe/3ouA e êt] The form Beelzesin cu P esh

and
bub, which occurs in Syrr.
in most MSS. of the Vulg., but in no
Greek MS., comes from 2 Kings i. 2, 6
-
]Vij$
^K 3J ^35, where the LXX.
render eV
exentiat eos
pr
/cat
T<
(TT;)
BaaX pvlav Qeov
69.
A/c/ea-
TCOV
abdffiq
??T,
whence
for
dung
all*
a
|
BeefoSotA
a Talmudic word
7-13T,
Dalman,
(so
105
n.)r
habitation:
cf.
p.
with
others
72J,
est."
Paul, Acts xxvi. 24,

ei re
01 OTTO I.]
meaning
cf. Euth., 7rapf(jC>poi/77o-e, and the Vg.
furorem versus
The
here,
same charge was brought against St
47
eêa-rarai 13
OTI
Gv TM apôvTi
(ee<rrcu
auc
346 escort minP
21
lepocroXv/uicoi
(3ov\ e^t, Kal OTI

21
[III.
Kautzsch, p. 9, Dalman, I.e. Neubauer (Stud. Bibl. i. p. 55) suggests.

that 712T is a dialectal form of
r
a bee, SO that BeeXe/3ouA = BeeXebut the conjecture has not
/3ovp
much to recommend it. We have then
to choose between
Lord of dung*
and * Lord of the habitation ; to the
"V)lT
latter the
in
Mt.
apparent play upon
x.
eVe/caXeo-ai/)
25 (rov olKodecnrorrjv B.
lends some support; if
former
as an
the
dung is
adopted,
opprobrious name for
idols (J. Lightfoot on Mt. xii. 24),.
and the application of the word to
the prince of the unclean spirits
points to the old belief in the con
nexion of idols with baôvia
see
note on Me. i. 34. The form Bee^/SovA, given by B here and by KB in
Mt. x. 25, xii. 24, Lc. xi. 15, 18, 19,
is admitted by WH. into the text
used
is
(Notes, p.
it
regard
1 66); but it is difficult to

as anything but a phonetic
corruption, perhaps a softening of th&

With BeeX
original word.
eêt cfl
Jo. vii. 20, where a similar charge
comes from the o^Xos at Jerusalem.
some had said

8). The charge
brought against our Lord was per
Even
of the Baptist
Aaifjioviov e êi
(Mt.
xi.
haps equivalent to that of using

magic see Hastings, iii. p. 21 1 a.
eV TW ap%ovTt rX.]
In the power
and name of the chief of the un
clean spirits cf. Mt. xii. 28 ev TrvevHCITI $6ou, Lc. xi. 2O eV 8aKTv\a> Qeov.
:
6eov
Expo)!/.
eftov\
is
The derivation of BeeAobscure

some connect
:
the second factor of the
name with
With
6 ap\a)v
TG>V
b. cf.
6 rov KOCT/ZOU
apô)i/ (Jo. xiv. 30), 6 apâ)i/ rov
III. 24]
65
*3
Kai TrpocrKaXea-dfjievos CIVTOVS 23

ev 7rapa/3o\cus e\eyev avTots /7o)9 SvvctTai CaTavas
*4
Kai eav (3aa"i\eia
eavTrjv 24
6K/3d\\etv ;
TO. Sai/uLOi/ia.
6K@d\\ei
e<p
23
+O
O.VTOLS]
Kvpios 1 170-0115
(Jo. xvi. n), 6

fôva-Las TOV depos (Epb.
TOVTOV
authority
to
its
apxcov
ii.
Daff gr + o
rfjs
The
2).
not denied, but limited
is
proper sphere
ev epol OVK eêt
Kai
TrpocrKa\o~a.fjLvos
O.VTOVS~\
The remark of the

Scribes, if made openly, was not
audible to Jesus, but He knew their
See on
iii.
13.
thoughts (Mt.
cf.
Lc.):
ii.
He
8.
beckoned them to Him, and they

came, little suspecting His purpose.
v 7rapa/3oXaIff eAeyei/
in half-veiled,
proverb - like teaching.

napaftoXy,
which occurs here for the first time,
is
the usual LXX. rendering of ?^p,
cf.
Num.
?;!/),
xxiii.
3 Regn.
ff.
iv.
(dvaXafifiv irapa-
28 =v. 12
rpicr^tXiay
(eXaXrjo-cv
7rapa/3oXas),
Ps.
Ixxvii. (Ixxviii.) 2 (dvoign ev irapafio\ais TO 0-rop.a pov, cited in Mt. xiii.
35)
fiia,
the other rendering being napoi-
which gives
its
Greek
title
to
the Book \!?pp. The Synoptists use

the former in reference to the teach
ing of Jesus, St John (x. 6, xvi. 25,
7rapa/3oX?7 is pro
29) the latter.
perly a comparison (Me. iv. 30), and

a kind of 7rapadeiy/*a (Arist. Rhet. ii
20),
an
illustration
drawn from
life
or nature. This meaning prevails in

the Gospels, but the sense suggested
by the Hebrew equivalent, a gnomic
saying (cf. Prov. i. 6), shews itself oc
casionally, e.g. Lc. iv. 23 the present
instance may be regarded as inter
distinction between Trapmediate.
;
and
TrapajBoXij appears perhaps

first in Sir. xlvii. 1 7, eV adals ical
irapoioip.ia
KOL irapafto\als
(Heb. fett
"W?
7
JlTn, cf. Prov. i. 6). Parable
comes to us through the European
jpl
S.
M.
1071 b C
(al)
O.L. and Vg., and appears in Wycliffe

Tindale substituted similitude (cf.
similitudo of the * African O.L.), but
the familiar word re-appears in Cran:
mer and A.V.
ovSeV (Jo. xiv. 30).

23.
Irjvovs
bvvaTm Saravas *rX.] The Lord

does not use BeeXej8ovX, but the or
dinary name for the Chief of the evil
spirits; the occasion was too grave
for banter.
Only Me. reports this
saying, which goes to the heart of
the matter. The Scribes explana
tion was morally impossible the 8ai/zoi/ia could not be expelled through
collusion with their Chief.
For 2aravas cf. note on i. 13. 2arai/az/, i.e.
TO. 8aifioi>ta regarded as Satan s re
7T<ff
presentatives and instruments.
The
throw
ing light on the manifoldness of Sa
For the form of the
tanic agency.
question cf. Mt. xii. 29, 34, Lc. vi. 42,
identification is instructive as
Jo.
vi. 52.
24
25.
jcai
ecuf
a<rcXc/a
xrX.]
The
seems to be merely a con

the two
necting link with v. 23
that follow (w. 25, 26) coordinate
the three cases of the divided king
dom, the divided house, and the di
vided Satan (WM., pp. 543, 547). For
c0* tavrrp, in relation to itself, Mt.
first Kai
substitutes the explanatory

returning however to
<aff
eav-
just
afterwards
Ov dvvarai
eavrov).
= epr//LioCrat, Mt., Lc. ; simi
<TTa6f]vcu
larly for ov o vvija eTai o"rf)vat Lc. has
rrjsj
(f<f>
iriirrei
both
probably interpretat
Burton,
260, 262. For
the phrase which Me. uses cf. Ps.
xvii. (xviii.) 39, xxxv. (xxxvi.)
13 :
ions:
cf.
the corresponding Heb. is D-1p

K^
If the difference between o-Tadrjvat.
and
arrival is to
be pressed in
this
66
25
ov SvvaTai (TTadfjvai
juipi(r6ri,
r\
(3a<ri\eia
[III.
24
eavrriv mepia-Brj, ov SwrtcreTcu r\

a6
eavTov
Kai el 6 craTavds dvea-Trj
26 eKeivrj (TTrjvai.
ov SvvctTai (TTfjvaL d\\d T\O9
KCLI
edv OLKLa
e(f)
e(f>
e/mepio-Bri,
a7
27
ov SvvaTai ovdeis ek TY\V oiKiav TOV
aAA
avTOv ^LapTrdcrai iav
eicre\8cov TCL cncevn
25
NBCLA
ovvrjfferaL
BKLH]
earavai
1071 a
ou
AC
2
mS<l>
eaurov ou
a b g
qr
al syrr vid
D
|
vg] dwarai
albcefffq
ADriI24>
KAEFGHMSUVrAZ* al
DabceffgiqrJKai c/Aepiffdr)
26
ffrad-qvaL
eavrov] caravav e/c/3a\Xet
e<
arm me go
(rryvai
reXos]
al cptpiady
/cat
ou
ov
syrr
ei] ecu/
Kc aBL]
-
aveffTT]
e0
/cat /ie/xepto-rat
K*C* vidA f vg /ie/xepta-rat (-ât D*)

al min omnTid + i7 /SacrtXeta auroi;
KBCL] oraât ADrAII*
pr TO
27 a\X]
ouSets
ou dvv. ovdeis
Swarat
C 2vid G om
/tat
ADrn2l>
ADLmS4> al latt
syrr
tsBC*A]
Bin esh
ra
TOV iax(^)BCLA 33 1071 syrr P me aeth]
hcl
TOV to-%. G
arm go TO.
eis r. OLK. ADrns<*l al latt syr
go
/mrj
al lattvt Plv
arm go
syrr
ets rt]v OLK.
<TK.
ei<J"e\^.
TO.
<TK.
TOV
t<r
<TK.
place,
must
it
lie
in the
fact that
the body politic takes up and keeps

a position (cf. Lc. xviii. n, 40, xix.
8) whilst the building stands as an
inert mass ; but the use of a-Tijvat
in the third clause is against this
distinction. Jerome:
quomodo con"
cordia parvae res crescunt, ita discordia maximae dilabuntur."

KOI
26.
(raravas
dv(TTrj.>.fjLe-
This clause might have run

on the same lines as the other two
pio-Br) ]
av 6 2. dvcurTf)...Kal p,fpi(rdfj KrX.),

as involving a supposition which
(KCU
i.e.,
will
probably
cf.
250,
p.
be
JBlass,
fulfilled
Gr.
p.
(Burton,
214); but
the three Synoptists agree in repre

senting the action of Satan as a matter
t
of fact
suppose Satan to have actu
ally risen against himself... then he is
at this moment in an unstable con
dition, his end has come.
E/zept o-tf?/,
i.e. Satan in his corporate capacity, as
representing the Kingdom of evil ; cf.
:
Cor.
i.
dXXa
12, /xe/îeprrat 6 ^pioros.
Te Xos- e xft]
Cf.
phrase frequent in class. Gk. (cf.

Plat. Legg. 71711, T&V jjdrj TfXos
e.g.
x6vra>v=Ta>v
vfKpmv).
Mt., Lc.
r)
/Sao-tXet a
TOV Qeov.
aXX ov dvvaTai ovfteis KT\.]

Another Trapa/SoX?;. Mt. gives it in
a form almost exactly the same as
The
this; Lc. resets the picture.
so far from
connexion of thought is
being in league with Satan, I am
27.
his conqueror, for he is too strong

an oiKoSeo-TroTrjs to witness with equa
O
nimity the spoiling of his goods.
lo-xvpos possibly hints at the claims
of Satan as a usurper of Divine au
thority (cf. e.g. Mt. iv. 9, 2 Cor. iv.
4), since lo-xvpos or 6
iV^. in the
LXX. frequently represents ?K or
"fain.
on
The parable
add
Se
itself is
based
Isa. xlix. 24, 25.
Lc. Ta virapxovTO,
Gen. XXXI. 37 (navTa. TO.
(TKevrj TOV o iKOv /AOV), Lc. XVli. 31 ( r ^
avToC ev TTJ ot/aa), 2 Tim. ii. 20 f. ;
how inclusive the word can be is seen
from Acts x. n, o-Kevos TI o5s odovrjv.
For diapTrdaai
diapTrdo-ci Mt. has
dp7rao-at...Stap7ra(7ei, as if the result
were to be even more thorough than
could have been anticipated ; for StapTrd&iv cf. Gen. xxxiv. 27. Lc., who
describes the Strong One as armed to
T<Z
o~Kfvrj
avTov.
avVovJ
Cf.
<TK..
. . .
Lc. xxii. 37.
here in almost identical words
eyco ev
III. 29]
TOV
TOT6
*s
Xeyw
dimr]i/
TWV
viols
28 at
Xa<70.]
ACE 1FKLMSUVrn2 2l
the teeth
(Ka0o>7rXto>ieW),
syr
om
om
among his goods
auroO)
*9
diapirafa
al off a.
OCT.
and
av
keep-,-
(ra
10e
/3Xa<r0.
ampli
Vc e ff g i q r
diapTrwrj
who
is o
AEFGKUV
al] ocras
The form a^v
Him
characteristic of
is
v/xTi/
Aîrp (Apoc.
Mt. has merely
if i
2
Cypr Ambrtr
has just been said.

Xe yeo
av 29
os o
KBDE*GHAII*
al
K.ai
dfjiapTYifJiaTa
DKMSUVrn
^ôwa
seems to
<TKvXa
28
d<pe6ti<T6Tai
TO.
diapiraffet]
at
t.ap-
TTCLVTCL
/3\acr<prjiuL^(ra)(ni/
ing guard, mentions his Trai/oTrXta^nd

the picture
OTL
eav
o-/ceu?7
avTOV
TT\V oiciav
sinvid
2] Ta
TTJV otK.
27
riP2n
dvOpcoTTtov,
ocra
{3\cur(f)riiuiiai
v/uuv
67
X<ryo>
iii.
Here
14).
vptv,
but the
from Isa. I.e.

(LXX.)./ l n this
fuller form of the parable/ three
stages
can be distinguished, nfthe vanquish
occasion suits the graver style. The

logical victory is followed by the most
ing of Satanj^ (
personal victory
(170-77 Me.,
vutfar] Lc., cf. Jo. xvi. 33,
Apoc. iii. {Ql ^ ( 2 ) tne disarming of the
5T
^5} (3) the spoiling
defeate^ ol KO
See ii. 5 ff.

one exception to the eôva-ia
of the Son of Man in the forgiveness
of sins, which He proceeds to state.
=
TotS VIOLS
dvdfKOTWV Mt. TOlff
fied
solemn of His warnings.
<
6(nr<
and
(&ap7r<gior ft )
"
ll/
^
7
distribution
his ill-gotten gains

Y- ictor : eVetS^ (r/cev?; rcoy
?0bj/aa-t^
ot
lt>aipf6f)vai
KT
^(TLV
aXX
dvQptoTTois
see Dan.
av6p(07roi...d&v
TTporepov
^canon in Me.
ix. 40.
doubled, cf. Num. v. 22 (Heb.), I

Esdr. ix. 47 (B), 2 Esdr. xviii. 6 (Heb.).
adv.
is
)E>K
in Deut. xxvii.
rendered by yevoiro
ff.
iii.
D1S"
I)
^)
25, i Cor. vi. 18); as distinguished
from
djuapria it
the translitera
is
an act of
sin,
the principle
(SH., Romans, p. 90); but the dis
tinction is in the case of dâprLa
repeatedly overlooked. See note on
whilst a/iapria
28.
a^v Xe -yw vfuv occurs 30here for
Me. 13
the first time in Me. (Mt.
26
6
is
in
Jo.
Lc. Jo. );
constantly
drfv
The
G^.-av. The initial victory was won

at the
j
Temptation.
Both Mt. and Lc. add here o
KT\. see the complementary
P&er
e>oG,
38 Th.
(cf. LXX.), Eph. iii.

cf. Hawkins, Hor. Syn.
5 ; Log. 3
Ta dpapTi] fj,ara Mt. 7rao~a
p. 56.
which is fairly
a/zapT77/j,a,
dfjiapria
common in the LXX., is limited in the
N. T. to this context and Paul 2 (Rom.
ii.
avr&v
>f
for the phrase
rovs Saiftovas ryv

17
is
TO>V
cwf
a(
7rai/ra d(pc6^(TfTai. KrX.]
There
is strictly
next verse.
Km at @\a<r(pr)fj,Lai] They had charg

ed Him with blasphemy (ii. 7), and
were themselves grievous offenders
tion a/urp appears first in i Chron.

On the different uses of
xvi. 36.
in this way.
But blasphemies
the Son of
Man (Mt,
Amen
an
formed no exception to His mission
Q. R., Oct. 1896. The

of the Gospels is what the
of forgiveness. "Oo-a eav ^Xaa-^rjfj.âd sensum

a construct
vayo-iv
=
cf. Deut. IV. 2, V. 28
oa-as
KrX.);
(
(WM., p. 176 n.) ; on eav=3i/ see
in the 0.
and N.
T., see
article in J.
Amen
writer in J. Q. R. calls "introduc

i.e. it opens a sentence, as in
tory,"
i Kings i. 36, Jer. xi. 5, xxviii. 6
(Heb.); but it is sharply distinguished
from the 0. T. exx. inasmuch as it
affirms what is to follow, not what
Burton,
Mt.
T)
against
xii.
10)
304.
av
6s
29.
Lc.
de
Lc. TCO 5e
TOV
els
J3\acr<pr)fjiii(r7]
TTvevfjiaTos
*rX.]
/SXao-c^/ua,
TO aytov Trvevfia
52
/3Xao~-
68
K ôv
-
aivva,
3Xn-f
29
[III.
IfTTiV aiMLOV
d\\a
evoô*
f\wov HvevfJLa aK(i6apTOV e
b
al
69 al
D minP-c a b e f ff q vg Cypr* ewv ABCTII*n
om ets TQV euwva-x
auc a e f ff
aâpTTj/xaros
arm
Cypr
alP
vg
q
upLAS
a
*
me go Ath Gypr*]
w syi,m me go Cyprf] xpureuc
latt
6
i
te8t
29
syrr
""^^
fcsBLA 28 33 565 (a.u.aoTias C
auToj/
SeeA/l^
ayiov
TrvcvfjLO.
1.
Isa
(H.) 13,
km.
(TflS
rovro)
atom
TO>
is
0-1-1,
The repeated article brings

the holiness of the Spirit into pro
minence (cf. Eph. iv. 30, i Thess. iv. 8,
iKHi?).
interpretation
context in Me.
OS
,x.
aAAa *,,fVX
is
Me. i. 8, and for TO 7rj/eO/za, i. 10, 12 ;

TO Try. rb ayiov occurs again in Me.
xiii. n, Lc, ii. 26, iii. 22, Jo. xiv. 26,
Acts i. 1 6, v. 32, &c., and in the LXX.
Ps.
TvoX/iof-Pfwri
D
a b c e f ff g q
/^
.,
aeu
f tol
For
p.
Ath)
supported
the conse^But act ofun( erwhich

i
lies
sin
<in
belongs-
quences ot I iu of t he world to come :

to the sphere^
delicti (WjcW),
v
Vg. reus erit aete
Ei/oôas
<rni
).
of euerlastynge tre. 4 th a dative

X os is used in the N. T. wi, Lom one ia
of the person or body to wn? - Vve
-
"gilti
where see Lightfoot), contrasting

with the aKadapo-ia of the
The charge BeeX>/3ouX
it
evil spirits.
ex
was
directed in fact against the Trvevfj-a

not the human
IT/O-OV (Acts xvi. 7)
spirit of the Son of Man, but the
Tn/eC/io 6fov (Mt. iii. 16) which per
vaded and controlled it. For an
early extension of this saying cf.
Didache n.
OVK.
^4)(TIV KT X.]
fx et
identify
provides no remedy ; afaa-is

where the possibility of
remains.
Ets rov alaiva in the
itself
avails only
in perpetuity
D?y?,
xxi.
6,
xL
(Exod.
or with a negative,
(2 Regn. xii. 10, Prov.
13),
never more
tne N. T. it gains a wider
33)
meaning in view of the eternal relations
which the Gospel reveals.
O
is
indeed the present world ( = o
OVTOS, 6 eWcrrwy) in Me. iv. 19, the
3
vi-
al<ov
alo>v
future
it as
life
Mt.
v.
penalty
being distinguished from
(rfj
22),
(e.g.
Heb.
2 Mace.
/c/atcret,
ii.
(cf.
xiii. 6,
or of
15),
the
-t
or of the
rov Ifpoo-vXias
that against which
committed
offence is
TOJ
and a genitive
Qavdrov Me. xiv.
Xemff
e.j
(rov
rov aip,aros rov Kvpiov,
The man
To
the Source of good with the im

personation of evil implies a moral
disease for which the Incarnation
life
8pt<o,
responsible
Cor.
xi.
the grasp of his s? a,

which will not let him go without it
Divine afao-ts, and to this sin, since
belongs to the eternal order, the pc
exercised by the Son of Man on e*
does not apply. Aluvios in the IT
seems never to be limited to ,
present order, as it often is in the LXX.
(cf. e.g. Gen. ix. 12, Lev. vi. 18 (n)),
always reaching forward into the life
beyond (as in the frequent phrase
back into a
0077 atcoi/toy) or running
measureless past (Rom. xvi. 25, 2 Tim.
On the alwviov dfj.dprrjp.a see the
i.
9).
interesting remarks of Origen, de orat.
27, in Jo. t. xix. 14, and comp. Heb.
vi. 4 ff., i Jo. v. 1 6, with Bp Westcott s
is in
6 epxo/jievos (Me. x. 30) ; and

fls rov al&va in Me. xi. 14 is used in
notes. Bengel: "peccatahumanasunt,

sed blasphemia in Spiritum sanctum
the narrower sense.
est
however
it is
inclusive
of
30.
e\tyov KrX.] I.e., it was
this suggestion which called forth the
ala>v
In this place
interpreted by Mt. as
both
alwves
(ovre
ev
peccatum satanicum.
on
III. 34]
31
Kai epôvTcti
Y\
avTOV KOI
/ULr/T^p
69
ol
d$6\<poi
31
Kai eô) (TTrjKOVTes aTreaTetXav Trpos ai>Tov

z
*Kal eKadrjTo Trepi CLVTOV^ 0^X09, 32
K.a\ovvT<2 avTOV.
Kai ol d$6\<poi
Kai \eyovcrLV avrco ISov r\ /uLr]Tr]p
<rov
33
(Tov eô) fyiTOV(riv
77s
<TTIV
31 Kai
AmSSn
Y\
<re.
fJLOV
fJLYlTY)p
1071 alP*
al syrhcl (epxerai
uc
latt
me go
wryp avrov
syr?
Kai
OL ad. (avr.)
i\
34 /Ca*
d<$6\(poi
KBCDGLA I 13 69
KDG lat vt6
epX
aTTOKpidels avTots Xeyei 33
/cca
Kai OL
6811
TTEpL-
34
aeth] epx- ovv
Am
hcl
arm <TTT)KOVTS BC*A 28] o-ravres ^ eo-r^/cores C corr GL minPauc eo-rwres
gyr
al Ka\ovvTe$ fc^BCL I 13 28 69 al] (puvovvres DrnS^T al ^rjrovvres A
|
al
minPler
ADmS^T
ab
32
o%Xos] + TTO\VS 1071 /cat Xe7oua ti ] enrov
o%Xos] irpos avr. o. X* TT/JOS TOV ox\ov
hcl
al syr
min mu
2] + /cat at a5eX0at
go
c f ff q syrhcl m8) go (om NBCGKLAII i 13 33 69 alnonn e vg syr?6 ^ arm me aeth)
33
airc Kpie-r)...\eyw
34
om
airr.
Se
AmS<l>"T
ADEFHMSUVr
<rou
<rou
Kai
ADriIS<l>
al
/cat
|
2]
97
7re/>t
A(D)EFHKMSrnS$1 c e f qr zyr*ta arm
Lord s utterance on the Eternal
Me. only; perhaps an editorial note.

Jerome
[Marcus] caussas tantae
crowd of friends (not o o^Xos), amongst

whom the Apostles and other âdrjTai
The
form an inner circle (v. 34).
irae manifestius
message
Sin.
"
expressit."
THE ERRAND OF THE

BROTHERS AND THE MOTHER OF
31
35.
JESUS,
AND THE
UPON IT (Mt.
1921).
BASED
TEACHING
xii.
46
Lc.
50,
See
con
KCU fpôvrai TJ prjTTjp KT\.~]

v. 21.
Mt. explicitly
note on
nects
this
incident with the

avrov AaAoOiros).
fore
The
mother of Jesus does not appear
again in Me., but is mentioned in vi. 3
going
(ert
(6 vtos TTJS Maptay) in company with

the brothers; see notes on vi. 3 and
comp. Acts i. 14.

eco oTJ/Koi/res]
Notes, p. 169.
Mt.
crrr/KM
see
WH.,
io-Tr)Ki(rav
out, as
o>.
in
the
case of the paralytic, ii. 4; cf. Lc.
OVK ^bvvavro vvvrvxeiv avra 8ia TOV
oxôv. Naturally they were unwilling
to disclose their errand (iii. 21), and
therefore contented themselves with
asking for an interview. KaXovvres
:
on the reading see

32.
i ff.,
left,
Nestle, T. C., p. 263.
Kai fKadrjro Trepi avrbv 0^X0$-]

is
17
to
it
The addition
and
KT\.]
fji^Trjp
crov
d8cX<J)ai
is "Western
(WH., Notes,
Syrian"
p. 24).
Jesus are mentioned

in vi. 3 as living at Nazareth
npos Tj/uas). But they would scarcely
have taken part in a mission of this
nature, and the addition was probably
sisters of
(<w$e
suggested by
* 35Kai
33.
3 or by
vi.
dfroKpiOels
dde\(f>^
avrols
in
\eyei]
His relatives who are still

without, but
Xeyoi/n avrw (Mt.),
and through His informant to the
Not
to
T<5
On
They were crowded
The scene
till
probably
The
31.
viii.
I8ov
Kai al
passed from one

reaches Jesus.
is
another
similar to that in
c. ii.
but the Scribes seem to have

and the Lord is surrounded by a
The interruption affords,

audience.
as so often, an opportunity for fresh
teaching ; it is instruction and not
censure which is the purpose of the
Lord s answer.
ATroKpiQeis is the
Gk. for
later
oVoKpii/a/iei/o?
(Blass,
and N. T. ;
direKpivaro appears however in Me.
xiv. 61, and a few other passages.
The phrase oVo/cpttfeiy Ae yei or einev
6?r.,
is
pp. 44, 177)
so LXX.
a LXX. equivalent for
(Gen.
ris
"ttpK1
|y>1
xviii. 27, &c.).
eoriv
rj
fjirJTrjp
pov
AcrA.]
This
[in. 34
TOI)S Trepi CLVTOV
TO
Xeyei
35
Kai ol d$e\(J)oi
JJLOV
IULOV.
TOV 6eov, OVTOS a
6e\rjjULa
os av
7roirj(rrf
Kai dSe\(pri
JULOV
Kai
34
-rrepipX.
KVK\W
T.
ir.
avrov
/cwcXw 16 61 Syrr8in Pesh
om
av
os
35
vid
ler
Ams<l alP
t5ou
>
<
syr
ADGKMAHS
hcl
(arm) go
13 al
KACDLAIIS^T al min onmvid f ff

B b c me] os 70/3
B ade\(f)Tr)] + /j,ov CII&1 minP auc a vg syrr me aeth
aj>
8in
P e8h
and a similar attitude
urged upon the disciples (Me.
But
x.
it is
is
x. 29).
a relative attitude only (Mt.
and
37),
is
consistent
perfectly
with tender care for kinsmen, as the

saying on the Cross shews cf. i Tim.
Victor:
IKVV<TIV
on Traa-rjs
T. 4, 8.
Trpori/ia (rvyyewas rovs Kara rr\v irio-riv
OVK a7rodo/a/Liaa>i/
oiKeiovS" ravra de
e(f)rj
:
TOVS d8e\(f)ovs.
Trdi/rwff rrjv p.r)Tcpa KCU
Ambrose
"
neque tamen iniuriose
refutantur parentes, sed religiosiores

copulae mentium docentur esse quam
At the present moment
corporimi."
the relatives of Jesus were forfeiting
their claim to consideration by op
posing His work (Mt. x. 35). Here

again His knowledge of the unspoken
purposes of men appears ; for He
could hardly have been informed of
the nature of their errand.
34.
For
7repi/3Xe\â/iei/os
7repi/3X.
those round
ei<n>
H*
almu
(en, ecce\
and
fj.tjr np]
t">v
meal
relative renunciation of kinship ap

pears at the outset of the Ministry
(Jo. ii. 4) and continues to the end
(Jo. xix. 26),
1071
2] + oim)i
q vg syrr arm go TO.
syrr
TOVS KVK\W
TreptjSX.
/AOU
cf.
TOVS
note on
Him were
KTiVttS TT]V
Mt.,
TOVS padr/Tas avTov.
Trepi
iii.
avrov]
5.
Who
appears from
&VTOV tVi
^P a
garded as interjections
not as verbs.
TOV
TOV ev
ovpavols (perhaps a reminiscence of
the Lord s Prayer) ; Lc. interprets
the phrase 01 TOV \6yov TOV Qcov
aKovovTes Kai TroiovvTes the particu
lar fulfilment of the Father s Will in
os
35.
av
TO
71-0177077
Mt. ToC
$eo9]
Trarpos
6f\rjfj.a
/iov
which those who were present were

The bond which
then engaged.
unites the family of GOD is obedience
to the Divine Will. This was the end
of the life of the Incarnate Son (Jo.
v. 30, &c., Mt. xxvi. 42), and is the
aim of the adopted children (Mt. vi.
10,
vii.
To BtXrjua became a
21).
recognised term (SH. on Rom. ii. 18);

ra QeXr/paTa (B) is an 0. T. equivalent
(Chase,
Lord s Prayer,
p.
39
f.).
So Mt. also. See v. 31.

The word would have its fitness in
the teaching even if the sisters were
not among the relatives without ;
KOI
d8eX<pr7]
doubtless the o^Xos contained women

as well as men who were attached
followers:
cf.
Lc.
viii.
Our Lord, however,
2, 3,
Me. xv. 40.
characteristically
Stretching forth
the hand was another characteristic
lays stress on the works which reveal

faith and are the truest note of His
movement (Me.
next of kin.
i.
41),
which may well
have accompanied the searching and

Of fia6r]Tai need
glance.
not be limited to the Apostles
cf.
Lc. vi. 17.
inclusive
i Se
On
tSe
77
Cf.
fj-JTrjp]
V.
32,
Sou
77
p.
the difference between Idov and

see WM., p. 319.
Both are re
KOI
MTÔ] Jerome
"isti
sunt mater
qui me quotidie in credentium

But the form of
animis generant."
the sentence (os av 7roiô-jj...ovTos
do~\(pos...Kal pTJTT)p) seems to forbid
mea
this mysticism
interpretation
details.
Hilary s
truer to the text:
in
is
IV. 3]
*Kal TraXiv ripâTO

f
SifidcTKeiv
\
>
Kai
Trpos
crvva<y6TaL
,r
7.
Trapd TY\V OdXacrvav.

^
-^
avTov oÂos
-,
IV.
</
CO(TT
7r\eicrTOs,
avTov ek TrXolov
~
z
ri<Tav.
Kai
<
Tras
/cca
fJL/3dvra KadfjcrBai ev Trj daXdfrcrri,

A
*/
~
-V
/) /x
oÂos Trpos Tr]V ua\a(rcrai/ eTTi Trjs yrjs
Kat
eS/Sacr/cei/ ai/TOik
avTols
eXeyev
IV
?rapa] irpos
KBCLA]
Tr\eiffTos
pr TO
circa
latt syrr8inhcl
minPler
ev
Trj
t-s
ev 7rapa/3o\dis 7roX\d, 2
avTOv
SiSa^rj
AicoveTe. 3
KBCLA
(rvvayercu
<rwrjxQri<rav
A^
13 ?8 69 124 604]
alsatmu syr** 811 go arm aeth
o Xaos
D
|
iro\vs
33 al go]
AB 2DA al minPler me ev rrj 6a\. ] irepav rrjs ddXaa-a-rjs D irapa r-rjv 6a\. 131
mare d circa litus (maris), ad Z., a b c proxime Z. c ff irpos TTJV daXaacrav] irepav
|
TTJS
daXawrjs
a/coi/o-are
D om
eiri TTJS 7775
lat vt syrsin
rjv eiri T?;S 7175
2 TroXXats
1071
2?e alPauc
avrov KrX.] He was seated at

on the beach (Mt. xiii. i), but
"respondit.-.quicunque voluntati paternae obsecutus est, eum esse et

patrem et sororem et matrem...pro-
when He saw the crowd hurrying
pinquitatum omnium ius atque nomen

iam non de conditione nascendi sed de
iii.
communione
ecclesiae
retinendum."
He
justly adds: "ceterum non fastidiose de matre sua sensisse existimandus est, cui in passione positus
maximae
sollicitudinis tribuerit affec-
;;
tum.
IV.
TEACHING BY PARABLES.
9.
THE PARABLE OF THE SOWER.

xiii. i
9,
I.
ii.
i)
Lc.
viii.
ird\iv KrX.]
<al
looks back to
(Mt.
8.)
IlaXii
ii.
13,
iii.
(see
7.
On
Mt.
new teaching by the sea

immediately after the indoor scene of
lit 31
3S (xiii. I, ev rrj r}fj,epa eKeivrj
places this
ee\6a>v
I.
rrjs
order is inverted.
see ii. 1 3.
oiKtas)
For
in Lc. this
irapa
r??i/
0aX.
icat o-vvdyerai]
The pres. (Burton,
14) places the scene before us, the
crowds flocking together as the Lord

begins to speak. The gathering was
even greater than on former occa
sions
o^Xos TrXeicrros cf. TroXu irXfjdos
iii.
Mt. and Lc. are less precise
7, 8.
(o^Xoi TToXXoi, O^XoV TToXXoO), but Lc.
adds KOI
Kara iroXiv eTrnropevopei.e. the audience came from the
other towns as well as from Caper
:
TeSj>
va>v,
naum.
first
He
down,
took refuge in a boat
possibly
if so, no stress
9)
Simon s
(Lc. v. 3),
(cf.
but
is laid upon the fact,

for TrXotoi/ is anarthrous in the best
and Mt.
text of Me.
"The whole
were by this time
assembled) stood (rjo-av = IO-T^KCI, Mt.)
on the land facing (Trpoy, WM., p. 504)
the sea, the sloping beach (Me.) form
ing a theatre from which He could
be seen and heard by all.
Thpht.
multitude"
iva
Kara
7rr)Koa>
(all
Trpocratrrov
Travrav
Xeyot.
%(ov iravras ev
Cf. Victor :
TrXoico d\ieva>v
Kadrjrai ev
crayrjvevtov rovs ev rfj yfj.
2.
Kal e didao-Kev KrX.]
began
a series of parables ; eV irapaftoXdis
<al
r<5
He
i.e. as
rightly interprets, TrapaMt. s aor. (e\d\T)(rev)
(SoXals TroXXats.
is less exact, while Lc., who limits
TroXXa,
himself here to the Parable of the

Sower, has nothing to mark the com
mencement of a new course of teaching
On
(eiTrev dia 7rapaj3o\rjs).

TrapajSoX?;
Ei/ rfj 818. avVoO, in
iii. 23 note.
see
the course of His teaching, =cv

diddo-Keiv avrov (cf. Xli. 38).
3.
aKovcre]
mons to attend
strepitum"
xxi.
33,
A characteristic
"ad
vii.
sum
sedandum populi
(Bengel);
Me.
r<5
14.
cf.
Mt
It
xv. 10,
finds
its

v
6 crTreipwv cnreipac
[IV. 3
eyeveTO ev
(nreipeiv^ o jj.ev eirecrev Trapd TVJV dSoV, Kai rj\6ev TO.
$ S KCU aAAo
Kai KaTefyayev avTO.
TTeTeivd
eVecrej/ ETTL
5
T
TO TreTpcoSes [fca/] OTTOV OVK elêv
IT
10
/cou
<yrjv
3 ffireipat, X*B1 seminars ab

+ TOV ffiropov avrov F min nonn go
ain
(exc a) gyrr
Pesh
|
o~ireipai
ra
cd e
om
g] pr TOV
o-rreipai
Treretra]
+ TOV
uc
ra TrerpwSr} X* (TO irerpwdes
33 21* alP
avid]
on D b c ff OTTOU rell
|
Nc a
-
ACLAII2<l>
4
ovpavov
K c a) D
-
om
DGM
i
33
ad seminandum
minPsuc
eyevero DJ?
min nonn
i^
aiq
alPauc lattPler
[
vg
latt
aXXa
K ai oirov
>cat
prototype in the famous yft$ of Deut.

vi. 4 (Me. xii. 29)
but see also Gen.
xxiii. 5, 13, Jud. v. 3, I Regn. xxii. 7,
12, &c.
Mt., Lc., omit it here; Lc.
omits also the
which follows and
strengthens the call (cf. iii. 32).
:
ldoi>
(so
O CTTT.
^rj\6ev 6 (nreipwv (TTretpat]
also Mt., Lc.), the sower (see on
not of course that the sower

sowed the pathway, but
that he partly missed his aim, as in
such rapid work must needs happen
or he had not time to distinguish
nicely between the pathway and the
rest of the field,
C Victor: OVK
p. 502);
deliberately
ciirev OTI
avros eppiêv, aXX.
on
fne~
the particular sower contem

plated in the parable, the representa
tive of his class ( WM., p. 1 32). STmpat
Kai...KaTc(payov avro.
3^6, 397) : both uses occur together

in Lc. ii. 23, 24: 7rapao-râ-tu.../<ai TOV
terpretation he adds nothing to cor

respond to this new feature, which
has possibly been suggested by the
mention of 6d6s. The birds would
be on the spot immediately and leave
6 oOi/at.
little
i.
4), i.e.
= TOV a-Treipfiv (Mt.),ToO o-Treipat (Lc.),

the inf. of purpose which may be used
with or without the article (Burton,
Kai tyevcro
4.
Kai eyev.
Ev
Lc.
(cf.
i.
The pleonastic
abandoned by Mt.,
rX.]
9) is
in the process of
sowing: the article points back to
o-Tretpat, whilst the change of tense
ro>
a-TTfipeiv,
brings into view the succession of

which constitutes the sowing.
acts
In
in
o-Trelpat
the whole
is
gathered up
a single purpose; it is ev
as the sower carries out his
r&>
a-TTfipf iv,
purpose, that the things happen

which are about to be related. This
delicate train of thought is lost
in Mt.
ff.
o pev...Kal aXXo...Kcu aXXo...
Mt. a /LteV...a XXa Se ...ctXXa

Se ...aXXa del Lc. o
pev...Kai erepoi/...
KOt
Cf. WM., p.
TpOV...KCU CTfpOV.
Some part of the seed (6 /ieV),
130.
Kai
aXXa]
some seeds (a /*/), fell by the side

of the road (âpa, Mt. Me.
Lc.; WM.,
i.e.
(rev.
Kai r[\6fv KrX.] Lc. Kai

KaT7ra.Trj0rj
But in the in
for the passers by to spoil;

moreover the point of the illustration
that the seed, if unable to penetrate

the soil, will presently be stolen away.
is
For
KarcKpayelv, comedere,
used
in
reference to the clean sweep which

birds make of food, see Gen. xl. 17,
3 Regn. xii. 24, xiv.
xx. 24 (cod. A).
1 1
(cod. A),
xvl
4,
And another (portion) fell upon

TO
rocky (part of the field)
= Mt. ra 7rerpa>&7, Lc. (less
TrerpcoSe?
precisely) TTJV neTpav. Ilerpw&js does
not occur in the LXX., or in the N.T.
except in this context (Mt., Me.), but
it is used in good Greek
(Soph., Plat.,
Arist.); the word implies not a stonestrewn surface, as the English versions
except R. V. suggest, but rock thinly
coated with soil and here and there
cropping up through the earth a
characteristic feature in the cornlands
5.
the
IV. 7]
73
ev6vs eâveTeiXev Sid TO ^rj eêiv /3d6os yfjs- 6 Kai 6

OT6 dvereiXev 6 yXios eKav/uLaTicrdti, Kai Sid TO JJLYI
Kai d\\o
pityv erjpdv6rj.
aK.dv6as y Kal dveflrjorav ai aKavOai
7
e xeLV
7re<rev
Kal
ek ras
arvvGTTV&av
5 efavereiXev] efe^Xcw^crev I 13 28 118 124 346 604 7775] 7-775 7775

rrjv 777?
ore aver, o 77X105 KBCDLA 1071 E i q vg me] 77X101; Se afaretXavros
al
min f
a c f
a e
Kavfj.aTia6r] &ACLAIIZ] eKa.vfjt,a.Tio-6r)<rav
|
KO.I
AIIS
BD
D (604) e
CDM2 33
CTTC
of Galilee,
traveller
down
if
K c -*
7 aXXos K* aXXa
2P al nonn b
me
604
still
28 33 alP
to be noted by the
hills which slope
to the Lake.
Kai OTTOU *rX. Kai
is
probably epexegetic
(WM., p. 545 f.); Mt. omits it without
detriment to the sense. The ncTpwdes was that part of the ground where
the earth was shallow.
Kal evQvs faveT( iXf v KT\.~\ Mt. here
agrees with Me. almost verbatim ; Lc.
compresses greatly
z/art XXa) in the LXX.
ii.
*Ea(KOI (pvev).
is trans., see Gen.
9, Ps. cxlvi. (cxlvii.) 8,
but drareXXco
is used intransitively of vegetable

growth (Gen. iii. 18, cf. Is. Ixi. n).
Nearness to the warm surface in
duced rapid growth, but it also led to
the shortening of the young plant s

life.
BdQos yfjs: Syr. sin adds below
its root.
The reading of D, because
the earth had no depth, does not suit
the context so well ; both in OVK flx fv
(v. 5) and dia TO
(2, v. 6) it is
X
the seed which is the subject of the
-
eu>
it
ets
KABLAnS<l>
al
min?
lattP
al nonn
aireirvâv 33 604
among the
genuine
felt
the
burning
heat
was scorched Latt., aestuavit, exaestuavit.

The same illustration
Occurs in James i. II, dvcreiXev
yap
;
6 tfXios vvv TO) Kavcrwvi Kal ft-rjpavev
rbv xoprov. See also Me. xi. 20, 21,

Jo. xv. 6, i Pet. i. 24 (Isa. xl. 7). In
this case the withering is due to the
very cause which led to rapid growth
the shallowness of the soil which
did not permit the plant to develop
For 8ia TO
e^ ft j/ pifav
Lc. has the remarkable variant 8ia TO
e.
Cf. Jer. xvii. 8, eVt
iKfidda.
iKfj-dda fta\fi piav avTov* ov (po(3r]6r)orav f\6y Kavâ a passage
o-fTai
its roots.
which may have suggested the Lucan

gloss, if it be such.
Kai aXXo (ireo-fv fls Tag aKavQas]
7.
And
another (portion) fell into the

Mt. TTI TCLS CZAC., Lc. ev peaa
dicavQuv
when the clause is re
peated in the interpretation (Mt. xiii.
22, Lc. viii. 14), both agree with Me.
thorns.
T>V
verb.
Cf. Lc. X. 36, TOV euTTfO ovTOf els TOVS
Kai ore dveTei\fv *rX.]

In Mc. s
simpler style *ai merely adds a fresh
\jja-Tas (30, \7jo-Talf irepie-Trea-fv).

dveftrjo-av al aKavdai] Lc. <rvv(pvio-ai.
particular, without regard to the

Here there is in
logical connexion.
fact a contrast (cf. Mt. TjXt ou de dva-
fully descriptive of the process
6.
The plant grew rapidly

Tt\avTos).
in the warm Eastern
night (comp.
Jon. iv. IO, eycvrjOrj vnb VVKTO), but
as soon as the sun grew hot it lan
guished and withered.
E/cau/zarurtf?/
is a word of the later Greek
(Plu
tarch, &c.), not used in the LXX., but
occurring again in Apoc. xvl 8, 9:
Mc.
word, retained by Mt.,
is
more
the
thorns not only grew with the wheat,
:
but grew faster and higher.

dvafiaivciv
= ITO)
to
mount
For
up, used
of vegetation, see Gen. xli. 5, Deut.

xxix. 23 (22), especially Isa. v. 6,
xxxii. 13.
mn>irviav\
Mt., Lc. dneTrviâv
in
the interpretation all have ovvirviycuf,

the Latin versions use suffocare with-
[IV.
*Kai a\\a eTrecrev^ ei?

8 avTO, Kai KapTrov OVK eâ3Kev.
/
x
^ ^
/3
nv TTIV Ka\nv Kat eoLOOV KapTrov, avapaivovTa,
Kal efyepev ek TpiaKOVTa Kai eis
c
avâvofJieva*
He
c a
8 a\\a K* c bBCL 28 33 124 e] a\\o K
I -28 118 124 a b
avfrvofteva KB 1071] avfrvo^vov
-
OS
ADAIIS
al
min?1
latt?1
i]
eis
|
ACDLA
238 avfrvovra
eiri
II2<1
ets 2, 3, 4 KC*A 28 604

alp*"
min fereomn fepei.
124 604 2?
] eis...ei/...eK
ter AC 2DEFGHKMUVII2 minPermu
BL(efc, ev bis L) as... /ecu... /ecu iv 1071
al
tf"
&
e>
ter lattPle
out distinction.
suits Mc. s
"Swirv.
context best, for he adds KOL KapTrov
The
OVK eduKev, which Mt., Lc. omit.
round the wheat and

keeping off light and air, effectively
prevented the yielding of fruit, and
thorns, crowding
ultimately (but this is not the point

on which Me. dwells) killed it off.
For the
distinction
between
airoTrv.,
o-vvirv., comp. Lc. viii. 33, 42 ; and for

the use of awirv. in reference to
devdpa
Kfv
a-vp.irviyofj.fva.
n.
vi.
plants, Theophrast. plant,
Kapnov OVK
Kapirov cpepeiv, Troieu/ are
usual phrases ; but

see next note.
Kai
8.
oXXa
And
Ka\rjv]
cf.
Mt.
6,
eSeu-
more
and
xiii. 8,
eTTco ev els TTJV yrjv rrjv
other (seeds)
fell
into
the good soil.

Wycliffe, in to good
lond.
Mt. eVi r. y. T. KaXijv, Lc. els
paiveiv, now
#.
and
applied to the wheat, see on

there ; the Vg., following
reff.
the reading avt-avopevov, wrongly inter

prets it of the ear (fructum ascendentem et crescentem) and so the
English versions except R.V.
avâv6fj,cva
compare
Col.
for $e
XV. 2fL
(KapTTov)
see Jo.
peu>
els
TpiaKovra KrX.]
i.
"With
6, 10,
xii.
and
24^
The text here
Of the possible
embarrassing.
readings (tb...cfc...cfr: tV...eV...eV:
ei/. .Jv...v: els. . .eV. . .cV) the last is
per
haps the best supported, and has been
adopted by WH.; but the change of pre
is
position is meaningless and intolerably

harsh, and it has the appearance of
being due to a partial assimilation of
v. 8 to v. 20. Efc (eV) answers to
*at
|1
"
j;
T.
y. T. ayaOrjv.
to that which
to the nature
soil.
The
Kakrjv calls attention
met the eye;
dyaBrfv
and condition of the
repetition of the article
not rrjv K. y.) gives

AC.,
prominence to the adjective: the
seeds now in view not
merely fell
into the ground (in contrast with
those which fell els aKavOas or eVt
TO TrerpcuSer), but into ground
specifi
cally good cf. Jo. x. n, 14, 6 TTOL^V
(TTJV
y.
TTJV
6 KO\OS.
ES/Sov...
Blass, Gr. p. 158.
efapev, a continuous process, con
trasted with firfvfv. AiSovat
Kapirov
|Di, Ps.
i.
3) includes the forma
wheat ear, which under the
circumstances would be concurrent
with the growth of the young wheat
(avafiaivovra KOI avgavo/Jieva). For ovap5>
tion of the
the rate of/ cf. BDB., p. 90; Hard,

represents it by _=. If we read GN
ter, there is something to be said for
printing it ev the triple els occurs in
:
Regn. x. 3, and elsewhere, and ev

will accord here with Mt. s 6 /ieV, o
&T...O 8e
The Vg. has unum both
here and in v. 20; hence Wycliffe,
i
"oon
thritty fold/ &c.
rptaKOVTa, .e^KOvra.. JKCITOV]

.
Even
the highest rate of increase named

here is not extravagant
cf.
Gen.
:
xxvi. 12,vpv...eKaTO(TTVov<rav
KpiQijv,
and see Wetstein and J. Lightfoot
ad
I.
The
fertility of Esdraelon and

soil of the Hauran
of the volcanic
was prodigious, and there were rich

cornfields about the Lake which may
have justified these figures
Smith, H. G. pp. 83, 439
Merrill, Galilee, p. 20 ff.
:
cf.
G. A.
ff.,
612;
THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST MARK.
IV. ii]
Kat ek 6/caroV.
10
Kai ore eyeêTO Kara
Kat eXeyev Ôs eê: WTO. 9
eXeyev avToTs
e%a KBC*DA]
os
D a b ff
min pl
al
avrov
^SoXT?!/
c f
ff
syr
vg
TO
Yfjuv
1101
Tas 7rapa/3oXas.
c-
Or infc
/A.
<f>pa.ffov
AKH
Tt]v
yfjuv
t\
syr
Jra /crX.] The parable

began with a solemn call to
attention ; the picture might easily
be regarded as a pleasant picture and
no more. With one exception (Apoc.
xiii. 9) the present formula is found
only in contexts ascribed to our
Lord (Mt. xi. 15, xiii. 9 [=Mc. iv. 9],
43, Me. iv. 23, Lc. xiv. 35, Apoc. ii.
09
9.
7,
ii,
e êi
it
29,
17,
iii
6,
The
22).
13,
forms
vary slightly; besides that

which is given in the text we have
et TIS *X i
Ta aKovetv d<ovT(o (Me.
G>
iv.
23),
xav
ovs
aKov<rara>
(Mt.), o
aKOueVco (Lc.), o eôw
cora d/coue
e^tai/ cora dicovfiv
(Apoc.
ro>
ii., iii.)
and
e i TIS
ovs duovo-ara) (Apoc. xiii. 9). For

the inf. after eêi see Blass, Gr., p.
e;(<ri
226.
For the idea

4), Isa. vi.
3 (LXX.,
Wetstein (on Mt.

Philo the phrase
cv
TT)
tyvxy-
cf.
10,
xi. 15)
Deut. xxix.
Ezek. iii. 27.
quotes from
d/coay (or cora) f\ flv

Cf. Euth., cora vorjrd.
Some
Gnostic sects saw in these

words an encouragement to find in
the Parable of the Sower mysteries
which the Church did not recognise
;
cf.
Hippol. Jiaer.
ovdels TovTtov
yeyovev
el
/AT)
Cf. viii. 9,
KrX.,
on
V. 8, roure cm,
rcoi/
/zto"n;piW
fj,6voi ot
aKpoarrjs
yva)o~Ti<ol
Sia rovro e ipr)K...
raura OVK
(frrjo-iv,
re Xetoi.
e^coi/
ecrrt Trai/rcov aKovo~-
Or
ras
"
<TVVIWV
D
1 1
<J>
yvwcu
5.
syr
hcl
TO
jj,.
TT;V
7ra/>a/3o\as]
trapaôh^v
min nonn
ends as
8in
7rapaô\Tj avrrj
minP*110 (syr810 )
al
+ /cat
<r.
abcffgiq
5e5. ro
a/couerw]
13 28 69 124 346 2P
AlIS al minP1 syrPesh go aeth rts
KBC* vid L]
Trjs fiacri-
abcfffgilq
min forteomn
al
LlIZ<l>
II
KCLI
10 rjpwruv (vel -TOW) ÂBCLA<J> 33] ypwrrjaav IIS

01 TT. a.
r. SwSe/ca] ot
cTr^pwrrja av 604
eirr)pw<jw
Sedorca
jJivcrTripiov
K aAC 2
ex w;/
^)
riparraw CIVTOV ol 10
//oi/as,
i/Toy cn)y TO?? ScJSe/ca

*
75
e
13 28 69 124 346 2?
TO f^vffTrjpiov Sedorai
C 2 DA
al
min?
latt vt PlvK
arm
10
12.
REASONS FOR THE USE OF
PARABLES (Mt. xiii. 10 15, Lc. viii.
10).
ore eyevfTo Kara povas]
10.
Pro
bably when the public teaching of the

day was over. Kara p6vas (frequently
1
used in LXX. for
Vg. singularis,
apart from
the multitude, but the Twelve and
is
relative only
Other disciples
6\)
1 8,
"I?
?),
He was
(ol irepi
avrbv
<rvv
rot?
shared His solitude ; cf. Lc. ix.

ev rco fivat avrov Trpoo-cvô/iei oj/
Kara novas o-vvfjo-av aurco ot /âc^r/rat.

The Succinct r;pcorcoi/ CLVTOV. .ray Trapa.
/3oXas
Mt.
(WM.,
p. 284) is
expanded by
(5ta rt fv 7rapa(3o\cus \a\els av-
rols;)
and
Lc. (TIS UVTTJ
CLTJ
r)
irapa-
the latter narrows the en

quiry to the particular parable, but,
as the answer shews, it raised the
whole question of parabolic teaching.
11.
vp.lv TO pvo~TJpiov dedoTai] The
variations in the other Synoptists are
/SoXr;;):
instructive
(vp.lv
8.
yvatvai
TO.
pv<r-
Ti/coi/at
Mt. Lc.).
interprets
like other interpretations
t, but
of Christ s words, does not exhaust its
The mystery was given to the
sense.
disciples, and the knowledge of it
followed in due time; but the gift was
more than knowledge, and even inde
pendent of it. Muo-rr/ptoi/ occurs here
only in the Gospels ; its later use in.
76
TOV 6eov
TO?? eâ) ev 7rapa/3o\als

/3\7rovTes /3\7ro)(n Kai
eKeivois Se
TO
12
vwcr Kai
aKOVovTes aKOvwcri
Kai
7TOT6
sin
B ra Trcwra] om ra KDKII 28 124 2 pe alP*

12
abcfgiq
(/3\ei//. 1071)] pr
aKovuffiv
tSwcrw A syr sin Or
CM
om
110
|
/>;
D*L
minPauc Or00
AKII minP*uc
al
Or^]
eTri<rTpa<t>w<n
a<pe0r)<rofMu
limited to PauK 21 and

The LXX. employ it in
is
Apoc.W.
DanieK8
H, a secret of
(for
state),
604
minPauc
alP*110 )]
pr
KBCDLAZ*
al
(dimittam d (f) g i q r)
me
(604)
the N.T.
E*FGHA
33 69 124
(-<r<nt>
DS
Xe7erat
7tj/ercu]
^17
p\<-iru<nv
bis
Or
|
ULt
d<pe6fj
II r. efaQev
\it]
crvvicocriv
28 64 124 2Pe
syr
[IV. ii
(syrr
sin P esh
)
+ ra
irapa-
Jews (see J. Lightfoot ad h. I., Bp

Lightfoot on CoL iv. 5); of e/cros is
of
similarly used in Sir. prol. L 4
:
Tob.W, JuditW ), Sap.( ), Sir.( ), 2 Macc.W;

in Daniel ii. 28 ff., 47, Sap. ii. 22
the word passes into the theological
sense which it exclusively has in the
N.T. ; see Hatch, Essays, p. 58.
The mystery of the Kingdom of
GOD is the content of the Gospel
(TO p.. TOV ^pioroi), Eph. iii. 4, Col.
IV. 3, TOV OfQVy CoL ii. 2, roO tu
ayyeXiou, Eph. vi. 19, T^y TT/oTecoy, i Tim.
iii. 9, TTJS cvo-efteias, i Tim. iii. 16), i.e.
Christ Himself as revealing the Father,
which has some support here,

is used by St Paul
To
(i Tim. iii. 7).
such, while they remained outside,
the mystery was not committed in
our Lord s lifetime; nevertheless, they
received what they could. On exoteric
teaching among Greek philosophers
cf. A. Gellius N. A. xx.
4, and for
and
inpardbolis omniafiunt:
His counsels. As given

to the Apostles it was still a secret,
not yet to be divulged, nor even except
in a small degree intelligible to them
fulfilling
selves.
On
the Pauline sense of
/xu-
Lightfoot on Col. i. 26. Ta

(Mt. Lc.) loses sight of the
unity of the gift, and belongs to a
somewhat later form of the common
et-a)6ev,
the practical application of the prin

by the later Church see Cyril
Hier. catech. vi. 29.
ciple
cv TrapapoXais ra iravra
yiWrai]
y., TO, TTJS
12.
8ida<TKa\ias
Iva
O.KOV(TT
qui
foris
who are
sunt";
Vg.
"illis
but to those, the
outside,
i.e.
men
the oÂoy as
contrasted with the /â^rcu,

Lc.
autem
cf. xii.
7,
xii. 38.
Lc. Tols 8e AOITTOIS, Mt.
simply CKCLVOIS de. The words must
not be understood as a reproach ;
they merely state the fact, of e|o)
are non-disciples, who are as
yet
outside the pale a Rabbinical phrase
for Gentiles or unorthodox
vi.
KOI OV
fB\\lfTe KOi OV
o~Tpf\lra>o-iv
eo>]
O~T)\OVOTI.
(3\7TovTs *rX.]
tation of Isa.
tradition.
CKeivois Se roTy
Vg.
the whole
is transacted in
parables/ i.e. the
mystery takes the form of a series of
illustrative similitudes.
Euth. TO IT.
p.fj
An adap
10,
(T\)Vr]Tf
LXX., aKofj
Kai (3\e7TOVTS
flT)l8r}T...fJi^ 7TOT...f7Tl-
KOI
whole passage
9,
avrovs
tao-o/zai
is
the preface avairXrjpovrai avrols

(prjTeia
the
quoted by Mt. with
Ho-aiov ^ Xe -yowo-a:
cf.
rj
rrpo-
John
xii.
which is
39 f., Acts xxviii. 256.
not part of the quotation, explains
the purpose of the parabolic teaching
in regard to those who, after long
attendance on Christ s Ministry, were
still without ; it was intended to fulfil
the sentence of judicial blindness pro
nounced on those who will not see.
"iva,
IV. is]
Kal Xeyei avTols OVK o l$aT6
13
I4
Y*/axrecr06;
ÔVTOL
Se eicriv ol
crTreipei.
14
"
on
I speak in
for iva t
the
already working itself out
7
in their incapacity to understand.
The result, however, is due to them
selves: cf. Thpht. fi\e-roi>TS TOVTOTOV
Bfov- p.T] /SXeTTGMTf rovro rrjs KaKtas
parables, because they cannot see
avTcov.
is
Cf. Iren. iv. 29.
idem Deus
his
"unus
quidem qui non
et
cre-
dunt...infert caecitatem, quemadmodum sol in his qui propter aliquam
infirmitatem oculorum
contemplari lumen
corresponds here to that between
The Syriac versions

and the Vg. (ut videntes videant et non
videant} fail to notice this. Kal afaBrj
avTols (impers.)is preferred by Me. to /cat
la.o~oij.ai avTovs which Mt., Jo. and Acts
borrow from the LXX. ; in form at
least it is nearer to the original
a<p.
see Delitzsch
impers.
cf.
Mt.
ad
xii. 31,
I.) ;
for
32, Lc. xii.
On the reading
10, James v. 15.
d(f)6ijo~o/j.ai see WM., p. 630
1320. INTERPRETATION OF THE
f.
PARABLE OF THE SOWER

23, Lc.
18
viii.
The
ii
(Mt.
xiii.
15).
ff.
iii.
<ap8ia
a-vverov fitai/ojyô-erat
Kat
7rapa/3oXa?,
not
how then
TTCOS- ;
Lc. XX. 44, Jo.
cf.
xii. 34.
Ilao-as ras-
parables in general
(Trao-as-Tj-apaôAasXbut all the parables

which you are to hear from Me.
6
14.
o-ireipcov
TOV \oyov
a-rreipci]
is
the
more explicitly, 6
The sower is not inter
\6yos.
word.
Lc.
VT\V o
<nropo?
preted. Theophylact s view (rts ovv

fo-nv 6 o-TTfipav; avros 6 ^ptoros) is
correct (cf. Mt. xiii. 37), if it be borne
in mind that Christ acts through His
Spirit in the Church.
of 6 \oyos see note
For the sense

on ii 2. Mt
adds
Lc. TOV
of Me.
fiaa-iXeias,
rfjs
the
in
phraseology
0ov
it
is
20,
(ii. 2, iv. 14
32 [xvi. 20]). For the com
parison of teaching to sowing see
Philo, de agr. 2, 6 VOVS...TUS OTTO TWV
usually unqualified
33,
viii.
e itode
disciples
Kap7rovo~6ai...ev diavoiq Rapiroiis
ra o~nap4vra\
KaXas Kal CTraiveTas irpa^fis. *O o-ireipuv
here is not simply, as in v. 2, the
sower, whoever he may be, but the
sower to whom the parable refers ;
the same remark applies to TTJV 6dov
(v. 15),
(,
1 8),
"
what this first parable means

how then will you come to understand
the parables which are to follow ?
Otfia is used in reference to a know-
versions)
29,
TrapaftoXTJv.
oJêXt/LicDrarouff oi tret [sc.
question had
implied that they needed to have the
parable of the Sower explained to
them. To this point the Lord now
addresses Himself.
Me. alone pre
faces the interpretation with a re
buke OVK ot Sare KT\. Ye know not
(or, Know ye not ? "so all the English
13
Sir.
That which the sower sows
aKoveiv and o-vvieiv.
(b NQ}]
J*
ledge which comes from intuition or

insight, yivocxTKo* of that which is gained
by experience or acquaintance (see
Lightfoot on i Cor. ii. n). An initial
want of spiritual insight boded ill for
their prospect of becoming apt inter
Cf.
preters of parabolic teaching.
non possunt
eius."
The distinction between (SkeTretv and

I8flv
13
cTTrepei
iam ante non videbant

Bengel
nunc accedit iudicium divinum." Mt
sentence
TY\V 7rapafio\r]V
Kal TTWS Tracras Tcts TrapafioXas
d cTTreipwv TOV \oyov
substitutes
77
15.
ra
TreTpccidrj (v. l6),
T^V
yffv (V. 20).
ovrot
fie
KrX.]
ray aKavOas
compressed
note which it is difficult to disentangle.

Lc. gives the general sense, of fie n-apa
As the
01 ttKOVO-aVTfS.
TT)V
words stand in Me. we must either
ofioi>
1<TIV
[IV. 15
Aoyos, KO.L OTCLV

aKOvcrwcriv evOvs epêTai 6 (raTavas KO.L aipei TOV
*6
Kai ovToi eicriv
16
\oyov TOV ecnrapjjievov ek CIVTOVS.
ol
opo icos
7Ti
TOV
15
OTTOI/I ois
6$6v OTTOV
TY\V
Trapd
OTCLV O.KOV-
TCC 7TTp(joSrj (TTTeLpOjUievoLj di
6v6vs
\6<yov
D 69 2 ff g syrPesh
\aiui/3dvov(riv
X.apa^
fJieTci
verbum suscipiunt
o XOYOS] qui negleg enter
OTT. o-ireip.
ab (c) p qr ot aKovovres TOV \oyov syr sinvid KO.I crew] ot or. B om evOvs i 118 syr sin
arm cupei] aêpet D apTrafei KGA ets avrovs B j 13 28 69 alP*uc ] ev avrois KCLA
vt P lv
^
hcl m
^)
ev rats /capStais avrwv DIIS> al min? ]att
c meedd
|
syr
go arm
airo
a bcff gi q
gjpauc c ff
translate
wayside
TT^S
|
syrr"
sin
|
"these
where,"
avruv
+ \oyoi
/ca/>5taj
(nreLpo[j,evoL\
q syr
Aayu./Scwoww
are
aeth
OL
|
they by
the
"these
are
they by the wayside, (namely those who

are) where," &c. The analogy of v. 16
points rather to the former rendering ;
the Evangelist has written KOI orav for
ot orai/, forgetting that a relative clause
OUght to follow OVTOI. Ol Trapa TTJV
odov, sc. TTfffovrcs or (as in Mt.) cnrapevTfs: the hearers are identified with
the seed, and not, as we might ex
Since this iden
pect, with the soil
common
to Mt., Me., Lc.,
probably belongs to the essence of

Christ s teaching, and represents a
"truth both of nature and of
grace;
the seed sown... becomes the plant
and bears the fruit, or fails of bearing
it is therefore the
it
representative,
when sown, of the individuals of
whom the discourse
(Alford, on
Mt. xiii. 19).
orav aKovcroxTiv] On each occasion,
as soon as their hearing of the
om
is"
message, or
complete.
of any
part
of
is
ot
B*
o/xotws
(hab
B 3?
pauc
13 28 69 al
om
eu(9us
28
110
131 209 al?*
of
TO, TTfTfivd
Tov
comp. Eph.
2, vi, 12.
ii.
the
region to which the word had pene
trated undetermined; Mt. s ev rfj
Kapbia (cf. Lc.) represents it as having
entered the intellectual life, which
is less in accord with this part of the
o~7rapp.vov els civTovs leaves
parable. Lc. adds Satan s purpose,

cf. Me.
iva fj.rj iri(TTvo-avTS
cra>$a>cm>
xvi.
The
1 6.
perf. part, fairap^vov
(Mt. Me.) indicates that the sowing

was completed, and the seed not yet
disturbed when Satan arrived (Burton,
154).
it
om
16
orav]
Sexoirat
&c., leaving the con
struction incomplete, or
tification is
8111101
11
s>
KCU OVTOI flaiv KT\.]
6.
On
the
same principle of interpretation (6/xoiW) those who are sown on the rocky
Oi o-Treipo/zeyoi, qui
places are, &c.
seminantur, the class of persons to
whom
belongs TO o-neipfo-Qai cirl TO. TT.

Burton,
123, and contrast 01
o-rrapfVTes in v. 20, where the notion
In one sense the
of time comes in.
word is sown, in another the hearers
are the seed see above on v. 1 5.
Cf.
evdvs
irovqpos (cf. Mt. V. 37, VL 13,

xiii. 38, I Jo. iL
Lc. etra
13, &C.).
For 6 o-. see note
(pXfTai 6 Sta/3oXos.
âpas \ap.(Sdvovo~iv avrov]

The joy
evdvs fgaveTeiXev.
of the enthusiastic hearer corresponds
to the bursting through the soil of the
fresh green blade a visible response
to the sower s work. Lc. substitutes
on Me.
for Xa/tj3. the
it,
Cf.
cvflvs epêrat 6
crarai/as
KrX.]
Mt.
e pêrcu o
i.
13.
-EvOvs retains its proper
sense; the birds lose no time, nor

does Satan. With this interpretation
xi.
v.
i,
fj-cra
5,
xvil
James i
warmer St ôi/rai (cf. Acts

n, i Thess. i. 6, iL 13,
21).
IV.
8]
l7
Kat OVK eôvcnv

eiTa
ev eavTols a AAct
79
Trpocr- 17
Ha
ei<riv
Kcupoi
<yevofjLevn<z
a\Xoi
17 pifav]
8 aXXot] ovroi
u5o>/>
Syrpeoh
AC 2
-rrpOKdipoi
n2
al 33
77]
min?
iii.
c f
om
vg
i C[
a\\.
<ncai>5aAicr077<roi
Tcu
m
13 28 124 604 al
eiffiv I
arm
OVK exov<nv pi.av\ The seed

17.
of the word has not driven its way
into the soil
With this use of pifa
cf.
/cat
q go aeth
18
eltrlv
xix. 30, Job xix. 28, Sap.

15, iv. 3, Sir. i. 6, 20, Isa. xL 24;
4 Regn.
and contrast Deut.

xii. 15), i
Mace.
i.
xxix.
18 (Heb.
10.
So Mt. ; Lc. omits the

words. The hearer of the Gospel is
at once plant (6 o-Tretpo/uf vos or a-jrapfis)
and soil the roots which the seed
under normal conditions throws out
are within, in his heart, the seat of
the personal life.
In the case now
contemplated the heart is TTCT prides
there has been a irupwo-is within (iii. 5)
which stops the development of the
;
roots.
dXXa
persecution. Q\fyis (on the accentua

tion see WM., p. 56 n.), though rarely
used in non-Biblical Greek and only
in its literal sense, is common both in
LXX. and N.T.
in the former it is
;
or one of
usually an equivalent of
its cognates.
It is coupled with cXey"IV
(4
(j.6s
Regn.
A 7 (xi.
xix. 3), orew^copia (Esth.
Rom.
8), Is. viii. 22,
ii.
9, viii.
35), odvitrj (Ps. cxiv. (cxvi.) 3), avayKt]

(Ps. cxviii. (cxix.) 143, Zeph. i. 15,
2 Cor. VL 4, i Th. iii. 7), oveidurpos (Is.

xxxvii. 3), diuyfjios (2 Thess. i. 4); its
opposites are TrXarvo-pos (cf. Ps. iv. i),
Hab. iii.
dvairava-is (cf.
ava-is (2 Th.
viii. 10),
on
1
i.
6), eipijvrj
7).
(Zach.
See Light-
Th. iii. 7, 2 Th. i. 7. For

another too familiar word in
Apostolic times, see x. 30, 2 Mace,
foot
Siwy/zos-,
TTpoo-Kcupoi
porales sunt
i<rtv]
but
Vg. sed temfrom being
(so far
well
rooted) they are short-lived ;

Lc. irpos Kaipbv 7ri(TTvov(riv.
Nearly
all the English versions
paraphrase
Trpoo-K. da-iv, e.g.
temporal, that is
Wycliffe, "thei ben

lasten a lytil tyme
";
Cranmer, Geneva, A. V.
"endure but a time" or
a time":
"for a season"
(Heb. xi. 25) has per
haps been avoided as ambiguous in
Tindale,
"for
this connexion.
Ilpoo-Kaipos,
though
common in the later Gk., is rare in

the Greek of the Bible, occurring
only in 4 Mace. xv. 2, 2 Cor. iv.
1 8,
Heb. I.e., besides the present
context
ciTa yevofjLevTjs
KT\.]
Eira,
then,
as the next step consequent upon the

non-development of the roots; cf.
iTfv (v. 28).
eXtyecos 17 dinyfjiov (Lc.
TretpaoyioG), crushing sorrow of any
kind, or in the particular form of
xii. 23, Acts viii. i, xiii.

The two
50.
words correspond here to the fierce
heat which withers the rootless plant
6) : cf. Ps. cxx. (cxxi.) 6, Is. xxv. 4,

xlix. 10, Jer. xvii. 8.
Aia rbv \6yov is
(v.
a new point, which

in
the parable:
is
not represented
xiiL
cf.
13,
dia TO
6vop.a pov.
^KavdaXifciv occurs
<rKavda\iovrcu]
in Dan.
xi. 41,
LXX.
xxiii. 8,
xxxv.
1 5,
(^Ôp),
Pss.
Sol
Sir. ix. 5,
xvi. 7,
and
in Aq., Symm., but perhaps not else
where except in the N.T. and Church

writers; and whereas arKavdaXov is
used occasionally in its literal sense
(Judith v. i, Isa. viii. 14, Aq., i Pet.
8), the verb seems to be limited to
the sphere of ethics. Lc. interprets
it here of apostasy
but
there may be moral stumbling which
falls short of that
see Me. xiv. 27.
1 8.
Kal aXXot flcrlv
Another
ii.
(a<pL<rravrai),
/<rX.]
80
ek ras aKciv6as
01
[IV. 18
OVTOL euriv
o-TreipojuievoL
TOV
ol
*9
19 \ojov aKOvcravTes, Kai al jULepiimvai TOV aicovos Kai n

TOV 7T\ovTOV Kai al Trepi TCL \OLTTO. eTTiBvimiai
(rvvTrviyovcriv TOV \6yov, Kai
^Kai
20 ryiveTai.
eKelvoi eicriv ol ITTI TY\V
18
ets
min forteomn] em KG A me
al
ABDLIIS
1
al 33 alP f q go aeth a/coutrcwres
hcl
al min?1 latt syr
go aeth
AII2
minP
68 *1
f syrP
arm me go
aeth
t\
<yfjv
TOV \6yov Kai iraoa-
aKOiiovcriv
om
OVTOL euriv
AC 2 IIS
(non
<3?)
auc
me] aKovovres
13 69 124 346 1071 alP
7*
TOVTOV AIIS< al
latt
+
cuwi/os]
/3iou
604
19
aTrart] (ayaTri) A) TOV TrXoirrov] aTrarai TOV KOCTÔV
(K)BCDLA
D (b) g i q ydovai TOV KOGÔV c e ff om /cat at TT. T. X. eirtdv/Mai D i 28 604 a b c e ff i q

al
20 e/cewoi NBCLA] ouroi
arm aKapiroi yivovTai D 124 bceffgiq
|
ADIIS^>
mn
i
class consists of those who are sown

upon the thorns cf. v. 16, OVTOL 6V
The construction is
ol KT\.
elo-iv
broken after duovo-avres (Mt. Me.)
we expect, what Lc. gives,
:
Kut...<rvi>-
irviyovrai.
al pepip.va.1 KT\.]
19.
The thorns
of the spiritual soil At /z. TOV al&vos

the cares of the age (usually 6 atcoi/
euros), the present course of events
wider than Lc. s pepifj-vai TOV /St ou (or
For other N.T.
jStomKdi Lc. xxi. 34).
warnings against worldly care see Mt.
:
yi.
25
ff.
= Lc.
xii.
xxi. 34; Phil. iv. 6,
22
ff.),
Pet.
Lc. x. 41,
v. 7.
With
airarr]
TOV TrXourou COOap. dnaTrf ddiKias
(2 Th.
ii.
dpapTias (Heb.
the confusion of AH^TH with
in
lel
some
10), TT/S
MSS. finds
in 2 Pet.
emdvfjiiai
is
iii.
13)
<ifAnH
an interesting paral
At
ra XotTra
peculiar to Me. ; Lc. s
jdoval TOV /3tov, but Me.
ii.
13.
Trept
equivalent is
is again more comprehensive;
cf.
Euth.
irao-av /3Xo^Seo-vp.7rept\a^<av
:
pav eirtOvfuav, where however /3Xa/3.

narrows the reference unduly if it
suggests only such desires as are
vicious in themselves (see i Jo. ii.
On this
15 ff. with Westcott s notes).
interpretation of the a<av0ai see Herm.
sim. ix. 20; for the phrase al
*crX.,
see
WM.,
p. 240.
\6yov] The
heart together
with the Xoyos and in greater strength,
gathering round it (for a~uvirv. see
v. 7) and excluding from it the action
of the understanding and the affec
tions which are as light and warmth,
to the spiritual plant.
crvvir. r.
enter
(v.
the
= Kapirbv OVK. eScoxei

UKapiTos yivTai\
I^c. ov Te\o~cpopovo~iv.
The
7)
mature itself, and so

the word proves in their case fruitless.
For the metaphorical use of aKapTro?
see Sap. XV. 4? o~Ktaypdcp(CV TTOVOS aicapiros: Eph. v. n, Tit. iii. 14, 2 Pet
fruit does not
i.
8.
2O.
eKcivoi
l
. . .
are such as, &c.

last class
aXXot
(v.
IJLfvot
(vo.
oiTives]
Those
who-
Ef ivoi contrasts this
with ovrot
(ov.
15, 16)
and
Jo. ix. 9, aXXot. .aXXot

For oo-rtff as distinguished
...Ke!vos.
from 6$- see Lightfoot on Gal. iv. 24
and 2 Th. i. 9. The timeless o-Tretpofor
18)
cf.
1 6,
o-7rapevTs
1 8)
is
now exchanged
who in the
those
parable were represented as sown,

&c.
those of this type (i) hear the
Kai
word (Lc. adds eV Kapdia
dyaQrj), (2) accept it, (3) yield fruit.
Uapadexovrai (Exod. xxiii. I, 3 Mace,
vii. 12, Acts xvi. 21, xxil 18, Heb.
:
<a\fj
xii. 6)
goes beyond Xapfidvovo-iv
(v.
i6\
IV. 21]
Kai
Kap7ro<popova
ev
LV
81
TpiaKovTa Kai ev
Kai ev eKaTov.
Kai
10
mn
i
ff
Mt.
cf.
KDEFGHKMUVII
g^j om
ev...ev...ev
per P auc
al c e
avrols OTI
e\e<yev
2I QTt
i
21
MYITI egxercu 6
(ev latt
KACDAII2
me
al
et 3 B
go arm)] om ev 1 BC*
minP epxerat] aTrrerat D 13 69 124
vid
r adfertur b (aeth)
<rvvieis
(probably in contrast
vi. 10), Lc.
to the dovveroi of Isa.
or occur in a slightly different form

which suggests a double rendering of
the same Aramaic words cf. Lc. viii.
16 with xi. 33, viii. 17 with xii. 2, viii.
1 8 with xix. 26 A
(
Wright ad I}. These
:
Kai KapTTocpopovaiv KrX.]
For
KapTro-
(Xen., Theophr. &c.) see Hab.

17 (=niS) ) Sap. x. 7, Me. iv. 28;
and in the metaphorical sense Rom.
vii. 4, 5, Col. i. 6 (middle, see LightLc. adds ev VTTO/MOI^, the
foot), 10.
opposite of dcpia-ravrai, v.
(Plummer). For ev. ..ev. .ev Blass (Gr. p. 146)
would write ev...ev...ev, cf. Mt. o pev...
o 8e...o 8e
but CM is probably the
equivalent of |, at the rate of; see
note on v. 8. the employment of this
iii
"
13"
detail in the interpretation by

Me. is remarkable. Lc. omits it,
Mt,
but
clearly asserts a principle which

is as true in the kingdom of GOD as
it
in nature.
Cf. Victor: reraprov ovv
pepos e&todr) Kai ovde TOVTO cV {(rrjs
The comment of TheoKap7ro(popet
phylact serves to throw light upon
the estimate of Christian perfection
formed by a later age
ot
p.ev
Trapdcvoi Kai cpijfwcoi, aXXoi

Kai ev Kotvo/3i o), erepoi Xai /coi
ela-t
myddfs
Kai
ev
Jerome on Mt. xiii.)

PARABOLIC WARNINGS AS
TO THE RESPONSIBILITY OP HEARING
THE WORD (Lc. viii. 16 18 cf. Mt. v.
(Cf.
15, x. 26, vii. 2, xiii. 12, xxv.

xi. 33, xii. 2, vi.
29; Lc.
38, xix. 26).
al e Xeyei/ occurs with remark

21.
able frequency in this chapter (vv. 9,
II, 13 (\eyei), 21, 24, 26, 30, 35 (Xey)).
Possibly its repetition indicates that
the editor had before him here a
number of detached sayings of un
certain order, which he has thus
strung together without note of time.
Several of these sayings are given by
Mt. in other contexts (see last note),
S.
M. 2
phenomena at first sight throw doubt

upon the Marcan sequence in this
place, and it is worthy of notice that
Tatian passes from v. 20 to v. 29 but
the inner coherence of the sayings
with the preceding context supports
;
Me., and, unless they were repeated

on other occasions, it is probably Mt s
order which is at fault.
fi^n epxerai 6 Xuî/oy]
quid venit lucerna ?

negative answer,
cf. e.g.
tion (Jo. xviii. 35)
Vg. numa
MT/T* expects
pi?/
Pilate s ques
lovSaloy
cya>
and see on Me. xiv. 19. With

epxerai the commentators compare
flfii;
Li ban. ep. 358 T] 8e (eTrioroX^) ep^frat.

The reading of D (dnTerat for epx^rai
cf. Lc. d\jsas) is a harmonising gloss,
unless, as has been ingeniously sug
gested, we may see in it a retranslation of acceditur (accenditur), Harris,
Cod. JBez., p. 89. O \i>xvos
lanterne"
(Wycliffe); rather, the lamp (on the
article see v. 3), as contrasted with
the Xa/z7raff or torch
see exx. in
"a
Trench, syn.
xlvi,
and
cf.
Lantern, in Hastings, D. B.
Lamp,
iii.
The
\VXVQS when at rest is placed on

a stand Xuî/ia a later form of Xv^viov or \vxvelov-\vxvovxos
used in
nTUp of the Taber

nacle (Exod. xxv. 31, &c., esp. xL 4,
eiaoifreis TTJV \vxviav Kai eTriflija fLS TOVS
In the present context the
Xv^j/ous-).
\vxvos is the word, the Xv^^ a the
hearer or body of hearers (cf. Apoc.
in Lc. xi. 34, Apoc. xxi. 23
i. 20) ;
the metaphor is applied somewhat
the LXX. for the
82
iva VTTO TOV JULO$LOV T60rj
[IV. 21
ov% iva
V7TO Tr\v K\ivr]v,
fj
. i
22
CTTI
TrjV
eav
\v%vi>av
d\\
iva
rj
-v
<f)avepco6rj
*z
23 e\6rj eh
eêt cora
ei
<f>avepov.
iva v. T. p. redi{\ v. T. p. refloat tf*
All al?1
go (om
11
n BDHKMUH*
min Batmu b
py ACKLIIS 33
ajperpauc^j
EFGHMSUV* eX^ eu Qavepov]
eav
ff i
209
KB*2
q aeth) eav
aXX iva
|
(pavepue-r)
When
its
(?
a bushel (so all the English versions),

is a Latinisin common, as the reflF.
shew, to the three Synoptists ; the
word had doubtless been adopted
The reading
into colloquial Greek.
virb TTJV \vxv iav is rightly called by
Holtzmann "em Beispiel altesten
49 b
aeth
6 Xv^ôs, 77 \VXVLCL,
6 podios, ) K\Lvrj.
ov yap CO-TIV KPVTTTOV KrX.] Vg.
22.
picturesqueness
non enim
ovdw yap
there
is
aliquid, &c., cf. Mt.

KT\. and vv. 11. here;
for
not [anything] hidden (Mt.
est
2 (TvyK.fK.a\v(JLa view to its

future manifestation, neither did it
become a secret [to remain a secret],
but on the contrary (aXXa) that it
might pass into the light of day/
The interpretation of the parable
takes the form of a parallelism after
the manner of Proverbs and Sirach.
While asserting a great principle of
the Divine government, our Lord
corrects a false impression which
might have arisen from the mention
KeKaXvufievov,
nevov)
except
Lc.
xii.
with
(i
13 28 69
eav
o
604
^-rj
If the Gospel
treated as a
n).
(v.
so only because
this was
temporary secrecy was essential to
its successful proclamation after the
Ascension. Those to whom the secret
was now confided were charged with
secret,
the
responsibility
of
publishing
it
The Av^Wa must be ready to

receive and exhibit the \VXVQS as
soon as the appropriate time had
then.
come.
KpuTrros and aTTOKpvcfoos are both
0. T. words cf. esp. Dan. ii. 22, Th.
avTOS a.TroK.a\vTTTi fiadea Ka\ airoKpv(pa
ib. 47, LXX., 6 eKfpaivw
/Nfnripp)
:
On
"
cf. WH., Notes, p. 24.

Textverderbs
This saying brings before us the
commonest furniture of a Galilean
home, and the details add to its
ff
moment
the
for
KBA
iva.
of a pvo-Tripiov
was
6911
(syr?
re^ 2]
13 33 69 1071
rmu c f
vg syr^ arm
minP
2
al pauc
the word has been

purpose is defeated if
proclaimed,
it be concealed by the hearers ; when
the lamp comes in, who would put
it under the modius or the couch
MoStos (Mt. v.
of the triclinium ?
in viii. 16 Lc. has
15, Lc. xi. 33,
= 1 6 sextarii, a sixth of a
= n ^P), a peck rather than
s
differently.
viro
eirt]
2
effTtv] + n KACEFGLSVAII
xoveiv
[AWTr/pia
KpVTTTa..
a.7roKpv(pos cf.
Lightfoot on Col. ii. 3. Eai/ p-rj iva

except for the purpose of being re
vealed ; for eav p? without a verb see
<^>.,
AXX iva answers

Blass, Gr. p. 216.
to eav
iva (Blass, Gr. p. 269), but
there is a perceptible differ

ence of meaning see the paraphrase
and
attempted above. Similarly
same
eyevero, though relating to the
set of facts, present them in different
(ag. Blass)
e<m.v
what
became
lights;
us
GOD working
ness
ri
to
yap
is
now hidden from
so through the will of

its
way through dark
the perfect
TJV
light.
Kpv(pia>Tepov
6eo\>
Thpht.
aXX
;
OVTOS ecpavepadi] ev
id axioma valet de rebus
naturae, de sensibus et actionibus
hominum malis et bonis in statu
o/xco?
icai
o~ap<i.
"
Bengel
naturali
et
spirituali,
de mysteriis
divinis."
23.
et Tiy ex ft cora AcrX.]
See On
IV. 26]
24
Kal eXe^yev
CLVTOIS
BXeTreTe TL
83
ev
a/coi/eTe*
w 24
6
HJLeTprj6^(TeTaL VfJLLV Kal ^TTpOCTTeBrijULETpa) jUL6TplT

35
Kal os 25
os yap ^X ei 8o0fjcT6Taf avrdp
creTcu VJULIV.
">
VVK eêi, Kal o X L

l
eXeyev OVTWS
avTOv.
CCTT
<*p&?<TT6M
24
aitouere]
+ /ecu
/cat
1071
33 69 alP q syrr
<5o#77<rercu]
irpoffredrja eTaL
irpoared.
rots aKovovffiv 13
271
needed
is
for the
rest.
ft\TTOVTS OV ftXeTTOVCTlV (Mt. xiii. 13)Thpht. Trpos vr}(f)a\ioTT}Ta dieycipet TOVS
Heb.
Cf.
dta<j)fvyeTCi>,
cv
icrX.]
fjLTpa>
You
shall
be paid
in
your
measure. The proverb occurs in
several contexts (Mt. vii. 2, Lc. vi.
38) with different applications here
the sense is
your attention to the
teaching will be the measure of the
Euth.
profit you will receive from it.
(Lc.
avrnifrp-qdrja-frai)
own
fierpov
however
merely, but
is
spiritual
not intellectual
its
capacity
depends on the moral condition of

est cor cum
the hearer. Bengel
sua capacitate, cupiditate, studio im"
pertiendi aliis, obsequio." Nor is the

return limited by it KOI Trpoo-re^crerai
Vfjuv (Mt. 7Tfpi<ra v6rio Tai), i.e. the
Aoyo? when received by one who is
:
not an aKpoarrjs ImXrâ-ôvr^s exceeds

his immediate power of assimilation ;
he
is rich
beyond
"
Rom.
his measure, richer
than he knows.
bs yap %ei rX.] Another pro
25.
verbial saying, found also in other
connexions (Mt. xiii. 12, xxv. 29, Lc.
ii.
20, 2
Tim.
iii.
5.
With
dpdij-
avrov cf. Mt. xxi. 43, XXV.

the readings os eêi, os av
(*xn) see Blass, Gr., p. 217.
0-erai air
28, 29.
*X el
/zerpelre rrjv
The
for the
Here the sense is
appropriation of any measure of Di
vine truth implies a capacity for
receiving more and each gift, if as
similated, is the forerunner of another
Bede
qui amorem habet verbi
dabitur illi etiam sensus intellegendi
But the converse is
quod amat."
also true
incapacity for receiving
truth leads to a loss of truth already
in some sense possessed.
The para
doxical form of the original tradition
is removed by Lc. who writes o doxet
But the paradox is
eêii/ apdijaerai.
characteristic of Christ s sayings (cf.
the
e.g. viii. 35, x. 31), and it is true
cf.
man both has and has not
xix. 26).
ii.
f.
back
69 346 556 arm

H"2i3>
look
saying /SXeVeii/ is to consider:
well what it is that ye hear, ie. weigh
its meaning ; be not as those who
efJiov
TOV deov, 26
al
om DG 114 s^beg + rois aKovovatv AQ b
b
2
25 ex] pr av DE*FHK6 av ex?? AE G(M)SUVn
24.
jSXeVere ri aKouere] Lc. /3X. ovi/
In Mc. s form of the
?rc3? aKovere.
trap
fia<riXeia
Tr/Jocrre^creTcu
Apostles as for the
V/JM>
r\
VJMV]
arm
The warning
#. 9.
ea-Tiv
On
2629. PARABLE OF THE AUTO

MATIC ACTION OF THE SOIL (Me. only).
The record of
26.
Kal e\eyev /crX.]
the public teaching seems to begin
again here ; the unexplained parable
belongs to the o^Xos, not to the /zaThe parable
0rjrai (see below v. 33 f.).
which follows
less
is
peculiar to Me.,
un
we accept the improbable theory
of Weiss and Holtzmann that it forms

one side of the picture of which the
other is preserved in the Parable of

the Tares (Mt. xiii. 24 ff.). There are
verbal coincidences, e.g. KaQcvdrj (cf.
Mt.,
v. 25),
xoproi/...o-Iro
26, 30), Bepia-pos
(cf.
Mt,
(cf.
V.
Mt,
30)
VV.
but
both the purpose and the story differ
62

27 &k
TOV cnropov
av6pct)7ros /3d\rj^
Kal
KaBevSrj
eyeiptjTai
apropos /3\a(TTa Kal

*s
28
KBDLA
al
go
aXXi7
Kal
rjfULepav,
uc
13 28 33 69 &\?*
iumP*"
/3aXX
me] ws
om
ecu/ (av,
TOV
D
D
AC0 b
orav]
2 pe
IIZ
al mini*
"
alP"
eyeiperai
firjKvvrjTai
2P6
arm
etrei/
bis
alP1
+ yap
28! avrofMTij]
B*(L)A
(cf.
etra bis
AII2^>
AB 2 CDII
al
fc<)]
also
it.
cf.
ovrois. .(os avQptoiros /SaX?;] The regu

lar construction would have been
.
al lattvt P lv
devdpa
an
Eccl.
iii
ii.
TO. p.ev
go pr ort
BXaoraeo occurs
Hennas Sim.
6,
jSXao-rwi/ra
WSchm.
ra
iv. i,
fie
r)pa
Mr)Kvveo~6ai i&
p. 125.
\ey. in the
air.
minnonn ]
min forteomn
BAaora = /3Xa(rrai/4.
Tatian places Mc. s parable

immediately before the Tares, an
order which has much to recommend
\videly.
vt Plv
33 69
pXaaravri
IIS
KACLAII
l a tt
EFHU
27 KaBevSei
KEFGHLM 69
76/3^7;
ySXacrra BC*DLA 2? alP]
minP pKaaravei. EFH 33 almu wKwerai BDHS
KAC GKMSUVe b
al mu
OVK oi&ev avTOS.
60s
jULrjKvveTaiy
Kal
yfjs
Trj<s
n jrj KapTTCKpopel, TrptoTOv -ôpTov^ elrev
avTOfjidTri
26 ws
Kal
VVKTCL
ITTI
26
[IV.
N.
but
T.,
cf.
a>s
cav av6p.
paXy
(cf.
Th.
ii.
8),
or
eos
avBp. ftaXav (cf. i Cor. ix. 26, Jas. ii.

There is a partial
12) or 0? av @a\rj.
parallel to the anomalous cos... #0X77 in
xiii.
34, cos
ai>$pco7roff...eVeretXaro.
Tov
(TTTopov. as in Lc. viii. 5? TOV crrr. avrou,

or perhaps generic, seed of any kind.
In
the
series
(3d\r]...Ka6evdr)...yi-
pqrai, &c., the first verb alone stands

in the aor., the act of sowing being
"single
and transient" (Madvig,
128) ;
for the conjunction of aor. and pres.

cf. Jo. iii. 1 6, i Pet. iv. 6.
Snopos,
sowing or seed time, is used in the

later Biblical Gk. as nearly = o-Tre pâ,
where the reference is to the seed as
used by the sower, not to the par
ticular grain
cf. Deut. xi. 10, Lc.
;
viii.
<77re
p/u,a
27.
Ps.
ii,
5,
iii.
Cor.
ix.
10 (contrast
Cor. xv. 38).
in Me. iv. 31, i

KOL KaOevdrj Koi
Cf.
cyciprjrai]
6, e-yto
Koiij,i]0r)v KOI vTrvwaa-
The process goes on
VVKTO.
not merely VVKTOS ital

(v. 5), but occupying the wx^cf. Lc. ii. 37, where the
point
is that Anna s whole life was
given to
devotion ; Jo. iv. 52 ( Westcott s note).
The order v. KOI T). is usual (cf. Gen.
rjnepav,
i.
5,
and appropriate in this

where KaOevdrj
precedes.
&c.),
context
The middle emphasises the

activity of growth internal to the plant.
Into this mystery of growth however
the sower cannot penetrate it takes

place coy OVK oi8cv avros, after a manner
:
which
"dum
wote
baffles his understanding.
nescit
and
not,"
Wycliffe,
ille,"
Vg.
"while
he
similarly the other
English versions before 1611, regard

ing coy as an adverb of time ; A.V.>
R.V. "he knoweth not how."
28.
ultra
avTO/jLarr]
77
yij
enim terra
Vg.
KapTrocpopel]
fructificat.
Avro-
used of the spontaneous pro

duce of uncultivated land (Lev. xxv.
= ITDD) cf.
5, n, 4 Regn. xix. 29,
p,aroff is
Plat, pollt.
ya>pyias
272 A,
KCtpTTOVS
(pvopevovs
dvadidovo~rjs TTJS yfjs*
OV%
IITTO
aXX
auro^tar^ff
Bengel s remark
true and weighty

non excluditur agricultura et caelestis pluvia
is
solesque."
"
Here however the thought
that when man has done his

part, the actual process of growth
is beyond his reach or comprehen
sion ; he must leave it to the ap
parently spontaneous action of the
In the N. T. the word occurs
soil.
is
again but once (Acts xii. 10).

Philo, de incorr. mund. 944,
Cf.
IV.
3]
29
eiTev 7r\ripr] CTITOI/ ev TW (TTa-^yL.
crrai/29
ev6vs
aTrocTTeAAet
TO
ê TrapaSol 6 KapTros,
SpeTravov,
OTL
7rap<TTV]KeV
iS
QepLCTfJLOS.
Kai eXeyev /7s
30
crrctxi"
(rraxvas
o/uLOiaja wiuiev^ Tr]v

ffiTov
ir\-rjpri
KAC 2 LAII i
<
>
al
/3aa-i\eiav
min? ]
1
TOV 30 f a
B
ir\tjpey (TITOS
min2 TrXrjpot, O~LTOV min pauc mecodd

c H
b
6
ABL0
al min fereomn
t<*BDA 2P ] irapadu ^s
eâTrocrreXAei 13 69 346
ira.pa.5oi
29
hclm
68111101 ^)
s] Tlvt ADII2$ al min? cfffiqvg syrr?
30 TTWS tsBCLA minP*" besyr
K ?8 69 al muc arm004
arm me go aeth Or o/j.oiâ-0/j.ev G i 604 al pauc latt
airos
TrXT/pT/s
ffiTov
C* vid Z
TT\rjpes
ffirov
^Z4>
O/J.OIW<TW
TOV erovs
77
Kapnofopelv see #. 2o here it is
loosely used in reference to the inci
pient stages of the fruitbearing plant.
up,
Trpooroi/ xoproi/ icrX.]

Vg. primum
herbam, delude spicam, deinde ple
KapTTOV aVTTJS.
a>pa
On
numfrumentum.
With TJ-peoroj/.
...eirei/ cf. 7rpam>i/...7retTa

I
iii.
10)
.eirei/
Cor. XV.
iv. 16), 7rpe5roi/...ira (l Tim.

circv (Blass, Gr. p. 20) is a
Th.
46,
(l
very rare, originally Ionic, form of

flra, for which see note on v. 17.
Xopros is properly herbage suitable

for pasture (see e.g. vi. 39, Jo. vi. 10) ;
here it is the green blade of corn, as
in Mt. xiii. 26.
The next stage is
that of the ora^vs (ii. 23, cf. Gen.
xli.
ff.
rPSE^
which succeeds
to
the
TrXjpTjs a-lros (Job V. 26,

KOTO. KdlpOV 6fpl6fJ.fVOs}.
a>pt/LtO?
(TITOS
Not
improbably Me. or his early copyists

wrote n\ripT)s (rlrov see WH., Notes,
:
p. 24,
and
i.,
p. 121.
se
xiii. 26,
ore &
xapnov
fTToirjcrfv.
= 7rapaSw,
WSchm,,
/B\d(TTT)(rV 6
see
p.
Tlapadol
WH.,
121,
ôprof
(coilj.
Notes,
Gr.
Blass,
p.
/cal
aor.
175,
49)
allows/ a sense
supported by such writers as Herod.,
Xen., Polyb. (e.g. Polyb. xxii. 24. 9,
TTJS wpas TrapaStSovCT-T/r), or rather per
is either
p.
permits,
haps, yields [itself] for which Jos.

xi. 19 (AF) is quoted (OVK
yv iro\is
rjrts
ii.
oil
(B)
9f
TrapeftcoKcv
rois viols
V OVK fXafiev
23 6s...7rapSi Soi;
*I.)
cf.
iii.
lerpa^X
I Pet.
gave Himself
which
17 (LXX.),
reads
(poprjo-ei
r)
o*.
for
o-vicfj
ov
p.rj
ov Kapiro-
napada TOV
OTrooTeXXei TO dpenavov^ Sc. 6 avQpaiTTOS (v. 26)
the time has again come
for the intervention of the agricul
The phrase
turist.
Joel
cf.
iii.
(iv.)
borrowed from
is
13: ft-ajroo-TeikaTe
Field, Notes, p. 26)
Trap e arr;
Kei>
TpvyrjTos
cf.
7B^
(-IP!
OTI
^peVaj/a
Apoc.
xiv.
5,
6 Bcpio-ôs TTJS yrjs.

Apeiravov is the
later form of the Attic dprrravr) (cf.
8p7ravT]<p6pos
12
in
Lxx.(
not
by,
>
Mace.
in 2
and
xiii. 2),
used
2
N.T.<
HapeWiyKfj/,
).
is at hand, Vg. adest, or stands

as in the phrase 01 napecmjKOTfs
(xiv. 47, &c.),
but
is
where
it
for the
ready
reaper, as the O.T. shews
/cpi^r)
orav de Trapa&oZ 6 Kaptros] Vg.

produxerit fructus. Cf. Mt.
29.
cum
J. Th. St.
Com
surrendered.
yielded,
pare the Complutensian text of Hab.
cf.
Joel
=^3 and Exod. ix. 32,
TrapeoTrjKvia
77
I.e.
yap
= S QN).
Of the interpretation of this inter

esting parable only a few leading
points can be stated here. The func
tions of the sower end with the sow
ing, those of the reaper begin with the
harvest ; all that lies between is left
to the mysterious laws of growth co
operating with the
the sunshine,
to sow,
soil,
and the rain. Christ came

and will come to reap the
rest be
longs to the invisible working of His
Spirit in the Church and in the soul
:
30
32.
SEED (Mt.
30.
TTois
PARABLE OF THE MUSTARD

xiii.
31-32, Lc.
xiii.
.
6p,oia>(T/jifv.
.6iJLfv
18-19).
;
(delib.
86
3I
31 6eov, n ev TLVI avTriv 7rapa(3o\ij Bw/uLev

(TivaTretos, os OTCLV (nraprj CTTI
TU)V
TTCLVTCOV
32
30
[IV.
o>s
fJLiKpOTepov
3*
67TI
Kai OTO.V
minP Bwp.ev KBC*LA 28 63 alPauc

KBC*LA minnoim Or] TTOIO. AC 2DOb
b
2
^*) arm
al
minP latt vt Plys syrrP68
me Or] irapapa\(a^v AC De
b (e) syr
nonn KOKKOV ACL0 b n 2 al
vid
vid
min
NBDAH*2*
KOKKU
D
c
me
]
31 ws] o/ioia
min mu latt^ om os K* (hab K c a) fjUKporepov KBD*LMA 13* 28 33 131 179 235
1
30 run
II2<l>
*11101
hcl
II23>
e<TTu>
258 1071 alP
WM.,
(uxporepos
vs
conj.,
ACD e b
2
arm go
TWV
|
al
II23>
minP go ov]
271 b e a eiaiv
1
e<mv
eiri rrjs yrjs]
om C
p. 356, Blass, Gr., p. 210).
(A)C(D)Me
e. r.
y.
nS3>
al
D
the pro
seed e.g.
tristic writers refer also to
mustard
Lc.
(who has placed this parable and

the parable which follows it in Mt.
perties
in quite another context) retains the

double question which Mt. has lost ;
sum Dominus comparavit acri maxime
form
for the
are
Isa. xl. 18.
How
the kingdom of
God 1
cf.
we to depict
what new light can we place it 1

The Lord, as a wise teacher, seems to
in
take His audience into His counsels,

and to seek their help (cf. Blass, Gr.,
But the parable is ready,
p. 1 66).
and follows without a break.
31.
"
KOKKcp (rivdirccos^
as a corn of
seneueye."
Wycliffe,
Answer to
two construco/iotcoo-co/Ltei/
tions seem to be combined
cos KOKKOV
and KOKKCO [o/zoiooo-o/iei/].
[6t](Top.v]
KT\.
7T<Sff
here a grain or seed, as in

K. (T LTOV Jo. xii. 24, i Cor. xv. 37 ; in
the LXX. KOKKOS is the scarlet dye
KOKKOS
is
(Lam. iv. 5, Heb. JPin, Sir. xlv. n,

Heb. *}&), more usually TO KOKKLVOV
(cf. Mt. xxvii. 28, &c.), produced from
the berry-like grub which feeds on
the ilex coccifera. The a-Lvairi is pro
bably sinapis nigra, which, though
but a herb (kaxavov Mt. xiii.
32),
grows to a great height in the warm
valley of the Jordan, forming branches
and assuming the appearance of a

small tree (Lc. xiii
Se i/opoi>).
lies in
tively
19,
eyeWo
els
The point of the parable
the contrast between the rela

small seed and the size to
of
the
"
Hilary (in Mt.)
grano sinapis seip-
virtus et potestas
...acrius
tionibus et pressuris
But
designed, is quite in the back

ground of the thought.
OTO.V (Tirapf) eVt TTJS yr)s] Mt. and Lc.
the mustard is sown.
particularise
not in the open plain like the wheat,
this, if
but ev
ro>
[xxi.] 2)
dypoi, (Is KTITTOV (3 Regll. XX,

it is
a garden herb.
Mtxpothe
repov ov TrdvTOiV rcov o TTfp/xarcoi

construction is again involved
expect o
we
piKp. ov...yf)S+
OTO.V (nrapTj KT\., or as in Mt. o /zi*cp.
The verse
fiV o-Tiv...orav de KT\.
(sc.
o-rreppa)
reads like a rough note translated

without any attempt to remove gram
On the use of
matical difficulties.
the comp. when the superlative seems
to be required see WM., p. 303. The
seed is relatively the least of seeds,
i.e. in proportion to the plant.
For
one of several possible applications
cf. Jerome in Mt. xiii.
praedicatio
"
evangelii
minima
ciplinis...hominem
est
omnibus
dis-
Deum, Deum mor-
tuum, scandalum crucis praedicans.

Confer huiuscemodi doctrinam dogmatibus philosophorum...sed ilia cum
creverit, nihil mordax, nihii vividum,
nihil vitale deinonstrat."
KOI orav a-rrapf) takes up the
32.
broken by the
thread of os orav
intruded participial clause. For avaMt.
ftalvei, ascenditj see above, v, 7.
and Lc. exaggerate the growth (yiverai.
<nr.,
which the plant attains ; cf. Mt. xvii.

2o = Lc. xvii. 6. The
disproportion
seems to have been proverbial. Pa
tribula-
accenditur."
IV. 34]
TrvTtov
Kal yiveTai
dvafiaivei
CTTrapfj,
K.a
V7TO
33
Kal
TOiavTais
/}
-v
/-V
-\
>
24
dicoveiv
ôopt^
^
^^
iCLav 06
>
papOMis OVK eAaAet avTO-is, KCIT

juadriTcus eireXuev TrdvTa.
oe
e\d\L 33
TroAAaZs
7rapa/3o\ais
TOV Xoyov, KaBws tjovvavTO

^^
TOV OVpaVOV
CLVTOV TO, 7T6TLv
(TK.LOLV
TY\V
34
DFGHKMSUAIIZ* minP 1 KaraffKôiv B* (-vow KAB 2 CDL al)] /caravid

nonn bee
33 om iro\\cus C* LA i 28 33 131 604 al
syri*** arm
me codd agth om ifa^^s TjSfy. aKovfiv
KCU
^
%wpis
34 x^/
5e]
604 me syr**
naff tdtav B*DA
rots iSiots âi?. XBCLA 1071 Or] r. pad. avrov AD0 b
al
32
crKf]vo)o-[ai]
Avid
8 *1
<J>
B<l>
II2i>
minfereomn
air
els
eytvero
v,
\ Vl,
Me.
whilst
5.)>
adheres to the fact: it becomes the

tallest of garden herbs
a 8cv8po\dXavov, as Theophrastus calls such
towering succulent plants (hist, plant.
For \dxavov see Gen. ix. 3,
i.
3, 4).
Prov. xv. 17, Lc.
xi. 42,
for Troielv K\d8ovs
cf.
Rom.
Ezech.
Dan.
KOI not.*! KT\. refers to

(12), Th., ev TOIS K\ddois
KOVV
Tflt
(v. 1
8 roC
iv.
avTov Karco-
8 Karea-Kijvovv) ra opvea (LXX.

TOV OVpCLVOV KT\. cf. Ps.
I
7TTlJ>a)
ciil (civ.) 12,

o-Krjvolv:
xiv. 2
xvii.
see
Ezech.
WH.,
xvii.
Kara-
23.
Notes,
p.
173;
WSchm., p. 1 1 6 n., Blass, Gr. p. 48.

The parable supplied the followers
Heaven
in
its
operations upon the
individual, the third represents it as

an imperial power, destined to over
shadow the world.

33 34. GENERAL
BOLIC TEACHING (Mt.
LAW
xiii.
OP PARA
34).
ToiavTais TrapaftoXais 7ro\\als]
33 f.
The parables just given are
to be
regarded as specimens, a few out of

many. Even Mt. s raCTa irdvra eXdXrjo-cv
...ei/ Trapa/SoAals- must not be taken
as limiting the parables to the seven
which he relates.
EXaXei avTols TOV
the subject of the teaching
\oyov
was the same as at the outset (ii. 2)
the word of the Kingdom though
the method was new. Kada>s ^vvavTo
:
of the Gnostic Marcus with materials

for one of their mystic formulas
OKOVCIV
Iren.
but apart from a parable,

except in a parabolic form, He did
not speak to them (sc. rot? oÂou,
Mt.), i.e. at this stage of His ministry
with the form of the sentence comp.
Jo. i. 3, Philem. 14, Heb. ix. 18.
Mt. finds in this a fulfilment of Ps.
i.
13. 2,
T)
xdpis...Tr\rjdvvai
dvevvorjTos Kal apprjros

<?v
troi TTJV
yva>o~iv
fyKdTao Treipovo a TOV KOKKOV

(Tivcnrfas els TTJV dyadrjv yr]v.
TTJS,
av-
roG
The three parables of the Sower,

the Growth, and the Seed, direct
attention successively to the soil, the
hidden life working in the seed, and
the seed itself in its relation to the
of the sowing. Any im

pression of failure derived from the
first
parable is corrected by the
final results
second and the third.

While the
first two regard the
Kingdom of
Heb.
V.
comp. Jo.
12
f.,
xvi.
Xli. 2O.
2, i
Cor.
iii.
2,
Xcopt? 8e irapa-
/SoAf/s KT\.,
Ixxviii. 2
f.
hemSe rA.] Wycliffe,

by themselves. Kar I8iav (for
the form Kaff Idiav see WH., Notes,
= Kara fiovas, v. io when the
p. 145)
crowd had dispersed and He was left
with His immediate followers. Tots
/car
silf,"
ifitai/
"bi
88
otf
"
35
I/
-v
Kai
fT
>
CIVTOIS
AeYGf
36 yevomevris
>
>
ev eKeivrj Tr] rj/uepa o^}sias

*6
ek TO
Aie\0(x)iuLev
[IV. 35
Trepav.
Kai
dipevTes
avTov ws nv ev
37 TrXoico, Kai ci\\a 7T\ola
om
35
minPttuc)
alP 1
|
TO 1071
TrXoia
aXXa] + 5e
TT\. t\v (ijffav
pat).,
KDA)
possibly suggested
avTov (Jo.
nonn
13 33 69 1071 al
ra ovra /ter aur. TrX. I
/*er airr.]
p,a6r)Tais
by KUT
xiii.
l),
ETTIbut emphasising the relation.

\vetv is used of interpreting dreams
Aq. = 0-vyKpivei.v,
and of deciding a
xl. 8, xli. 8, 12,
(Gen.
aVa-yyeXXeti/, Lxx.),
question (Acts xix. 39)
eV/Xvo-ts in
20 = the exposition of Scrip

ture.
Me. has given us our Lord s
eVi Xutm of one of the parables (v.
2 Pet.
14
ff.)
i.
now
exposition
regularly
fol
lowed (eVe Xvev iravra) the public teach

Cf. Orig.
ing.
c.
Gels.
46, e
iii.
a TOVS o^Xovs TOVS
35
41.
STILLING OF THE
fV
35.
2327,
viii
cjceivrj TTJ
êpa
WIND
Lc.
links on the
order (eylvtro Se ev /nia

;
Mt. transfers this miracle and the
next into another context.
ra>v
?)/Liepa>i/)
o-îas yevonlvr)i\ Late in the after

noon, but probably before sunset ; for
the crowd had not yet left the shore ;
see however i. 32, Jo. vi. 16, 17.
The immediate purpose of the cross

was perhaps to disperse the
crowd before nightfall.
Ate X&o/uez/,
ing
us
go through
uses dirf\6elv.
so
Lc.,
Mt.
AtaTrepay is the usual
word (v. 21, vi. 53), SUpxevOai being

more appropriate to travelling by
land (Lc.
Acts viii.
water,
ii.
15,
xvii. 21,
4, &c.), or, if
meaning to
Jo.
iv.
4,
used of the
wade
(Ps.
-28
TrXoiapia
5e
KBC*LA
EFGHLSUV<
604
12) rather than to cross.

irtpav SC. TTJS 6a\do-<rr]s, cf. V. I.
KOI d(J)VTs TOV 6}(\ov KrX.] See
36.
(Ixvi.)
To
the two striking incidents which Mt.

connects with this departure (viii.
1822).
The Lord was already on
board (Me.
iv. i)
a point which Mt.
aurw) and Lc. (avTos eW/3^)
overlook, and He now put to sea
(Lc. dvrixdrjo-av) without going ashore
(epfiavTi
make
to
preparations (o5s fa Vg. ita

Euth. :
fa dvrl TOV
For the phrase
fKaOrjTo ev TOJ TrXoto).
= fcOH ^?5) ;
cf. 4 Regn. vii. 7 (coy
Fritzsche cites Lucian, As. 24, d^ffKav
For TrapaX. see
fy ev TW
Acts xv. 39 in the Gospels the word
is commonly used of the Lord taking
the Twelve, e.g. ix. 2, x. 32, xiv. 33,
cf. Jo. xiv. 3 ; but here the disciples,
as owners and navigators of the boat,
take Him with them.
Me. alone
adds that other boats started with
them, either as an escort, or through
eagerness to follow the Rabbi ; these
were probably scattered by the storm,
or soon turned back again. One boat
seems to have sufficed for the Twelve
and the Lord, see vi. 32, 45 ; otherwise
we might suppose the aXXa TrXoia to
be those of other disciples.
ut erat}.
<os
o>s
<os
56<r/Li<S.
viii.
sequel with iv. i ff., and therefore with

iii. 20 ff.
Lc. seems to have lost this
note of time, but preserves the general
let
e<rni>
acxpias avrov f
AND SEA (Mt

2225).
AC 2 DEFGHKMSUVIIS<1> (om
=rols
t.,
/cat
36
KABCDKMAIIS
avTov.
r]V IULCT
Ixv.
37.
yiveTai
XaiXax//
fj.yd\rj
KrX.]
Mt. speaks only of the creioyzos peyas

on the water which resulted. Lc. on
the other hand adds to the picture,
possibly from his knowledge of the
locality, KaTeftr) X. ai/c/xou els TTJV \L^vqv.
The
wind which arose swept

lake from the hills
through the ravines on the W. shore
cyclonic
down upon the
IV. 39]
\cu\a\ls /ueyaXj;
TO
eis
uxTTe
TrXoiov,
CLVTOS
ev
rjv
Kai TO, KvjmaTa
dvefjiov,
rjSrj
ye/u/êcr&u
TO
ITTI
TTJ Trpv/mvrj
89
a
67re /3aAAei/
TO
irXolov.
38
7rpo(TKe<pa\.aiov
Kai eyeipovcriv CIVTOV Kai \e ryovo~LV

ov me\6L croi
C
37 fieya\ov
Mil* min satmu

TO
7eyti.
go
e
|
yefjufeffdcu]
e/SaXe^
avro
TT\.]
eirefiaXKev
C*AII
minP*"
604 2P
cf.
eirt
IIZ
eyeipavres 13 69
2 Pet.
ii.
AB 2 C 2 LII 2
S
For
f.
18
xxv.
32
17.
*
The
waves came crowding up into the

boat.
For various uses of eVi/SaXAetj/
I
cf.
Mace.
Tob.
iv. 2,
vi.
n, Judith
2 Mace.
iii.
3,
xi. 12,
Me.
xiv.
of classical exx.
72, Lc. xv. 12
Plat. Phaedr. 248 A comes fairly
near to the sense of the present con
:
text
Xaff
KOI
vp.7r(pt<pepovTai
eVi/3aXXouo-at.
TraTovcrai
If
WO
dXX^follow
these analogies els is not against,

but so as to enter ; the point is not
the violence of the waves, but the
filling of the boat.
cocrre 77877 ycfj.iccr6a.i]
Mt.
a><rre...
Ka\V7TTfcr0aij Lc. (rvv7r\T)povvro t

ing *ai eKtvftvvfvov (Jon. i. 4).
y6p.iT0(u
38.
ai
culiar to
add
For
Lc. xiv. 23, Apoc. xv.
cf.
em
minP
Kai ra KVfj.ara fTTf/3aX\v KT\.]
intrans.
68 *11101
Tr/ooa/ceâXaiou
al
minP
dieyetpavres
131
(om
38
Kai sq)
ev
KB*
<-yei.pov<n.v
775*7
^) arm
28 69
alP* uc
G. A. Smith, H. G. p. 441
xxxii.
13 69 124 346 syrr?
noim
auc
KaTairovT^fffdat minP
33 al
al
LXX.,
\al\a\lr see Ps. liv. (Iv.) 9, Aq. (
xaratyis-), Job xxi. 1 8, Sir. xlviii. 9
Jer.
KEFL
K* (hab K a
axrre...ro ir\.
dteyeipovaiv
AEFHKMSUVn(2)<l>
/3u0ifc<r0cu
KABCDLA minnonn ]
lattvt Plv *] eTrepaXev
minP
Z3>
min^ om
(U)
t>cpa\ev
yep.
77577
ABCGHKSVATI 2
a.vTos...irpo<TK.f($>d\a.iov\
8.
Pe
Mark the other
Synoptists
notice only that He slept (Mt. enddevdev,
Lc.
Comp. Jon. i. 5, Itoi/as
5e Kare /37 et9 TTJV KoiXrjv TOV TT\OLOV Kai
fKa.6cv$fv.
Our Lord s work for the
day was done the navigation belonged
to others, and He took the oppor
tunity of repose. He was in the stern
;
d<pvirv<rev).
(Acts xxvii. 29, 41), where He would

not interfere with the working of the
ship, on the head-rest
7rpoo-<e<aXaioi/,
properly a pillow
xxviii.
iii.
8,
n,
Ezech.
Gen.
(irpos KefpaXrjs,
Regn. xxvi.
xiii. 18, 20),
here possibly
ff.,
Esdr.
a rower s cushion (see Smith, Ship

wreck, p. i26ff.); the art. indicates
that there was but one on board, or
in that part of the boat.
According
to the later Greek interpreters, it was
merely a wooden head-rest (Thpht.
v\ivov de TrdvTtoS
r\v
TOTJTO),
possibly
a stage or platform cf. Macgregor,

Rob Roy on the Jordan*, p. 321.
See however Hesychius ad v.: TO
Kadeovrai
deppdnvov Tuirrjpfffiov e
;
<
Sleep is attributed to
our Lord in this context only ; but it
ol fpea-a-ovTfs.
probably implied in i. 35, and in

passages which describe His vigils as
if they were exceptional.
The fact
that He slept is rightly regarded by
Leo M. (ad Flav.) as fatal to a
dorEutychian view of His Person
mire evidenter humanum
Yet,
as Ambrose says (in Lc.}, "exprimitur
is
"
est."
securitas potestatis quod... solus intrepidus quiescebat." On avros see
WM.,
p.
187.
8ida<TKaXe]
Mt.
Kvpie, Lc. eVio-rara
probably = Rabbi, cf. Mt. xvii. 4

with Me. ix. 5, Lc. ix. 33, and Jo. i.
The touch of natural resentment
39.
at His seeming neglect which is seen
in Mc. s OTJ fj.e\i OTH, disappears in Mt.
and Lc. For the phrase see Tob. x.
all
5,
Lc. x. 40.
TW
Aacrcn;
Kat
TreîfULcocro.
40 Kai eyeveTO
fULeyaXrj.
min fereomn syrr arm go (om KBDLA 2?

arm me aeth] TTWS OVK ACIIS3> al 33
latt vt Plv ?
They had no
39.
SifyepQeis *rA.]
need to repeat their cry; it had the
From
effect of fully arousing Him.
Wycliffe onwards the English versions
follow the Vg. exsurgens,
rose
"He
R.V. rightly, He
awoke."
The rebuking of the wind
and sea presents a striking analogy to
that of the unclean spirit in i. 25.
"
"He arose";
The Sea
is
personified
Ps.
(cf.
cv.
or perhaps regarded as the

instrument of adverse powers ; but
comp. xi. 14, 23, for exx. of dramatic
commands to inanimate objects. Me.
alone gives the words of the rebuke
(cvi.) 9),
"wexe
Trcfapaxro (Wycliffe,
be
still
395
f.),
and continue
doumb"),
so
(WM., p.
stronger than ^t/ico ^rt (i. 25).
used
of water in repose after a storm or a
Ko7raeii/
Kat eKOTTCKTCv KrA.]
flood,
Gen.
Num.
viii. i ff.,
Jon.
i.
is
n,
12
of
wind again in Me.

vi 51. The wind, as if weary of a
sank to
fruitless struggle,
and
the result was (eycvfro) a "great
fire,
xi.
of
"
rest,"
calm
lake rapidly settled

down again into its normal state of
Ta\ijvr) in Biblical Greek oc
repose.
"
the
little
curs only in this context

cvi. (cvii.) 29,
and
in Ps.
Symm.
Tt 6eiAoi eo-Tf ;]
man who
ai/e/zos,
r)Tt
me
latt
/cat TT;
0aX.
/fat etTrei/
aeth)
al?1 f syrr
118
oi^rw
j
KBDLA
go
6V TJV rrpaKTiKoi ttVt

/caA<3i/
ev -roty Kivdvvois
SetAt a de rovvav-
6V,
fpya>v
40 eare] + ourws
TG>V
TIOV.
Jewish ethical writers connect

with an evil conscience (Sap.
iv. 20, xvii. 11).
In the N. T. a new
element enters into the conception;
dciXia is connected with
oXtyoTriaria
SeiAt a
(Mt. here) and aViom a (Apoc. xxi. 8)
excluded by rrioms.
Thus it
becomes a sin of the first rank, for
which the Seurcpo? davaros is reserved.
Hence the warning now, and again
it
is
before the end (Jo. xiv. 27).

The
8ei\ias IS not of God (2 Tim.
i 7) ; it is the opposite of the Trvevpa
Trvev/jLa
dwdfjicois
which was in Christ, and
comes of
faith.
OVTTO)
fX Tf Tt orrw;]
months of
discipleship.
Not yet, after

Comp. viii.
17, Jo. xiv. 9, Heb. vi. 12.

its fulness (Mt. viii. 26)
wanting to them
Faith in
was
still
or as Lc. puts the

matter, if they had faith, it was not
ready at hand for use in time of need
This is the first
(TTOV 77 TnWtff
;).
of a series of censures on the Apostles
for their lack of faith or understand
ing; see vii. 18, viii. 17, 21, 33, ix. 19,
[xvi. 14], Mt. xiv. 31, xvi. 8, xvii. 20.
;
v[j.a>v
An
(po(Brj0r)crav <p6ftov peyav]
of the Presence of Christ generically different from the fear which
sprang from want of faith in Him
awe
8ei\6s is
indeed its direct opposite.

This
miracle came home to the Apostles
above any that they had witnessed.
lacks physical or moral

therefore fails to do his
It touched them personally they had

been delivered by it from imminent
(see Trench, syn.
the
6a-
41.
Mt. with less

probability makes the rebuke precede
the stilling of the storm. In classical
Greek Set Am is the extreme opposite
of Spawns, the mean being dvdpeia
40.
0aA.]
TT;
<j)i/j,b)d
or
Trj
e(f)o/3ri6ri(rav
auc
6
/cat etTrep
39 eyepdeis D 28 69 604 2P alP
/ecu
131 209 604 b c e ff i q arm Tre^ôxro]
up,"
Kat eiirev aJrcus Ti
e*Ao* etrre
41
al
eiirev
e fcoTracrei/
KCLI
[IV. 39
x.).
courage and
duty in danger: Arist
The
rhet.
i.
9,
dv-
peril.
It appealed to
them as men
V.
2]
Qdfr
OVTOS
Kai
aXXyXovs^ Tis dpa

Kai Y\ OdX acrcra v7ra-
eXeyov
ecTTiv, OTI Kai
IT
Trpos
Kovei
1
TO irepav
Kai r]\6ov
.^
o aveftos]
41
K CBL]
avTb)
bcde
604
ave/noi
viraKovei
airrd)
me go
N*BD latt]
vg arm
K LUA
28 33 604 1071
fciBCLA
13 69 604
t$*CA
i
I
vwa.Kovov<riv
Tepa<n)i>wi>
c a
K c a DE
-
01
10
alP""
q vg go ee\dovTwv avruv
For
syrr"
f syrr
c e
arm me
(cf.
Jo. xxi. 12).
<o/3oi/
But
as
they worked the ship while He per

haps was resting again, the question
"Went round
ris apa OVTOS eo~Tiv (Ale.
Lc.) = TroraTTos f(mv Mt. "Apa is illa
in view of what we have just
tive
witnessed, what can we say of Him ?
Cf. Mt. xviii. i, xix. 25
Lc. i. 66, and
;
see
WM.,
avTOv IK
CGLMA
tjXdev
v-n-aKovet,
|
al
min pl
al
daXaaffrjs]
Y.
XIJULVTJS
^*) go
Tepy^-rjvwv
51
"
e^Xtfoj/ros avrov
aeth] e&XeovTt ain-w
AII2<S>
al
min?
ff
\eyov irpos d\\i]\ovs fcrX.] To Him

they said nothing, their awe kept
silent
^)
min? syrr**58111
arm aeth Or
ACII2>
peyav (cogn. ace., WM., p. 281) comp.

Jon. i. 10, i Pet. iii. 6, 14 (Isa. viii. 12).
them
ee\6oi>TO$
111301
(frofiflo-Qai
AII2
used to the navigation of the Lake.

Thus it threw a new and aweful light
on the Person with Whom they daily
associated.
Trjv
nonn
bcfiq me aeth
33 131 1071 al
alp*"
viraKovovfrw avra)
13 28 69
Tadap-rjvuv
al nonn
K.al
ek
6a\dcrcrr]s
Trjs
quod autem
dixi ad iracundiam, hoc

tenete regulariter in omnibus tentationibus vestris."
i
V.
CASTING OUT OP THE
13.
LEGION (Mt.
viii.
2832,
Lc.
viii.
26-33).
I.
Lc. recasts the

rfX9ov els *rX.]
Kare-n-Xevo-av fls TTJV
whole Sentence
X- T&V Tep., TjTLS
:
f<TT\V
CLVTlTrfpa
TTJS
They reached the land of
TaXciXaias.
the Gerasenes right over against the

Galilean
iv.
For
shore.
TO
see
frepav
35-
So Lc. In Mt.
the best attested reading.
The * Western text substitutes Tepa*
o-Tpeoi/ for Tad. in Mt., the
Syrian on
the other hand changes IVpao-^cSi/
into Ta8. in Me. and Lc. ; whilst the
Alexandrian text reads Tfpyfo"r)VG>v
in all three : see WH., Notes, p. 1 1.
ra>v
Tepao-r/i/o)!/]
Tadaprjvwv
is
p.
gessist thou,
556.
is
Wyclifte,
this?"
"who,
TLS...OTI, cf.
Blass, Or. p. 293 n.

Kai 6 avepos
Not
77
âXao-o-a]
only the demons (i. 27), but, what to
these sea-going men was a greater
marvel, the wind and the sea. For
a promise of the further extension of
this power of Christ over the creation
see i Cor. xv. 25 ff., Heb. ii. 5 ff.
An exquisite homiletical treatment
of the story may be found in Aug.
serm. 63
audisti convicium, ventus
<al
Origen (in loann., t. vi. 41) supports

on purely internal grounds:
Tepy.
Tfpacra Sc
TTJS
QaXaatrav ovre
Apa/Sms- eori iroXts ovre

Xip,vr]v TrXr/criov e^c
Fafiapa yap TroXis fJ-v

...aXXa Tepy f era acp
TroXis
dpxaia
O~TI TTJS
ol
fjs
Trepl rr\v
Tepyf&aloi
vvv KaXovpevrjis
"
est; iratus es, fluctus est...periclitatur

navis, periclitatur cor tuum...oblitus
es Christum; excita ergo Christum,

recordare Christum, evigilet in te
Christus, considera ilium... imperavit
Christus mari, facta est tranquillitas.
Tiftepidda Xlfivijv
KfifJifvos
TT)
-rrepl TJV
Xip.VT)
Jerome, who
like
(cf.
KpTjpvbs Trpoo~-
t.
X.
12
(lo)).
Origen knew Pales
tine, bears witness to
the existence of
a Gergesa on the E. shore of the lake

(de situ, p. 130:
hodieque super
montem viculus demonstratur iuxta
"et

TOV 7T\oov
3 av6pa)7ros
ev
vTrrivT na ev avTco
eiyis
elêv ev Tots
6s
a\ucre* ovK6Ti
oi/Se
jui/^/xcrcm/, /ecu
evOvs
min mu
AI12$>
33 i** c
oi;5e
a\v<ret
d\v<re<rii>
DAII
a\v<r<riv
TreSes
/uewv
KaToi-
/uivrj
Trjv
al mm?
B b c e ff i S yrr sin Peshhcl arm airyvniaev
BC*L
NBCDLA 33 ^] ovre AXIS* al min?
al minP b f ff i 1 q vg syrr arm me go aeth ovre
KAC 2
2
al minP i q syrr me go aeth
1071 om ovKert AC
om
DH
aKadapTa),
Trveu/maTL
TWV
K
3
[V. 2
e]
owe
II2
Almost directly
opposite to Mejdel on the Ghuweir are
the ruins now known as Kersa( Wilson,
stagnumTiberiadis").
been
than has
supposed"
(Wilson,
used of both, see
is
Mvypetav
Mt. xxvii. 60, Lc.
xi. 47.
Kursi the nature of the place answers
in the sphere of,
under the influence
the description in vv. 1 1 ff.

where see note comp. Thomson, Land
and the Book, pp 374 f. But the Arabic
of
Recovery of Jerusalem,
p.
<?)
369) or
fairly well to
name, which means a stool, may be

merely descriptive (Schumacher, Jaul&n, p. 179) and there seem to be philo
;
logical difficulties in the way of an identi 7

fication of Kursi with either Gerasa or
Gergesa. The Decapolitan city Gerasa,

Jerash (Joseph. B. J. i. 4. 8, iii. 3), was
thirty miles to the S.E., and, as Origen
saw, impossible (see however Burkitt in
J.B.L. xxvii. ii. (1908)). On the other
hand the neighbourhood of the lake
see note on
Mt. 8vo dainoviMt. xx. 30,

where Me. and Lc. mention one only.
As Victor remarks, TOVTO ov diatfrcwiav
ffjKpaivet, since the mention of one de
moniac does not exclude the presence
of a second, unless it is expressly stated
still it indicates
that he was alone
either a distinct or a blurred tra
dition. Mc. s description is too minute
in other respects to permit us to
:
fivo
cf.
6fj,cvoi,
i.
23.
Tv(p\oi,
suppose that
3.
it is
defective here.
TT)V KaTOiKT](TlV flêi/ fV TOIS
/il>.]
side Gerasa might perhaps be loosely

described as Gadarene territory ; Ga-
Vg. domicilium habebat in monumentis. On the practice of haunting

sepulchral chambers see- Ps. Ixvii.
dara, Urn, Keis (Joseph. B. J. iv. 7),

was but 6 miles S.E. of the southern
(Ixviii.) 7, LXX.
rdfpois, Isa. Ixv.
extremity of the Lake, and Josephus

(vit. 9, 10) mentions Ta8apr}va>v KOI
an OTT. Xey.
in the N.T.; in the LXX. it is fairly
iTnrrjvtov KWfj,as at dr] fiedopioi rrjs Ti-
= lîD), together with

(
the non-classical KaroiKtcria. Mi/jy/ia
and fj,vr)fj,elov are used with nearly
equal frequency in the LXX. in the N.T.
ev
1
pvwa is relatively rare (Me. Lc.
1
about
of
exx.
40
Apoc. against
fiepiddos. . .ervyxavov Keifjievai.

2.
The
e&\6ovTos...ei>6vs
KT\.]
Lord had but just landed (Lc. eVt ryv
yrjv] when the incident occurred. YTTCLV-
TQV
TtoV
is
common
fJt,VT]fJ.id>V
to Mt., Me., Lc. ; for etc

LC. haS K TTjS TToXeCBff,
but apparently in the sense of be

longing to the town, for he agrees
with Mt. that the man had his resi
dence in the tombs. "There do not
appear to be any rock-hewn tombs
near Kersa; but the demoniac may
possibly have lived in one of those
tombs built above ground" which
were much more common in Galilee
"
rovs KCLTOIKOVVTCIS ev
ev rois pv^p-aa-iv...
KaroLKrjcris is
Koi/ia>i/rai.
distributed
3>act2-
Kal
4.
ovde
aXvo-ei
xrX.]
Not
even (ovde) fetters availed any longer

the malady had grown upon
(ovKert)
him to such an extent that coercive
measures were now fruitless. Ata TO
reason for the
avTGv...(rvvTfTpi(p()ai
since the ex
statement just made
periment had often been made and
Ata with the inf. here
proved futile.
;
V. 6]
avTOV
ovSeis e&vvaTO
Srj&ai,
93
TO avTOV TroAAa/as 4
$id
TreSa^s Kal
SeSecrdai, Kal Siea Trdo dai VTT
avTOV Ta? dXvcreis Kal TCLS TreSa? (TvvTeTpi<p6ai 9
dXvcrecri
OVTOV
icryyev
VVKTOS Kal
Ka
3
fSvvaro] eroX/xa
Kal
Sid
Trai/Tos 5
ev TO?? [ivYiâcrw Kal ev TCUS opecrw

6
6
eavTOv \idois.
rifjiepas
\v
Sajucwrca.
4 5ia
ort ?roXXa/as airror
TO...<rwTeTpt<$at]
Vg) 5ia TO ai/TOP TroXXas

/cat
crvvTTpi<f>fvaL
-28
edrjcrav dieairaKevai /tat
D 604
D be e
5a/i<nu]
f i
/c.
5ta
7re<5as
/cat
")
111
al^*"
131 209 (604)
ras TTfSas
Srjcrai A.
a.i
om ^*
TTOO-T/S y.
604
(hub
t^
ru Sais-
"
(Burton,
408).
/cat
aXvo-fo-t, Vg. compedibus et catenis,

with fetters and manacles; Wycliffe,
"in
(cv.)
and
stockis
cheynes"
3 Mace.
1 8,
iv.
Ps. civ.
cf.
Acts
9,
and Lightfoot, Philippians,

Horace,
ep.
compedibus
tenebo."
i.
76
saevo te
16,
xii.
7,
p.
manicis et
sub custode
"in
The
perfects dcdeo-Bai, 3icrefer to actions

o-vvTTpi(f>6<u
result was existing not at the
/cat
time of speaking, but at an earlier

time (Burton, 108). It is as if the
writer s imagination had caught the
words of the neighbours as they told
the tale of their repeated failures (ov
avrov brfcrai, TroXXaxiff yap
KrX.), and he had embodied
them without a change of tense. The
scene reminds the reader of Samson,
Jud. xvi. 8, 9, edrja-ev avrov. ..KOI di"
(TTracrev
rag veupea? (8ippT)fv,
cf.
ra dfa-fJia). Atato be torn

o-Trao-âi is more than
torn to shreds
cf.
apart/ rather
Jud. xvi. 9, Jer. x. 20, Acts xxiii. 10;
or
to be crushed
vvvrpifitaQai is
*
broken into pieces, like glass or pot
tery or a bone ; cf. Me. xiv. 3, Jo.
Lc., V. 29,
8iapf)a(ra>v
xix. 36,
4.
In
Apoc.
<al
its
ii. 27.
ovdels l(T\vfv avrov
logical
&i/Lid<rai]
connexion the clause
a\vaf(ri.v at?
/cat
avrov KT-^VLV
da/j.a<rai
ev rots
/J.VT]/J.LOLS
(b e
q)
/c/aa^wv]
belongs to the evidence introduced

by Sta, so that we should expect Kal
Me. however reverts

/i^SeVa io-xvetv.
to the ind. imperf. of #.3. On ta-XViv=&vva(rdai see Field, Notes, p.
26 f. Aa/meti/ is used properly of wild
animals see however James iii. 7, 8,
with Mayor s note. Even iron 6 dapd:
irdm-a (Dan.
the present case.
a>v
5.
<nra<r0ai,
"whose
fiydeva.
5 ât 5ta TTCLVTOS vu/cros] VVKTOS 5e
*)
eairrov] auroi
/cat
|
cv rots opeo-u*
a1
the evidence rather than
"expresses
5ta TO TroXX. aiT. ?re5ais
<riVTerpi<f>6ei
Kpavyafuv 69 124 225 346
the cause
dede/jit>ov
ras 7re5as (rvvTerpupevai

(sim ff i q
aXi tm? (hucusque syr81
ais fdrjcrav avrov Siecnra/cevat
?re5es /cat aXfcrecrtv 6V ois ed^ffav Sieo-rraKevai /cat
VVKTOS KOI
ii.
40, LXX.) failed in
jj/zcpas]
vals during the night
I.e.
at inter
and the day
(see
27); yet without any long
intermission practically dia Travros,
note on
cf.
iv.
Deut. xxxiii.
10,
Lc. xxiv. 53, Heb.
ix.6.
At times he left the

of the tombs for the open
tv rols opfaiv]
shelter
downs, and his cry was heard among

the hills.
For
Kpdfav Kal KaraKoTTTatv
Kpdciv used of demoniacs or the pos
eauroi>]
sessing spirits see i. 26, iii. ii, ix. 26.

St Paul transfers it to the domain
of the Spirit of God, Rom. viil 15,
Gal.
iv. 6.
The word suggests strong

may be either good or
emotion, which
For Kara/coTi-reii/, Vg. concidere,

to cut to pieces (here only in N.T.) cf.
2 Chron. xxxiv. 7 (K. XfTrra), Jer. xxi.
7 (K. tv o-To/zan /zaâi pay); his body
evil.
may
in this
and scarred
way have been gashed

all
over, for (Lc.)
94
TOV
idtov
7 Kvvncrev
efjioi
8 opKL^co
om
m npaucj
syr
OTTO
6e6v,
AKLMnS
hcl (nig)
eWducraro
juij
minnonn
minnonn
8 eXeyey yap]
OVK
iKavto
TOV
KDIIS<3?
juaKpoBev eSpa/uLev Kai TrpocreKpdâs (pcovri fjieydXri Xeyei Ti
/ca*
Irjcrov,
<roi,
ere
al/rw
CIVTOV,
K.al
/cat
vie
TOV 6eov TOV
/xe
/3a<rawerj7s.
Tr/xxreTreo-er
7 Xe-yei] eiirev
Field
Ifidriov.
betynge hymsilf," quoting

Chrysostom for this use of KaraKoirbut At tfois- seems to determine
Tftv
;
8in.
P esh.
]yj
this
t<
context; cf.
the man
th at
a^^g
was a source of danger
to passers by,
so that people avoided that way (i.e.
apparently the
over the hills).
him
seized
rjXavvtTO
way from the shore

At times a paroxysm
(Lc.
dno TOV
o-vvrjpTTOKei
baipoviov),
avrov,
and then
he was at his worst. Nevertheless

the man did not attempt suicide;
"servatus
mare
est
KOI
Kal
7-
(Bengel).
ATTO fiaKpoQev
KrX.]
dem
beliebter
it
Pleonasmus
"
occurs also Mt. 2,
(Meyer- Weiss)
Lc. 2 Apoc. 3 and is fairly common in
the LXX. cf. 4 Regn. xix. 25, A 2 Esdr.
;
iii.
13, xxii. 43, Ps.

c a
12 (X
ART),
cxxxviii. (cxxxix.) 2
xix. 25.
/u., 4 Regn.
is
a late Greek equivalent for
6tv (Blass, Gr. p. 59).

first perhaps with hostile intentions.
The onrush of the naked yelling

maniac must have tried the newly
recovered confidence of the Twelve.
We can imagine their surprise when,
on approaching, he threw himself on

his knees; comp. iii. n, ra
Tn/ew/iara...
TrpocreTmrTov.
used in the
Lc.
Kpdas]
(cf.
dva<paâs
The words
of the cry
begin as in Me. Lc. (where see note)
by repudiating fellowship and inter
i.
23).
course (TI e/Aoi KOI crot ;). With vie

TOV 6eov cf. o aytos TOV Oeov in the
earlier incident.
Tou fyio-Tov, not in
Mt, but probably
original;
TOS or (as a proper name)
or
from Gen.
o v^na-"
|, in LXX. frequently
xiv.
18,
19 onwards
in
Trpo Katpov (3ao-avio-ai yp,as ; a re

markable variation which has the air
"
p. 753 f.) occurs again viii. 3,

xi. 13, xiv. 54, xv. 40, "ein
Mark,
Me.
Aq. has els diro

MatpoOfv itself
ne, ut porci, in
(WM.,
besonders
xxxvii. (xxxviii.)
cxxxvii. (cxxxviii.) 6,
homo
lb(ov
ABCLA
vîorou] ^w^ros
the N.T. it occurs only in passages

with an O.T. ring, Lc. i. 32, 35, 76;
vi. 35, viii. 28, Heb. vii. i (where see
Westcott s note), or in sayings at
tributed to the possessed (here, and
This name, which
in Acts xvi. 17).
Israel used in common with other
monotheists and even pagans, seems
to have been displaced in Christian
Gentile circles by words which gave a
fuller view of GOD as revealed in
Christ Kvpios, 6eos, o Trar^p.
Mt. q\6es o&e
fj.e
(Bacravio-fls]
fjLTj
se praecipitaret
6.
avruv
|
(only here and Me. xv. 19, Lc. xxiv.

52, Jo. ix. 38).
"
meaning in
e\eyev
rendering
Syrr
minP1
al
V^JS KTTOV
êXeyev yap
irpoffeKvvr}crev]
(Notes, p. 27) defends the Wycliffite
its
OLTTO
Irjcrovv
7
[V.
Upoo-Kvvelv is rarely
Gospels in reference to
these acts of prostration exc. in Mt.
of originality. The unclean spirits re

cognise that (3acravio~fji6s awaits them;
it is only a question of time ; cf. Act.
Thom.
42? TOV Kaipov
^[JL(OV fj.rjo f rrca
and on Kaipos see Me. i.

The ill-sounding words /3a15 note.
o~avo$ ftao~avico /Sacrai tcr/ios meet the
reader constantly in the Books of the
evecrTcoTos...
Maccabees in descriptions of physical

torture ; in Wisdom they are used in
reference to the plagues of Egypt
(Sap.
xi.
9,
xii.
23, &c.).
The N.T.
V. ii]
avTw
Ge\6e, TO
TO
ditdQapTOv, e/c TOV

Kai 7rr]pa)Ta CLVTOV Ti bvofjid croi ; Kal 9
OTL TTO\\OL
Aeyto)!/ bvofJLa JJLOL FecTTti/],
Trvevâ
dvGpwTTOv.
Aeyet avTw
I0
(T/xei/.
/cat
/-v
>
>/<>
OVTOV vroAAa iva

TrapeKaXei
^
II
(K )AB
f i
q vg
EFGHSUVnm
min forteomn
IIZ
10
Trape/caXet
syr
KLn
110
33 alP*
\ejtav
al
airKpi0T}
ff
CK] a-rro
^BCDLnS*
arm go + ot
8111
minPauc b
them
tranfers
minP
fwt]
1
f i
TT/JOS
to the spiritual conse
quences of sin cf. Mt. xviii. 34, Lc.

xvi. 23, Apoc. xx. 10.
Me. alone re
tains the form of adjuration which
69
Tiva Kara Kvpiov (TOV Qtov) is
O/>Kieti>
the LXX. form (3 Regn. ii. 43, cf. Mt.

xxvL 63), but the present construction
occurs again in Acts xix. 13, i Thess.
V.
275
A^paaI
Cf.
(T6...TOV
OpKlo>
TOV
BfOV
Jewish in
cantation printed by Deissmann, J9$0-
>
*crX.
in the long
studien, p. 28 flf. ( = E. Tr. p. 274 ff.).

8.
He had been
\fyev yap *rX.]
The com
saying ; cf. Burton,
29.
mand probably followed the words rt
With fe\6c
j/Mu...ut/rt0rov;
To
ix. 25.
tive
Gr.
see
86
p.
9.
Kal
irv.
TO
WM.,
a<a6.,
nom.
227
p.
cf. i. 25,
for voca
and
f.
Blass,
/Lie
tTTT/pcora]
carries
ftao-avtorys.
?
was
238
124
0^97 (5~)
(|V^,
and
(8.
pi.
in
it
Who
the
it
name
\eyeui>
lat^P1 ^
346
AA1
me]
28 2?
DEFGHSUVSÎ
arm
&1?*
avrov
in
Rabbinical writings
prA,
Dalman, Gr., p. 149)

Aramaic inscriptions
early
A. Cook, Glossary, p. 67
and
s.v. fcOl
^),
survives in Lejjun, the modern

of a site usually identified with
Megiddo (G. A. Smith, H.G. pp. 386,

To a Palestinian of our Lord s
407).
time the name would connote not only
numbers the strength of the

legion often reached 5000 to 6000
men (Marquardt, ii. 389, 441) and
submission to a superior will (Bengel
vast
parebant ut legio imperatori");

but the miseries of a military occu
pation by a foreign power (on the
history of the Roman legion in Syria
see Schiirer n. i. p. 50 ff.) ; even such
"uni
eV^pajrj/o-ei/.
on the narra
was the sup

or his op
man
pressor ? This was the

be determined. AVTOV,
point to
Euth. TOV
first
cf.
av0pa)7rov /jiv eV^pcora* irpos TO irXfjdos

fv avTUt daipov&v 8iej3aivev 77
de
TU>V
ovofia poi *rX.]
Legio
made
way not
Philip
Herod Antipas and

knew how to harass and plun
der (Lc.
iii.
possession by
For other exx. of

more than one unclean
14).
spirit cf. Me. XVL 9, Lc. xi. 26 ; cf.

Tertull. anim. 25, "septenarii spiritus,
ut in Magdalena, et legionarii numeri,

ut in Geraseno."
avTov TroXXa]
The
the spirits,
speaking by the voice of the man, are
the im
still regarded as a single ego
IO.
Trape/KoAei
used because
is
sing,
only into the later Greek,

both Hellenistic and literary (Plu
perfect implies repetition.
tarch, i. 1072, Mt. xxvi 53), but pro

bably into the Aramaic of Palestine ;
Me.
its
Xe7et avrw]
minPaucvid
found
is
it
Or int
latt syrr
served under
Lc.
tive of the conversation.

The ques
tion is probably a reply to the appeal
pliant
D latt
small bodies of irregular troops as
f.
The imperfect
fjoj
etrrt^
aurous
EGA]
ra
accompanied this despairing appeal.
fC6
q vg go] Trape/caXow
06
\eyiw K*B*CDLA
aura
111
syr"
aeth
rt crot OP.
+ evriv B(D)
min? b
dai/jioves
e syrP0811
avTa 10
jmrj
^^
WJ/
95
multum,
e
xii.
a>
cf.
IIoXXo, Vg.
so /Ltcucpa
45, vi. 20;

40, TTVKVCL Lc. v. 33.
Tfjs
i.
x<opas]
Vg. extra regionem,
96
[V.
12 Op6i
avTov Xeyovres
Traperoi
13
TO.
/ca*
1 1
12
om
DLUT
fieya\r)
sZ<J>T
bf ff iqvg
\eyovra D
minP
vg
ff i
aTreX^w/xey
eutfews
/cat
AEFGHSUVn m
q vg
13
/cs
c- a
/ecu
ra ra
txt
minnonn
a syrhcl arm + oi 8aifju>ves

604 2 pe + ra dcu/ji.ovia D e f
sS<J>l
Sai/jLovia
is
minPauc b d q
ADKMH
+ evdews AIIS
TOUS x P ovs ^
eirerp. avrois]
eTreêv avrovs
t-fjs
ALA
dai/j.oves
Bin P e8h
7rai
syr
aim>j>]
KMII txt minnonn b c
e ff i go ôffKo^vuv K
28 al? c go syr hcl ] Trape/raXow
minPauc b
KBCLAII m
+ iravres 01
trapeKa\eo-aj>
TO,
TrvevjuiaTa
ev0.
(<J>*T
/cat
t?)
al
o I.
aurous 604 2P
sc.
TWV
casion to mention the unclean animal.
Lc. has the re
Tfpa<rr)V(ov.
markable variation els rrjv a

which may have the double meaning,
(i) "into the depths of the sea" (so
a/Suo-o-os- is frequently used in the
/3uo-o-oi>,
LXX.,
Isa. Ixiii. 13)
cf. e.g.
(2) into
the place of punishment (Apoc. ix. i,

An attempt has been made
&c.).
(Exp. iv. iv. p. 377) to treat these
two versions of the demoniac s words
as renderings of nearly identical Ara
maic; but it is probably safer to

regard Lc. s phrase as interpretative.
The man feared nothing worse than
expulsion from his native hills; the
spirits dreaded a graver punishment.
Bede: "hostis humanae salutis non

exiguum sibi ducit esse tormentum
ab hominis laesione cessare."
ii.
Kl KT\.] Within sight,
jfi Se
but (Mt.) at some distance. The herd
was a large one (^ya\rj Me., cf.
7roXX<5j/
liuivtov Lc.),
numbering
On the moral difficulty which the

destruction of the swine has been felt
to present see Plummer, &t Luke, p.
228
f.
of this verb
Isa. xi. 6, etc.
Kpdgas. .\eyei (v. 7). The Spirits

at length dissociate themselves from
the man, for they know that their
(v. 10),
is at an end, and the

consequently used ; cf. v. 13.
Mt. aTrooreiXov for the
7T[J.\f/ov]
difference of meaning see on iii. 14. Lc.
avoids both verbs (tva eirtrpeîj avrovs
els cKeivovs
""pos
dyeXat
alymv (Cant.
7rpo/3ar<joj>
Ix.
6);
an
iv. I,
ay.
See
last
irjcrovs
7rfJL\lsev
loses sight of
(evdeus Kvpios
avrovs els TOVS xoipovs)
an important distinction.
The permission shewed how com

pletely the spirits
will
fls
were subject to His
Clem. Horn. xix.
TOV
avrov
14, (os fjajde
%oipovs elcrcXOclv avev
rrjs
34),
ct-ovcriav
nee in porcorum
gregem diaboli legio habuit potestatem nisi earn de Deo impetrasset,"
was perhaps
of the Jordan
and its lakes even the word xoipos is

unknown to the LXX. who use vs in
the few passages where they have oc
:
7TTpC\^V avTOts]
(I sa.
4),
W.
KCU
The reading of D
xvii.
Regn.
vl
ôiptov
The Lord s VTTCL-
KawXvv
(i
hardly to be found
Lo-\6fiv).
yere (Mt.) was permissive only: they

were left free to go if they would.
13.
is
note.
TO>
hold over him

plural
dio--
X/Xiot
a>s
cf.
the control of swineherds (oi POO-KOVTCS

v. 14): for this class see Lc. xv. 15.
12. irapfKa\e(rav] Contrast TrapexaXet
(Me. only).
Ilpbs
opfi
at, on the side of the mountain, cf.
]JC. xix. 37
TT) K.aTafido fi rov opovs
a construction more frequent in the
LXX. than in the N.T. (WM., p. 403).
dyeXr) ôipcoy /xeyaXj;] For the num
ber see v. 13. The O.T. mentions
Mt.,
For the middle voice

Gen. xli. 2, Job i. 14,
The swine were under
ftoo-Konevr)]
Tertull. fug.
and Thpht. ad
ejôvres*
Cf.
"
loc.
are regularly used in refer-
V. 14]
ets TOI)S
ei<Tn\6ov
TOV
ek
KpriiJ.vov
ev Trj
A
T4
y
Kac
I
/)
OL
Y\
TYIV
ok
6d\a<r(rav y
6a\d<T(rr].
>/
awrovs
pocr/coi/Tes
IT
- J
4
e<pvyov~
dypovs*
+ Trcwa
13 cêX?;]
AC 2
5e
170-011
nP4>T
xLpw
rows
ATE
sr
vg
8111
33
SurxtXioi] ws
a>s
alP1
ABKLMUn*2<J>l
bcef
1071
minP a
al
syr
f i 1
arm go
hcl
al nonn
syr
hcl
27.
TO
cf.
aKa$apra,
(v.
xiii.
Ta irvcvâra ra
Tri/fv/za
ro anaQaprov
The corporate unity which
7).
resulted from their identification with

the man s personality is now lost see
:
on v. ii. Els TOVS xoi pov?. Patristic

writers point out the fitness of the
coincidence which brought unclean
spirits into fellowship with the most
unclean of beasts e.g. Macarius Magnes iii. II, ov
dye\as ovS*
:
7rpo/3ar<oi>
ovde
tTTTTtai/
ravra yap
aXXa
{"wa
viroo-pav
ôi peoi/
df
Kai
araKTG>i>
The moral was
a^poio-â.
drawn:
KaOapa Kai
Clem. Horn.
readily
ret
oui/
aXoyot? coois eoiKora 7rpaavrfs K

tyvxns vptov rrjv dvOpuTrov ^VXTJV
rrjs
x.
6,
eS(77rep
TI
Vg.
dye\r) KrX.]
impetu grex praecipitatus

cliffe,
Wy-
a great birre the flok
"with
was cast
est
Driven to madness
by a new and sudden impulse the herd
rushed to its destruction.
Oppav is
doun."
used of the unreasoning onrush of a

crowd, 2 Mace. ix. 2, x. 16, xii. 22,
Acts vii. 57, xix. 29. Kara rov Kprjpvov, "down from the steep," WM.,
477.
xxv. 12.
p.
= JPD 2 Chron.
Kprjp.v6s
Of Kersa Schumacher (p.
,
80) reports
S.
M.2
"steep
ante
^B B
?
ws ^1X101
auc
hcl
yap minP
syr
H pr
14
1
min?
from the Lake... are

Qy Sto-^t Xtoi the number
is given by Me. alone.
Dr Plummer
Luke, p. 231) remarks that it "may
be an exaggeration of the swineherds
slight distance
numerous."
(<St
or
"
owners,"
adding,
Had
the
number
been an invention of the narrator,

we should have had 4000 or 5000 to
correspond with the
legion."
nrviyoiTo] suffocati sunt, Lc. dnfTrviyrj ; Mt. more vaguely, direQavov ev

rols vdao-tv.
The word is used in i Regn.
i4f. of the effect of possession

an evil spirit.
xvi.
THE GERASENES ALARMED

14
17.
AND HOSTILE (Mt. viii. 33 34, Lc. viii.
3437)Kai 01 ftoo-KovTfs *rX.]
The
14.
fled, narrowly escaping
the fate of the herd, and reported the
matter in Gerasa and the country
places round the town (/cat ds TOVS
XoipoftucTKoi
a7ra>-
Xecrare,
lit
\6ov
EFGHSUVA al?
e^Bov S*CDEFGHSVAn 2
go]
by
^SoaJv Xa/3fij/
TO.
rj
H alP*uc
ence to possession cf. Me. i. 25, 26,

29, 30, Mt. xii. 43, Lc. viii. 30,
26, Jo.
(ras
rjffav
K.O.L
avyyyetXav
me
vii.
xi.
,/3
(arm) go pr
arm aeth om
?6811
/caret
d<ye\ri
precipices at a
Me. Lc., cf. Me. VI. 36, 56,

xv. 21). Kai rjX&ov Idelv, i.e. the towns
folk and the countryside poured down
dypovs,
to the place where Jesus was

rently still halting by the Lake ;
7rao"a
77
Iqo-ou.
appa
cf.
Mt.
TroXt? f^rfkSfV els V7rdvTr/(riv
r<3
Their immediate object was
to see what
but finding
had happened
(r6 ytyovos} ;
quiet again, they went

down to the shore (epôirai Trpoy TOV *I.
Me., cf. Lc.) and there witnessed a
all
more remarkable than that

which the swineherds had described.
scene
IT
eb
98
[V. 14
*5
Kai epôvTai Trpos TOV

15 iêlv TI e&Tiv TO yeyovos.
Irjcrovv, xai Betopovcriv TOV SaijULOvLôimevov KaQrifjievov
KCLI
(TaxppovovvTa, TOV ecr^rjKOTa TOV
l6
Kal ÔLrjy^cravTO avTols
Kai e(po/3f]6r}(rav.
Kat Trepi
7TW5 e<yev6TO TW
IjjiaTLorfjLevov
6 Xeyiwva*
o
TOV
15
al
D mm*
e f
I
minP q syr
1
lattvt v
** 110
/cat
Binhcl
(<***
de 1071
diyy.
D om
pr avrov
5cu/i.]
P ler)
|
Kadrj/j^vov
arm go (om
KO.I
16
minPerPauc
om
dirjyrjaavTo]
676^6x0 rw
ifiarifffjievov]
KBDLAS)
/cat
ores
tSoires]
pr Kai
TOV ecrx^/cora TOV Aeytcova
daijji..]
al mu
DEFHUV
5e
1177.
effudrj o
daifJi.ovi<T0eis
209
tiecopovo-iv
TOV
For Gewpetv
cf.
15.
JM-A.]
xv. 40.
8aip.ovi6ncvov
iii.
d<uiiovi6fjLfvos
n,
is
xii.
41,
timeless
who, as
on i. 4), the man

they knew him, belonged to the class
of demoniacs : see WM., p. 444, Burton
Contrast o daipovio-Beis
18),
123.
where the fact of the possession being
(see note
(v<
now
2fu,
end
at an
o-axfrp.,
is
"cum
emphasised. Ka&,
antea fuisset sine
quiete, vestibus, rationis
usu
(Ben-
tian ethic;
word
the
ordinary
rhet.
i.
9.
TO.S rjdovas
<os
in the
present passage
scarcely rises
Greek sense.
eVrti/
its
Arist.
&
o-axfrpoo-vvr) 8e aperi)
TOV
r)v
(reo/zaros
4 MacC.
iriKpa.Tia
i.
OVT<OS
%ovo~iv
ctKoAacri u de TOV-
6 vop.os KfXfvei
vavriov.
above
Cf.
31
T&V
dr)
TO LVVV
7ri6vfJ.icov.
The
<ro><p.
man was
not simply sanae mentis

(Vg.), but free from the slavery of
headstrong passions, master of himself
Kadfoevov, as a disciple (Lc. ii.

Lc. adds here irapa TOVS
46, x. 39).
Trodas rov Irjo-ov, the technical phrase
for the position of the scholar (Acts
xxii. 2, cf. Schiirer 11. i 326).
f/xarto-/ieVoj/] Before he took his seat
among the disciples he had been
clothed (cf. Lc. viii. 27), perhaps
with a spare x i v belonging to one
of the Twelve.
Though i/iario-/z6s is
fairly common, the verb has not been
detected elsewhere in Greek litera
again. Toveo~xr] K oTaTov\yitova empha

sises the contrast between his present
ture, yet here it is used both by

and Lc., who also share tadr^.
Vg. which retain the clause (qui

hdbuerat legionem). Kat tyoffiQrjarav,
cf. iv. 41 ; both events excited the awe
which attends the supernatural.
Kat dirjyrjo-avTO KT\.~] The towns
l6.
folk turned to those who had witnessed
gel).
o-(o<j)povovvTa
a coincidence
Me.
and
difficult
to explain except on the hypothesis

of a common Greek tradition or docu
ment, or on that of one of the two

Evangelists having borrowed from the
other.
2o><poj/etz>
is
opposed to
virep-
^povclv (Rom. xii. 3), and eKorfjvai (2

Cor. v. 13) ; the o-uxfrpvv goes with the
vr)(pd\ios,
Tim.
iii.
ai SoJy (i
the
Ko&fjuos,
2, Tit.
Tim. ii.
ii.
2),
the o-epvos (i
with
o-<o<ppo<rvvr)
These conceptions
however belong to a developed Chris
9).
and that from which he had

been just set free ; the words are not
in Lc. and may be an editorial note
due to Me. For the perf. part, see
1 56
while t/iarto-/teVoi/ de
Burton,
scribes a condition which belongs to
the time indicated by 6ca)povo-iv, eV^jjKOTO. goes back behind it, to a state
which had ceased to exist, who had
state
had the Legion
so the MSS. of the
everything the Twelve, and perhaps

a few bystanders and learnt from
them the whole story. Airj-yeto-tfat (a
in the LXX.
common equivalent of
but relatively rare in the N.T., Mt. 2
Lc. ev 2 act 3 Heb. 1 ) well expresses the
voluminousness of the Eastern story
"IDD
teller
cf. ix. 9.
V. 20]
99
17 Kai
TCOV xoipwv.
ripâvTO 7rapaK.a\eiv avTov a7re\- IJ
Beiv CCTTO TCOV opitov avTwv.
18
Kai ejjifiaivovTOS avTov ets TO TrXotov TrapeKaXei 18
avTov 6
avTov
JJLCT
rj.
Trces TOfs crof?
OLKOV
Kai d7ra. ry<yi\ov avToTs ocra

Kai
CTOL
OVK 19
Kai
avTOV, d\\a Xeyei avTw* Yiraye ek TOV
d(f)f]Kv
<rov
iva
Sai/uLovKrOels
*Kai
ere.
d7rfjX0ev 20
D 225 604 2 pe a
iva. aireXdi) D
aTro]
NABCDKLMAnST i 33 124 alnonn ] enparros EFGHSUV*
vt Plrs
o
Trape/caXet] Ty/oâro TrapaKaXeiv D latt
p /cat
ÂBCKLMAII I 33
me go] /cat o Iôus 69 arm o 5e I. D rell bceff gi aeth a-n-ayflvg syrP
o Kvpios] o
761X0* ] StayyeiXov D I 13 28 69 131 209 346 604 apcryêiXcw ALIIS^l al
min nonn /cat ??X.] K.
Beos D 238
TreironjKev KABCLHST
me] eTroitjo-ev
ort 7/X. D b c ff SyrP e8h nonsin
17
T]p%.
Trapa/caXew] Trape/caXow
18
a7reX0eu>]
enpaivovros
68111101
minP*"
DK
xal
17.
Tjpâvro
KT\.]
Ephrem
(cone. exp. ev. p. 75) represents the
Gerasenes as hostile from the first
It
to say
is difficult
how
far this little
town within Gadarene territory may

have fallen under pagan influences
the owners and keepers of the swine
were surely indifferent Jews but
their unwillingness to receive Christ
was probably due to the fear that His
miraculous powers might bring upon
The demand
His departure was unanimous ace.
them
for
to
L/C.
rr)s
further losses.
yp<&TT)(rcv
rrepix^pov.
avTov anav TO
The only
TrXfjflos
parallel in
the Galilean Ministry is the expul

sion from Nazareth (Lc. iv. 29). The
opia would be the bounds of the dis
trict attached to Gerasa, cf. Mt. ii. 16,
xv. 39,
Me.
vii.
see Burton,
supra*
19.
200,
Kai OVK
a<p?iKv
and
cf.
avrov]
v.
Lc.
was going on board, the released de

moniac begged to be taken with Him
as a disciple cf. Me. iii. 14, Lc. xxil
Thpht. s explanation is quite un
59.
:
necessary (e(po/3elTO yap /n^Trore \iovov

(vpovres avrbv ol daifjLOves TraXtv eVeXBaxnv
For o ftai/JLOVKrOeis see
note on 6 daifj.ovi6[j.evos, v. 1 5 atten
avro>).
aW-
story was necessary in anticipation of

a later visit (vii. 31 ff.). What had
been prohibited in Galilee (i. 43 f.) is
under other circumstances not only
permitted but commanded in Decapolis:
KO.I
cf.
Eccl.
iii.
7,
Katpbs TOV o-tyav
KdlpOS TOV XaXftl/.

IS TOV OLKOV
JTpOS TOVS CTOVs]
<TOV
20.
10
\vvfv de avrov. The request -is re

fused, because the man is wanted for
immediate service. The eastern shore
of the Lake was for the present closed
against Jesus and the Twelve.
pre
paratory publication of the demoniac s
24, 31.
THE RESTORED DEMONIAC

SENT TO EVANGELISE (Lc. viii. 3839).
1 8.
cpfiatvovros O.VTOV *rX.] As He
18
now called to his deliverance ;

the possession was a thing of the
On the constr. TrapeKoAet...?!^
past.
tion is
The man s
Cf.
duty was to
his own house (where he had long
been a stranger, Lc. viii. 27), and his
relatives and acquaintances.
Comp.
His tale was to be
i Tim. v. 4, 8.
ii.
ii.
first
own circle first, ol o-oi:

Mt. xx. 14; TO. o-d, Lc. vi. 30.
For a-rrayyeiXov Lc. has dirjyov (see On
told in his
cf.
v.
TO
a-ov,
6).
oo-a 6 Kvpios o-ot KT\.]

iii. 8 note, and
infra, v. 20.
On
ova see
Lc. 6 0c6$
72
100
tea
TOV
3I
Kai SiaTrepdcravTOS
irdXiv el^ TO Trepav,
om
21
i
q syr
rw
ev
CTT] 717305
&c., either rnrp.or
in the LXX.
Me. only in
=o
K.
L7TfV
"Ocra
where
xiii.
it
possibly
13).
Euth.:
TCO TTUTpl
f-yCO TTCTTOlTJKCr
H.firoirjKfv
eiriypafpofjLfvos.
davfjia
the combination of tenses

expresses two sides of the transaction,
its historical completeness and its
KOI
r)\fri<TfV.
permanent results. The act of mercy

was momentary, the consequences
would be before the eyes of those
On such
listened to his tale.
combinations see WM., p. 339. In some
cases the perfect appears to bear a
sense almost undistinguishable from
that of the aorist, ib., p. 340, Burton,
80, 88; but here the change of tense
can be conveyed in a translation cf.
had mercy.
In
R.V. hath done,
the next verse where an ordinary
narrative is in view Me. writes
roiFor Trotflv TI nvi cf. Mt.
770-6!
who
xxvii. 22.
perly to
on to
"Oo-a,
expect
2O.
TroXet]
which belongs pro
TreTToirjKev, is
ijXerja-ev,
loosely carried
before which
we should
o>s.
Jjpf-aTO
iv
ra>
eV
oÂos TroAik
28 2 pe a b c e syr8in
Irjcrov
arm
ets
TO
-rrepav tra\iv
KD
abc
28 69 346 2?e
r%
&8ao-KaAo? (Jo.
OVK
TO
xi.
i. 6,
Kvpios as in Lc.
as repeatedly
is used of Jesus by
here
is
D
DN 13
TrXotw
utr
|
6crct
Kai Trdvres
avTco 6
21
AeKa7ro\ei
KrjpvcrG eLV iv Trj
jp
[V. 20
Krjpixro-eiv fv TTJ
Aexra-
Ka& O\TJV rf}v TroXiv i.e.

The Decapolis (G. A. Smith,
ably used with a corresponding laxity,

arid the territory of each city in the
league was regarded as the local
If so, the Decapolis of
Decapolis.
the Gospels (Mt.

vii.
iv.
25,
may be sought
31)
Me.
for
v. 20,
in the
neighbourhood of Gadara and Hippos,

which bordered on the Lake (Joseph.
B. J. iii. 3. I, irpos eco Se lirir^vri re KOI
TaSapots aVoTe/nverat
TTJ
Tav\a>vtTi8i).
[r;
FaXtXata] KOL
vii. 31
See note on
K^piWeii/ the man became

sharing in his measure the
ministry of Christ and the Apostles
For the moment the
(i. 14, iii. 14).
infra.
Kfjpvg,
result
was merely to excite astonish
ment
21
ON His RETURN TO THE
34.
WESTERN SHORE THE LORD is CALLED
TO HEAL THE CHILD OF JAIRUS, AND
ON HlS
WAY
A WOMAN
IN
THITHER IS TOUCHED BY
THE CROWD (Mt. ix, 18
22, Lc. viii. 40

48).
21.
dia.7repacra.VTOS
fls
TO
irepav]
here the Western shore;

the place of landing is apparently
Capernaum. See below, v. 22. For
dicurfpqv ( cross the water ) c vi. 53,
Acts xxi. 2.
To
Lc.
irepav is
o-wijx^ 1! KT^-1
The contrast
is re
Gerasa.
H. G. p. 595
markable
on the E. side He had
been desired to depart; on the W.,
was
The
dirf8ea.To OVTOV 6 o^Xoy (Lc.).
reading of ND looks back to iv.
i
again a great multitude as
sembled. ETTI with ace. of a person is
not common (WM., p. 508), and when
preceded as here by a verb which im
plies rest it is a little difficult; the
multitude had come together at the
first sight of the boat putting out
from Gerasa, and as soon as He had
ff., Schiirer n. ii. 94 ff.)

a confederation of Greek
cities, perhaps originally ten in num
ber.
Pliny H. N. v. 18. 74 mentions
strictly
Philadelphia, Raphana,
Scythopolis (the O.T. Bethshan), Gadara, Hippos, Dios, Pella, Gerasa
but he
(now Jerash], Kanatha
warns his readers that the names
varied in different lists. As a geo
Damascus,
graphical
name the word was prob
V. 2 4 ]
Kai
Y\V
101
22
6d\acr(rai/.
Trap
TOi)s
Trpos
O.VTOV
idcov
6vofJiaTi
tw
7rapKa\L 23
OTL To Qvydrptov
avTov 7roX\d
HJLOV
vTrj, iva
*4
icca
Kai aTrfjXdev
770^7.
/xe-r
24syrw
avTov.
22 /cat i] + i$ou ACP a^c f 1 syr

Dbcefffiq syr aeth
om iSow avrov D e id. TOV H-rja-ovv
D om ovo/xcm laei/oos D a e
N TTpos] 7ra/)a N
23 Trape/eaXei
TrapaKaXei SACLN 33 1071 2?
om ?roXXa D al b c ff q iva e\6(av...a.vrri\ e\0e a\f/ai
al nonn irapaKaXiov D a b e ff q
om avnj N iva ffwdrj KO.L
^CDLA 13 69
rwv xetpw^ (rou D b i q syr
avrrjs
OTTWS
êrerai ANnS"!*
24 aTTT/Xêi ] VTTijyev D 124 eTropeuero 604
346 604
om
21
arm go
/cat
sin
1101
i7v
ets] ris
BDAIIS]
"
e/c
cr. /c.
2***]
landed, it swarmed down upon Him

T
Hi/ Trapa rr\v
a constr. praegnans.
OaXao-o-av
may merely mean, He was

cf. WM., p. 503, Blass,
by the Sea
Gr.
p. 138.
22.
epêrai els
TU>V
dpxi(rvvay(0ya)v]
interrupted by an
Mt. (ix. 18) places this inci
arrival.
dent in an entirely different context ;
v
For tls
Lc. agrees with Me.
apxio: Mt. has apôji/ ei?, Lc. apêoi/
The teaching
TTJS
is
<ruvaya>yrjs
here, but
ap\HTvvdIn a small
further on (viii. 49).

synagogue there might be but one
such officer (Lc. xiii. 14); in larger
synagogues there were sometimes
yo>yos
several (Acts
xiii. 15,
The
was the
xiv. 2, D).
apxiorWycoyos ^npp.SH L^N"1^

of the worship of the
synagogue (Schiirer n. ii. p. 63 ff.),
but not (as Irenaeus v. 13. i calls him)
an dpxtepfvs: his functions were not
priestly but administrative only. For
supervisor
a
T.
later distinction
between apxovres
and dp^Krvvaytoyoi see

M. Ramsay, Exp. v. i p. 272 f
it
=T
laeipos]
LXX.
xxxii. 41, Jud. x. 3
f.;
itm p,
in Esth.
Num.
ii.
5,
n-pesh. have
31 Idcipos ; Syrr.
Joarash. For the Jair of Judges Jose-
Esdr.
v.
phus (ant. v. 7) gives lapr/s (Niese),

but with the variants laei prjs, laetpos.
In view of these facts it is arbitrary
to derive loeioy from
as if
"l*JP
out
arose
of
the
story
itself
(Cheyne, in Encycl. Bibl. s. v.). Both

the earlier Jairs were Gileadites.
TO ovopa
Victor remarks
ITCU 5ta
TOVS lovdaiovs rovs eldoras TO yeyovos.
More probably, because it was familiar
to the first generation of believers;
:
cf.
xv. 21.
Bengel
Marcus hoc
tempore
hoc
adhuc repe-
"quo
scripsit
[?
dixit] Jairus eiusve filia
Petrus
Palestina potuit." The name

occurs also in Lc., but not in Mt.
TTiTrret npos r. TroSa? auroC] Mt. Trpoaeicvvfi avrov: see on v. 6.
The pro
stration is the more remarkable as that
of a dignitary in the presence of a
crowd. His dignity was forgotten in
the presence of a great sorrow; he
recognised his inferiority to the Pro
phet who had the power to heal.
Trape/caXet KT\.} On TroXXa see V. IO,
note. Qvydrpiov, cf. vii. 25 a diminu
tive of affection used in later Greek
in the N. T.
(Plutarch, Athenaeus)
peculiar to Me. Lc. adds that she was
riri in
(rvvayuyfjs
"W.
770-77
(cf. vii.
12, ix. 38).
Eo-âro>y
also peculiar to Me., a phrase
condemned by the Atticists, see Lob.

Phryn. p. 389 Josephus has (ant. ix.
;
fv fo-xdrois elvai, cf.
Vg. here,
2
in extremis est.
Wycliffe ,
ny3
Mt. substitutes apri eVeXevdeed."
8. 6)
"is
TTjaei/,
Iva
Lc.
airfdvr)(TK.ev.
\6a>v
ellipsis see
CITIES
WM.,
For the
Either Trapa-
KrX.]
p. 396.
102
Kai yKO\ov6ei avTw o^Xos
[V. 24
Kai
7ro\i/s,
*5
syr
sin
Kal ryvvn ovora ev pucrei

25 OUTOV.
26 6TT], ^KCti TToXXa TTaBoVCTa V7TO TTOXXWV ICtTpCOV
SaTravtia-ao-a TO, Trap avTrjs Travra Kai prjêv^ (*)<pe\n-
27 detcra
dXXa /maXXov ek TO xelpov
+ Tis DNII
25 yvvrfl
al
KCKAII min mu ra
courts
or 0e
Xa>
may be
min?
26 ra
eaurTjs D TO,
VTrapxovra avrrjs
mentally sup
and see Burton,

plied:
Mt. gives a simple im
202, 203.
fatties), and so
perative (dXXa
the Western text in Me.; cf. Vg.
reni impone manus- Mc. s broken
cf. vv. 10,
8,
t\6a>v
construction reflects the anxiety of

the speaker. The Greek expositors
contrast the superior faith of the
centurion (Mt. viii. 8). For the use
of imposition of hands in healing see
vi.
5,
vii.
32,
viii.
23,
25,
[xvi.
18];
Acts ix. 17, xxviii. 8; as a primitive

form of benediction (Gen. xlviii.
in common use among the Jews
146".)
(Mason, Baptism and Conf. p. 10,

Hastings, D. B. iii. p. 84 f.), it was
adopted by our Lord, and employed
in the Church in various rites to
cf.
symbolise and convey gifts whether

of healing or of grace,
KOI
is not a hendiadys:
that she
77077
may be healed (of her disorder) and
her life may be spared.
For o-yfav
"iva
<ra>6fj
to restore to health, in cases where

is not fatal, see vv. 28, 34,
the disease
vi. 56, x. 52.
airri\6( v ;*
avrov] The Lord
and followed the synagogueruler, and after him went the Twelve
(Mt.), and a vast crowd (Lc.), eager
to see another wonder.
The crowd
pressed round Him, leaving Him
24.
avTov,
space to move (vweBXipov

Me.) or even to breathe
(o-vvciTviyov
(Sir.
auroi/,
Lc.).
2ui>0Xi/3a>
xxxiv. i4 = xxxi. 17), Me. only;
cf.
#Xi/3eii>,
Lc.
viii.
45.
25.
Mt.
ABLNS
&
For
alfjioppoova-a.
see
WM.,
of,
i.e.
min ferelo
ra
Trap
p.
So Lc.
ovcra tv pvaci]
yvvr)
y.
al
ra Trap awry 736
230
ev p.
flvai
a condition
ev p. in
hemorrhage.
suffering from,
Fritzsche compares rjv cv rrj voo-a

Pvo-is is used in Lev.
Soph. Aj. 271.
xv. 2 if. for 2*1?; aipoppoelv occurs in
the same context (v. 33). The trouble
had lasted as many years (12) as Jair s
child
had
lived,
cf.
infra,
v.
42
Ben-
gel: "uno tempore initium miseriae

et vitae habuerant." For a curious
use made of this number by the
Valentinian Gnostics see Iren.
i.
3.
3-
TroXXa
26.
VTTO
iraQova-a
TroXXcov
She had suffered much at

the hands of many physicians: cf.
mrpwj/]
Mt.
xvi.
21,
Trpeo-fivrepcw.
TroXXa iraOfiv ano
Both
VTTO
and
OTTO
TU>V
are
used with verbs of passive significa

tion to denote the agent Blass, Gr.
pp. 125 f, 135. For some of the pre
scriptions ordered by the Rabbinical
experts see J. Lightfoot on this verse.
:
Aa7rai/77<racra
TO, Trap
avrfjs iravra,
Vg.
erogaverat omnia sua-, cf. iii. 21 ol

Trap avrov, Lc. X. 7 ra Trap
and see
Phil. iv. 1 8 Ta Trap
Field, Notes, p. 27; the phrase is
equivalent to ocra flx fv o\ov TOV ftlov
avTrjs (xii. 44), which might indeed be
little enough, as the last reference
In Lc. BD Syr. 8in omit the
shews.
et
rose
scarce
Trap aim;?
^ O,KOV-
eXdovcra,
Me.
iii.
9,
a7ro0At /3e/,
aura>i/,
vpi<5i/,
>
corresponding words larpols irpocravaXoicraora o\ov TOV filov avrfjs, and WH.
exclude them from margin as well as
For varying estimates of the
text.
physician in later Jewish writings see
V. 29]
TO.
o~aa"a
TOV
rrepl
6\6ovcra
lrjorov,
K.OLV
61/0US
TW
eyi/ft)
27 ra
o%\oj
7re/)t
2
C
K*BC*A] om ra K AC
13 28 69 124 346
28 eXeyev yap (\eyovffa

al nonn a c
KBCLA
ff i
49
q arm
ev
]
ecu>
|
604
rou
|
2 pe
/u,ovoj>
/cav rcov tna.Ti.wv
ff i
33 arm)
ii.
10
(B
interesting parallel
dignus est
Mrjdev afaXrjgehenna").
as her experience told her;
ovdev c^). would have merely stated the
tiflo-a,
fact; see, however, Blass, Gr. p. 255.

ov fk0ov<ra cf. eVt ro êtpov
Els TO
:
x*<-P
Tim. in. 13).

ra Trepi roO l^crov] I.e. the
report of His powers of healing; cf.
Lc. xxiv. 19, Acts xxiv. 10, Phil.
TTpoKOTrreiv (2
27.
ii.
aetfajj
at/
+ e^
/ca^
xxii.
TYJS
eavrrj
TWV
12:
treavro)
e>
rw
DKNIIS
oxM
ai//.
ADIT
o-TpcTrra
al
eis
1071
33
TOP
al pauc
33 209 604 2?*
i/ianwi/ (rou i/ucmou
D)
29
avTrjs,
/utctcrTiyos
Kpao-n-eSov
avr. (TOV i/icmou eaurou
and K texts) an
and on the other
hand Sir. xxxviii. i ff. Holtzmann
quotes from the Mishna a sentence
which seems to shew that they were
in ill odour with the Rabbis (Kiddushim, iv. 14, "medicorum optimus
Tobit
pr TOU
1FW
crcoO^croiuiai.^
min fereomn
DLNIIZ
Lfjia.Ti.ov]
OLTTO
OTL 28
*yctp
TOV ai/uaTO^
r\
ort iaTai
craf/uart
ox\(*>
eKeyev
ctvTOVj
erjpdv6ri
TCO
ev
TOV i/uaTiov avTOv
OTTLcrOev YIÎSGLTO
103
33) aur.
min fereomn
twists
eVt rutv Tefrtrapwv
Tronjarfis
Kpacnrfdaiv
(mS^)3) Twv 7rcpij3o\aia>v crov (see

Driver, ad I.). Interesting details will
be found in Hastings, D. B. i. p. 627, ii.
ii.
p. 1565.
p. 68 ff., and Encycl Bibl.
The Lord doubtless conformed to the
precept of the Law, though he after
wards censured the Scribes for their
ostentatious obedience (Mt. xxiii. 5).
Kpao-ircdov may have been either
one of the tassels, or the corner from
which it hung (so the LXX. in Deut.
The
I.e.,
Zach.
its
tassel
this
viii.
23).
One corner with
was behind Him, and on

the woman laid her hand (c\0ovo-a
23.
She
\0ovo-a fv TO)
oiria-Bev]
mixed with the crowd which followed
the Lord and contrived to make her
way to the front, immediately behind
Him. For a similar touch of delicate
#;(Aa>
feeling
cf.
rjij/aTO
Gen.
r<5i/
(WM.,
p.
mentum
xviii. 10.
rov t/xartov avrov]
Mt. adds ev f
28.
eXeyev]
Eai/...
the words were unspoken.
KOV has caused trouble to the copy
f/ianW
ists, but K&V qualifies
The part
touched was the
Kpaa-irebov (Mt. Lc.),

the edge of the outer garment.
The Law required every Jew to attach
to the corners of his quadrangular
i.e.
covering tassels, which according to

later usage consisted of three threads
of white wool twisted together with a
cord of blue ; see Num. xv. 38 f.
:
find
cf.
730),
Vg.
si vel
vesti-
eius tetigero; similarly
/a...*cai/
in
vi.
56,
we
and Acts
and cf. his
15 (where see Blass,

Mt. substitutes
Gr. pp. 19, 275).
without materially
for
IJLOVOV
v.
<av
modifying the sense. TcSi/ t/uartW,

the clothes, general and inclusive,
On the expecta
as in v. 30 infra.
tion of a cure by contact comp. iii.
crojâ-o/nat see v.
23
10, and on
supra.
eVi ra TTTepvyia
Kal
7Tl6Ô~fTf fTTl
ra>i>
/cXwcr/xa
ip-aTicov
TOt
vaKivdivov
Deut.
fvtivs
The
29.
cgrjpdvQr]
KT\.]
hemorrhage ceased: Lc., using per
haps a medical term (cf. Plummer,
Wg
&Wf
104
[V. 30
eTTiyvovs ev eavTco Trjv e^ avTov

TO) 6%\(*) eXeyev
^vvajj-iv efceXOovcrav, eTricrTpcKpeis ev
3l
Kai e\eyov avTco ol
31 T/s JULOV ri^jsaTO TCOV IjULaricov ^
3
30
Kai evdvs 6
Irjcrovs
vLoQwral avTov BAeVei? TOV oyXoi/
30
ef
rf]v
31 \eyov(nv
avrov dvvafjuv eeX0.]
DN
2 pe (a) e
Trjv
Ixv, 235), ccrrr] 77 pvo-ts. For

in the sense of drying up a
spring cf. 3 Regn. xvii. 7, Jer. xxviii.
i/
TOV
alfj.aTos is
TO)
crcapan
on
avrfjsl
Trrjyrjv
from Lev.
i arai
ff
xii. 7-
knew
she
from her bodily sensations,
cf.
ii.
5,
TTvevpaTi, dat. of
sphere
(WM., p. 270). "larat transfers the
reader into the region of the wo
cTTiyvovs...
man s thoughts
+ TTJV D* arm vld)
air.
eêX^.
a~e^
avrov
Luke, pp.
|r/pat
d.
<rvvd\i{3ovTd
the conviction flashed

I have re
through her mind, "laâi
The perf.
ceived a permanent cure.
pass, of laojLtai occurs here only in
:
trast the disavowal of personal
power
on the part of the Apostles, Acts iii.

12.
The Gk. commentators are care
ful to point out that the Lord s power
did not leave Him when it went forth
to heal the movement is not to be
understood TOTTIK&S o-oo/uartKoos (Vic
;
77
tor, Thpht.).
eVtcrrpaêls ev TO) oÂep]

ETrearpain a middle sense cf. Sap. xvi. 7,
Mt. x. 13, Me. viii. 33, Jo. xxi. 20.
:
<f>rjv
The Lord
The Lord turned and questioned the

crowd which pressed upon Him from
behind (m. 24, 27). The act of turn
see viii. 33,
ing was characteristic
Lc. vii. 9, 44, ix. 55 &c. The question
seems to imply that He needed in
formation
see Mason, Conditions,
on the other hand cf.
&c. p. 149 f.
nesciebat
Jerome, tract in Me.
Dominus quis tetigisset ? quomodo
also
experienced an instantaneous
sensation in the sphere of His con
ergo quaerebat earn ? quasi sciens, ut

indicaret. .ut mulier ilia confiteatur
sciousness (ev eauroi), amounting to

a definite knowledge of the fact ;
for eTriyvovs as contrasted with eyi/co
Deus gloriticetur."
The order ris (J.OV...TMV t/u. may
perhaps be intended to bring together
the two persons of the toucher and
Biblical Greek, for ia/xai in
4 Regn.
middle; but mî/,
are repeatedly used in
ladija-ofjiat
a passive sense both in LXX. and
ii.
21,
N.T.
Hos.
For
xi.
is
fj.d(TTi
plaga see
iii.
10,
"
note.
30.
(v.
29)
evdvs o
Irjo-ovs *rA.]
see note on
aware that
forth from Him
this
not
as
fully
^\6ovo-av
ii.
8.
He was
power had gone
rrjv e
avrov
8vvafj.iv
virtutem
Vg.,
virtutem
quae exierat de eo, but
quae de eo [erat] exisse": cf. Lc. eyvtov
"
8vvap.iv et-eXQovo-av air* 6/zou,

de
exisse.
me
virtutem
Vg. novi
Tyv e^
which belonged to Him

and from time to time proceeded
from Him ef\dovo-av, the substan
avTov, that
"
tive part, as object," Burton,

cf. Acts xxiv.
10, Heb. xiii. 23.
458
That
miraculous energy went forth from
Jesus was notorious, cf. vi. 14 con
;
et
the Touched,
see however
31.
cf. V.
31, TLS
pov
âro;
WM.,
eXeyov
p. 193.
aura ol p.a6r]raC\
Lc.
That the remark was

Peter s might have been inferred from
its hasty criticism, and a certain tone
of assumed superiority, which at a
later time called for a severe rebuke
elnev 6 IleVpos.
cf. viii.
32 ff.
On the spiritual significance of
o-vv6Xi@iv and a^Tco-dai see Victor:
O TTlCTTeiXDV fls TOV CTCOTTJpa aTTTCTUi
avTov
6 8e aTTKTTtov 6\iftei avTov icat
Xviret
Compare especially Aug. serm.
V. 34]
Ka
Tr\v
Tis
TOUTO
34
ere*
irepiefiXeTreTO iSeiv 32
33
TTOUicracrav.
f;
Se yvvrj (poflrjOeicra Kal 33
o yeyovev avTy, rj\6ev Kal TrpocreKal eiirev avTco Tracrav TVJV d\r]6eiav.
avTco
eifivla
Tjoe/xofcra,
Trecrev
JULOV
105
el-Trey
a\)Tr\
OwyaTrip,
Ka
eis
vTraye
TricTTis crov crecrutKev
r\
34
TTS
OLTTO
IcrQi
crov.
33 Tpe/j.ov<Ta] + St. o TreTronjitei \adpa D 50 124
31 T]\f/aTo] + T(j)v ifAaTiwv arm
604 736 (1071) 2P (6^) a ff i arm o yeyovev] TO yeyovos N avr-q ] pr eir ANUS al
min pl c f vg fir avTtjv $ 13 66 al pauc TrpoaeTreaev aurw] TrpocreKwrjcrev avrov C TrpocreK.
aurw 6 pe a\T]6eia.i>] curiav I 13 28 69 346 (arm)
34 dvyaryp BD] dvyarep
al rnin forteomn
viraye] iropevov N 604
|
62 Bede ad I.
quern turba passim
comitans comprimit, una credula
mulier Dominum tangit."
"
The
Lord s only reply was to look round
with a prolonged (imperf.) and scruti
Trepie/SXeVero
32.
Idflv
KrX.]
nising gaze (iii. 5, 34) which revealed

to Him the individual who had stolen
a cure.
I6 eu/ is the inf. of purpose,
on the distinction
Burton,
366
s
between Idelv and pXc-rreiv see note

on iv. 12. The use of the fern. (TTJV
7roirj<ra<rav)
son
is
anticipatory
who had done
this
avrfj}.
her,
Jud.
ii.
28 (B), Dan.
Cor.
iv. 10, i
vi.
Phil.
5,
ii.
ii.
3,
12.
The inward movement expressed itself

in visible signs of excitement.
l
The
Trao civ TT]v d\i]6eiav]
truth.
and
whole
Cf.
Jo. xvi.
The
confession revealed both
13 (jr\v dX. TT.)

Westcott s note. Lc. gives the
details.
the purpose (df
rjv
alriav}
(cos IdBr) Trapa^pfjfia).
Xao).
She felt the

and knew
The fear and
herself discovered.
trembling with which she came for
ward are not fully explained by the
Western gloss Si o 7rTroi^Ki \aQpa
(WH., Notes, p. 24) a deeper psy
chology would take into account the
excitement of the moment and the
yeyovcv
Lord s eye resting on
cf.
19 (Th.), 4 Mace.
2 Cor. vii. 15, Eph.
and who
*?
rpe p..
v.
made
dvla o
*cal
<po/3.
the per
Or it may
proved to be a woman.
refer to Christ s knowledge of the fact
whom He knew to be a woman.
Her woman s touch (Bruce) had re
vealed her sex.
^ ywri *rA.] Lc. adds tfioGo-a
33She was detected
...on OVK \a.6ev.
partly by her nearness to Christ, a
position from which she could not
withdraw, on account of the crowd
partly by her own consciousness (-
For the combination
spiritual effort.
Bede
effect
it
was
TOV
TTCIVTOS
(evcomov
publicly
and
Moreover
ecce quo interrogatio

Domini tendebat.
= dvyarep SO the LXX.
34.
Bvydrrjp
(codd. BA) in Ruth ii. 2, 22 ; iii. i ;
"
WH., Notes, p. 158.

use of 6vydrr)p cf. Tfnvov
With
cf.
(Jo. XXI.
5).
TTio-ri?
(ii.
this
5)5 iraibla
o-ov
<reo-Q>Kev
due
to thy
a state
ment which does not of course ex
clude the complementary truth that
she was healed by power proceeding
from the person of Christ (v. 30).
Christ s purpose in detecting her was
to perfect her faith by confession
o-e
faith,
(Rom.
thy restoration
cf. x.
x.
is
52, Lc. xvii. 19
10)
this
end being now
gained, she is free to reap the fruits

nee dixit
of her venture. Jerome
t
Fides tua te salvam factura est, sed
"
*salvam
fecit.
333
els elpijvTjv]
Lc. Tropevov els
io6
crvva ry(d fyov XeyovTes OTL
6TL
36 TL
TO V
CT/Cl/AAeiS
go and enjoy peace
A^
an 0.
T.
r?
Regn.
17:
i.
note).
ii.
*I<r6i
16,
where see Mayor s
o-ov, be
from thy
continue so from this
vyir)s OTTO TTJS
sound (and therefore

i.e.
scourge
time forth;
:
rf/s
topay
Rom.
cf.
Mt.
fKeivrjS.
p..
free)
eVeotfj?
With
yvvjj OTTO
77
vy.
OTTO
cf.
3 avadcp-a eivat airo. For

see note on iii. 10.
/iaoAce. to Ev. Nicod. i. 7 (B) the
woman s name was Veronica. Eusebius (H.E. vii. 18) relates a tradition
that she was a native of Caesarea
Philippi or Paneas, where a brazen
statue of her in the act of kneeling
before the Saviour had been seen by
himself.
Macarius Magnes (i. 6) re
presents her as a princess of Edessa,
and as pcxpi TOV vvv doidipov cv rfj
For the mass of

/zeo77 rcov TTora/xeai/.
legend which has gathered round
the story see Thilo, Cod. apocr. i.
560 n.
3543. RAISING OF THE DEAD
ix.
2326,
Lc.
viii.
49
56).
eri O.VTOV
35.
\a\ovvTos] So Lc. :
the exact phrase occurs in Gen. xxix.
The coincidence was a happy
9, LXX.
one for the cu/zoppoouo-a, for the new
arrival at once diverted the attention
of the crowd. ATTOTOV
ap^tcrvj/ayto-yov
he was present (v. 36), so that the

words = a7ro Tffs oiKtas TOV ap^. (Euth.);.
cf.
Lc.
"man
Trapa
kommt"
TOV
30 (Meyer).
i.
Arre6avev =
TfOvrjKfv (Lc.) ; see Burton,

47.
TL ert O~KV\\CIS /crX.] Tindale :
diseasest
p^.
Êpôirai
(Lc. ?p x rat ns) ; cf.
why
thou the master any fur
LC. p,T)KTl 0-KV\\.
ther?"
2/CuXXftl/iS
properly to flay or to mangle (Aesch.

Pers. 577), but in later Greek to
(Euth. avri TOV
harass, annoy
fnras, eVo^Xet?)
KOI
vj3p(o)s
o~Kv\p.<nv
ix.
CHILD (Mt.
XaX.
\eyovo-iv,
Trapa.Kov<ra.s
rov \oyov XaX.]
"
James
a syr hcl go
latt (exc e) al
ev0eu>$
Regn. xxix. 7, 2 Regn. xv. 9.

The Vg. vade in pace answers better
to the tamer rrop. tv flprjvrj (Acts xvi.
36,
mm?
al
AC(N)II
36
phrase
cf.
uvyaTrj
L&d(TKaXoV
om ert N
36 o 5e I.] + ev6eus
BLA e ] aKovffas K c aACDNIIS3> al m in forteonm
D rov \oy.
Xo-y- TOV XaX. B TOVTOV rov \oy.
tip.,
(rov
35
TOV
TOV Xoyov XaXov/mevov XeyeL TW d
TrapaKOVcras
K*c- b
TOV
CL7TO
IT. 35
Here and
3 Mace.
cf.
ib.
o~Kv\p.v,
iii.
vii.
ircpi-
25
5
avSpaTroSa, Mt. ix. 3^*

in Lc. vii. 6 the verb means
coy
scarcely more than to trouble,

to inconvenience (Vg. vexare).
didao- K a\ov
= Win
put
Tov
Dalman,
(|51),
Worte Jesu, p. 278 cf. Me. xiv. 14.

The remark shews that the power of
raising the dead was not yet generally
;
attributed to Jesus only one instance,

so far as we know, had occurred, and
that not in the Lake district (Lc. vii.
1 1
Victor eVo/ucrai> fj.r)KfTi avTov
ff.).
eivai 8ta TO TfBvrjKevat avTr)vy
;
OTL
8waTOS
TfV
K.OL
O,TTo6av-
ovo~av avao~TTJo~ai.
irapaKovo-as TOV
\6yov \a\ovthe construction see WM.,

In the LXX. irapaKoveiv is uni
p. 436.
formly to hear without heeding, to
neglect or refuse to hear, or to act
as if one did not hear cf. Ps. xxxix.
13 Symm., i Esdr. iv. n, Esther
36.
On
fifvov]
iii.
3, 8, vii.
Tob.
iii.
(7^7^0-0 = ^^nnn),
4, Isa. Ixv. 12 (Trapj/Koverare
Dri^Dl^ N?)
and so the word
is
used
in Mt. xviii. 17 bis ; whilst TrapaKorj

is the reverse of vTraKor/ (Rom. v. 19,
2 Cor. x. 6, Heb. ii. 2).
The Lord
heard the words said
(for
XaX. see
WM.,
458,
and note
p. 436,
Burton,
V. 3 8]
Mr]
<po/3ov
ovSeva
avTOv
{JiT
d<pfJK6v
37
TricrTeve.
JJLOVOV
107
OVK 37
/ca*
el
(TvvaKO\ov6rj(rcu,
/mrj
TOV dê\(pov
^
TOV dp%i- 3^
ek
TOV
OLKOV
Kai
laKcofiov.
epxpvrcu
(rvvaycoyov, Kai dewpel Qopvfiov Kai K\aiovTas Kai
TOV HeTpov Kai
ov8e cva.
37
n2
(2)^>
2**
avTd)
avrov GVVO.K.
OIKOV] Trjv oiKiav
Kai dXaXafovTuv
TOV
ABLE
me]
epxerai
om
q syrP
"
22
oi>X
f.),
fJiOVOV
D$>
T)/XWJ/
KaXovpcvos
T^CBI/,
and
cf.
ad I.
Lc.
TTLO-TfVf]
fJ..
7ri<TT6V(TOV,
faith being viewed as an act rather

than as a state. With \tovov tantum-
modo
cf. Mt. viii. 8.

There was no
cause for fear, unless the man s faith
broke down.
The crowd is not suffered to

37.
approach the house.
Lc., perhaps
with less exactness, represents the
Lord as dismissing them on reaching
the house (e\6a>v...ovK dffiKcv etcreA0tv cf. Mc. s OVK
p%ov:
a<j>r)K.V...Ka\
reu).
2vvaKo\ovdelv
in Biblical
Greek
is
(2
a rare compound
Mace. ii. 4, 6 ; in
N. T. only here and in xiv. 51, Lc.

xxiii. 49)
comp. i]Ko\ov0ci in v. 24
the crowd followed, but there was no
bond of fellowship to keep them with
Him to the end.
ei P.TJ TOV HfTpov
Even of the
KT\J]
Apostles only three are permitted to
enter; so careful is the Lord not to
invade at such a time the seclusion
of the home life.
Three were suf
;
ficient
EFGHMSUV
28 124 209 604
virop.V(i TrapaKOvarai
Field s note
D i^
fKaarrov
v<
aurw
al
on v. 30 supra\ but spoke as if He

had not heard, passed them by in
silence and followed His own course.
Contrast Act. loann. 17 (ed. James,
p.
aura; avvaKoKovdyaan,
7rapa/coAou077<rcu
minomnvid
38 epxovTat KABCDFA i 33
LNII2$ al minP a c f ff go syrhcl arm aeth TOV
om /cai 3
al min^ lat^*? me
K\O.IOVTWV
etfewpei D
i**
604
Icodvrjv
KBCLA]
AKII* min pauc
aKo\ov0T)<rai
TOV ILerpov ]
alpauc b e
/ier
laKw/Sov Kai
as witnesses (Mt. xviii. 16) ;

triad were chosen on
and the same
other occasions when privacy was

desired (ix. 2, xiv. 33).
The order of the names is the same
as in Mc. s
of the Apostles (iii.

maintained in ix. 2, xiii.
Mt. on the whole agrees
3, xiv. 33
Lc. on the other hand
(x. 2, xvii. i)
1 6),
and
list
it is
;
usually writes
II.
KOI lamias Kai la/cco-
/3os (viii. 51, ix. 28,
Acts
i.
though
13),
his Gospel preserves the older order

in the Apostolic list (Lc. vi. 14).
See
note on Me. iii. 16. The single article

in Me. before the three names seems
to represent the three as a body. But
the practice of the Evangelist varies
thus in ix. 2 we have TOV II. /ecu TOV
while in xiv. 33 an article
IOK. KO.I
stands in WH. s text (though the
margin agrees with v. 37) before each
;
Io>.,
For TOV
name.
1 6,
d8c\<pov
Ia*c.
see
i.
19 notes.
38.
Qfapfl
. .
aXaAdojTctff
TroXXa]
The Lord has dismissed one crowd

only to find the house occupied by
another (66pv$ov = ox\ov #opu/3ou/u.ei/oi/,

For the moment He stands
Mt).
gazing at the strange spectacle
Qopvfios is the uproar
pel, cf. xii. 41).
of an excited mob (xiv. 2, Acts xx. i,
The Kai which follows is
xxi. 34).
epexegetic (WM., p. 345); the up
roarious crowd within consisted of
mourners.
AXaXa^Vu/ is *to shout,
whether for joy (so often in the
Psalms, e.g. Ps. xlvi. (xlvii.) i, aXaXa(0a>-
are
Jer.
The
ra>
iv.
0fa>),
8,
or in lamentation, cf.
Kai ctXaXaarf.
KoirTfo-Oe
correction oXoXvgovras proposed
by Naber
is
unnecessary;
even
if
108
39
39
o Se
TTCLVTOS
pr
/cXcuere]
ANIIS
KctBevSei.
6K/3a\d)v
al
nD
mm?
/cca
Kai K\aieT6
6opvfiei(rQe
40 aAAa
39
TroAAcr
d\a\d<pvTas
28 b f
1101
syr
TO
\e<yei
Traifiiov
avTols Ti
OVK
direQavev
auros Se
KaTeyeXcov avTOV.
TOV
TTapoXafJifidvei TOV TraTepa
jca*
ff i
^ arm
ei<re\6u>v
[V. 38
40 avros
o 5e is
KBCDLA
5e
min?
11110
M
syrP
*
|
33 latt (exc
e)
me]
Travras] TODS o%Aoi;s
ew
lat^P1
is to be taken in its ordinary

sense, the heartless uproar was an
aXaXaypos rather than an oXoXvy/ids.
eu>
The mourners were probably pro

among them were musicians
(avXrjTai, Mt.), and wailing women
fessional
(at 6pT]vovo-ai, Jer. ix. 17);
"even
the
poorest of Israel will afford his dead

wife not less than two minstrels and
one
woman
to
(J. Lightfoot),
of an
make
and
lamentations"
this
was the house
On
the shallow-
mortuos suos qui putant mortuos ubi

non mortis
;
resurrectionis fides est,

est species, sed quietis."
So Mt., Me.,
used in the
N. T. only in this context, but it is
common in classical Gk. and in the
40.
KareyeXfov
CLVTOV~\
The compound
Lc.
is
LXX., e.g. Ps. xxiv. (xxv.) 2, Prov. xvii
The Engl. versions

5, 4 Mace. vi. 20.
rightly lay stress on the scornfulness
of the laughter expressed by KOTO.
"
these demonstrations see Sir. xxxviii.
Wycliffe, thei scorneden hym ;

Tindale, "they lawght him to scorne").
On the gen. see WM., p. 537 n. Ac
i6ff.
cording
dpxuruvdyo>yos.
ness of the feeling which prompted
39.
tered
The Lord en
clo-(\6av KT\.]
the
court,
For Mc. s
milder /^
and expostulated.
and Lc. s
Gopvpelo-Qc
AcXa/cre,
Mt. has the sterner
which may have followed

when the call to silence had proved
in Vaill.
OVK d-rredavev aXXa Kafovdet.
dvaxo>pfiTj
enigmatical ; KaOevdeiv may = reas in Dan. xii. 2 (LXX. and

Th.), i Th. v. 10 ; cf. Koi/zacr&u in Jo.
is
QvrjKevcu,
ii ff., but this sense

excluded when the verb
contrast with diroOavflv.
have declined to regard
as a raising of the dead
xi.
seems to be
is
placed in
Hence some
this miracle
(see Trench,
But the fact of
Miracles, p. 182 f.).

the child s death was obvious to the
bystanders, and is apparently assumed

by the Evangelists, at least by Lc.
The Lord s
(etSorey on aircBavfv).
a death from
meaning seems to be
which there is to be so speedy an
awakening can only be regarded as a
Cf. Bede: "hominibus morsleep.
:
tua, qui
suscitare nequiverant, Deo

Ambrose : fleant ergo
dormiebat."
"
"
(e.g.
to
the Gk. expositors
the
hirelings to de
in order to prevent them
Lord suffered these

ride
Him
from saying afterwards that the child

was not really dead (Thpht. cos av
e^cocrtv vcrrepov
\eyeiv
leptic) cyevero).
to seek for any
Trdma
dyd-TTT]
on
KCLTOÔS (cata
But
it is unnecessary
such explanation ; rj
VTropevei.
avros Be e/cj3aXcov irdvras KrX.] On

see i. 12. In this case some
Kftd\\Q>
pressure was needed, for it was the

interest of these paid mourners to
There is a sternness mani
remain.
fested in their ejection which finds a
counterpart on other occasions when
our Lord is confronted with levity or
cf. xi. 1 5, Jo. ii 1 5.
Jerome
enim erant digni ut viderent
mysterium resurgentis, qui resuscitantem indignis contumeliis derideAvros Se, *He on His part,
bant."
greed
"non
Vg. ipse vero.

napaXa^dvei, cf. iv.
Five persons enter the chamber
of death by His invitation. In the
0. T. instances of the raising of the
dead the prophet is alone (i K. xvii
36.
V. 42]
Kai
7TCU?)ioV
Kat
TY\V fJLr]T6pa
OTTOV
ei&TropeveTaL
rjv
TOl)s
dVTOV,
JUL6T
TO TTCU&LOV ^
4I
109
KCtl
w
KpaTya as 41 1
fcca
TOV TratSiov \eyei avTri TaXeiBd, KOV/UL

o ecTTiv fJLe6epfjLr}vev6fJievov To xopacriov, (rot Aeô*,
4a /ca* ev6vs
dveo-Trj TO Kopdcriov Kal TrepieTraTei, 42
eyeipe.
Trjs
%eipos
40 per aurov] + ovras D TO TratdW] + ava.Kei/j.vov ACNII^> al min? +

41 TTJS %pos] n;* xetpa D raXetda (raXiOa KACLNII al arm)]
604 arm
codd
acultha e KOU/U
dafiiTa D thabitha (tabitha etc.) a b c ff i r vg
pafipi
1
a&e<z
NBCLMNS
me
nonn
33 1071 al
ff]
min **
8
aeth
eyeipat
U4>
11
eyeipov
knowing the issue (Jo. xi. 41, 42),

chooses to work in the presence of
in
Euth.
yap
late
iraTepa KOI TTJV /i^repa...7rapeXa/36 6faras

TOV Oav/jiaTos toy otKeiovs CKfivrj, TOVS fie
HadrjTas as oiKfiovs eavra).

cTai o-irov
= 6io-7r.
Îtriropev-
TO vTrepaov (Acts
els
39) 07TOV.
IX.
41.
KpaTTftras TTJS
X P OS rov
1
Jratfiiov]
heeld the hond of the

toke
damysel ; Tindale rightly,
the may den by the honde." See WM.,
and cf. i
p. 252 ; Blass, Gr. p. 101
He addresses Himself to
31, ix. 27.
the personality, not to the body only
Wycliffe,
"he
"
"
(Xe y
avTjj
COmp. Jo.
O.KOI>O~OVO~IV.
construct
1
p.
V.
Lc.
vii. 14,
28, 01 ev
AI)T^
Tols
re5
i.e.
ad sensum
Jo. xi. 43);
cf.
fivrjueiois
Tratfiiop,
Blass, Gr.
66.
W)
D-lp n^l? (DaicoiJ/Lt] (

Il8n., 266 n. ; with raAettfa
the use of nSp, D^St? in i Sam.
raAeiftz,
man,
cf.
cf.
p.
On the
9, Isa. xl. n, Ixv. 25).
strange corruptions of these Aramaic
words in some Western texts see
vii.
Chase, Syro-Latin
"O
vcvopcvov, a phrase
ovv
/uei>
Text, p. 109
arm
subject of Aramaisms in the Gospels,

Schiirer II. i. 9.
eo-Ttv pedepfjiT]-
sympathy
TOV
latt^PHvg) syrr peshhci
f.
common
to
Mt,
Me., Jo., and Acts; other forms are

o Xe yfTcu [jicQepiJL., o tpfjirjvevcTai, ovTtas
witnesses, not excepting the mother,

though He ejects the jeering hire
who were not
maic words preserved by Me., see

vii. 34, xiv. 36 ; and on the general
flf.,
with His purpose.
minP
minP auc
2 K. iv. 33), and this seems to

19
have been the case also at the raising
Our Lord,
of Tabitha (Acts ix. 40).
lings
al
(A)DAH$
ACOV/U
tabita for talitha found its way into

our earlier English versions, Tindale,
as well as Wycliffe. For other Ara
p.e6epiJir]VveTat.
MfQfpnTjvfVfiv (a
the class, ep^??already used in reference

to the translation of Hebrew into
Greek in the prologue to Sirach (1. 19).
the word is late and
To Kopao-iov
compound
for
is
vcveiv)
colloquial (Lob. Phryn. p. 74), and

survives in modern Gk. (Kennedy,
Sources, p. 1 54) ; in the LXX. where

it usually represents H
Tl^ it is fairly
common from Ruth onwards ; in the
N. T.
it is
used only of the girl in

and of the daughter of
On the nom. (TO Kopdo-iov)
this narrative
Herodias.
v. 8 note, and
see
cf.
Lc.
17
tytipa/Vm
fvdvs avto~Tr)...Kcu
was instantaneous
XP^pfh Lc.), the child rose and walked
(imperf., since the act was continuous,
42.
The
effect
and
not, like the rising, momentary ;

Jo. v. 9, Acts iii. 8).
Strength re
turned as well as life cf. Lc. vii. 1 5
cf.
XaXeiv), Jo.
OVTOV
XL 44
Hi/
(egfjXGcv...
yap
8a$eKa justifies TrepteTraret the child
was of an age to walk ; the correction
in D has arisen from a failure to
For the gen. of
understand yap.
inrayetv).
TO>V
f
,
no

TCOV
yap
r\v
43
43 /U*ya*7.
yvol TOVTO
I/
TR
-r-r-r
VI.
42 yv yap]
alP uc
arm
ADNIIS*
D lat^P
1
|
NBCLA]
time
iv.
TJV
minP
yvoi
Lc.
ii.
For a
^Z3
*2P*
37, 42,
patristic
KCNAIIZ
(hah
al
|
al
ANH2
al
minP Or
1
Acts
iii. 23,
homily on the
e îVrao-tfai
fKa-rijvai
Two
work
direc
v.
:
%
dire Aucrare
Victor sees in this command

evidence of the reality of the miracle
avrov.
fls anodeiîv
TOV
d\t]6a>s
re
Iren. v.
in Me. ad
1.
see Burton,
almost =
337, 391
/3p<a/ia,
cf. VI.
for
37, Jo.
33-
DEPARTURE FROM CA
PREACHING AT NAZARETH
(Mt. xiii. 53
58 cf. Lc. iv. 1630).
i.
cfj\0v cKeWev] From the house
6 a.
Aaapou
tract,
<j)avTO.(riq,
f.; cf.
x. 8.
PERNAUM
But life restored by miracle

must be supported by ordinary means
the miracle has no place where human
ro>
TroXXa
i8ff.,
VI.
i.
KOI eVi
Jerome,
lv,
looked.
<o<T7rep
rivl Koi
doKr)<ri
(i)
care or labour will suffice. Chrys.

OVK avros SiScotrti dXX* eiceivois Ke\fvei
om
/c
and this sense it uniformly

bears in the N. T. (Me. 5, Acts 1 ; c
the pres. part. pass, in Heb. xii. 20).
With the conj. yvol cf. TrapaSoT, iv. 29
For the inf.
note, and WM., p. 360.
44 note, vii. 36), partly

to gain time for His departure (vi. i
In (2) we have fresh evidence
note).
of the sympathetic tenderness of the
Lord, and His attention to small
details in which the safety or comfort
of others was involved.
In the ex
citement of the moment the necessity
of maintaining the life which had
been restored might have been over
(cf.
iii.
the facts
are not to be made public, (2) the
restored child is to receive nourish
ment. The purpose of (i) was partly
to prevent idle curiosity, and the ex
citement which would check spiritual
:
43
VI
cf. e.g. Gen. xxx. 35, 40,

In the mid. the word in
later Gk. has acquired the meaning
to en
to give an explicit order,
Jud. i. 19, Judith xi. 12, Ezech.
join
and complete.
*rX.]
ov
Deut.
dica-TflXaTo
(sic)
distinguish
see
nfyaXyv occurs in Gen. xxvii.

Evtivs is not necessarily otiose
33.
the astonishment was instantaneous
43.
me aeth)
Aiao-re XXeii/ is properly to divide or
eKo-rao-iv
tions follow the miracle
13. i,
note on ii. 12, and for eWrao-is in this

sense xvi. 8, Lc. v. 26, Acts iii. 10.
The nearly equivalent phrase
33
ferring to Lc. xxiv. 41
three miracles of raising the dead

recorded in the Gospels see Aug.
serm. 98 (Migne).
On
i)] pr oxra KG A pr ws i 33 604

auc
om ev6vs 1
aim?? 736 SP* alP
806^0.1] Sovvai
KOI
3>
KBCLA
Kairri\6ev
/5
TraTioa
TY]V
dwdeKa (8eKa 8vo
latt
arm go
latt syrr
fêoTrjo-av KrA.]
KCU
e/ce*(7ei/,
+ Travres Dcfffiq + oi 701/61?
ABDL] yvw
K. t]\0ev
cf.
22.
Kai eiTrev Sodijvai avrrj
eêffrrjffav
al
iecrreiXaTO avrols 7ro\\a iva
/cca
ej~ri\uev
5e
eêcTTrjcrav evdvs
/ecu
^"~~\
$Kai
[V. 42
avrrjv cyeyepGai
of Jairus
(cf. v.
39,
eio-eX0a>z/),
but also
cf. Mt. xiii. 53,

Capernaum
p.Tr)pv eiccWev, where there is no
from
mention of Jairus in the context.

The purpose was probably to escape
from the enthusiasm of the crowd,
who, notwithstanding the charge to
conceal what had occurred (v. 43),
must soon hear of the miracle.
fls rr]v Trarpida avrov] I.e. to Naza
the word can
reth, cf. Lc. iv. 23, 24
be used of a town, cf. Phil. leg. ad
;
Ctti. 36, ecrri de p.oi
lfpocr6\vp.a Trarpiy.
Neither Mt. nor Me. mentions Naza

reth here, but Me. i. 9, 24, Jo. i. 46
imply that the Lord was regarded
by the Galileans as a Nazarene;
His birth at Bethlehem was forgotten
VI. 2
avTOV
Kai
avTco
dKO\ov6ov(riv
ol
Ill
avTOV.
fJiadrjTai
Kai ol 7TO\\oi aKOvovTes eêTrXqcrcrovTO

TOVTO) TavTa, Kai r/9 Y\ <ro(pia 77
flodei/
2 yevofAevov
om
minP
al
avrov
TOVTO
(A)
TravTa
0811
10
latt (exc e) syr?
minP*"
yivovrat.
AC 2EFGHM(N)SUVS
yeivwvrcu
5. r.
%. a. yivo/i-evai
(sim C* b
c
fc<*(
(at 5uv.)
ff
arm)
vii.
41, 42),
well be called His irarpls. Lc. places

this visit, of which he has preserved a
much fuller account, at the outset of
the Ministry, but without note of
al
eirt.
avrw
ADIIZ
(vg)
me] 5w.
mu a e
13 28 69 al
xet/>wi
] 5.
a.Ko\ov6ov<riv
avrw
ol p,a6. O.VTOV]
It
was not a private visit to His family

He came as a Rabbi, surrounded by
His scholars.
2.
ycvopevov <ra/3/3arov] Vg. facto
when Sabbath had come.
sabbato,
Lc. ev TTJ f) fie pa TO) i/
He
<ra/3/3aro>i/.
took His place in the synagogue as

the reader ( Ambr. ille ita ad omnia
"
se curvavit obsequia ut ne lectoris

Lc.
quidem adspernaretur officium
describes the whole scene from the
recollections of some eyewitness, per
The
haps the Mother of the Lord.
").
Scripture expounded was Isa.

"Hpcrro
dida<TKeiv
Lc. ijpgaro \cyciv.

in
i.
45, iv.
cdi8a<TKv,
Ixi. i, 2.
Mt.,
similar phrase
i, v.
cf.
is
20, vi. 34, viii
always apparently with reference

new departure. It was perhaps
the first time He had taught officially
in His own town, and but for the
hostility of the Nazarenes it might
have been the beginning of a course
of teaching there. On this use of
31,
to a
cf.
WM.,
p. 767.
at
rotairrat 5. r. x-
iva. KO,I
dw.
rot. d. r.
r.
x-
(êr labia)
ol 7roXXol...e^7rX7yo (roi/ro]
Mt.
Kir\r)a (Tf(r6ai avrovs, Lc. irdvrfs e /
Me. is more exact the

majority were impressed, but there
was an undercurrent of dissatisfaction
which in the end prevailed.
For
cf. L 22.
rvpow avrw.
TOVTCO TavTo. /crX.]

change
for which they
had come over
time.
min forteomn
al
B(LA) 33
5ta TWJ/
been notorious, the
used
i (q)
and even if it had

village where His
family lived (v. 3), and where He had
passed His youth (Lc. iv. 16), might
Jo.
ot TroXXoi BL 13 28
69 346]
om bee eêwX-rjcrffovTo^ +
2
arm ravra] + iravra KG (airavTa. C*)
(f)
KBCLA me]
TOVTO 2
1071
Totatmu
(cf.
DFHLNAII
aKovvavres
|
8vva/j,ts
et.
TOiavTai Sid
yfAepa 0-a/3/3araH
<ra/3/3aroi;]
ot fc*ACDAII2<
didax-r]
TTJ
Ka
So6el(ra
Him
could not account ; the workman had

become the Rabbi and the worker of
Of His wisdom they had

miracles.
evidence in His discourse; it was a
gift (77 So0eio-a) and not the result of
study (Jo. vii. 15); it had shewn itself
in childhood (Lc. ii. 40, 47), and now
was revealed again in the man. But
whence and what was
And
the miracles
it (irodev; rt s;)?
such miracles as
report said were being wrought from
time to time
(ytvo/zei/ai)
mentality (8ia T&V x
Acts
v.
these?
12,
No
xix.
11),
similar
by His instru
v
L
P<*>
avTov,
cf.
whence were
powers distin
guished any other member of the

family, mother or brothers or sisters
why should they distinguish Him?
(Mt. iToOev ovv TOVTCO TavTa Trdvra;).
Jerome: "mira stultitia Nazarenorum mirantur unde habeat sapientiam Sapientia, et virtutes Virtus."
On rtf 77 o-. see Blass, Gr. p. 176. Ai
dwdfi6is...yiv6fj.vaij sc. TI
what mean
such miracles wrought, &c. For dva miracle, see vi. 5, 14.
112
^Lpcov avTOv
yivofjievai
6 vios Trjs Mapias Kai
ov% OVTOS
[VI.
ecTTiv 6
laKw/3ov Kai
d$e\<pos
1*
/ecu 13
alP*"
a b c e i vg (arm)
33 69 604 2
3 o re/crco? o vios] o TOV TCKTOVOS wos
hclhier
II al pl
o re/crow syr
aeth
r??s Ma/ncis]
TTJS
(cf. Or infr)
1
12 T b e f q vg aeth IWO-T; ACNIIS al minP syrr go arm
3
om
3.
vios.
i7i/
Mt.
rocrcoi/]
To the sneer
rexvrjv
rj)i>
replies ovda/xoO
<pepofj,va)v
o rou TCKTOVOS
of Celsus TCKTW
Origen
vayye\ia>v
He
36)
KK\r)(Tiais
TCKTW
"
Irjaovs dvayeypa-n-Tai.
vi.
(Gels.
eV rais
TG>J/
O.VTOS
either for-
got
or, perhaps more
probably, did not hold Me. responsible
for the words of the Galileans" (WH.,
Notes, p. 24: see however the app.
As the son of a reVrwi/
crit. above).
Jesus would naturally have learnt TTJV
TfK.rovLK.rjv (see Lightfoot and Schottgen ad loc.). This inference, if it was
no more, was early drawn

dial. 88,
ra
cf.
Justin,
TCKTOVIKO.
epya ^pyaêro lv
dvdpcoTrots coV, apoTpa KOI fry a, and the
answer to the scoffing question of
Libanius (Thdt. H. E. iii. 18). TCKTCBI/
properly an artificer in wood, but

occasionally used of a worker in
metals (i Regn. xiii. 19 TCKT&V o-idrjpov),
and several of the Fathers held Joseph
to have been a smith (see Thilo, Cod.
is
Joseph s work, and of the

it by the Child
Jesus, the apocryphal Gospels have
lars
of
interest manifested in
much
see Thilo
to tell:
I.e.
The absence of
6 vlos TTJS Map/as]
this passage
AD
om
any reference to Joseph in Me. is

noteworthy; contrast Lc. in. 23, iv.
He was still
22, Jo. i. 45, vi. 42.
alive in our Lord s thirteenth year
(Lc. ii. 41 ff.), but there is no evidence
of his life having been prolonged
further ; according to Protev. 9 Joseph
was already an old man before the
Birth of Jesus, and all the later
notices of the Lord s Mother (e.g.
Jo.
ii.
i ff.
Me.
iii.
31
ff.
Jo. xix.
confirm the supposition that

he died before the Ministry began.
The Arabic Historia Josephi (cc. 14,
15) places his death in our Lord s
25
ff.)
it is
eighteenth year, when Joseph had

reached the age of in.
dSeXôs] On this relationship see
Lightfoot (Galatians, The Brethren
apocr. N. T. i. p. 368 f. n.). Mystical

reasons were found for the Lord s
of the
connexion with one or other of these

trades; thus Hilary (on Mt. xiv.)
writes "Fabri erat filius ferrum igne
vincentis, omnem saeculi virtutem
:
iudicio
decoquentis,"
and Ambrose
(on Lc. iii. 25): "hoc typo patrem

sibi esse demonstrat qui Fabricator
omnium condidit mundum." The
family continued to be engaged in

manual labour to the third generation ;
see the story of the grandsons of Jude
in Eus. H. E. iii. 20, rots Îpa? ray
favTwv eTTiSeucvvvai, papTVpiov TTJS avTovpyias TTJV TOV
KOI TOVS OTTO TTJS
(ra>fj.aTos
(TK\r)piav
o~vvx<>vs
cpya(rias
T\ TtoV IO*IO)V
êipd>l>
Trapio-TavTas.
Of the
particu
"
James,
Lord")
and
Introd.).
J. B.
Mayor
(St
Lightfoot disposes
of Jerome s view (cf. de vir. ill. 2)

that the brothers were cousins, sons
of "Mary the sister of the Lord s
Mother," and on the whole supports
the alternative, which was widely held
by Catholics of the fourth century,
that they were sons of Joseph by a
former marriage. This belief is traced
by Origen
(in Matt.
x.
17)
to the
apocryphal Gospel of Peter, and it

finds some support in the Protevangelium (c. 9). On the other hand the
more obvious interpretation, which
makes the brothers sons of Joseph
and Mary, born after the Birth of
Jesus, was apparently accepted by
Tertullian (cf. adv. Marc. iv. 29, de
VI. 3]
lovfia
Kal
Kal OVK
CLJJLCOVOS]
code Trpos
3
earn. Chr. 7), who does not shew any

consciousness of departing in this
matter from the Catholic tradition of
his time.
The names of the four brothers are

given only here and in Mi xiii. 55 ;
Mi s order is IaKa>/3os, Ia>o^0, Si^wi/,
The loyalty of the family
lou Say.
to the traditions of the O.T. appears
in the selection
Joseph named his
firstborn after Jacob, and his other
sons after the greater patriarchs.
laKoo/3ov] This James is mentioned
:
as 6
rot) Kvpiov in GaL i. 19;

Joseph, ant. xx. 9. i, rov
IT/O-OU TOV Xe-yo/zeVou Xpioroi),
d8f\<po?
see also
d8c\<pov
loKoo/Sos- ovofia
and Hegesippus
auro>,
His eminence
ap. Euseb. If. E. ii. 23.
in the Church at Jerusalem, to which
Heg. refers, is implied in Acts xii. 17,
xv. 13, xxi 1 8, and in GaL ii. 9, 12,
where he
is
classed with Peter
and
John (ol doKovvrfs oruAoi emu) by a

somewhat later age he was regarded
as an eV/o-KOTros, and even (in Ebionite
;
Circles) as
TTKT<OTTWV
Horn, ad imt.),
eicrlv ai
d$e\<pai
Kal ecncctz/Sa/Y/^bj/TO eV ai/Yw.

om OVK syr
eVto-KOTros (Clem.
or
archiepiscopus
(Recogn. i. 73, cf. Hort, Clem. Recogn.
In the heading of his
p. 116 f.).
own letter he describes himself simply
as 6eov Kal Kvpiov
lr)(rov
Xptorov
SovXos.
For further particulars see
the Rabbinic forms which he quotes,

For the Hellenised
139, 143.
termination -fjs, gen. -^TOS, see Blass,
Gr. p. 30 f. This brother is mentioned
only here and in the parallel passage
of Mt. ; the Joses of Me. xv. 40 f. is
another person (see note there).
cf.
pp.
lovda]
The Judas who
styles
him
self
(Jude
i)
lovSaS
8ov\os d8c\(j)bs 6e
lT)(TOV
XpHTTOV
If
âKoi/Sov.
was the third brother
he
(or
fourth,
according to Mt. s order) born after
B.C. 4, his age at this time could
have been thirty, and his

grandsons might well have been men
in middle life during the reign of
Domitian (Euseb. H.E. iii. 20). St
Paul speaks of the Lord s brothers as
married men (i Cor. ix. 5).
2i /icoi/os]
Mentioned only here and
in Mt. xiii. 55
for the form of the
name see note on i. 16. The Symeon
who succeeded James as Bishop of
Jerusalem was, according to Hege
sippus, a son of Clopas, Joseph s
brother (Euseb. ff. E. iii. ii).
at aSeX0ai]
Mt. adds
Epiphanius haer. Ixxviii. 9 gives the
not
7ra<rai.
names of two Salome and Mary,

but his statement possibly rests upon
a confused recollection of Me. xv.
40; for other accounts see Thilo,
Mayor, p. xxxvi ff., and Hort, Ecclesia,

76 ff., who suggests that he was
at some early time after the perse
cution of Herod taken up into the
place among the Twelve vacated by
Cod. apocr. p. 363 n.

The sisters
of Jesus are not mentioned else
his
ciples at Jerusalem.
"
p.
namesake."
The name is another

icoo-T/ros]
form of 1000-77$ ; see Mt. xiii. 55 and
cf. Me. xv. 40, 47 with Mt. xxvii.
56
also Acts iv. 36, where for ICOO-T}^ o
s Bapva/Sas- the R.T. reads
;
Lightfoot s difficulty (Galatians, p. 268, n.
i)
by Dalman s view
seems to be met
(p. 75) that ^DV
was a Galilean abbreviation of ^p T
S.
M.
where
(cf.
however Me. iii. 32 v.l.),

i. 14 where the mother
even in Acts
and brothers appear among the dis

They were settled
at Nazareth (toSe irpbs wa$\ and pos
sibly were already married women
whose duties tied them to their
homes; while the brothers passed
from unbelief (Jo. vii. 5) to faith, the
sisters were perhaps scarcely touched
by the course of
events.
(TKavda\iovTo ev aur<u] So Mt. Lc

passes over this intermediate stage of
THE GOSPEL AGCOKDING TO ST MARK.
114
4
4 Kai eXeyev avTois 6
el /my
5 vev(riv
avTOv
avrov
-irarp.
KABCDII2<J>1
K*
(Tvyyeveia
rrj
facere a f
al pl
irarp.
eavrov
Comp. Oxyrhynch.
e-r
ev TIVL cf.
Rom.
who disbelieved. The
(TKavddXov
Pet.
(i
ii.
7? 8,
to those
Cross enormously increased the diffi
culties of belief for those who ex
see i Cor.
pected external display
But for such there
i. 23, Gal. v. ii.
were difficulties from the first.
ix. 33)
KOI e\eyev avrois KrX.J An an

4.
swer to the objection which He an
ticipates (Lc.), that the Capharnaites
had been more favoured than His
own fellow-townsmen. In His own
city He would have been received
with less alacrity people are slow to
credit with extraordinary powers one
who has lived from childhood under
;
their observation.
For OVK
ea-Tiv 7rpo0.
KT\. (Mt. Me.) Lc. sub

stitutes ov8c\s Trpo^r/TT/? SeKro? CO~TIV
JO., who seems
Judaea as the irarpLs (cf.
Westcott ad I. and Origen in Cor-
ev
rrj
irarpt dt O.VTOV
to regard
derius, p.
138),
has a reminiscence
of the saying in its earlier form

44, avrbs yap Îrjo-ovs cpapTvprja-ev
jrpofp. ev
rots
<rvyye-
MSII
(ff)
noluit
q r
<r<.
el
KAB
OVK edvva.To...irot.] non faciebat b c e
arip-os
K AL
C
go arm
Mt. xi. 6, xxvi.

the construction occurs also
31 f.
in Sir. ix. 5, xxiii. 8, xxxv. 15 (xxxii.
The Nazarenes found their
19).
stumblingblock in the person or cir
cumstances of Jesus; He became a
Tre rpa
idia
69 346 pr
atmu
navTcs Ovpov. Amazement rapidly

gave place to jealous suspicion, and
The o-<dva\ov
jealousy to anger.
was the fact that the Lord till lately
For
had been one of themselves.
see note on iv. 17,
<TKav8a\ie<r6ai
for
appco-
jur)
al"
o-av
and
K*L
el
CD*K
] r. avyyevefftv
33 69 1071
minPerPauc cognatione latt vt Plv (arm) om avrov K a AC 2 DEF
i
but adds afterwards
feeling,
ecrTiv
Trj
ovSe/uLiav Suva/uui;
B*D 2 EFGHLNUVAS
GHMSUVII
ev Trj TrctTpiSi avTOv KCLL ev TO?? crvyyeoiKia CIVTOV. 3 Kai OVK

Kai ev
e/c? TTOirjcraL
4
OVK
OTL
Irjcrovs
[VI.
Ty
18 ia rraTpidi rip,r)v
OVK
The Lord
log. 6.
here assumes the role of the Prophet
Him
which was generally conceded to

15, viii.
(vi.
xxiv.
o~iv
19, vi. 14, vii. 40,

22, vii. 37).
Svyyevevfor the form cf.
o-vyyeveartv
Acts
x.
89 (N
c a
-
A), Lc. ii. 44 (LXAA

see WH., Notes,
69, al.);
33>
3>
>
iv.
iii.
Mace.
Jo.
19,
ix. 17,
Mt. xxi. n, 46, Lc.
28,
WSchm., p. 89, Blass, Gr.,

Of the drtfjiia cast upon the
Lord by His kindred and family (r)
158,
p.
p. 27.
avTov) see exx. in
olKia
vii.
21, Jo.
iii.
f.
OVK edvvaTO...Troif)o-ai] Mt. OVK

Origen (on Mt. x. 19) has
5.
e7roir)o-ev.
interesting comment on Mc. s

ov yap elirev OVK rj6e\ev aXX
an
phrase
v errl rnv
evepyovo~av
7ri(TTe(os eKeivov els ov evr/pyei
Kci)\voiJ.vr)s 8e
r)
evepyelv VTTO
To work a miracle upon a responsible

it was necessary that
human being
on the part of the recipient

should concur with Divine power;
neither was effectual without the
other ovre ra evepyâra TWV dwdpetov
faith
Tncrreo)? TTJS
X&pls
...OVTC
rj
T<>V
Oeparrfvofj-evav
TTicrru, OTToia TTor
av
77,
^copiy
Faith was neces

sary also on the part of the worker of
the miracle (see Mt. xvii. 19, 20), but
in our Lord s case this condition was
TTJS
Oeias
Swains.
always satisfied (Me.
xi. 21
f.,
Jo.
xi.
41).
(iv.
ft
on
Me.
pr)
appcooroi?
6\iyois
xvi.
8,
eirl
and
KrX.]
Cf.
dppccxrTovs êtpa?
for other instances
VI. 7 ]
TCLS
<TTOiS
eOepaTrevcrev^
Kai e6av]ma(rev 6
aTTKTTiav
TT)I/
Kat
TS
Trepifjyev
KVK\CO
/coûas
KO.I
aurcws CLTTO7rpocrKa\elTai TOVS SwSe/ca /ca* rj

Svo SJo, /ca* eS/Sof airrcus eov(riav TCOV
<TTe\\6iv
KBE* vid
6 edavnaaev
(sed incredulitatem d)
aireffTeiXev aurous ava
om
Td)v bis
/S
lat vt syr
"
TWP
wonder at a high degree of faith

under conditions where faith was not
to be expected. The surprises of life,
especially those which belong to its
ethical and spiritual side, created
genuine astonishment in the human
mind
of Christ. Gav/zaêii/ is usually

followed in the N.T. by Vt with dat.
Acts iii. 12), Trepl

an ace. of the
xxiv. 12, Acts vii. 31).
xx. 26,
with gen. (Lc.
ii.
18) or
object (Lc. vii. 9,

Aia with ace. points to the cause of the
sensation which the Lord experienced.
WM.,
p.
497.
ANOTHER CIRCUIT OP GALI

LEE; MISSION OF THE TWELVE (Mt.
6b
ix,
13.
x. i, x. 5
35
xi. i,
Lc.
ix.
6).
Another
circuit of the villages and towns (Mt.
ras TroXeiff Tracras) of Galilee (cf. Me.
b.
TTfpirjyev
ras
(CCO/MOS]
does not limit the
38
tour to the neighbourhood of Naza
reth, but implies that, after passing
from town to town, He came back
to a point near that from which He
started, i.e. the neighbourhood of the
i.
Lake
f.).
Ku/Xa>
see
row
TTV.
1
iri(TTU>
|
a/ca#.]
Me. v. 23, vii. 32, viii. 23, 25.

These works of healing at Nazareth
must, it would appear, have preceded
the scene in the synagogue, which was
immediately followed by the Lord s
expulsion from the town (Lc. iv. 28 ff.)
His wonder, as well
6.
0ai>fj.ao-v]
as the limitation of His power, was
Cf. Mt.
real and not apparent only.
viii.
10, where the Lord expresses
Cf.
min?
pr /cara
238 al aeth
CA
cases,
iv. 22,
al
7 Tpo07caXeiTcu...5vo 5uo] irpoaKc
of the imposition of hands in such
(Lc.
ACDLIIZ$
2? alPauc ] e0av/*af
vi.
32.
Aiao-/ecoi/
Mt.
adds
ev
rats
crvvayaiyais
KTjpvcror(0v...Ka.l OfpaiTcvtov.
as
usual,
included
(i)
/cat
aureui/,
His work,
Synagogue-
proclamation of the
Kingdom in houses or by the road
side, (3) incidental miracles of heal
Unbelief no longer prevented
ing.
the manifestation of His power.
For
intr. with ace. loci cf. Mt. ix.
teaching,
(2)
35, xxii. 15.

TrpooveaXelrai TOVS
7.
The
d(o8f<a]
Twelve are now a recognised body,

who can be summoned as such at the
pleasure of the Head, npoovc. implies
authority, cf. Me. xv. 44, Lc. xv. 26.
It
however, characteristic of our
is,
Lord that His summons

means limited to disciples
is
:
by no
cf. iii.
23,
TOVS ypafiâTfls vii.

With
14, viii. 34, npoo-KaX. TOV o^Xo/.
TOVS dcodeica. cf. ol v8eKa Me. xvi. 14,
TrpofTK.
avTovs,
SC.
OL e/SSo/iT/KOITCl SlIO
(LC. X. 17), 01 CTTTO.
(Acts xxi. 8).

r/paro UVT. aTroo-re XXeii ] This Was
the ultimate purpose of their selection
The time
(iii. 15, where see note).
had now come for testing the results
of their preparatory training.
dvo dvo] As in LXX., Gen. vi. 19 f.,
vii. 2 f., 9, 1 5.
Vg. binos, in pairs = ava
dvo (cf. I) here), a Hebraism which
Delitzsch renders DJ3^ DJJfj cf. WM.,
p.
312,
purpose
On
Blass, Gr.j p. 145.
of this arrangement
Latham, Pastor
p. 297 f.
Thpht.
aya$ot 8vo vrrep TOV
Galilee was now evangelised in
cites Eccl.
cva.
six
the
see
iv.
different
p.,.
9,
directions.
The pairs
82

Ka
Ta)V otKa OdpTcov.
6ov
aipaxriv
9 apTOV,
8
/J.T)
apwiv
AIIS$
a.
KMAII
Trripav,
fJin
13 69
NCLA<
al
ek
minP
2** al**110
|
arm
latt syrr
Apostolic
as Victor suggests.
Cf. 111.
cov(Tiav KrA.]
lists,
He
was occupied in giving

and
their authority (imperf.),
while
doing
(aor.) etc.
He
so,
Egovo-ia
is
charged them
the note of the
authorised servants, as it was that of

the Master Himself, cf. i. 27, xiii. 34.
Tcoi/ Trvvâ.T(t)v
gen. of the object, cf.
:
Rom.
Jo. xvii. 2,
ix. 21,
Cor.
ix.
12
other constructions are in use, as eiri

with ace. (Lc. ix. i) or gen. (Apoc. ii.
6), firdvo) TWOS (Lc. xix.
TWOS (Jo. xix. n). On TTV.
aKadapTa see i. 23 note.
Mt., Lc. extend the commission to
the healing of diseases and the preach
26, xiv.
xx.
8,
17) or Kara
ing of the Kingdom. Both preaching

and healing were in fact included, cf.
Me.
v. 12.
is
used after TrapayyeXXco
Thess.
"iva
again
in
it
12; after
is frequent (i Cor. i. 10, xvi. 12, 15,
2 Cor. vii. 6, xii. 8).
In all these
cases the telic use of Iva is in the
iii.
irapaKa\<>
background of the thought, but the

sense is hardly distinguishable from
that of the ordinary construction with
the inf., or from a direct imperative ;
Lc. here (etVev. .p,rj8ev eupere). Ely
Lc. more
oSov, as a travelling outfit
cf.
explicitly, els TTJV 686v, for this par

ticular journey.
For the anarthrous
phrase
fl
\JLOVOV,
9
fyivnv %aAjcoi/,
ir^pav
KBCLA
a go
/iT/re a.
i?*
33
fmrj
aAAa
me
aeth]
9 a\X
IT.
EFGH
cf.
fir)
accipiendum est a Domino

Apostolis dictum." The staff was the
universal companion of the traveller,
whatever else he might lack; see
Gen. xxxii. 10 (ii), ev yap TTJ pd/35o>
"utrumque
pov dif^rjv TOV lopddvrjv, and with

the whole passage comp. Exod. xii.
ii.
Much forethought was ordinarily
expended on a journey, cf. Tob. v. 17,
and the delightful picture in Jos. ix.
10 (4) ff. Mrj...ij.r)...}jLij carry on the
construction wa /x^Sev aipaxriv (cf. Mt.
The order is ascensive
no
Lc.).
:
bread, no bag to carry what they

could buy, no money to buy with.
This point is missed in Lc., and in
the later text of Me. (cf. Vg. non
peram non panem).
Tlijpa is
a leathern
bag to carry provisions, cf. 4 Regn. iv.

42 (cod. N, CompL), Judith x. 5, xiii.
T&V
Trjpa ?)
10, 15; Suidas
The word is found from Homer
downwards. On the significance of
:
0q<r)
apTo>v.
7rapjyyei\ev avTols Iva KrA.]
8.
TT.
pd@$ov
JJLYI
TYIV
alP1
were probably arranged as in the
them
el
^ aprov M
/t^re
[VI. 7
Me.
x. 17, Lc. xi. 6.
pdftdov povov KrA.]
Mt.
(fJ.r)8e
pdfidov) and Lc. (pyre p.) exclude

even this an early exaggeration of
direction
this
cf.
Victor
<ovr)v
Mt.
KTr)(rr](r6e
/UT)
xoAKoi/.
purse for small
p.ij8e
\pvcrov nrjde apyvpov

girdle served as a
The
change
(cf.
the classical
&VT)V didoo-Qcu), or, when

secrecy was necessary, for consider
able sums of money (Suet. Vitell.
1 6, "zona se aureorum plena circumbut on this occasion it was
dedit"),
els
phrase
to be
empty
much
missioner to carry a
less
x.4).
,
tine s
gestive of the disjointed
cons.
ev.
ii.
75)
was the
pa\\di>Tiov
den break
(de
KOI
vpas
not a copper
M?) fls TTJV
%a\icov
for your girdle/ Lc. /ur/re dpyvpiov nor
a silver piece (shekel or drachma);
the sternness of the command, for it

is impossible to assent here to
Augus
ruling
coo-re
diro TOV o~xijfj,aTo$ deiKvvvai TTCUTW
9.
aAAa
inrodedffjLcvovs KrA.]
(Lc.
A sud
in the construction, sug
notes
on
VI. ID]
arav^dXia
Kai
Kai e\eyev CLVTOIS* OTTOV eav

9
me
ev5v<ra<r0e
go arm
B*
al**110 ]
33
B 2 SII*
evSwao-dai
which the Evangelist depended. The

he has used
iva, falls back upon the ordinary con
struction of Trapayye XAo) with the inf.
(oratio variata, WM., p. 724, Buttmann, p. 330, Blass, Gr. p. 286;
writer, forgetting that
xii.
6c\6vra>v
38,
others
irepiTraTfiv . . . KOI aa-naa-povs) ,
with less probability regard vTroSe-
(w.
8cp. [civai]...evdvcra(rdai
1
infinitive imperatives,
1L)
as
cf.
Burton,
If we read eVStWo-fle, an
365.
other change follows, from the oratio
obliqua to the o. recta; see other
N. T. exx. in WM., p. 725. For VTTO&
<ravda\ia Mt. has /xr/Se vTroS^/zara (cf.
Lc. x. 4). 2ai/SaXioi> and virodrjfjia are
both used in the LXX. as equivalents
of
!?#3 (for o-avd.
see Jos.
ix.
1 1 (5),
Isa.
xx. 2, Judith x. 4, xvi. 9); in the

N. T., aavd. occurs again only in Acts
8; the form 71 JD is found in Rab
binical writings (Schiirer n. L p.
xii.
44 n.).
The
part of the
<ravSa\iov
was
in
Greece
woman s
attire (Becker,
Char ides, p. 447), but in the East it
appears to have been used by men
perhaps in travelling. There

seems to be no warrant for distin
also, esp.
guishing vavd.
and
v-rrodrjua:
<rav8.
here and in Acts

in order to avoid
may have been used

1. c.
(see
Blass)
writing vrroficSeVtfai vTro&Târa. If SO,

Me. is here again at issue with Mt. ;
see note on v. 8 (ei py p.
8vo
xtro>iu]
One
Sufficed, cf. Jo. xix. 23, ra t/xana...6

of
XiTvv. to possess two was a sign
comparative wealth, cf. Lc. iii. n.
Two were however sometimes worn

at the
same time,
esp.
perhaps in
travelling; see Joseph, ant. xvii. 5.

7, rov evros xmSra, fWSeSvKfi yap dvo
:
ct Me.
xiv. 63.
al
yi-
ei<T\6riTe
KACDAIF
<-vdv<rr]<Td
ek 10
al
min? a
1
LNS min mu
evdedva-eai
Bengel compares
$vo
evfivcrao de
fjLr\
117
It is the
wearing of
journey which is pro

Mt. and Lc. extend
the prohibition to the possession of
two on
hibited
this
(w
two (Mt.
i/S.);
/ujjSe
dvo x i
Lc. pfrf
o-rjo-Qe:
%.
sc-
vas
KT77~
>
fx ctv^-
On
the general purpose of these

Latham, p. 290 ff. No
hardship was suffered by the Apos
tles in consequence (Lc. xxii. 35), while
directions see
an important lesson was taught to

the future Church comp. Mt. x. 10
with i Tim. v. 18. For the mystical
:
interpretation see Origen in Jo. t. i.

27 (25)- avros ecrnv rf odor, t
rjv
68ov ovdev eupeiv d(l...avTa.pK7]s yap eVrt
iravros ffpo&iov avrrj
T)
odosl ib.
t.
vi.
de princ. iv. 18; and cf. Bigg,

Christian Platonists, p. I37f.
19;
ACOI
The
directions
that
f\tycv avrols KrX.]

given above imply
the missionaries were to look for
entertainment.
The Lord adds
IO.
free
two
general rules for their guidance in

this matter: (i) during your visit to
any town remain in the same house,
(2) do not force yourselves on an un
willing people or quit them without
solemn warning.
The hoUSC
07TOU fCLV t(T\6r)Tf KT\.]
was not to be chosen at haphazard,
but by a careful selection of the fit
test (Mt.) Jerome in Mt. ix., "apostoli
novam introeuntes urbem scire non
;
ergo
poterunt quis qualis esset.
hospes fama eligendus est populi et
indicio
vicinorum."
Having made their
choice, they were to be content with

the fare it offered, and not to change
their lodging unnecessarily (cf. Lc. x.
7).
St Paul seems to have followed
this rule in his mission to the

tiles;
see Acts xvi.
15,
xvii.
Gen
57,
only during his captivity at

find him dwelling eV ZSt
Contrast the care with
pio-6<op,aTi.
xviii.
Rome do we
o>
IT
[VI. 10
ii oiKiav, eKel Revere ecos av eê\6rjT6 eKeWev.

T07TOS jUiri $J~1ITCU VJULCIS
CLV
TWV
12 KUTO)
13
VjULU)V,
eKTivctTe TOV xovv TOV
eicelQev
IS
VfJLWV
os
"/ecu
fJLapTVpLOV ai/TO?5
VTTO"/CCU
%e\66vTS
ii
av TOTTOS
os
5e. C* vid
arm
offoi
aeth
ov
RBLA
Bin
Sefrrai
oaoi eav
Sefavrai 1071
fi-rj
cturois]
209 syr
+ afJLrjv \eyw
vp.iv
al
H rr) TroXet eKeivij ANH2>
go
om
al
Didache
II
Tras
min?1 a
ANII2*
min forteomn
av TOTTOS
6s
p.?]
al
6e
aTroo-roAoj
8er)Tai
KrX.]
in this case
was not a per
sonal matter; it was a visible sign

of acceptance or rejection of the
Master and the Father
Him
(Mt. x. 40, Lc. x.
16),
Who
sent
and there
an index of the relation in which

the inhabitants as a whole stood to
fore
the eternal order.
Mt. extends the
principle to the case of the individual

householder who refuses hospitality.
For
the sense of hospit

courteous reception comp.
Acts xxi. 17, 2 Cor. vii. 15, Gal. iv. 14,
Se êo-tfai in
able
or
Col.
iv.
v/xcSi/:
10,
nor
Heb.
will
xi.
31.
M^Se
OK.
they even give you
a hearing.
eKeWev]
fK.iropev6p.evoi
TTOV eKeivov.
Mt.
o>
I.e. e /c
TOV TO-
rfjs OLKLUS
r)
rfjs
see last note.

E*Cf. Lc. X. II, cwrare
vdgarf TOV x ovv
Kal TOV KoviopTov (Mt. X. 14) TOV KO\-
TroXeojy cKfivrjs
\rjdevTa ijfuv e/c TTJS TroXccos vfjuuv els

TOVS Trodas aTTo/zacro-o/Lieâ, and Acts
xiii.
51,
are
said
where Paul and Barnabas

to have acted upon this
m me
g>
minP
al
tj
aeth] os av /w/
latt B yrrP elhIld
latt (exc c) syr sin
33 604 i^
min forteomn
jj.eTavor]<rov<nv
The giving or withholding hospi

tality
q syrr go aeth
rpbs vp.as dex^ra) cop

pevel de qpepav piav, lav Se 17
icat rr\v aXXrjv rpels Se eav peivflj êvdoTrpcxfrJTTjs ecrriv KT\.
II.
DNII2I>
avexTorepov carat. 2o5o/iois
which the next age found it necessary

to guard itself against an abuse of
this privilege of the itinerant preach
er;
TOV vrroKaTw
fK-rjpvwov
-]
NACAII^>
hcl
13 28 69 124 346 gyr
w fefrvrai AC
Topoppois cv y/Aepa.
12 eicrjpvfrv
latt
|
tJtt
arm
/c/atcrews
NBCDLA
BDL me]
(jLeravowiv
NZ
precept at Pisidian Antioch. The

act was understood to be a formal
disavowal of fellowship, and probably
also an intimation that the offender
had placed himself on the level of
the Gentiles, for it is a Rabbinical
doctrine that the dust of a Gentile
land defiles. The Israelite who re
jected the Messiah became as an
The gar
eQviKos, cf. Mt. xviii. 17.
ments were sometimes shaken with
the same purpose (Acts xviii. 6).
Cf. i. 44,
papTvpiov avTols]
The action just prescribed
was not to be performed in a con
els
xiii.
9.
temptuous or vindictive spirit, but

with a view to its moral effect:
either it would lead to reflexion and
or
possibly repentance,
would
God s
at least
it
future
judgment
Lc. x. 12).
The refer
(cf. Mt. x. 15,
ence to Sodom and Gomorrah inserted
by A and a few of the later uncials
is
justify
from Mt.
On
12.
eKTfpvâv Iva fAeTavoaxriv]
this use of Iva. see note on Ttaprjyyeikev
Merai/oia
...iva (v. 8).
of their preaching,
summons
cf.
i.
5,
was the theme
its chief
Lc. xxiv. 47, Acts
/zerai>oeire
Further, its aim and purpose

were to produce repentance, and from
xx. 21.
view Iva retains its telic

Vg. praedicabant ut paeni-
this point of
force
cf.
tentiam agerent. The pres. /zerai/orepresents the repentance as a
VI. 14]
ng
^^
7ro\\d
ete"
dppco-
rj\ei(j)ov
<TTOf9
6 (3acri\evs
JiKOv<rev
ABLS$ al min?
13
eX.
NIIS minP* 110
IT.
app. K.
latt]
Dbc(g)iqr app. post e6. transp syr sin

auc
B.pwdtjs^ + rrjv aKorjv TV M 13 69 736 1071 alP
app. edep.
14
and not merely an act following

upon the preaching.
datpovia TroXXa eF/3aXXor ] They
13.
rite see
found themselves invested with the
TOV
same authority over unclean
fJLOTOS
state
spirits
which had been the earliest note of

the Master s mission (i. 23), and from
time to time they exercised it (imBut they were not invariably
perf.).
successful
18);
(ix.
and when they
succeeded, it was through a believing

use of the Master s Name ( Me. xvi.
17, Lc. ix.
49>
rj\ei(pov e Xai o)
TT.
Euth.
appwarous]
TTapa TOV KVplOV

Oil was
o~ida%6rivai TOVS dnoa-ToXovs.
much used in medical treatment : cf.
flKOS
Se
Lc. x.
KOi
TOVTO
Joseph. B. J.
34,
Galen (cited by
J. B.
i.
complains, OVK
f7ri6f1vai ovTf eXaiov OVTC
6)
e<rrti>
See also
J.
Lightfoot
33.
5.
calls it
Mayor)
apio-rov la/iarcoi/ iravrcav rols

pevois xai ai)^/uco6e(7t (rcofiaa-iv
(i.
e^rjpafj.:
Isaiah
/LiaXay/xa
KaTa.8ecrp.ovs.
ad
loc.
and
Schottgen on James v. 14. As used

by the Apostles and followed by im
mediate results, it was no more than
a sign of healing power, but it served
perhaps to differentiate their miracles

from those performed by the Master,
Who does not appear to have em
ployed any symbol but His own hands
or saliva. After His departure the
and
Apostles
their hands
1
8,
Acts
other
upon the
disciples laid
sick ( Me. xvi.
32. 4), but

its place at least
xxviii. 8, Iren.
the use of
oil
among Jewish
held
ii.
Christians (James, I.e.}.

Traces of a ritual use of the unction of
the sick appear first among Gnostic
practices of the second century (Iren.
i 21. 5) on the later ecclesiastical
;
yap 14
(pavepov
ii.
p.
the authorities cited in D.C.A.

2004 f. Victor remarks o^/Wêt
:
ovv TO
f\aiov
oi>
dXet<po/zei
0OV
\(OV KOL
K.CU
TT]V la(TlV
TO Trapa
TOV VOOTJ-
KapftiaS TOV (fiOHTlCTfJiOV

fv%rj TO TTCLV evijpyfi iravTi
TTOV
TO 8e e\aiov coy ye oi/zat
77X01*
Bede fillds
O"Up.f3o\OV TOVTWV V7TTJp)(.
OTL
KOi
yap
TTJS
77
in this Apostolic practice a prece

dent for the Western use of unction
with which he was familiar: "unde

patet ab ipsis apostolis hunc sanctae
ecclesiae morem esse traditum ut
energumeni vel alii quilibet aegroti

ungantur oleo pontificali benedictione
consecrato."
eKijpvav.
,^
The
/SaXXoi/. . .rj\i(pov]
change of tense
is
perhaps intended
mark the incidental character of

The preaching is re
the miracles.
garded as a whole, the miracles are
mentioned as occurring from time to
time during the course of the preach
The traditional text misses this
ing.
to
cf. Vg. praedicdbant...eicie,

unguebant.
1416. THE FAME OF JESUS
point;
bant.
. .
REACHES THE TETRARCH (Mt.

2,
Lc.
ix.
xiv.
79).
C
KOL
Hp.]
TO yii/6Mt. distinctly connects
fjieva -jrdvra.
this with the circuit of Galilee which
began at Nazareth (xiv. i, iv CKCIVW
It was not so much the
Kaipoi).
miracles at Capernaum, as the stir
14.
Mt. adds
TJKovo-t>
rr)v aKor)v
f3acri\evs
lô-ou, Lc.,
r<5
throughout the entire tetrarchy (Lc. TO.

diffusion
yivopfva navra) and the great
of the movement caused by the mission
of the Twelve, which attracted the at
The court, even
tention of Antipas.
if located at Tiberias, could regard
syr
hler
120
TO
B
f i
110
(D
-700-01
me arm
q vg syrr
go
min**""?*
al aveaTTj
a b
eiirev rois -jraffiv
33 69 124 346 604 (baptista
2$
avrov, Kai eXeyov OTL
Itodvrjs
eyriyepTai EK veKputv, Kai Std TOVTO evep-
v
14 c\eyov
ovofjia
[VI. 14
ff
Aug cons ]
avrov
abcfiqvg)
&
KACLNAES
eXe7cj
al
o /Sa-n-rt^wj ] o /SctTrrtcrTTjs
eyyyepTai
KBDLA
33 604]
DS
13 28
777^ CNIP*
AKII txt
with indifference the preaching of a
was limited
to the Jewish lake-side towns ; but
when it was systematically carried into
local prophet, so long as it
every part of the country, suspicion was
aroused.
ftacriXevs
o TfTpadpxrjs
use the latter
Me. does not

word, and Mt. falls back on ftao-iXevs
in the course of his narrative (xiv. 9)
cf. Acts iv. 26, 27, Justin, dial. 49 (6
@ao-i\vs vp.uv Hpo>6V), Ev. Petr. I
.Ev.
6
NIC. prol.
fiao-tXevs),
( Hp.
(Mt. Lc.).
however his remarks in Mt.

For o Panrifav see i. 4.
EyT/yeprat, has risen and is there
6-vvrjv
x.
t.
cf.
20.
fore alive
and amongst us again
cf.
Hycpdrj (Mt. Lc., and

below, v. 1 6) is scarcely distinguish
able in a translation (cf. xvi. 6, and see
1
Cor. xv. 20.
Burton, 52 f.), but the perf. concerns

with the historical fact and
more with the result.
itself less
dia TOVTO fvepyovo-iv al
vi>.
fv avroJ]
j3ao~i\e(i)s
FaXiXcuas).
TT/S
HpeoSou
Victor 6 de Map/toy Kai erepoi de Tives
Kai /SatrtXe a KaXovo-iv elVf
d8ia(p6pa>s
In life John did no miracle (Jo. x. 41),

but John risen from the dead might
well be supposed to have brought with
OTTO TTJS TOV TTaTpOS (TW^dfiaS f lT

aSeeorepov ert TTJ (pavfj Ke^p^jtie j/ot.
TTJS
Kai
tetrarch was in fact a petty king, and
may have been called /3ao-tXevs as an act

of courtesy: he possessed a jurisdiction
with which the Imperial authorities
were ordinarily reluctant to interfere
(Lc.
xxiii.
7).
Yet an attempt
to
claim the title from Caligula led to

the downfall of Antipas Joseph, ant.
xviii. 7. 2.
On the life and character
of Antipas see Schiirer i. ii. 17 ff.
:
12,
yap KrX.]
Notoriety was
although it was not desired;
vii. 24.
lesus
Bengel
prius non
innotuit...sero aula accipit
(fravepbv
inevitable,
"
cf.
iii.
novellas
spirituales."
What
especially
Herod s
attention was the

common report (eXeyoi/ see w. 11.
and cf. Field, Notes, p. 28) that the
new prophet was a resuscitated John.
As Elijah was thought to have re
appeared in John, so John had re
turned to life in his successor.
arrested
Origen (in Jo. t. vi. 30) suggests that

the Baptist and our Lord were so like
in personal appearance wore 8ia TO
KOIVOV
TTJS
/J,0p<prjs
itodwrjV T
XptO"TOI>
him new and supernatural powers
(e<
dvao-Tao-ews 7rpoo-e Xa/3e TO 6avfj.aTovpyelv, Thpht), or, as Origen (in Mt. t.

x. 20) suggests, the same powers turned
into a new channel : aero 6
Tas fv
itodvvr]
fvr]pyr]Kvai
8vvdp.is ev p.V
TOV /3a7rn cr/iaro9 Kai
r<a
TO.
8ioao"Ka\ias...V
de
CTTIOVS dvvdfj.fis.
TTJS
l^croO ray repa-
r<
Ei/epyoGcrii/,
Vg. in-
are operative/ intrans.,
operantur,
ii. 2, PhiL ii
13
Sap. XV. II, ^VXTJV
More usually evepyelv is
Vpyovo~av.
followed by an ace. of the thing
effected, cf. i Cor. xii. 6, ii, Gal. iii. 5,
Eph. i. II, 20, while evepyflcrtiai is
as in Gal.
ii.
(ro evepyeiv)
8,
Eph.
cf.
used intransitively,
2 Cor. i. 6, Eph. iii.
e.g.
Rom.
20, Col.
vii.
5,
29 for
a further distinction noticed in St
Paul see Lightfoot on Gal. v. 6. On
the construction eWpy. tv TIVI see
Lightfoot on Gal. ii. 8, and for other
instances
cf.
Eph.
i.
20,
ii.
i.
2, i
Thess.
At dwdfjLis, the miraculous

powers of which report spoke ; for
dvvafjus in this sense see i Cor. xii. 10,
ii.
13.
28, Gal. iii. 5 (Lightfoot)
more usually,
the miraculous acts which the powers
VI.
l6
a/cot/o"a9
TTpofyrjTcov.
om
15
arm
5e
effriv
irp.
vexpuv
arm 6i
K c a L me
Sy rhci
0<
o yap
(vi.
a>
2,
al
om
arm
hcl
11
enrey
ADII
y>
fls
ws
row
eis
6KpaTrj<rv
17
t\
TT/>.
K*
ws
om
7r/>o0.]
rjyepd-rj
O^
ON
Acts
xix.
n,
Cor.
A<1>
ris
TUP
oirros I. ai/ros yyepdr)
fc\*
AH
aKOvaas
6.
5e
HpeoSr;?
KrX.]
up the thread which

had been dropped in v. 14, where
instead of continuing /cat *\eyv *Ov
A/covo-ay takes
Him
with John,
This opinion was perhaps widely

spread in Galilee, where no suspicion
seems to have been as yet entertained
of His Messiahship. If Elijah must
come before Messiah (ix. n), why
should not this be Elijah? Cf. viii.
Others again
28, and note on ix. n.
were content to say that Jesus was a
prophet of the highest order, the equal
of the Prophets of the 0. T. canon (ot
irpo^rai, Tob. xiv. 4 (X), 5, Acts iii.
Qs
els
ra>v
irpo<f)r)Ta)v
B A),
cf.
ok
dvQpwTrav, on a par with other
(D^H 1I1N3). In Lc. this belief
1 1
(codd.
CO-O/MU
TI>
men
16
go
for Elijah, with whom John

refused to be identified (Jo. i.
f.).
eXeyev *Ov
AH
Him
xvi. 7,
Dbcffi
OITOS IwawTj?
21).
Jud.
OTL 15
1
OUTOS earo* avros ^7. e/f veicpwv
(2)$ al minP b q go
a?ro raj^
alP* uc
me go
avroj
+ ort AC
70/9 o]
17
surdity of identifying
21, 24
HpcoSrjs
ws
irpo<j>.
mini a f q vg go
aXXoi 5e eXeyoi/ K rX.] While all

15.
were agreed as to the wonder-working
power of Jesus, opinions differed as to
His personality. Those who saw the ab
had
e\e<yov
OVTOS qyepdrj.
HpwSrjs dTrovTeiXas
xii. 12).
took
Se 6
fjyepdr)
effect
AC 2 II
ws
16 eXe7e
avearrj 33
oirros CAC
yap
FMUV syr
a\\oi Se
Iwdvriv,
d7T6Ke(f)dXi(ra
<yu>
I5
iv avTip
a\\oi Se
121
takes another form
Trpo^rrjs
ns TWV
dpxaiav dvea-nj (cf. Sir. xlix. IO (12))

the name of Jeremiah was especi
ally connected in the popular expec
tation (Mt. xvi 14) with the hope of
a revival of the prophetic order. This
hope, which seems to have been based
on Deut. xviii. 15, appears in the
Maccabean age (i Mace. iv. 46, xiv.
41), and was revived by the appear
ance of the Baptist (Jo. i. 21). Jesus
Himself claimed to be a Prophet (see
note on v. 4).
KrX., the Evangelist goes off into

the parenthesis fyavtpov ydp...Trpo<pr]-
Herod was at first in doubt

which of these conjectures to accept
TOJI/.
but finally decided in

favour of the first.
His conscience
turned the scale in its favour. Lc. re
(Lc., SirjTTopfi),
presents him as
still
e yoj a7reKe<aXra
sceptical ÎvdvTjv
ris de ccrriv OVTOS
;}
in Me. fear has
changed a reasonable
doubt into credulity
I put John to
death, and now he has risen to con
*
demn me.
This conviction
is
the
Herod s frank
probably predisposed him
more remarkable
since
worldliness
to Sadducean views (comp. Mt. xvi.
1 1 with Me. viii. 1 5). Euth.
o <povevo-as
(po/Selrat TOV irf)OVVfMfVOv* TOIOVTOS
For the construction
yap 6 KUKOS.
ov... lo>dvr)v OVTOS see WM., p. 205:
:
for the late verb dTroKecpaXifa

cli.
Kennedy, Sources,
cf.
Ps.
130.
p.
has risen (as a fact)

see
note on v. 14.
On the treatment of this verse in
the Eusebian canons see Nestle, Text.
*Hyfp6r)
Grit. p. 263
f.
EPISODE OP JOHN S IM
PRISONMENT AND DEATH (Mt. xiv.
17
29.
cf. Lc. iii 19

20).
avros yap KrX.] Me. is here
much fuller than Mt., while Lc. gives
but a bare summary of the causes of
12;
17.
122
[VI. 17
f
TOV
Icodvrjv
Kai
e&r}<rev
17 KCU e5. avrov ev ûXaio?] ev
p a \ ev
jniupaucvid)-] Kal f
yvvaiKa
B* (hab B
ls
<f)v\aKr)v
KCLI
Judaea, after the first Passover (Jo.

iii.
But before Jesus left
23 f.).
Judaea (Mt. iv. 12), certainly before

He began His ministry in Galilee
(Me. i. 14), the Baptist was already
a prisoner. On the other hand his
death had not long preceded the
new Prophet s
successes.
some time
after the
beginning of the Galilean ministry

7
(Mt. xi. 2 fi ., Lc. vii. 18), and the tidings
of the murder of the Baptist seem to
have brought the recent circuit to an
end (Mt. xiv. 12, 13). Hence, while the
narrative of Me. vi. 17, 18 carries us
back to the interval which follows
i.
13, Me. vi. 21
29 is but slightly
out of its chronological order.
Ei/
(frvXaKTJ
ev TO)
cf.
(pvXaKy (v. 28) and

(Mt. xi. 2). Josephus
2 gives the locality of
ev
Trj
8eoyzcoT77pia>
ant. xviii.
5.
the imprisonment
6 p,ev viro-îa rfj
Hpcpdov deo-pios els TOV Maâipovvra
TO Trpoeiprjêvov (ppovpiov
7rep.(p6els
:
TavTrj KTivvvrai.
For a description of
this formidable fortress see

6.
i,
and
for
<t>v\aKtj
(ev
Tt\
hiercd
S"
<f>.
arm
syr
om
John was still baptizing

during the Lord s early ministry in
alive for
ev
|
abf ff i
1118
cision.
was
avTov
13 28 69 124 346 604
He
e5.
OTI
ott/rou,
<f>v\.
Certain coinci
the imprisonment.
dences (comp. vv. 17, 22, 23, 26, 28,
29 with Mt. xiv. 3, 6, 8, 9, 21, 22)
point to the dependence of Mt. and
Me. on a common source which Mt. s
sense of the secondary importance of
the narrative has perhaps led him to
abbreviate.
A.VTOS answers to the
emphatic eye* of v. 16 the first step
at least had been taken by Herod
himself, who had sent (to Aenon ? cf.
Jo. iii. 23; on the position see Tris
tram, Bible Places, p. 234) to have
John arrested.
For this sense of
The
Kparelv see xii. 12, xiv. i ff.
events can be placed with some pre
report of the
<pv\aK^
TOV
TY\V
TTJV
Sta
CLVTOV ev
B. J.
vii.
the local history and
topography see G. A. Smith, //. G.

p. 569 f., Schiirer i. ii. p. 250 f. n.,
Neubauer, G. du T. p. 40, Tristram,
Land of Moab, p. 253 ff. Machaerus
khawr) overlooked the
(-WDD,
Dead Sea, perched on the wild heights
opposite to the wilderness of Judaea

4) ; the tragedy of the Baptist s
death was enacted within view of the
scene of his early work. The citadel
stood on the summit of a cone, a
(i.
small but almost impregnable circular

keep, within which Tristram noticed
two dungeons with small holes still
"
masonry where staples

and iron had once been
visible in the
of
wood
fixed."
dia Hpo)8ta5a TYJV yvvaiKa îXimrov]
Her
first husband was not Philip the

tetrarch (Lc. iii. i, cf. Me. viii. 27),
but another half-brother of Antipas,
son of Herod the Great by Mariamne
Joseph, ant.
daughter of Simon.
xviii. 5-
4>
TTCttfil
HpwStay Se avTwv
77
dde$pr)
Hpop Sov TOV p.eya\ov

yeyovoTi etc. MapiapyiT?? TTJS TOV
yiveTai
Hpwfii;
yiveTai /ze0
77? TO.S
yovas
Ai/riVa) -ya/zeirai, TOV

Stacrracra
dvftpos TOO o/to7rarpu
...
Hp<u?7
(sc. raj
dSeX<pa>
From the Gospels

this Herod also bore
O>VTOS.
that
of Philip, and
it
appears
the
name
arbitrary to assume
that this is an error.
it is
with Holtzmann
Herodias herself was a granddaughter
of Herod the Great (child of Aristobulus, Herod s son by the other
Mariamne), and therefore niece to

both Philip her first husband and
Antipas.
on
avTTjv eya^rjo-ev]
Tap-elv is
used
here in its proper sense =uxorem

ducere: for yafjLelv=nubere see x. 12,
i Cor. vii. 28,
Antipas so far
34.
yielded to public opinion as to divorce
VI. 20]
r
a$TY\v e ydfjir]<T.v
OTI
OVK
I9
(TOV.
êXeyev yap 6
Icoavqs TCO
123
18
*Hpu>$ti
TOV
d$eX<pov
eêcTTiV croi eêti/ TY\V yvvaiKa
fiQeXev avTov 19
t) Se *Hpto$ids evel-êv avTw Kai
Kai OVK
yap
20
HpwSrjs
e<po-
/3elTO
19 rj6e\v] er)Ti
C* abcdiq
he married He
She was a daughter of Aretas
the Nabathaean king of Petra, and
aTro/cretvai]
his first wife before
Field, Notes, p. 28
rodias.
Vg. graviter insistere.

The grammarians suggest an ellipsis
of xoAov (Blass, Gr. p. 182, cf. WM.,
p. 742; cf. Herod, i. 118, vi. 119,
her father subsequently severely chas

tised Antipas for his faithlessness
(Joseph, ant. xviii. 5. i).
1 8.
e\eyev yap 6 Icoai/iysj John
was, like Elijah, no frequenter of courts
(Mt. xi. 8), and the message was per
haps sent by his disciples (cf. Mt. xi. 2) ;
see on the other hand v. 20, which
implies some personal intercourse be
tween Antipas and John. That the

Baptist should have visited the court
at Tiberias is inconceivable, but he
might have shewn himself more
than once at times when Herod was
at Machaerus (cf. i Kings xvii. i,
xviii. i
xxi. 17 f, 2 Kings i. 15).
OVK egeoriv *rX.] In Mt. the de
nunciation is general (OVK e. o-ot e xeiv
Me. adds the principal ground
on which the union is attacked. An
tipas as a Jew was under the law of
John s conduct is a
Lev. xviii. 16.
flf.,
a\>Tr]v}
"boldness in re
(1549 Collect for St J.
notable instance of
buking
vice"
Baptist s day).
19.
T/
de
HpwStas
ev(lx fv
avTtp\
Herod silenced the Baptist by send

ing him down to the dungeons, and
dismissed the matter from his mind.
Not so Herodias ; her resentment
could be satisfied only by the Bap
tist s death.
Evelêi/, Vg. insididbatur.
Wyclifle,
aspies to him";
wayte for him"; R.V.,
"leide
Tindale, "layd
For this
set herself against him."
intrans. use of eVeêii/ cf. Gen. xlix.
23, evflx ov
? O^PP ^n, Anibr. in"
Lc.
xi.
53,
Hesychius gives the general

eWêi pvr)o~iKaKel. Dr Plummer (J. Th. St., i, p. 619) compares
the English provincialism to have
it in with
(or for ) a man, i.e. to
be on bad terms or have a quarrel
with him.
may be regarded
as the dat. incommodi (WM., p. 265).
*H0e\cv...Kal OVK rjdvvaTo the power
was wanting, not the will. The im
perfects indicate the normal attitude
of Herodias toward the Baptist.
viii. 27).
sense
*.
AVTO>
2O.
o yap HpojSqy e 0o/3f tro TOV lomtradition in Mt. is strangely
The
vrjv]
B\O>V avrov drroKTelvai,

e(f)o~
TOV OX\QV OTI coy Trpo$r]TT]V O.VTOV
The end of this sentence oc
ftX^v.
curs again with unimportant varia
different
Pr)0T]
tions in Mt. xxi. 26, and is perhaps a

Mc. s
reminiscence of that context.
account has the ring of real life
Herod was awed by the purity of
:
John s character, feared him as the

bad fear the good (Bengel: "venerabilem facit sanctitas...argumentum
verae religionis timor malorum"). The
attitude of Ahab towards Elijah is
remarkably similar ; it is Jezebel, not
Ahab, who plots Elijah s death (i
Kings xix.
2).
"Avdpa
dincuov Kai ayiov,
blameless in his relations to his fellowmen and to GOD. The order is ascensive, as in
Apoe.
see Acts
is
avT<
tendebant in eum, Lyons Pent, insidiati sunt ei) Kvpioi roêv/zarcoj/ (see
f.)
fvcxfiv,
Seii/<5s
TTJS
and
(Sap.
xxii.
iii.
1 1
14,
for ayios
Rom.
vii.
K.
12.
also coupled with 60-16Lc. i 75, Eph. iv. 24)
ix. 3,
evo-cfieia (i
Tim
vi.
n,
Tit.
ii.
12).
124
ayiov,
<rvvTiipei
21 qTTOpei,
r
Kai
rjdeoos
20
y-rropei
KBL
me]
13 28 69 346 556 (b)
eTrotet
(vg
KBCDLA
13 28 69 124]
On
see
etSa)?
al
AIIS<
= ei. on
St/caio?
771^
Kai
ay toy.
*cai
crvveTTjpet avrov] protected him,
Vg. custodiebat eum, Wycliffe, "kepte
him," Tindale, Cranmer, Geneva, "gave
him reverence," A. V. "observed him":
R.V. "kept him safely" ("contra
Bengel).
SvvrrjpeZi/,
which belongs to the later Greek,
common
is
14
in the Apocr. (Tob. Sir.

i,
and occurs also in Prov.W,
2 Mace. 11 ),
Ezek.* 1 ),
i
to
and Dan. (Lxx. 4 Th. 2 ), meaning
keep
(e.g.
rov
v6fj,ov,
ras eVroXas),
or
preserve (e.g. Sir. xvii. 22, âpii/

CM Koprjv ffvvrrjpifo-ei). Of the former
meaning there is an example in
Lc. ii. 19 ; the latter is illustrated
by Mt. ix. 17, and is clearly required
. .
Da
(-^Xtois
al
D*)
min?
is less
Sap.
Herodiadem,"
arm go
latt syrr
Nestle, Text. Crit., p. 264.
24 note.
i.
diKaiov Kai ayiov
min forteomn
al
21 yeveaiois] yevedXiois
))
eTroiet
fcou
avrov
Kai
TO?S
avTOV
fJieyuTTcriv
ACDNAIIS<J>
codd
(c)
3I
HpwSrj
TO??
eTrorjo ev
avrov 7ro\\a
avrov 9 Kai
avrov faovev.
OT
evKaipov,
rijjiepas
[VI. 20
usual than
xi. 5, 17,
21.
oVopeio-tfai,
and Lc.
ix.
but see
(StT/Tro pfi)-
yfvop.evr)5 ^/J.epas ev/caipovj
cum
dies oportunus accidisset.

rodias found her opportunity
Vg.
He(cf.
2 MaCC. xiv. 29, cvKaipov cTr/pfi, Mt.

xxvi. 16, e lqrct evKdipiav: the adjective
occurs again in Heb.

/3o7/0etai/).
It
iv. 16, els
evKaipov
was supplied by the
birthday of Antipas cf. Gen. xL 20 ff.

In Attic Gk. ra -yei/eVia is used of
commemorations of the dead, the
birthday feast of a living man being
ra yev46\ia Or 77 yevfBXios ypepa
(2 Mace. vi. 7); see Lob. Phryn.
:
103, Rutherford, N. Phr., p. 184.

later Gk. neglects or even
reverses this distinction ; cf. Polyc.
p.
But the
here.
Possibly under the circum

stances Antipas regarded imprison
ment as the best safeguard. From
TflCLTt. 1 8, eVireXeTv TTJV rov /xaprvpiov

avrov rinepav yeveOXiov (see Suicer S.V.
yevfdXios) ; Joseph, ant. xii. 4. 7, eop-
time to time during his visits to Machaerus he had the Baptist brought
up from the dungeon, and gave him
audience.
These repeated inter
views (iinperf.) pleased Antipas (jJoVoo?
effort
ra^bi/res TTJV yeve&iov ^p.epav.
has been made in the interests of a
rJKovev, cf. Lc. xxiii. 8) at the time,

bracing his jaded mind as with a
whiff of desert air.
At the same
time they perplexed him (i^n-opei),
leaving behind a tangle of confused
thoughts and purposes which led to

no definite course of action.
This
psychological picture the portrait of
a dtyvxos
(Bruce) is one of great

interest for the Christian teacher and
the student of human nature.
For
Tj-oXXci
v.
ip,
avf]p
used adverbially see i. 45, iii. 12,

43 and for the reading TroXXd
;
multa faciebat] see WH.,

Notes, p. 25; Field, Notes, p. 29 f.;
fnoiei (Vg.
An
particular scheme of chronology to

interpret ra ycveaia as the day of
Herod s accession (Wieseler, syn. p.
266 ff.)
on this see Schiirer i. ii.
;
p.
26
n.
rots fMeyto-Tao-iv KT\.] Vg. prindpiet tribunis et primis Galilaeae.
bus
Meyio-rai/es (/xeyioTai/), freq. in the

later books of the LXX., esp. i Esdr.,
Sir., Jer., Dan., in the N. T. used
again Apoc. vi. 15, xviii. 23 ; cf.

Joseph, ant. XL 3. 2, vit. 23, 31; a
word of the later Gk. (Lob. Phryn.
p. 147, Sturz, de dial. Mac., p. 182)
the Vg. equivalent is usually mag
nates, but the Gk. word was taken
over by later writers under the Em
Cf. Dan. v. i (Th.),
pire (Tac., Suet.).
VI. 2 3 ]
TOM
Kai
ei(re\6ovcrris Trjs
TW
IUL
I/
Kai
TW
TV
22 avnjs
sh
Scocrco
syr
/Saa. /iou
8in
o/)Acou
(om
minP
latt ei
e. Tjyiitcreos
23
OTI...TTJS
N om
co/ioo-ei ]
pa<r.
II 2 e.
jj,e
e.
syr
sin
/cat
syr
sin
238
q vg go
hcl
(TTJS
Up.
118 209 b of
KBC*L 33 c ff me
o 0eXets D
airyaat S (N)
rjpeaev
o eav 6.
(rot
F
|
ort eaf
ai;T77]
BA
HL
r]fj.iffv
f i
5axra>
vg syr
KIT*
5.
/c.
TT;S
<r.
ufj.o\<ryr)<rev
/J.QV)
D om
yiMaov K
av
min? a b
al
DNmZ<l>
co/mocrei/
ecos
1
arm me go
arm] Kai apeo-aa-ys AC

m j n pauc (l a tt) o eav 0eXets
Kat
(rot
ACNrnZ* al m in fereomn lat^?

a eth)] avrov Hp. KBDLA 2?
H/>.
Kopacriw AtTrja dv
*z
cror^
SoJcro)
OTI edv
HptaSiafios Kai
Kai TO?? crvvava-
HpwSri
6 3e /3acri\evs elirev
b eav
*Kai 22
avTrjs Trjs
OwyaTpos
rjpecrev
ra\i\aias,
Tfjs
TTpwTOis
125
+ 7roXXa D 2^ 604
124
110
13 69 al?* b c q vg
Kai TO T/JUKTU
LNAS
a^"
me
ort o ec
Kay ro
24>
airT/o-T;
lat vt
al
ews
|
21 6
*
77/11.
officer in
(WH.), which represents

the girl as bearing her mother s name
and as the daughter of Antipas, can
scarcely be anything but an error,
even if a primitive one ; her name
was Salome and she was the grandniece, not the daughter of Antipas
(see note to v. 17, and cf. Justin, dial.
49, rf/s fa8f\<pr)s avrov TOV Hpwdov).
As
AVTT)S
6 ftacriXevs CTroirjo ev bciirvov /zc ya rois

O.VTOV (LXX. roiff eTaipois
fifytcTTao iv
avrov)
= ljbyjpk
The
Acts xxi. xxv.

^ w; see Blass on Acts xxi. 31) was
properly the tribunus militum, who
commanded a Roman cohort here
he is doubtless the corresponding
xviii.
(Jo.
12,
the army of the tetrarch.

the nyi(rravs were the highest
civil dignitaries, so the îXiapôi were
the chief military officers of Galilee
and Peraea
Xeiy
rfjs
(cf.
yfjs
Apoc.
<al
ol
vi. 15, ol /3ao-i-
peyio-raves KOI ol
With these were
xikiapxoi).
invited
the leading provincials, 01 7rpc5rot TTJS

TaX., cf. ot Trpooroi TOV \aov, rfjs TTOXecos, rfjs vjfrov, T&V *Iovdaui> (Lc.
xix. 47,
17),
TO>V
Acts
xiii. 50,
<frapio~a.ia)Vy
xxv.
rwv
2, xxviii. 7,
22.
cf.
WM.,
p. 160.
io-e\6ovo-r]s...Kal
the sake of gratifying her resentment

this haughty woman, the daughter of
a king and wife of a tetrarch, sub
mitted her child to a degradation
usually limited to eVatpcu.
ilpearev
HpwS?? the man who, in
another mood, had found pleasure in
the preaching of John (v. 20). Oi o-wcf. 3 Mace. v.
avaKCLUfvoi, his guests
6px r]O a/jivrjs^
39, Lc. vii.
T<a
Kopcuricp
pao-iov
age
his family, permits licentious dancing

after the dflnvov (see reff. in Wetstein
pdo-iov
on Mt.
and the principal opthe daughter of Herodias.

Notwithstanding the weighty docu
mentary evidence by which it is sup
ported, the reading T^S 0vy. avrov
xiv. 6),
is
49>
xiv
cf.
Cf.
used of a
Esth.
I0
>
6 de (3ao~i\vs]
Antipas, true to the Greek tastes of
Xnorpis
T<U
IfpocroXvfjLtToJv
(Joseph, mt. 5, 7). The three classes

are distinguished by the repetition of
the article
TTJS
Hp. yields an excellent
sense, emphasising the fact that for
ii.
IS-
See note on
V.
41, 42.
girl of
v.
14.
For
KO-
marriageable
9, ijpca-ev avroi
ro KO-
and see Kennedy, Sources, p.

1 54.
Salome was afterwards married
to Philip the tetrarch, and after his
death
Herod
to another member of
family (Joseph, ant. xviii.
22, 23.
Esther
is
aiTT/o-oV /ie
still
eai>
the
5. 4).
0e\rjs KrX.]
in the writer s
mind;
126
z4
24 (3acri\eias
JULOV.
avTrjs Ti arrrfcrco/zat
Kat
*5
25 TOV
eijrev
Se eiTrev Trjv
1]
[VI. 23
Iwdvov
K6<pa\riv
el(re\6ov(ra
Kai
evdvs
(3a7rTi(ôvTO?.
Os TOV /3ao"L\a ffTtfiFaTO Xeyofcra
eV* irivcua TY\V
iva
K(f>a\r}v
/meTci
0e\ft>
Icodvov
KABCDGLNAS 28 33 124 346

KBLA 28 syrhcl go] TOU
auc a b c 1
al min fereomn latt al
q
25 om ei/0us DL minP
enrev
DA
al *
a b ff
me om pera o-Trovdrjs D a b C i q syr
i
28
yrrjffaTo \eyovcra]
?
arm om 0eXw tva D 2? a bff iq êXw tj/a...5ws] 5os D om
vg
D minPauc c f go
24
ACDrilabf syrr
eeX0.
5e
77
am7<royi4(u
EFHKMSUVriI
go
avniffufuu
minP
rov ftairri^Tos
ACDNriI2
8* 11
Esth.
6e\is,
V.
f., *cai
Eo-$r?p
eiTTfV 6 fiao-tXevs Ti
TOV qpio-ovs TIJS

Kal eVrat o-ot (A adds,
. . .
ecos
^Saa-tXeias fnov,
V. 6, ri TO aiTTjjua crov Kal Sodijo-eTai croi).
For atTeiv Tiva TI see
p. 284,
WM.,
and
p.
for îo-ovs
347
o-ei/
cf.
avTrj
cf.
avTy,
= fato-eos, Lob. Phryn.
Blass, Gr., p. 27.
Mt. fzera op/cov

Heb. vi. 16.
:
""Q/zo-
(op.o\6yrj(TV
^f\6ovo-a elrrV...Ti alTô~o)pai ;]
24.
Leaving the banqueting room when

her part was finished, Salome joins
her mother in the women s apart
ments and enquires eagerly What am
ask for myself?
I to
With
aiVô-co/Mat
WM., p. 356, Burton,

1 68 f.) comp. Herod s
ainja-ov, atrT;in the girl s mind the uppermost
o-ys
See
thought is her own advantage.
(delib.
conj.,
James iv. 2, i Jo. v. 14, 15, with

Mayor s and Westcott s notes; and
cf. Blass,
The answer
Gr., p. 186.
of Herod ias is ready: *the head of
John.
Thus, as Mt. says, in the out

rage that followed the daughter was
VTTO TTJS
irpoftifiaa-Bflo-a
not an
uncommon
fJ.T)Tpbs
avTfjs
feature in the
The unfortunate use

by Chrysostom in his
quarrel with the Empress Eudoxia is
familiar to students of Church
History
(Socr. H. E. vi. 18). ToC /3a7rr/oi>ros,
Vg. baptistae; see on v. 14, and cf.
history of crime.
of this incident
TOV /3a7rrrroC,
25.
The
110
6811
11
syrr"
cf.
V. 2$.
eicreXôCcra evOvs
girl
pfra o~7rov$fjs~^
seems to have entered at
spirit of her mother s

thirst for revenge, whether because
once into the
she shared Herodias s aversion fo

the stern preacher, or rejoiced in the
opportunity of shewing the power she
had gained over her stepfather. Mera
Exod. xii. n, Ps. Ixxvii.
<T7rovdris,
Sap. xix. 2, Ezech.vii. n,
Sus. 50 (74), 3 Mace. v. 24, Lc. i. 39 ;
other phrases in LXX. and N. T. are
(Ixxviii.) 33,
ev
o-7rov8fi,
ee Xco
Kara
o-Trovo rjv, eirl (nrovSfjs.
p. 422 f.) occurs again

in x. 35, Jo. xvii. 24 ; the conjunction
is often dropped (x. 36, 51, xiv. 12,
Iva
(WM.,
xv. 9, al.), the subjunctive being in

such cases perhaps simply delibera
tive
see Burton,
171.
E|aur^s-,
i.e. e| avTfjs TTJS
at once, here
and now ; elsewhere limited within
the N.T. to Acts( 4 PauK 1 ), a word of
the later Gk., see Lob. Phryn. 47;
Wetstein ad loc. cites exx. of its use
;
d>paff,
in Philo, Josephus and Polybius. This

demand for the immediate delivery of
the head seems to locate the banquet
at Machaerus
Mt. code a suppo

excluded by the pre
cf.
sition surely not
sence of the Trpeoroi TT^S FaXeiXaiaj.

Herod the Great had built a large
and splendid palace at Machaerus

(Joseph. B. J. vii. 6. 2,
i. ii. 27 n.,
Hastings, D. B.
ETTI
TTCVCIKI,
Vg. disco
cf.
Schiirer
196
the word
iii.
p.
).
is
used in the same sense in Lc. xi. 39,

TO fgwQeV TOV TTOTTjpiov KOI TOV TTlVdKOS
for other meanings cf. 4 Mace. xvii. 7,
I
VI. 28]
I2/
TOV
Aei)s
/3a<ri-
26
Sid roi/9 opKOvs Kai roi)s dvaiteifjievovs OVK q6e^ K.CLL evdvs aTrocrre/Aas 6 27
d6Trj<rai
avTtfV
jce-
28
ev Trj (j)v\aKrj Kai
Kai 6$coK6v ovTYiv TCO KOpacritt), Kai
L
16 o fiaffiXevs] +
TjKovcrev D c ff i
KAC 2 DNmS<l al min fereomn T/êXei/ II* i 209 1071
27 om
8in
om o jSao-iXeus D i 28 604 al pauo latt syr sinhier (TTre/couXarw/ja T
vg syr
auc
c g vg
V y Kal NBCA] evexdrjvai ADLNriIS^>
avroi;] + e7rt Trti/a/ct C A minP
om avryv i LA i b e q syrP arm
o 5e ADFII al
1 5 /SttTTTtcrTov] (3aTTTioVTOS
BC*LA
/cat
28
a>s
42] ffwavaK.
evdvs c flf
atmu
i n8
i]
6811
The banquet
Lc. i. 63 (nivaKtSiov).
suggested the use of a plate, but this
piece of grim irony was due,
be hoped, to the older woman
xiv. 8 ; Justin, dial. Lc.}.
TrepiXviros yevopevos o
26.
it
Mt.
(cf.
The
/3.]
where the
renders
may
sense of rrepiXviros is well illustrated

by the following passages where it
Gen. iv. 6, i Esdr. viii. 71
occurs
27.
((Tvvvovs KOI
TT.,
merely
72,
TT.),
Dan.
ii.
12 (o-rvyvos
Mt. has
Lc. xviii. 23.
LXX.),
Herod s
\virr)0eis.
was
grief
genuine, if shallow it is unnecessary

to suppose that he was dissembling
(Jerome, "iustitiam praeferebat in fa
cie, quum laetitiam haberet in mente").
Ata TOVS opicovs for the pi. see 2 Mace,
:
Thpht., edei 8e einopyap TO evopKclv
iv. 34, vii.
24.
Kri<rat...ov
Travraxov
/caXoi/.
Jerome
asks,
"Si
si
patris,
matris postulasset interitum, facturus

fuerat an non?" OVK rjdeXrja-ev ddc-
would not break faith

avrrjv,
with her, set aside her claims, "dis
appoint her" (Field): cf. Lc. x. 16,
i Th. iv. 8; the word is more com
monly used of things than of persons,
rrio-ai
e.g.
TT)i>
iii.
aOfTelv
lv
x<*P
evroXriv
TTJV
(Gal
ii.
15), Tria-Tiv (i
(i Mace. vi.
break faith
OfJLVVtoV
TCO
62).
cf.
(Me.
vii.
21), diaOr/Kriv
Tim.
v. 12),
9),
(GaL
7T\TJ(rioV
xiv.
KCU
OVK
4,
to
6
adfTWV
Mt.
(omitting CTTT.). STrcKovXaroop,

speculator or less accurately spicu-
the
in
lator,
(J. Lightfoot
is
(i)
Heb.
later
"l^pSD
and Schottgen ad
a spy or scout,
an
(2)
loc.\
officer
attached to a legion for the purpose

of keeping the look-out and of carry
ing dispatches; (3) since such military
were frequently employed to

carry out a sentence, an executioner
officers
(CTTT.
BrjfjLios
Xeyerai
(rTpaTiwrrjs,
The word occurs
in the N.T.
here only, but is of fairly frequent
use in pagan and Rabbinic literature,
and in the Ada Marty rum see the
reff. in Wetstein ad loc. or in Schiirer
As illustrations of the
I. ii. 62 f. n.
meaning which the word bears in
Me., it may be sufficient to quote
Seneca de ira i. 16, "centurio supplicio
praepositus condere gladium speculatorem iubet": de benef. iii. 25,
cervicem
speculatoribus occurrit
See the full discussion in
porrexit."
Thpht.).
"
. . .
Archbp Benson s Cyprian,

E7T6 raei/
(xv.)
not."
a7ro(rrfiXa?...(r7re/coi;Xaropa]
cf.
evex^vai
28.
On
eWy/ceu.
op/ao>toi/
For the sense

Ps.
P.B. version
disappointeth him
"
7re /x\âs
Kai
TO Kopdcriov
Blass, Gr., p. 230.
a7reX$60J/...T77
t
a>
505 n., f.
the V. L
p.
see
v.
p/rpl avTr/s]
1
For
for iriva,
v.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAKE.
128
29 Kai
avTriv TV
29
30
avTOV
aKOvcravTes ol
TO
rj\6ai/ Kai rjpav
avTO ev
Kai crvvdyovTai
avTOV Ka
TOV
ol a.7r6a"ro\oi
Trdvra
[VI. 28
Irj(rovv 7
o<ra
o<ra
28 eSw/cev 2] yveyicev C 33 53* me

syr
(arm) om avrijv 2 D 33 256 acf i
6811
arm aeth
29 auro ABCLrAIIS al] avrov K 346 om 556 /iVTêiw]
hcl
e5i5. /ecu
min mu
30 ocra i] pr Kai Arn< al min? go syr
pr rw
cod
sin
vg syrP
D<
e7roi?7<raj>
om
EH*
eTTonjaev Kai edtdagev syr
sinvid
25
for Kopao-tov, v. 22.

draw a veil over
The Evan
o<ra
the treat
ment which the head received from
Herodias and Salome. For the legends
connected with its subsequent fate
see Sozom. H. E. vii. 21, Papebroch,
The * Decree of
Acta Sanctorum.
gelists
an anonymous
mentions
Gelasius
writing
"de
Johannis
nulli eas
inventione capitis beati
adding
baptistae,"
catholicorum
The
legunt."
Cathedral Church of Amiens claims
29 is marked Decollatio Jo. Bapt.

the Inventio capitis was sometimes
identified with the Decollatio (see
Bede ad
loc.\ but more commonly

observed on Feb. 24. On the cause
of John s martyrdom Victor quaintly
remarks /xoiêia ical opxw LS
:
TOV jSaTTTtO-ToO d(j)el\V TT)V

KCU TrapaiTTjTea ye ravra rois ev (ppovovcrtv.
a.Kov<ravTs...V
i f.
To
7rra)/xa
headless
body, the
xxiv. 28,
and Apoc.
see Ps. cix.
(ex.)
For
of John
p,vrjiJ.fia>]
(Mt.
xii.
8,
Acts
i,
Me.),
corpse,
also used in this sense
cf.
TTT.
9;
by the
n>1|),
the
Mt.
is
LXX.,
Ezech.
was probably
buried in one of the rock tombs
round Machaerus (Me. eV fj.vrjij.eim)
but it was believed to have been
vi
(AQr,=">J|).
It
found at Sebaste (Samaria) in the

time of Julian, when the bones were
al**110 latt(exc e) syr sin
burnt and the dust was scattered by

the pagan party (Thdt. H.
Eîii. 3) ;
some portion of the remains, however,
were secured by Christians, and pre
served as relics (H. R. xxi.). Both
the Baptist and our Lord received
honourable burial; contrast the fate
of the two Apocalyptic witnesses
(Apoc. XL
Mt.
9).
adds that after the
(xiv. 12, 13)
burial the disciples of John made

their way to Jesus with the tidings,
and that the Lord s movements were
affected by what He heard from them :
see note on the next verse.
RETURN
3044.
FEEDING OF THE
21
(Mt. xiv. 13
vi.
113);
KOI
30.
TO THE SEA.
FIVE THOUSAND
Lc.
ix.
<rvvdyovrai
ol
10
17; Jo.
aTroVroXot]
The Twelve have now earned the title

aTTocrroXot which had been given to
them apparently at the time of their
14); "apta huic loco
Me. does not
(Bengel).
use it again; in the later narrative
selection
Kai
other notices of the disciples

see ii. 18, Jo. i. 35, iii. 25, iv.
xix.
K*C*
"non-
to be in present possession of the

head. In the Sarum Calendar Aug.
29.
(iii.
appellatio"
of Lc.
it
(Lc. xvii.
becomes an
5,
xxii.
official
14, xxiv.
10,
name
Acts
passim). See Hort, Ecclesia, p. 22 f.

Their present mission fulfilled, they
return from various parts of Galilee
to headquarters, i.e. the place where
the Master had probably arranged to
and reported (Me. aTr^yyetXap,

Lc. Sirjyyo-avTo) particulars (oo-a...oo-a)
of their work and teaching.
For the
be,
combination Troielv (re) KOI 8i8do-KLv

cf. Acts i. i ; Lc. omits edidagav here.
VI. 33]
3I
iSiav
ets
rjcrav
yap
TOTTOV,
eprifjiov
ol
ovfie
(f>ayeiv
ek
AevT
Ka
al
ABCMA
ai>airav(ra<T6e
|
CKMUIH?
(rfVK.
avafiavres
Seirre v.
minnonn ]
al)] evKcupws
TO ir\oiov air. ets
ets
Kai dvaTrava ao de
(-/>os
33
i&iav.
/car*
ADNFII
etTreit
31 Xe7ei]
avToi
i)juele
K.O.T
31
oXiyov.
epôfmevoi Kai ol VTrdyovTes TroXXoi, Kai

33
/ccu a7rrj\6ov ev TW TrXoico 32
evKaipovv.^
TOTTOV
eprjjuiov
129
a. /car idtav] wrayw/m-ef
ava7ravea6e
avTOvs 33
eiSav
/cca
KDLNm2<l>
al
ets]
minP
eir
1
|
D
D latt
32 Kai
D*) eixov
eprj/nov TOTTOV
a,Trrj\dov...Tr\oi(a\
(exc b)
Their return seems to have syn

chronised with the arrival of John s
people
and the
and to have helped to

determine the Lord s course.
for refreshment, and not even leisure

for a meal ; cf. iii. 20.
EvKaipew was
disciples (Mt.),
Kcit
31.
AevTe
avrois
Xcyei
Come apart by yourselves

and
the crowd
rest
KrX.]
away from
for
while.
cf.
new
xi.
9.
The departures
arrivals left
no intervals
condemned
by the purists (Lob.

PJlTyn., p. 125, evK. ov \en.Teov dXX ev
c
Sturz, dial. Alex.
crôXr/s *X iV
p. i68f.); it occurs again in Acts
xvii. 21, i Cor. xvi. 12; cod. D sub
>
Two
things pointed to a temporary

withdrawal from public work, (i) the
danger of arrest by order of Antipas,
who might think it desirable to follow
up his murder of John by silencing
stitutes
The
evKaipas eêtj/ here.
to be found first in
word seems
Polybius (Blass on Acts I.e.) and is

in Philo, but has no place in
the LXX. Comp. the interesting prac
the Apostles
need of rest. Me. recognises only the
latter.
On SeCre see i. 17, and on tear
common
I8iav, iv. 34.
de labore
docentium simul et discentium studio
demonstratur qui utinam nostro in
aevo rediret
John s successor
(2)
ye by your
selves (cf. Jo. vi. 15) or perhaps, ye
even workers must now
yourselves
and again halt to take breath.
yrauo-ao-ê gives the idea of the momen
tary rest better than the present (see
vv. 11.)
the verb is well illustrated by
Exod. xxiii. 12, Job x. 20 (LXX.).
oX/yoi/, of time here, as of space in
Y/xety avVoi,
;
Ai>a-
C.
i.
For
19.
B77$(rai5a,
rrjs
els
has
Lc.
Me.),
and
els
Jo. rrepav
ruXetXcuas
pT)p.os
TOTTOS
eprjuov TOTTOV (Mt.

TTO\LV K.a\ovp.vr]v
TTJS
rfjs 0a\do-crr]s
Tifiepiados.
The
well have been in
may
the neighbourhood of a town (see

i45)5 t ne conflate reading in
35>
Lc., els
r. ep.
TroXeooy KaXovp-ev^s BT/Ô-.,
probably right as an interpretation.

Jo. s recollection that the spot lay
across the Lake shews that Bethsaida
Julias is intended see note on v. 45.
tical
reflexion
temporis
illius
in
Bede
"
magna
felicitas
"
32.
a.7rr)\6ov
ev
TOO
TrXoico]
The
rendez-vous was therefore close to

the Lake, probably near Capernaum,
The boat took
as
?rX. suggests.
an easterly course and they landed
perhaps a little south of Bethsaida, on
the edge of the plain now known as elTO>
Batlhah (Schumacher, Jauldn, p. 106,

Butaiha, Smith, H. G. p. 457)
part of the old lake basin... sown
two or three times during the year. .
and grazed by the buffalo herds... in
"a
its
north western part. .covered with,

For epôs TOTTOS see i 35, 45.
.
is
ruins."
distinguish
witnessed the departure; the

course of the boat could be seen by
all, even perhaps the landing of the
party on the opposite shore. The
ol fpôpevoi Ka\ ol VTT.]
S.
M. 2
two
The
articles
distinct streams
of
33.
/cai
fldav...Kal eyvao-av TroXXoi]
Many
II
130
[VI. 33
xal
eyvwcrav 7ro\\oi, KCLL Tre^fj OLTTO

TroXewv (ruve^pajjiov e/cet Kai 7rpofj\6ov
Tracrwv
34 Kai
CIVTOVS.
eeX6(LV
TroXvv
eiSev
KO.I
oÂoi/,
34
OTL
CIVTOVS,
nonn
eyvwffav B*D I 118 209]
33 VTrayovras] + 01 o%Xot (S~) 13 69 124 al
mu f
KAB 2
al min? + aurou? KAKLMNUAIIS min
q syrr me aeih + avrov
EFGHSVr* min tmu (om aur. BD i 13 28 118 131 209 alP uc a ff vg) e/cet /cat
vg (arm) me] /cat TrpvrjKdov avrov e/cet syrP
jrporj\doy avrous KB (TT/HKT. LA) alP
|
LrAIIS<l>
61
e/cet /cat
I
om
611* 110
209 alP
ffvvrj\6ov
Syr hcl
avrov
o~vvri\6ov
?r/)os
(ffvve8pa/ju>v
aeth
34
]
ayroi/s /cat
A)
?r/)os
etdev]
ew avrois
Lord was recognised,

of
(28 604)
+o
"**
110
68 *1
e/cei
<rvvt)\6ov
0-vvedpap.ov
I-rjvovs
ALrAII2<l>
avrov 33
Trpos
minP
1
|
KOI
/cat
fj\6ov
e/cet
TrpotjXdov avrovs /cat

min fereomn f q
/cat
e/cet
ff i r)
-irpori\6ov\
The crowd went round by land
al
(A)(D)EFGHKMNS(U)VA(n)
al
aiid the report
. . .
pe
rjKQov avrov 2
(a) (d
aurov (A)EFGHKM(N)UV(r)n(2)^>
His return spread rapidly (Mt.

irf^rj ...
AC.
om
ws
touched
Tr/ao/Sara
fc<*
avrovs
CTT
(ha
by
and
bade them welcome (Lc. airoâ^vos
avTovs), as if their presence had been
their
cf.
(f(nr\a.yxvi<r6r],
of
earnestness
i.
41)
purpose,
desired.
as contrasted with eV rw TrXoi w c

Acts XX. 13, /ntXXeoi/ auroff Treêueii/,
where Blass remarks,
irefrvetv de
STrXa-yî/t êo-ât eVt rii/a OCcurs also in Mt. xv. 32, Me. viii. 2, ix.
22 ; other constructions are o-TrX. ewt
TIM
xiv. 14, Lc. vii. 13, nepi ni/off
terrestri
Mt.
7refj
"
(non
Across the Lake
itinere."
Hum
necessario
or
Khan Minyeh
pedestri)
from Tell
is
scarcely
more than four miles; by land the

distance to the upper part of Batihah
could hardly be above ten (Sanday,
Fourth Gospel , p. 120), unless they
went by road and crossed the Jordan
by the bridge. If there was little
wind, it would be easy to get to the
On the
place before a sailing boat.
reading Kai TrporjKBov avrovs see the
Mt
ix.
them/
avrovs
ETT
36.
as those to
towards
whom His com

eV avrols- would
passion went .forth ;

represent the multitude as the object
on which
OTI
it
r)<jav
rested.
ws
TrpofiaTa
The
/crX.]
ground of His compassion. The blind

zeal of the common people shewed
both their need of a leader and their
readiness to follow one who offered
them what their official teachers failed
to supply. The phrase ok irp. p.rj eôi/-
2
important discussion in WH., Intr. ,
for
the
construction
pp. 95 f., 327
i7poe\6elv Tiva cf. Lc. xxii. 47
Vg.
Me. alone has
praevenerunt eos.
ra TTot/zeVa occurs also in another con

text (Mt. ix. 36). It is based on the
O.T. (Num. xxvii. 17, 3 Regn. xxii. 17,
2Chron.
xviii.
preserved this interesting detail
however
HITl
34-
^f\6a)V
l8fV 7TO\VV OÂoi/]
It
6,
Judith
DnS pK
where
xi. 19)
1^
fK*3
is
uniformly rendered irp. ols (Troipvtov

OVK eo-riv 7roifj,^v. The implied contrast
between the false pastors and the
True is worked out in Jo. x.
16;
for other references to the pastoral
character of our Lord cf. Ma xiv. 27,
&>)
was not till He had landed (cf. v. 2

Dr Hort (I.e.) prefers "came out of
His retirement in some sequestered
that the crowd came into
nook")
He knew then that His effort
sight.
to find a retreat had failed, yet no
impatience revealed itself in His
manner. On the contrary, He was
;
Heb.
xiii.
20,
avrovs
nfpl
Trjs
Pet.
ii.
TroXXa
25.
:
fiacriXeias
"Hpgaro
Lc.
TOV
e XaXet
6eov 9
VI. 37]
Troifjieva*
jui
2S Kai
TToAAct.
tjSrj
\66vTes avTco
6
<TTIV
ol
Kai fipâTO
utpas TroAA^s
/maOrjTal
Kai
TO7TO9,
35
Trpocr-
yi>r>jUw;s
avTOv e\eyov OTL

âTToXvCTOV 36
TToXA-f/*
WpCt
tjStJ
$L$dcrKeiv
d7re\66vT6s ek TOI)S KVK\W
eawros
yopcrworiv
eiTrev
ls
om
34
latt
|
TToXXa Syr
35
irpo<rr}\0ot ...\yoi>Tes
arm
ayopacrwcriv pr tva
yap
77t(TTa
/cu/cXw]
Ti
j
OVK exowiv
(fraywffiv
yevo/jievrjs
N om
1
(hab fc^BFAS^ al minP syrr
oxXous
AOTC avTots
avToTs
810
auro>
me
al)
604
minPauc ab iff^ vg
/cat
|
/cw/xas]
AN
cum
o\lrias
5e
^P as ToXXiyp yfvofJLfirrjs] Vg.

hora multa Jieret; Mt.,
yfvofjifvrjs,
rfpgaTo K\iveiv,
cf.
Lc.,
Bede,
T)
8e
"horam
tam vespertinum tempus
qpepa
mul-
Mc. s
repeated at the end
dicit."
phrase, which is
of the verse ij^rj
TTO\\IJ, occurs
also in Dion. Hal. ii. 54, cpaxovTo a%pi
That
to a late hour."
iroXXrjs copas,
o>pa
"
Lc. s interpretation
is
right appears
Since the passover was

was near the time
of the spring equinox, and the sun
set about 6 p.m. ; the miracle was
from
at
v. 47.
hand
(Jo.), it
probably wrought an hour or so be

fore sunset. Hpo(re\66vTs eXeyoi/ KT\.
According to Jo. the thought of pro
viding for the multitude had presented
itself to our Lord some hours before,
when He
Him
first
in
/cat
arm
aeth
aim>us]
ets
ros K.
rous
"
"
avTovs] For aTroXveo

see Tob. x. 12 (K), Me.
diro\\)<Tov
36.
dismiss,
vi 45,
viii.
3, 9,
saw them coming to
(vi. 5j OfCHrdfievos OTL
TTO\VS o^Xof
Acts
xiii. 3,
xv. 30,
Ets TOVS KVK\(O dypovs KOI
33, xix. 41.
K^nas does not exclude the suppo

sition that Bethsaida was near, cf.
Jos. xxii. 12, TOVS dyp.
ras Kfopas avTfjs.

(WH., Notes, p.
for KVK\(O
villas et vicos.
v. i).
ianti
sin
KD
yurofterqs
36
syr
need was teaching first at

in His sight; but teaching, as
7^*7
om A
81
first
Mt.
syr"
B(D)LA 28 aff i syr me] pr {Spu/mara X aprovs TL

6 111101
(K Qayovviv) TITS* al min? (b) f gyrrP
(arm) aeth
yia-To.
35*
37
<j>ay(t)(riv
at other times, brought opportunities

of healing disease. The Lord, as He
taught, sat on the rising ground above
the plain (Jo. dvrj\6fv els TO opos /cat
cf.
al
<pa<yelv.
forteomn
in
6X670^] \eyowriv aura 1071

latt
KOI rovs \pfia.v eôvras

**
ireias la.ro (cf. Mt.). "Hpâro :
denuo,
ut si antea non docuisset" (Bengel).
least
ty/ue??
ABLrAIIZ
K*ADKL
adding
Their
37
TL
TTJS TroXeco? Kai
The Western text

25) substitutes eyVg. in proximas
Aypot, villae, are the
cf.
scattered farms,
cf.
v.
14;
for the
single article in the gender of the

first noun, see WM., p. 158. Tt (pdyuo-iv
(WM.,
criv,
Mt. jSpw/xara, Lc.

Lc. adds (tW) KaTaXixra)-
p. 210),
eTricrtritr/ioi/.
a necessity scarcely
less pressing,
considering the time of year, and

that the crowd contained women and
children.
For
this our
Lord provided
shortly afterwards in the way pro

posed by the disciples (vv. 45, 46).
Food was a more immediate want,

and more difficult to supply.
37.
Sore avTols vpfls
prefixes ov
xpe*ai>
<ayeu>]
an answer to direKdovrfs of
the
emphatic
Mt.
eôvcrtv drreXdelv
vfie is
v. 36,
as
(WM.,
p. 190)
favrots. Of
replies to 1va...dyopaa ci)(riv

this conversation between our
Lord
and the Twelve we have two inde
pendent accounts, St Peter s (Me.,
abbreviated in Mt., Lc.) and St John s.
92
132
Xejowiv
[VI. 37
avTto A7re\66vTes dyopdcrwfjiev Srjvapicov

3
Ka
38
Kta 7i/oVres Xeyovarw Rev-re, Kai Svo
/Sere,
latt vid 5wp.ev

ALA
KBD 13 33 69 124 346 2P]
tva
e/cacrros
tw
+
124
346
Xa/fy
13
69
j3pa%w
tjxiyew 2]
K* (7^. Kc a eiriyvovres 1071
yvovres]
tSere] pr /cat AFAH al
ADMms j 3 69 al Treyre] + aproi/s D 2? a c syrr
5
37 Swa-wfiev
alP"
dw<ro/j.ev
<pa<ye?v
TIIS
al
2***
<t>ayw<ru>
eX0oi>res
38
Xe-you-
comparison shews that the words
aTTfXdovTfs dyopdcr(op.fv KT\. belong in

part to Philip, and vcvre KOI 8vo
On the whole
Ix&vas to Andrew.
"the
superiority in distinctness and
precision is all on the side of St
(Sanday, I.e. p. 121 cf. LightFor an
Essays, p. 182).
attempt to bring the two accounts
into precise agreement see Aug. de
With his conclusion
cons. ev. \\. 96.
we may heartily concur: "ex qua universa varietate verborum, rerum auJohn"
foot, Bibl.
tem sententiarumque
concordia, satis
doceri nihil
apparet salubriter nos
quaerendum
in verbis nisi loquentium
dyopd(ra>iiV
KT\.]
con-
appears from Jo. vi. 5 7,

of the Lord s question voQev dyopd-
flation, as
cra>/iei/
aprovs Iva
Philip s
answer
(j)dya)(nv ovrot;
dia.Ko<ria>v
and
fyvapicw
aproi KT\.
Arjvapiav diaKoa~icoVj at
the cost of 200 denarii, the gen. of
WM., p. 258. On
Madden s Jewish
price,
see
the denarius
Coinage,
p.
B. iii. p. 427 f. ;
Hastings,
mean value at this time is stated
to have been 9^. It was the la
bourer s daily wage (Mt. xx. 2 ff.)
two denarii were sufficient to pay the
expenses of a iravdoê iov for at least a
day or two (Lc. x. 35) ; the costly oil
245
the
if.,
Z>.
poured on the Lord

by Mary of Bethany was worth three
hundred or more (Me. xiv. 5, note);
five hundred was a
typically large debt
Two hundred of these
(Lc. vii. 41).
silver pieces may well have been more
than the Twelve had in their yA
of spikenard
o\><
dpKova-iv avrois Iva fKaaros /Spaû Xa/Sfl.

is possibly an aor. conj., cf.
Aa>o-oo/zei/
WSchm.,
WH.
prefer
pp. 107, 120.
which see Blass, 6?r.,
on
dwa-ofiev,
p. 212.
38. TTOO-OUS eêre aprovs;] This ques

tion interprets the previous one. They
were not called to imagine imprac
ticable
schemes of charitable action,
but to give what they had

viii.
12).
cibaria,
rant
Bede:
"non
sed acceptis eis
(cf.
2 Cor.
nova creat
quae habue-
discipuli."
yvovrcs
was made
voluntatem."
a.TTf\66vTs
KO/AOI/ (Jo. xii. 6). Yet even this outlay

would have been inadequate Jo.
The discovery
by Andrew, and the
\cyov<riv]
(Jo.)
supply belonged, it appears, not to

the Twelve, but to a lad in the crowd
6s e êt...).
Jo.
(eo-rtv Traiddpiov
alone (Orig. in Mt. xi. 2) mentions
that the cakes were made of barleyflour (aprot KpiQivot), i.e. of the coarsest
and cheapest kind, the food of the
working man cf. Jud. v. 8 (A), vii. 13,
4 Regn. iv. 42 for the relative cost
of wheat and barley see 4 Regn. vii
1 8 and Apoc. vi. 6
(x^ vl ^
$771/0<Se
<TITOV
piov Kai rpels x iVtKfS KpiOav drjvapiov).

For Ixflvas, Jo. has oâpta (cf. Num.
xi. 22, rrdv
TO otyov
Tfjs 0a\do~(rr)s).
The
two to five loaves were a mere

relish, and probably pickled or cooked
for the use of cooked fish with bread
fish
see Jo. xxi. 9, 13. Taricheae at the

S.W. corner of the Lake derived its
name from the curing of fish. Some
of the older commentators find mys
teries in the numbers: e.g. Thpht.
TreVre aproi ot MoocraiKOt Xoyot,
I)
VI. 40]
Z9 Kai
67T6Taev avToIs avaK\iQ\]vai
TW
67TI
Crv/ULTTOCTLa
39 avaK\i6-rjvaL
al
minP
40
om
Or
exaTOV Kac
01
duo,
Qm am
minPauc
2
Or] am/cXwu AB DLNrAII2
a syr 8inTid
eirt] ev B*
D om
vvviroffiav
Kara bis ttBD
me] ava
ATTO-
Similarly
77
of taking places on a couch before a

viii. n, Lc. xiii. 29; Lc.
xi. 37, Jo. xiii. 12. Order was secured
by breaking up the crowd into com
panies (a-vfi7ro<ria, Me., K\icrtas,

In the LXX. (rvpiroa-tov oivov =
Lc.).
40.
dvfTTfa-av Trpaa-ial
The construction
= ava
or Kara
<rvn7r6ana
<m/z7ro(ria
is
Hebraistic cf. Exod. viii. 14 (10),

yayov UVTOVS Qip.a>vias OifjLfovids (D")lpn
:
<rwj-
and
DÔ"!),
next verse
Trpaaial
irpaviaL in
see also Me.
vi.
the
rw
XP T(?] ^ ee n te On
The place supplied in the
early spring a natural carpet on which
errl
x\a>pa)
32.
thousands could recline in comfort

Cf.
JO.
Tf]V
XXeopo?
de %6pTOS 7TO\VS fV TO) TO7TO).

TOS faenum viride, is
xP
>
growing grass or
crops, as contrasted with dry fodder
green food,
i.e.
cf.
Gen.
i.
30, Isa. xv. 6, xxxvii. 27,
viii. 7.
The epithet is not
otiose or merely picturesque ; it indi
Apoc.
TrpaoW]
The
"
fides populi
").
The
took the form of rectangular
interprets at
r<5i/
(f)vTiu>v
rerpdycovoi
and reappears in Theophrastus and in the LXX. (Sir. xxiv. 31

o-ê o-ets,
pov
rfjv Trpaa-idv)
cf.
Euth.
Trpao-ial at rerpayeoi/oeiSeTs- [a-uvaycoyai]

TotavTat yap at
KTJTTCOV Trpaonai.
TU>V
Me. probably uses the word to convey

the notion of regularity of form, not
of variety of colouring (Farrar, Life,
i.
p. 402) the vrpao-ta, unless otherwise
defined (np. dvQ&v) is the bed of
garden herbs (Xaâi/ta, Hesych.),asits
probable etymology shews. See the
somewhat similar comparison, quoted
;
from the Talmud by J. Lightfoot ad

of Jewish scholars to the rows
of vines in a vineyard, planted
loc.,
(WM.,
pp. 312, 581, Blass, Gr. p. 145). On

the construction dva<\. irdvras crv/iTroo-ta
see WM., pp. 282, 663 ff.
t>.
Notes, p.
garden beds. Ilpao-uu occurs in Ho

mer, Od. viii. 127, where the Sch.
fj.e&v(T
]?_} (Esther, Sirach), but

occurs without olvov in the first three
books of Maccabees, and apparently
in the wider sense.
The form pre
ferred by B (<rvfjL7roo-ia) is also to be
found in Sirach and 3 Mace. Lc. s
more precise term occurs in 3 Mace,
WH.,
act implies trust on the part of the

o-v/nTToo-ia
meal see Mt.
(cf.
crowd (Bengel
TOVS avflptoTrovs avairecrfiv).

dva.K\iv(r6ai. and dvaTriTrreiv used
vi.
For
31.
al
ff.).
TTonjcrciTe
(rvfinocria.
ALNrAnZ
cates the season of the year, and thus,

so far as it goes, supports the existing
text of Jo.
f7rTafV avrols dva.K\i0r}vai] The

command was given through the
Twelve (Lc. KaraK\iWre avTovs, Jo.
39.
vi.
bis
33 jjpauc Or)
oXie coi/ Xo-yoi, o
T<OV
rrjv
Kal TO T,vayyf\iov.
in Jo. tract, xxiv.
Aug.
Kara.
v7T(TaV
KCtt
KCLTO,
2Palnonn
13 28 64 604 107 1
<rv[iir.]
KLA
trpaffiai
fereomn
in
KB*G
cvfjiir.
39
4
%OpTto
^(XwpCO
Trpacriai TTpacriai KCITO.
133
Kal Kara
consisted roughly of fifty,
in other cases of a hundred each;
Kara
fKarbv
The groups
Lc. o5(rei ai/a TrevrijKovTa. Mt. omits

these details the greenness of the
grass, the orderly distribution of the
crowd, the size of the groups ; nor do
they find a place in the recollections
of St John, though he remembers the
number of the party as a whole (oVcf.
all
7re<rav...(c>s
Trei^raKio-^tXioi).
The pur
pose of the arrangement was probably

to prevent a dangerous scramble for
the food, or at any rate, confusion and
134
A
41
apTOVS KCtl TOfS

TOV ovpavov, ev\6yr](rev Kat KaTK\acr6v
\Ct/3d)V T-Ol)^ 7T6J/T6
sas
TOVS apTOvs
eis
eSidov TCHS /ULa6r]Tcus iva 7rapaTc6cocrii/
KCLI
K.a
42
TrdvTes
43 (pa yov
<
41 Ka.TK\a.ffV T. a. Kcu]
KCU
AcXa<7as
K*BLM*AIT minPauc]
D latt rw o%Xw M*
42
om
Aa/3<BI>
brought to Him (Mt. xiv. 18), pro

bably in a Kofavos (cf. v. 43), and the
Lord took the basket, or one of the
The action
cakes, into His hands.
marked Him as the Master and
Host; cf. xiv. 22, Lc. xxiv. 30, Acts
TOV ovpavov (Me. Mt. Lc.): the attitude of
prayer (vii. 34, Jo. XL 41 ; for the
O.T. see Job xxii. 26, and cf. i K. viii.
els
22, Ps. xxviii. 2, Ixxiii. 4, cxxxiv. 2),
Him Who
specially characteristic of
knew no sin (contrast Lc. xviii. 13).
The ancient Liturgies have trans

ferred this feature to the institu
tion of the Eucharist
(Brightman,
&
vatis oculis
ad
te,"
&c.).
;
"
cf.
ele-
EvX6yrj<rev
(Mt. Me. itC.) = fvxapi(TTâ-as ( Jo.) ; a

similar variation occurs in the ac
count of the first Eucharist, where
used of the blessing of

the Bread by Lc., Paul (i Cor.
xi.),
cvxapio-Teiv is
and of the blessing of the Cup by

Mt, Me., Lc. the two verbs are
;
practically
23>
al
synonymous, the blessing
min*
Trapan-
avrots] Ka.Teva.vTL
Travres i* 33 (209*)
simple matter, and accounts for the

same number being given by the
four evangelists.
KCU
TOVS 7TVT apTOVS
41.
The cakes and fish were
KT\.]
c
Liturgies, pp. 20, 51, 133,
the words of the Roman canon,
+ aurou ADFII al
rots /i0.]
one hundred companies in a com
Ai/a/SAe âs
K ADM2NriI 2
Incidentally
paratively short time.
the division into companies made
the counting of the multitude a
xxvii. 35.
rjpav
K* 33
T. a.
irapaduffLv
disorder (cf. i Cor. xiv. 33, 40), and

to secure an easy and rapid distri
bution: twelve men could serve fifty
to
[VI. 41
arm
being in fact in the form of a thanks

i Tim. iv. 3, 4) ; the
giving (c
Cup,
in reference to which the three Synoptists use euxapio-reii/, is called
St Paul TO
by
evXoyias o
The recognised form of
v\oyovfj.v.
blessing was (Edersheim, i. p. 684)
Blessed art Thou, O Lord our God,
King of the world, Who bringest
forth bread from the earth."
Kare K\aa-v
SO Lc. ;
K\d(ras.
The
simple verb is used in all our ac
counts of the Eucharistic fraction (cf.
K\a(Tis TOV apTov, Acts ii. 42) ; per
7)
iroTripiov
TTJS
"
Mt
haps the compound points here to

the breaking of each cake into seve
ral pieces
(cf. /cara/con-TO),
distribution
Twelve:
V.
5).
was entrusted to
& dov
The
the
(Me. Lc.) may imply

to Him at intervals to
that they came

be replenished, but is perhaps more
naturally understood of the repeated
action involved in the gift to each
of them severally (cf. Jo. Sie ScoKei/).
The fish was no doubt distributed
in the same way, though Me. for the
sake of brevity writes epepio-ev iraa-iv :
cf.
Jo.
ofjLoiais
Kal
CK
= Lc.
r<3i>
otyapiwv.
for
:
Lc. x. 8
eo-diTf TO. TTapaTidffieva vfuv.
Cf. Origen in Jo. t. xiii. 34, \aâvei de TO.
"iva
TrapaTiOaxTiv
this sense
drro
of the verb
cf.
fiadrjTav *Ir)o-ov...oi de TOV

padrjTal OTT avrov TOV Irjaov.
T<0>v
lr)o~ov
42.
irapaOeivai
eôprao-â-av]
Vg.
saturati
The food more than sufficed

All had as much
(contrast Jo. vi. 7).
sunt.
as they would, even of the fish (Jo.
VI. 45]
Kal
K\d<rfJLaTa
44 Kai
TCOV
OLTTO
irevTa- 44
ol
ri<Tav
135
avfipes.
45
Kal evdvs
43 /cXaoTtaTd
604
BLA]
rell
ADriIS<
ir\rjpeis
/cXaoyiaraji
KB
TrXT/pw/taTa
Ko<ftt.vwv
min?
us (vel
+ ceyep6eis D
abc
ff i
fc<
13 69 124 209 346 TO
13 69 124 209 346]

44 om TO us aprovs
vel ucrirep)
wcrei
foot
on PhiL
82
iv. 1 2,
Kennedy,
/Sources,
it is fairly distributed in the

1
4
4
4
1
Paul 1
Trepi<r<rv<Tav
KD
TWV
TrXT/pw^tara
KO<J>LVOVS
28 604
i**
vg (syr
que
supellex";
note).
see J. E. B.
The twelve
Ko(pivoi
their recent circuit of
rjpav
picro fvov
Lam. 1 (=ynb),Tob. 1
Mt. TO
AcXao-âTa]
Tre-
Lc. TO TTfpicro fvo av
/cX.,
TO>I>
So the Mas
avTols (sc. TO) o^Xco) K\.
ter directed
Jo. (rvvaydyeTf TO rre:
pKro~evcra.vTa /cXacr/zaTa Iva
p.ri
TI OTTO-
For /cXa(r/xa (apTOf) cf. Jud.

X^Tai.
xix. 5 (A, =-ô)fj.bs dpTov B), Ezech.
xiii.
Aeo&eKa
19.
in apposition to
filled
twelve
KO(f)iva>v
*X.,
TrX^pco/naTa,
wherewith were
hampers
TrXr/pco/za
is
is
8.
Ko<p{-
<o(p.
to the four accounts.
used by Aq. in Gen.
xl.
Mayor s
were pos
Galilee; c
Euth., SwdeKO. Ko(pivoi... iva Kai ol &BaTTooroXot dia/3ao-Tao-a>o-/ TOVS
With the excess of the

miraculous supply above the require
ments of the people comp. 4 Regn.
IV. 44, e(payov KOI KarfXmov Kara TO
pfjfjui
44.
Kvpiov.
yaav
. . .
TrcvTaKio-xihioi
avftpes]
The number was doubtless roughly

calculated by counting the a-v^noo-ia
cf. Mt. Lc. were/,
(note on v. 39)
Jo. cos-, TTfvr.
The men perhaps alone
composed the groups, but the wo
men and children were not neglected
;
5.
Me. uses vrX.

for a discussion of
see note on ii. 21. Kocptvos
common
word
Mt.
cf.
KOfpivovs TrX^pets, Jo. eyep-taav
vovs K\ao~p.dTa)v.
again in viii. 20
those in which the Apostles

had carried what they needed for
Pss. 9,
43.
arm
was the characteristic appendage of

the poorer class of Jews (Juv. iii. 14,
vi 542, "quorum cophinus faenum-
sibly
Jer. 1,
it
Kotpivovs
sin
45 ev6vs]
N. T. (Mt. Me. Lc. Jo. Cath.

1
Apoc. ), but in the LXX. limited to
Job 1
K\a<r/j.aTuv
LA
al
(ws)
45
ep.-
oa-ov TI&C\OV).
EôpT. is common to
the Synoptists; Jo. uses evc7r\â-dr]a-av.
For the former word cf. Light-
p.
avTOv
rivdyKacrev TOVS
The
16 for
a bread-basket (?P), and by the LXX.

in Jud. vi. 19 (B, =<avovv A) for the
(Mt.).
On
the miracle as a whole Victor
well remarks
Bavfj-do-tov
Trpax&ev-..0avfid(nov Se OVK
pr] del TTJ
ptv ovv TO
\arrov TO
basket (also ?p) in which Gideon places
cooked meat; in
Ps. Ixxx. (Ixxxi.)
the pot-shaped basket (TH) in

which the Israelite during the Egyp
tian oppression carried his clay or
"stout
wicker basket"
bricks.
it is
appears to be intended, "as dis

tinguished from the soft flexible
*
frails
(Westcott, on St John). The
xcxfrivos is contrasted in the Gospels
with the
(viii.
19, 20), for
which see note on viii. 8. In Rome
"
<r<frvpis
WALKING
52.
45
(Mt. xiv. 22 33, Jo.
45.
ON THE
vi.
16
SEA
21).
evdvs ijvdyKaa-v...els TO irepav]
For once the Lord put a severe strain

upon the loyalty of the Twelve. His
command was in direct conflict with
all that seemed to be reasonable and
He had led them to the place
right.
that very day, and now required them
at once to leave it.
sions He led the
On
way
other occa
(see
x.
32,
136
[VI. 45
as TO TrXoTov Kai Trpodyeiv ek TO Trepav

46 Br]6<rai$dv, ews aiy-ros ctTroXveL TOV
fifjvai
om
45
Br/flcrcuSai
ets
TO Trepan
118 209 syrBin
irpos]
28 209 2** Or a bi q in contra a
nonn
aTroXuei
min& cfffq vg arm] Biô-otSa A (8170-.) S min
2
nonn
minP TOUS
AE
FGHMNSUVIIS
E*KF 28 69 604 min
cwroXwn?
al
KBLII
KBL
i] aTToXwo-et
1071
xiv.
28,
Jo.
x.
now He would
4);
them. The
only undertake to follow
Synoptists throw no light on the
situation, but it is explained by St
John (vi. 14, 15). The enthusiasm of
the multitude was not limited to a
recognition of the Lord s prophetic
office
they were on the point of
:
His person and proclaiming

No malice on the part
King.
of the Scribes could have been so
fatal... as their giving of a political
turn to the movement... He hurried
the disciples on board that they might
not catch the contagion of the idea
seizing
Him
"
"
(Latham, Pastor p.,

in Jo. t. xxviii. 23
:
TOVTOIS
d(popfjLrji>,
av
p. 307).
Origen
^ rrapx a v
(pi\ovo-iv
pera rStv
>
OVTOV
/-"?^
KOI
6\6vTo>v
(3a(ri\ca,
Mt. stops short at

irpav TTJS
Both Me.
6a\do-o-r]s els Kacpapvaovfj..
and Mt. represent the Twelve as
Trpos Brjtio-aiddv]
irepav
Jo.
says,
rjpôvro
landing eventually els Tevvrjo-apfT (vi.

53, Mt. xiv. 34). The direction of the
boat was therefore ultimately west
wards, and this fact has led to a
conjecture that there was a Western
Bethsaida (Reland, Stanley, Tristram),
which has been identified with Ain etTabigha (Tristram, Bible Places, p.
315); in support of this theory it has
been urged that Jo. (xii. 21) mentions
a BrjQo-. TTJS TaXciXaias (see, however,
But there is
Merrill, Galilee, p. 27).
no direct evidence for the existence
of two Bethsaidas on the Lake, and
the Bethsaida of which Josephus
xviii. 2. i, B.J. ii. 9. i,
was in Philip s tetrarchy
and therefore on the East bank of the
Jordan.
Unless Lc. has misunder
speaks (ant.
iii.
10.
7)
stood his source, the starting-point

of the boat was near this town (Lc.
ix. 10, see note on v. 32), and the
Lord directed the Twelve to cross to
the town in the first instance (Benterminus navigationis non togel
In this case TO
tius sed ex parte
"
").
here not the Western shore,

but the opposite side of the little bay
which lay between the sloping ground
where the miracle was wrought and
Philip s new city an alternative which
n-fpav is
presented
is
-rrepav
itself to
Bede (ad
interpreted
by
To
l.\
irpbs
B?7$-
a-aiddv.
Why they did not reach
Bethsaida, but landed on the Western
shore, appears as we proceed. On the
form ~BT)6o-aiddv see WH., Notes, p.
1 60, WSchm., pp. 62 f., 91 ; and for
the question of locality, the articles in
Hastings, D.B., and
Encycl
Bibl.
TOV o^Xov] While

He for His part dismisses the multi
ov dnoXvo-rj see Burton,
tude. Mt.
ecus O.VTOS aTroXvet
a>s
321
ff.,
p. 219.
esp.
The
326, 330; Blass, Gr.

shortness of the interval
suggested agrees with the view that

the original destination of the boat
was Bethsaida Julias.
Mt. has
Kai diroTa^dfievos}
46.
Me. changes the word.
d-n-oXvo-as.
The dismissal (v. 36) was friendly

and courteous, if peremptory; no
thing in His manner betrayed anx
iety or consciousness of their inten
ATrorao-o-eo-ât is (in late Gk.,
tions.
see Lob. Phryn. p. 24) to bid fare

well to friends; cf. Lc. ix. 61, Acts
It is
xviii. 1 8, 21, 2 Cor. ii. 13.
= TOIS na6r}possible that avTols may

TCUS avTov, and that Mt. has mis
but if so,
interpreted the pronoun
Me. omits altogether the dismissal of
;
VI. 48]
avTols aTrfjXBev
TJS
rjv
Kal CCVTOS
6a\dcrorr]<2,
46 avrj\6ev
ev
|
EFGHS
K. /Sao-.
fjiea-rj
8il
rrj
Um
604
alP 1
|
o^.] o^. 5e
<f>v\.
ev
ra>
r.
eXauj/ew]
WKTOS]
When all
dnfjXdc v els TO opos]
om
were
xP*}
<Tl
ov y&P rc
TO opos KOI
77
cf.
Another
i.
35.
vv
Koi
"
TI
ff
irpoarcvxais KCU
fj.6v(t)o~iS)
crisis
Euth.)
had come;
the way to further usefulness in Gali

lee seemed to be blocked, partly by
the attitude of Antipas, partly by the
unreasoning enthusiasm of the people
He needed counsel and strength for
the immediate future.
47 48. 6-îas yevopfvys KT\.] More

than an hour must have passed since
the conversation before the miracle
(see note on v. 35), and the sun had
now probably
set
cf.
Jo. vi.
17,
Meanwhile a stiff
breeze had sprung up, and it was
a-KOTia
eyeyovfi.
77617
against the rowers (Me. Mt.), blowing

probably from the N. or N.W. and
raising so
them
much sea (Jo.)
(pa<ramopcvovs)
as to distress
as well as to
The Paschal moon

gave light enough to reveal the boat
struggling with the waves (/3ao-ai>ioalter their course.
Mt.),
r)v]
and well out
to sea (Me.
/3a<7.
81 1
"
syr
48 tdwv]
KCU eXawovras D
/cat
pr
ADXFII
*5
28 209 251 iam
AKMVXH*
ing
of
al pl
Tr]s
Mt.
foY the read-
yrjs
Me.
in
etSev
abff iq eXavvovTas
a.7ro
yap
t]v
iSev
21
*Kai 48
(pvXaKrjv
+ Tra.Xai D
D 2^ om fj,ovos arm
/3a<r.
irepi rer.
/cat
47
209
BaXawrj
gone He returned to the higher

ground (cf. Jo. vi. 3, 15), partly to
escape the crowd (di/e^copr/orei Jo.),
but chiefly to pray (ola avtipviros, Vic
;
ev jmecrw 47
Trjs yfjs.
T6TctpTtiv
Trepi
the people, which was the next step

and an important one. On the whole
the Vg. is probably right in referring
both a7ro\vi and a7roraâp.vos to the
crowd (dum dimitteret populum...
cam dimisisset eos), though it misses
the significant change of verb. Upocrfvaa-0ai, inf. of aim or object; cf.
Blass, Gr. p. 223.
tor
CTTI
JULOVOS
6 aVe/xos evavTios avTols,
TO opos
TO TrXolov
avrovs /SacraviôfJievov^ ev TCO eXavveiv,
idcov
ab
eis
47 Kai
(r6 cu.
137
(77^
see
TraAcu)
WH., Notes, p. 25). The Lord, who

was now alone on the land, realised
their position and, breaking off His
vigil, went down to the sea and took
the direction of the boat.

For ox/^ta = the early hours of the
night see Judith xiii. i, Me. xiv. 17,
Jo. xx. 19.
has already
Bao-ai/i
occurred in v. 7 (q.v.) ; the different
applications of the word in this con
text by Mt. and Me. are instructive
as shewing the degree of latitude
which the Synoptists allowed them
selves in dealing with the common
tradition, even when they retained its
actual terms.
For a metaphorical
use of the verb cf. Sir. iv. 17, 2 Pet.
On /Sao-, ev
ii. 8.
e X. see Blass,
o>
TG>
Gr.
p. 237.
xxvii. 4.
"Avepos
Acts
evavrios, cf.
48. Trepi reTaprrjv (pvXaKrjv KrA.] The

Lord reached the boat about 3 a.m.
(cf. WM., p. 506); Mt., more precisely,
Cf. Macar. Magn.
TeTaprrj (pvXaicf}.
iii. 6, reraprrj rfjs WKTOS (pvXaKJ eo-Ttv
ped* TJV VTTOSeKaTTj TT)s WKTOS
Me.
AeiTTOiTai Tpels ixrTepatai eopai.
and Mt. count four watches in the
77
o>pa,
night after the
Roman
system see
4 (Blass).
Lc. on the other hand (xii. 38) seems
to follow the Jewish division into
Me.
xiii.
three.
35,
and
cf.
Acts
xii.
QvXaKri occurs in this sense in
the LXX. (Jud.
vii. 19,
Regn.
xi.
Ps. Ixxxix. (xc.) 4, cxxix. (cxxx.) 6,
n,
cf.
138
[VI. 48
VVKTOS ep%6Tai TTpOS aVTOVS 7T6pL7raTCOV
49
7rape\f) ev
49
67TI
T1JS
cu
7Ti
s
7rdvTes
50 OTI (fxivTaorfjid ea-Tiv, Kai dveKpaâv
6 Se ei/0i)s eXa
avTOV ei&av Kai erapd^Brjcrai/.
i)0e\t]a ei
48 ydeXev]
KBLA
33]
eivat,
tf>avr.
ii.
Kai yd. Trap, aurous

al min?1 latt me
KLMX VII* om /ecu era/xi;^.

Thren.
D om
81
"
Syr
/cat
|
CLVTOV?.
*Epxereu npos
19).
Jo. says that when they caught sight

ora&iovs
of the Lord they had rowed
o>s
f lKOO-l
lake
TTVT
was
Tf
TplCLKOVTa.
SinCC the
forty stades broad (Joseph.

10. 7), this agrees fairly well
B. J. iii.
with Mc.
s ev
fj.eo-0)
BaXcuro-rjs, if
TTJS
we
allow for the tortuous course of

the boat, her general direction (N.E.
to S.W. by W.), and the interval be
tween the Lord s departure from the

hill and arrival at the spot where
IIepi7rarc5v eVi rfjs
they saw Him.
6a\d(T(n)s, Me. and Jo. ; Mt. TT. enl
The gen. points to

tiaXao-a-av.
the apparent solidity of the water
under His feet (cf. eV! T^S yr/s, v. 47),
the ace. to His progress implied in
TrepnraTcov ; in v. 26 where the order
is different Mt. also prefers the gen.
The reader is left to complete the
picture the Lord must be imagined
as walking on a seething sea, not
upon a smooth surface (Jo. 77 GaXao-o-a
TTJV
...Sieyetpero
cf.
TOV
vp.ov
a
dvepav
KVpartDv Kara
Victor,
evavria irveovrav Kai TCOV
TO>V
eVt
%/j.evfv
vdartov
now on the
TUV
crest of
a wave, now hidden out of sight. It

was the darkest hour of the night,
and the moon had probably set only
the outline of a human form could
be seen appearing from time to time,
and approaching the boat. The con
ception is found in Hebrew poetry,
but only in connexion with Divine
;
prerogatives,
T]\des
Se
eirl
e.g.
irrjyrjv
49
50
<m
ADNXmS<l>
Job
xxxviii.
6a\d(T(Tr]S
djSvo-arov TrepieTrarqcray
16,
fv Se
in Sir.
eutfews eXaX.
Wisdom says
xxiv. 5
(pavTa<r/j.a
eidov
a. o ITJO-OUS
/i.
yap
ATAII 2
idov
eV ftdOci
For a mystical appli

cation see Aug. in Jo. tract, xxv. :
"venit...calcans fluctus, omnes tumo-
TrepicTrdTrjo-a.
mundi sub pedibus habens...quid

ergo timetis, Christiani ? Christus lo
quitur Ego sum, nolite timere" Cf.
serm. 75.
res
Vg. volerjdfkfv irapeXGelv avrovs]

bat praeterire eos; the imperfect is
conative (Burton, p. 12); for the ace.
Lc.
cf.
xi.
42,
xv. 29,
Acts
xvi. 8.
With the feigned purpose comp. Lc.

xxiv. 28, and see Me. v. 36, vii. 27.
The purpose in each case was to try,
and by trial to strengthen faith (cf.
Jo.
vi. 6).
eSof-av
49-
Wycliffe,
OTI
<pdvra(r^d
ecrrtv]
gessiden that it were

Tindale,
they supposed
"thei
a fantum ;
had been a
"
it
"
sprete."
Cf. Lc. xxiv.
AoKetv in
37, edoKovv TrvfVfjia deo>pfiv.
this sense is followed almost indiffer
ently by on or by ace. and inf. ; for
on see Mt. vi. 7, xxvi. 53, Lc. xii. 51,
xix. n, Jo. v. 45, &c.
âiraoTia, an
here only and in Mt. ;
apparition
.
cf.
Job XX. 8 (A)
wKTfpivov.
3>.
CCTTIV
coo-Trep
i
(pdvTacrfj,a
the present re
presents the thought as it took shape

on their tongues
it is a phantom
For earlier evidence of a
(cf. Mt.).
>
popular belief in apparitions among

the Hebrew people see Job iv. 1 5 ff.,
3
and esp. Sap. xvii. 4, 1 5. Avethe appearance drew forth

Kpagav
a shriek of terror cf. i. 23.
It was
Trdvrcs yap avTov eldav]
50.
not the fancy of an individual ; all
xx. 8,
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK
VI.
avTcov, Kal \eyei CCI/TCHS QapcrelTe, eyw el/ut, jmrj

5I
Kai ave/3ri rrpos ai/roi)s ek TO TrXoiov, 51
a Be.
fjL6T
5*
ai/Tfc)i/
51
om D
ADNXrnS^ al
i
TO
(TVWKair eir
oi/
ev
28 2** b syr sin
arm + e/c
minP1 syr hcl arm (om
NBLA
Trcpicra-ov
6 11
(vel cKTrepurffus
erra?
"
syr?
aeth)
"
syr^
^) me]
tjv
yap
ADM*NXm2
the Twelve saw the Form on the

water, as all the Eleven afterwards
saw the Risen Christ. The fear was
momentary it was relieved at once
by the well-known voice ; cf. the simi
lar circumstances in Lc. xxiv 37 ff.,
:
ApOC.
For
17 ff
i.
Jo.
cf.
iv.
ix.
27,
XaXeii/ /ifrd TIVOS

xiv. 30: the
37,
phrase is probably preferred here to

the more usual X. rwi or npos riva, as
Mera
(WM., p. 471),
implying familiar intercourse.

implies
"mutual action"
and with
the exchange of con
XaXeli/,
^ armro]aeth (om KBLA
Qapo-elre, e yco
For
ei/L"]
this USC of
the imper. of Gapo-clv (so always in the

Gospels and Acts, Oappeiv in Epp. ;
WH., Notes, p. 149) cf. x. 49, Mt. ix.
Jo. xvi. 33, Acts xxiii. n.
2, 22,
eyo>
LXX.
el/j.1
It
is
aurds,
I,
cf.
Lc. xxiv. 39,
and the use of
aXX
|
lattvtplys syrhcl ut)

(
(BDB., p. 59).
Gospel the phrase
In the Fourth
sometimes (viii. 24, 28, 58, xiii. 19)
rises to the level of its use in Deut.
xxxii. 39, Isa. xliii. 10; see Westcott
viii.
24.
M?/ 0o/3eIo-&
t]v
KBLM2 SA
arm
aeth
stead of the usual evefirj, perhaps to

depict the climb from the hollow of
the wave over the side of the boat.
Mt. avaftdvTtov avr&v, i.e. the Lord
and Simon Peter. The latter had

gone down (Karapds) into the water
and attempted to walk on it to the
Lord: Mt. (xiv. 28 31) alone relates
the incident.
Upon the return of
Peter to the boat accompanied by the
Lord the wind at once fell cf. iv. 39
(where see note on KOTrdfciv}.
:
fv eavrols egitrravro ]
for ev tavrols see
ii.
The astonish
itself in
8, v.
words;
30.
Mt.,
however, represents them as falling

at His feet with the exclamation
If this con
AX^^cos 6fov vibs ei.
fession is in its right place,
it
antici
pates St Peter s (Mt. xvi. 16, Me. viii.

The excitement of the moment
29)
may have given voice to a growing
impression which had not yet reached
the maturity of a definite judgment.
Victor points out that on the previous
.
"OXj
in the O.T.
eyco,
on Jo.
min pl
ment did not express
versation.
Eyoi clpi
a A/V
118 209 + /cat eeavftaftv ADNXPHS^ al minP1 abf q syrr?6

28 118 209 c i vg syr8 me)
52 rois aprots] rots avrois
auc
33 alP
e-
eat/Tor?
KapSia
17
Xiai>]
\iav
Kal
ayeuos.
eKOTracrev 6
139
see
Burton,
Augustine points the
165.
moral of this little episode "quomodo
:
eos volebat praeterire quos paventes

ita confirmat, nisi quia ilia voluntas
praetereundi ad eliciendum ilium clamorem valebat cui subveniri oporte-
when a storm was stilled

they had been content to exclaim Tis
apa OVTOS e<mv ; (iv. 41).
occasion
ov yap a~vv^Kav eirl rols aprotf]

52.
Vg. non enim intellexerant de paniTheir amazement would have
bus.
been less had they realised the won
deder of the preceding miracle ;
buerant a pane ad mare concludere
con
(Bengel). Somehow the miracles
nected with the multiplication of food
failed to impress the Twelve (cf. viii.
"
"
bat?"
dvfftr) irpos avrovs fit TO n\OLOv]

51.
Cf. Jo. vi. 21, rj6f\ov ovv Xa/3eti/ avrov
Ai/e /3?7, in
els TO likolov (Westcott).
140
53
53
Kai SiaTrepdo-avres
ITTI Triv
[VI. 53
n\Bov
<yr\v
ets Fevvrj-
53 SictTreyoacraj Tes] + eKeidev D45abcffiq| e?rt TTJV yrjv TJXdov eis Yew. KBLA 28
pe
al min? latt syrr 17X0. eis rrjv y-rjv Tew.
33 2 ] 17X0. em TT\V y-rjv T. ADNHIS
1
Xf>
jjrinpauc
ff
arm zoh om
T7]V
codd
yy V me arm
coddaU
KAB 2
q Vg
i)
D b c (ff) syrr 8111
LMrAS
om ^
e:s
(but with gen. or ace.)

occurs in Dan. xi. 37 (Th.) ; cf. a-, els,
Ps. xxvii. (xxviii.) 5 ; eV, 2 Esdr. xviii.
(Twiivai
(Neh.
aXX
eiri
avrajv
T)
Kapdia
TreTrco/ato/xevT/]
Vg. 0ra enim (see w. 11.) cor illorum

obcaecatum; Wycliflfe, "her herte was
For TrcopoOo-âi see note
blyndid."
on iii. 5.
The xapfiia (ii. 6) includes
the intelligence considered in its re
lation to the moral and spiritual life
of men; cf. 2 Cor. iii. 14, c
voYjp.ara avraiv
rj
Rom.
i.
21, e
Both
d(rvvTos avTtov Kapdia.
and
eo-is
<pp6v7)o-is
a~vv-
the distinc
(for
few miles
latter
plain
its
town,
from
usual
al
min?
the
to
q vg
me
south of
(Lc. v.
Mace.
i,
TTJV \Lp.vr]v
67, ro
TOV TevvTjo-ap, Joseph, ant. xviii.
I
\ipvr] Tevvrjo-aplTis).
vrjo-dp
xi.
On
MSS. of the
vdup
2.
i,
the form Tev-
which occurs in
many
the
on the edge of the

which the lake took
name
TfvvT)(rapT,
in
viii.) 12.
TJV
B*(N)XH
nona
69 al
604
489, Blass, Gr. p. 137
p.
FHN
Tevvrj&apeT (Tevija:
33 al a] TevrnffapcO
pr
from the work wrought by the Lord.

*
ETTI in the matter of/ in reference
WM.,
j
j
17 ff.) ; perhaps their administration

of the food diverted their thoughts
to,
VVt
(Mt. Me.),
Old Latin and
Vg., and in the Syriac versions, see

Chase, Syro-Latin Text of the Gos
Gennesaret is usually
p. 105.
identified with the present el-Ghu-
pels,
weir, a semi-elliptical plain on the

West shore between Ain-et-Tin and
Mejdel, three miles long and rather
more than one mile in breadth. Josephus, who is enthusiastic in praise
of the fertility of this district, writes
(B.J.
iii.
10. 8) TrapaTeivft de TTJV
Tev
tion of these
synonyms see Lightfoot

on Col. i. 9) depend for their right
exercise upon moral conditions.
MINISTRY IN THE PLAIN
53
56.
OF GENNESARET (Mt. xiv. 34 36).
53.
diaTrepdo-avres eVt TTJV
yijv
jJX-
remembers another inci

dent of this voyage which appears
to be miraculous.
When Jesus and
Peter entered the boat and the wind
Jo.
6ov\
ceased, they found themselves at once

close to shore, fvdea>s eyevero TO ir\olov
ffrl TIJS
yijs els r)V virrjyov
cott s note;
see West-
Euth. explains:
TrXô-ioi/
The
yevopevov TOV TrXotov.
phrase used by Mt., Me. (dtair. ^X6ov) merely sets forth the welcome
ending of a laborious and hazardous
rrjs
yfjs
crossing.
Cf.
ETT! rr)V yrjv

els
Ps.
cf.
Tewrja-apeT]
cvi.
(evil)
24
ff.
Acts XXVli. 44.

In the end they
landed neither at Bethsaida (. 45)

nor at Capernaum (Jo. vi. 17), but
Ka
/caos.../LiKOff
TOV
TrapaTeivet Kara TOV aiyia\ov TTJS
o/z-
oradiovs TpidicovTa KCU

For the descriptions of
vvfjiov Xip.VT)S eirl
fvpos
fiKoo-i.
recent travellers see Stanley,

and P.,
PP- 374, 3 82 Wilson, Recovery, p. 338
/
Tristram, B. P., p. 313
H.
32
G., p.
f.
443
n.
G. A. Smith,
Merrill, Galilee, p.
The place has
lost
the glories
which Josephus praises; towns and

villages, cultivated lands and vine
yards are gone.
finds
much
But the
to admire
visitor still
the
pearly
whiteness of the shell-strewn beach,
the thickets of oleander blossoming
along the watercourses, the profusion
of wild flowers, the fine cliffs which
guard the two extremities of the
plain, and then recede to join the
Galilean hills. In extent el-Ghuweir
corresponds very nearly to the Batihah
which the Lord had just left; but
VI. 56]
54,Kai
v
eêMJovTiav avTcov 54
crapeT, K.ai TrpocrcopfULKrurja av.
55
avTOv
IK TOV 7T\oiov evdvs eiri yvovTe^
7repi6$pajuov 55
"
o\nv
TY\V
TOVS
om
53
+ 01
/ca/ccos
56 Kai
OTL
Kai f/pâvTO erri TO!S Kpae ôi/Tas

TrepKpepeiv OTTOV ijKOvov
eKeivt]V,
-^(jopav
ek
OTTOV av ela-eTTOpeveTO
Kai irpoo-upiuo-d-riffav
avdpes TOV roirov e/cewou
(/cat)
$56
arm
28 209 604 a b c ff i q r syrr
54 avTov]
nonn c
i 13 28 33 (69) (604) 1071 (2^) al
AGA(3>)
Bin
Pe
"
(om /cat seq) ANXTTI al? x w P a v ^BLA 33

min? vg syr hcl arm /c/aa/Sa/crots
Kpaparots F*XA
me] Trepixwpov
2
oirov TJKOVOV] r}Kov(r6r) ^
yap avrovs o. av yKowav
Kpa(3j3a.Tois B EH
ANXm2* al min?1
D a (b ff i q) aeth on ecrrti/] TOV Iv eivat, D a ff o. e/cet
arm
6811
(syr?
55
Trepi5pa/j.ovTes
tf,
ADNXmZ<f>
Trepte<j>epov
e<TTiv
Byr
me
hci
arin
<5
av
ABDLNH]
eav
while the scene of the miracle was

more than a waste of pasture
dotted with an occasional village or
little
homestead, the plain to which
He
Here
it vividly depicts the circula

of the tidings throughout the
Ghuweir. As the result, there came
from every quarter streams of people
tion
had now come was densely populated.

The retirement and rest He had
sought were at an end, as soon as
He was seen on the beach of Gen-
bringing their sick for healing.
nesaret.
The
Vg. adplicuethey brought the boat to her

moorings, casting anchor, or lashing
The
her to a post on the shore.
7rpo(T(opî<rdrja-av\
runt
word
is
Xey. in Biblical
CLTT.
but both
Greek,
and mid. are
act.
and there are examples
classical,
of the ist
a middle sense in late

Aelian and Dio Cassius.
aor. pass, in
writers, e.g.
54.
evdvs
fTTiyvovres
avrov]
It
must have been early and hardly

48 with Jo. vi.
the previous day
when He left the neighbourhood of
Capernaum (v. 33), there were peo
daylight (comp.
21 ); yet, as on
vi.
2 Cor.
see
Trfpxfrepfiv
For
With
10.
iv.
7Tpt8pafj.ov...rjpâvTo nepKêpftv COinp.

Mt. s tamer aTreVreiAai/. .irpoo-rjveyKav.
.
were carried on their pallets

(eVi Toty KpapcLTTois Me. only, see note
on ii. 4); the course of the bearers was
shaped by the reports that reached
them from time to time as to the Lord s
sick
movements
(onov
was made
56.
he
is
av
OTTOV
OTL
TJKOVOV
the present, as
the reply of those of
"EO-TIV,
if
e<rrti>).
one caught
whom
here, or
inquiry
there.
el(T7ropfVTO
KrA.]
His progress He en
tered a village, He found the sick laid
in the open spaces ready for His
In strictness dyopai would
healing.
Whenever
in
exist only in the towns, at
and Capernaum and
Magdala
Chorazin and
who recognised Him and

For tVi-yuô-Keu/
spread the news.
in the sense of personal recognition
cf. Mt. xvii. 12, Lc. xxiv. 16, 31, Acts
rently used here loosely to include

rals TrXareiats
other open spaces.
(D), Vg. in plateis, which is followed
iv. 13.
by
ple about
5 5.
TTJV
7TfpiedpafJ,ov o\rjv rrjv ^copai/]
irepix<pov:
carried round
plain.
the news was hastily

to all parts of the
Hepirpexeiv is GOT. Xcy. in

but occurs in the LXX.
;
the N. T.
(Amos
Mt.
viii.
12,
Jer.
v.
i,
Bethsaida;
but the word
is
appa
Ei>
all
R.V.,
the English
is
versions except
perhaps from Acts
iv.
15.
and c3/zat are classed together

in Mt. x. n, Lc. viii. i, xiii. 22, KOJ/ICU
and dypoi in vi. 36, Lc. ix. 12 the
IloXets
combination of the three covers every

collection
of
dwellings
large
and
142
[VI. 56
dypovs ev TCUS dyopdis eTideorav TOVS

Kal TrapeKaXovv CIVTOV iva KCLV TOV KpaTOV i/maTiov avTOV a^covTac Kal ocroi av
TroAets
ets
rj
avTOu
VII
ecra)(ôvTO.
./
Kai crvvd yovTai Trpos O.VTOV
Kai
ol
<Papi<raioi
OLTTO
Ka
56
TCOV
cv TCUS ayopacs] pr
minP erpauc endow
346
t]
A(D)NXTIIS
2 pe a] IJITTOVTO ANXriIS4>
NS i 69 604 alP
qui venerant abf (q)
ADNXmS^> al min pl a go
dteo-ufovTo
auc
NS
On
small.
dieffwdrjffav
315
p. 207.
KOL irapcK.ah.ovv avrov
WM.,
Blass, Gr.
q vg go
VII
cffudijaav 33 2 pe
oTi...<r6iov<riv
non
lotis
KBLA
manibus b c
33] ea-diovras
S yrr sin P esh
aeth)
Pharisees there has been no mention

iii. 6
during the interval they
since
may have been occupied by
Again
/crX.]
and again the entreaty was heard.

The fame of the healing of the affj.oppoovo-0. had spread (Victor
yap
:
alfioppoova a iravras
(peiv) ; so simple a
f i
biBDLA
13 28 33 69 124
latt^P1 ^ syrr a\f/wvrai 604
KOLV. %. r. e. avnrr.]
f.,
604 2^ b C f
-rj^/avro
min pl tangebant
the construction see
Burton,
p. 384,
min?
2 idovres] eiSores
|
ev rcus TrXaretcus
1
avTOV OTL
ov
eSi Saê
77
0tXo(ro-
means of obtain
their
intrigue with the Herodians, of which
perhaps we see the fruit in vi. 14.
Now
that Jesus has returned to the
W.
shore, they fall back upon their

old policy of insidious questioning.
The Scribes from Jerusalem
(iii.
22)
ing a cure appealed to the popular

imagination, and under the circum
stances the Lord permitted its use.
Of. Acts iv. 15, xix. ii f.
On the
see v. 27, 28
Kpdo-Trcdov, and on
t
are
still
cise
notes.
ad verbum audiendum...sed ad
movendas solum quaestiones pugnae
ad Dominum concurrunt"
<av
I. OTTO
Trpoo-epxovrai
Kal ypaufiarels.
Cf.
r<5
<bapioraloi
lepocr.
Bede
"non
av
ocroi
r/âi/ro
avrov
see the refer
the last note.
points to the
touch in each
<ra>ovrd]

ences at the end of
The aor. (see w. 11.)
momentariness of the
case ; the imperfect which follows,

to the rapid succession of the cases.
Mt. again is less picturesque (oa-oi
TjtyavTO
with them, unless, as nvcs...

c\66vTcs suggests, these are another
Mt. is less pre
party, newly arrived.
8ia-<a0T](rav).
reference
see v. 28
WSchm.,
to
;
For
physical
o-<e(r0cu
in
restoration
on the orthography
cf.
p. 41.
VII. i
QUESTION OP CERE
13.
MONIAL WASHINGS (Mt. xv. i 9).
I.
See iv. I, V. 21,
o-vvdyovrai]
vi. 30.
The Lord s person is the
rallying-point for both friends and
enemies
cf.
Mt. xxv. 31,
32.
Of the
idovres Tivas...oTi..,O 0iov(riv]
2.
mixture of the two constructions

Tfs Tivas...or6iovras
49)
and
ix.
25).
(cf.
i.
Idov-
IO, vi. 48,
on ccrdiawriv rives (ii. 16,

The opportunity probably
18.
arose during the passage of the party

through the plain (vi. 56) ; the loaves
were very possibly some of the K\ao-jLiara with which their baskets had
been filled the night before, and
which now served them as an e<p6diov.
Koivals Xfpa-lv, TOVT
fcrnv aviTTrois]
polluted,
ceremonially un
clean/ occurs in i Mace. i. 47 0veiv
veia Kal K-rrjvr) Koivd (A,
N*, TroXXa),
Koii/o?,
ib.
62
<f>ayelv
Koivd (for
Kptp? see
û
^"
VII.
3]
TOVT
ol
yap
2 TONS
(om
eOTTLV dv lTTTOLS,
TOUJ
AXm
aprons] +
al)
D vituperaverunt latt^P ^
eshhcl
S
( yrrP
ol
KCLI
<Papi(Taioi
cêâvTo KMNSUIIZ3?
Rabbinic Vin,
fc^-in (Edersheim, ii.

the KOIVOV is the opposite of the
ayiov or tadapov (Westcott on Heb.
x. 29).
Hence Mc. s explanation, T. e.
dvijTTois, must be taken to interpret
the word only in reference to the
particular case ; unwashed hands
were, for the purpose of eating, Koivai.
For TOUT eoTiv as a formula of in
terpretation cf. Mt. xxvii. 46, Acts
i.
19, Rom. vii. 18, Heb. ii. 14 on the
question whether it is to be written
;
as two words see

1
pp.
GrT.,
TOVS
(rov
Worte,
WSchm.,
p. 37, Blass,
eo-0ifiv rovs ap-
On
8, 77.
apTov,
v.
see
5)
Dalman,
p. 92.
Another apparently editorial

There is no trace of it in Mt.
Zahn, JZinleitung, ii. p. 241.
3
note.
Cf.
3.
4.
ol
Except
ra>v
yap
in
4>.
the
KOI rrdvTes ol
phrase
*Iovo a.i(0v (XV. 2
ff.),
ol
lovdcubf]
ftao-i\evs
lovSaiot is
used by Me. here only; in Mt. with

the same exception it is limited to
xxviii. 15, and in Lc. to vii. 3, xxiii. 51.
Jo. s use of the term see Westcott s
On
t
John,
Intr. p. Ix.
ot
lovoaloi are
in the Fourth Gospel the opposite of

as
the multitude re
the o^Xo?
"
the spirit of Galilee, the Jews

reflect the spirit of Jerusalem ; they
are "the representatives of the narrow
In some such
finality of Judaism."
limited sense the term is probably
used here by Me. and Mt. ; "the Jews*
flect
"
al
min? Kareyvwo-av
1
arm)
lemard on Mt. xv. 1 1), cf. 4 Mace. vii. 6

yaorepa fKoivaxras (^ A, Koiva>vrjo~as}
in the N.T., outside this
fjuepocpayta
context, KOIVOS is similarly used in
Acts x. 14, 28, xi. 8, Rom. xiv. 14,
Heb. x. 29, Apoc. xxi. 27, and KOIVOVV
or Koivova-dai (mid. and pass.) in
Acts x. 15, xi. 9, xxi. 28, Heb. ix. 13.
This use of KOWOS corresponds to the
9 n.)
TOVS CtpTOVS
lovScuoi eav LLT
who
hold the tradition of the

Elders are not the masses, but the
strict and orthodox minority who
supported the Scribes. Yet ceremo
"all"
nial purification
was usual
in religious
households (cf. Westcott on Jo. ii. 6),

and the Lord had probably conformed
to it at Nazareth ; He resists merely
the attempt to enforce it as an essen
tial (Hort, Jvd. Chr., p. 29 f.).
On the
origin and extent of these practices
see Schiirer n. ii. p. 106 ff.
fav p.r) irvyfj.fj vfyavrai ras ^
(Exod. xxi. 1 8, Isa. Iviii. 4, = sfnj
is
the closed hand, the fist a-vyK\fio-is Sa/cruXa>i/, Suid. ; cf. Find. Ol.
7. 30, TTvyp-TJ
viKijcravTa.
The word
is
used in late Gk. for the length of the

arm between the fist and the elbow
hence Euth. and Thpht. interpret
here a^pi dyicwvos, i.e. thrusting the

into the water up to the elbow.
arm
Cf. J. Lightfoot ad L, and Eder

sheim, who renders P}SH *W
the wrist"; but it is difficult to see
how Trvypfj can be made to bear the
The
meaning of ecos- rfjs 7rvyp,fjs.
"to
Trvicvd
reading
(Vg. crebro, Wycliffe
and the other English versions exc.

R.V.,
may be a gloss bor
rowed perhaps from Lc. v. 33, if it
be not due to corruption (cf. Try/t/i^,
the rendering of the Pesh.
D)
"oft")
s,
xv. 8) is
see Lc.
another gloss which we have no
means of verifying (see however Morjson, St Mark, ad I.); for the marginal
hcl
see Field (Notes, p.
gloss in Syr.
-
30 f.),
who renders
vdan TOVS
whole
it is
literally,
it
a7ro/Xvbi/res
r<5
avr&v. On the
perhaps best to take Trvynfj
with the fist, i.e. either
8aKTi>\ov$
with the hand held out with clenched

fingers while the attendant pours
144
TCLS
AB
a-vyfi.il
subinde b primo
+ (TOP)
e<?0.]
TCOV
TY\V
3
OVK. ecrOiovcriv,
[VII. 3
(D
d)
aprov
LNWd
TTV/C/XI?)
arm Or]
D(M
2
)
yopas
irvKva
XriI2^>
K vg me
abcffi
al
syr
al
minomnvid
pugillo
go diligenter syrrP
sin
arm
air
cffiqr (momento a
1101
^*)
om A syr
"
OVK
ayopas] +
abcffilqr (arm)
or as
it (2 Kings iii. 1 1 )
dass sie
Meyer- Weiss explains,
die geballte Faust in die hohle Hand
water over
"so
stecken, erstere in der letzteren reiben

In the first case the
drehen."
und
dat.
modal, in the second instru
is
mental.
treat
possible alternative is to
as the dat. of measure
7rvyfj.fi
But
by elbow-length (see above).
must be confessed that no ex
it
planation hitherto offered
is
wholly
satisfactory.
vLTrreffBai
NtTrreiz/,
feet (Gen. xviii. 4, 2

xiii.
Tim.
ff.,
are used of the
Regn.
v.
xi. 8,
Jo.
the hands
10),
(Exod. xxx. 19 ff., Lev. xv. n, Ps.

xxv. (xxvi.) 6), the face (Mt. vi. 17, Jo.
ix. 7 ff.), in contrast to
XoiW&zc, to
bathe the whole body
cf.
Jo.
xiii. 10,
wards embodied in the Mishnah, which

every Pharisee and disciple of the
Pharisees sought to keep inviolate.
On St Paul s attitude with regard
to tradition cf. Hort, Jud. Chr. y
p. 1 1 8, and cf. Lightfoot on 2 Th.
ii.
Apoc.
Trapocriv T&V
Joseph, ant. xiii.
TTJV
vofjiifjui
ot
Cf.
10. 6,
TroXXa riva Trapedocrav rai

etc
Qapio-aioi
OVK
irpeo"-
irarepav diado^s
dvayeypaiTTai
The
cv
rots
de
belonged not to the Torah, but
to the Qabbalah (Taylor, Pirqe Aboth,
voôis.
rule, at least in its
tails,
pp.
20, 128),
and
to its non-canoni
The
part (Edersheim, ii. p. 9).
Elders
are here of course not
(D*3i?.J)
I.C.,
ii.
14, 15,
or with the gen., p.

14, where see West-
Heb. iv.
ofjioXoyias,
cott s note.
The affection with which
even the Egyptian Jews in the second
century before Christ clung to a
similar tradition is illustrated in the
Sibyllines, iii. 591 sq., aXXa (j.ev deipovo-i
Trpos ovpavbv coXevas dyvas
X*P as dyviovTfs
J. Lightfoot on Mt. xv. 2
fvvfjs del
Edersheim, Life,
KOI
an dyopas
xi. 2,
where
ot irp.
= oi
Trarepes,
perhaps especially the members

of the Great Synagogue, see
Aboth,
i.
ff.,
and Dr Taylor s account,
the trapaSoo-is
T. irp. is
the
7rapa86o-is TrarpiKaL (Gal.
sum
i.
p.
124 ;
of the
14) after
p.
KrX.]
OTTO
lepov.
The
purification
substantive in Ps.
i),
and espe
ff,
ii.
construction, see WM., p. 776 n., and

cf. Theophrast. char. 16, Trfpippavdpevos
the officers of the synagogue or mem

bers of the Sanhedrin, but such great
Heb.
The Apostles had
before taking food.
fected
i.
opBioi e
vdart. See
been ev rais dyopals (vi. 56), jostled by

a mixed crowd, yet they had not even
washed their hands. ATT dyopas, Vg.
a foro, after market
a pregnant
cal
teachers as Hillel and Shammai, or

the scribes of former generations (cf.
9 ff.
After min
gling with men of all sorts in the open
market, they purified the whole person
cially
4.
ftvTepa>v\
For Kparelv irapdboviv see

and cf. Kparelv SiSaxnVy
15.
Th.
was ef
sprinkling (cf. the vdutp

pavTio-pov of Num. xix. 9 ff., and the
metaphorical use of the verb and
i,
by
Heb.
x.
22,
1.
(Ii.)
Apoc.
7,
Zach.
xix.
13),
xiii.
or,
according to the alternative reading

(see vv. 11.), by dipping (cf. 4 Regn. v.
But fiaTrTia-avrai
14, Judith xii. 7).
suggests a standard which is Essene
rather than Pharisaic, unless, as J.
Lightfoot suggests, an immersion of
the hands only is intended. Cf. how-
VII.
5]
OVK
eav
145
7ro\\d
a 7rape\a(3ov
/3a7TTia*/zoi)s TTOTrjpiwv
CIVTOV 5
4
KB 40 53 71 86 237 240 244 259 Euth]

(-cro^rat,
ADEFGHKLMNSUVXrAIISS latt syrr arm Or a irape\apov] curep
B Kpareiv ] TTjpeiv D servare latt vtplvg /cat xaX/ctwp (-/ceiwi AL min ** )] om
+ /cai /cXtPwi ADXmS< al min? latt syrrP6
go arm Or (om KBLA
corr
me)
5 /cat i] eTretra A
XTnS($) al min? Syrr( hcl go arm eiretra Kai A
pa.vTi.auv7-at
/3a7rrj-u>z>rai
/Tat, -{OVTO.I)
syr
syr
Bin
sin
"
ever Justin, dial. 46, where Trypho

mentions among ordinary Jewish prac
tices TO /3a7TTieo-#at atyapfvov
aTnyyopevTai
IITTO
Tj-oXXa]
TWOS
coi/
Mcotrecas.
I.e.
in
the
way of
lustration or ceremonial purification,

besides the purification of the person.
For
TrapaXaftetv as the correlative of

i Cor. xv. i,
3, 2 Thess.
irapadovvaL see
iii.
Kparelv
is
the
inf.
of purpose
(Burton,
366), cf. WM., p. 401.
Panno-poiis TroTTjpitov KrX.] Cf. Heb.
ix. 10, diacpopois fiaTTTio-fjiols,
on which
see Westcott s note; the word does

not occur in the O.T., but parrTigfo-Qai
d?ro veKpoii is used in Sir. xxxi. (xxxiv.)
30 in reference to the law of Num.
For Talmudic directions as to

the dipping of vessels see Chagigah
The vessels
(ed. Streane, p. 1 1 5 ff.).
xix.
specified
are
drinking cups
xi-
111101
mini*"-puc
6in )
aXXa
Tror^pta, ordinary
(cf. ix. 41, xiv. 23, Lc.
(i)
whether of earthenware or
metal (Esth, i. 7, Apoc. xvii. 4), (2)
eVrai, Vg. urcei, pitchers or ewers,
39))
possibly of wood (Lev. xv. 12) or of

Stone (Jo. ii. 6, \i6ivai vdptat), (3) âX-
of brass or copper, as pots

used in cooking (i Regn. ii. 14, 2 Chron.
ja a, vessels
xxxv.
i Esdr. i. 12).
Sfa-rrjs (sexoccurs in two MSS. of Lev. xiv.
13,
tariiis)
(see Hastings, D. B.
Weights} and in Joseph, ant.
10
iv.,
art.
viii. 2.
dvvaTai
eoras e/SSo/ZT/Kot/ra
8vo) as a measure; the word passed
into Rabbinic
The Western
(d de fiaros
combination; the mention of K\ivai

(whether beds or triclinia) may have
been suggested by the legislation of
Lev. xv. See WH., Notes, p. 25.
KOI fTTfpcurwcrtv avrov]
The sen
5.
tence broken off at the end of v. 2 is
resumed, but /cat is repeated in forIdovres remains
getfulness that
without a finite verb. The R.T. gets
rid of the anacoluthon by adding
<al
e/if /iâi/ro
K\IVG>V
(vv.
11.)
is
interest
ing and possibly genuine, though (3cnrvs...K\ii>o}v seems an

incongruous
M. 2
to
2 (Vg.
v.
cum vidissent.
vituperaverunt}.
v.
cf.
9;
vii.
ETTfpwTai ,
17, viii. 23, &c.
. .
supra
The
word does not imply
hostility, but the

question itself leaves no doubt of the
attitude of those who put it; cf. ii.
1 8,
The Pharisees and the Scribes
24.
(oi *.
v. i
are distinguished as in
they formed on this occasion two
ai of yp.}
parties, distinct though allied. IleptTrahere only in the Synoptic Gospels
Tflv,
in the ethical sense,

in St John
common
which
(viii.
is fairly
12, xii. 35
6, &c.), and frequent in

the idea is found in the
O.T., see Gen. v. 22 (where for the
LXX.
Aq. renders
6.\ Prov.
literally Treptfn-aTet ovv
For irfpiir. Kara
viil 20, Eccl. XL 9.
bis,
Jo.
i.
St Paul;
TO>
$eo>,
fvT)pe<rrr)(rei>
T<B
^?n) see Rom. viii. 4, xiv. 15, Cor.

Eph. ii 2 Kara indicates con
formity with a rule or standard, WM.,
The standard maintained by
p. 500.
the Scribes was that of the Halachah
2
(4!
x. 2, 3,
the rule by which
(Ntppp).
addition KOI
S.
11111
walk
).
ftaivovcrw
do<riv
Mt,
r.
T. irp.
men must
less idiomatically, irapa-
irapd8o<riv.
see note on
For
T.
v. 3.
10
7rapd~
146
y pafJLfjLaTeis Aid
ol
PapL(raloL Kai
TraTOVcrtv ol /mad^Tai
ol
TT
<
eiTrev
dpTOV
Hcraiccs Trepi
om
OL ypapfj,.
/cat
ALXTAIIZ<l>
ADXm
+ a.TroKpi9eis
-êpalv
avTols
KaXtos
KOIVCUS fct*BD
|
Kc a
-
KOIVCUS
TWV
vfjiiiov
VTTOKpiTtav
i
7rpo(priTevcrev
2 pe
aiq vg me arm]
D 28
60
ADXm
pr on
/caXus]
TOV
yeypaTTTai OTL
&>s
al
TrepL-
ecrBiovcriv
28 33 118 209 604

xe/xru ] pr rats
minP b c f ff eyrr go
min? latt syrhcl arm go
al
ov
KCITCC TYIV 7rapd$o(riv TCOV
<rov
d\\d
peer (3vTep tov,

6
6 Se
;
TL
[VII. 5
al
5e]
min?
1
|
2
om rtav
13 33 124 346 1071] Tr/>oe0. AB Xm2<l> al min?
ws eiirev i 2 pe arm \eyuv 604 e f i qui dixit
yeypaTrrai] /cat eiwev
KB*DLA
11
om
dXXa
ojs
syr"
ab
ADXTAH
OTL
al
minomnvid
Mt. paraphrases,
Koivais KT\.]
ov yap viTTTovrai ras x f ^P as orav aprov

fo-ditoo-iv.
Me., after the explanation
of vv. 2, 3, is able to give the words
were uttered. Toy apTov =
as they
aprovs, v. 2
Jo.
is
vi.
23
for the sing, with art.

(payciv aprov
usual, but the
what
is
cf.
(EH? 7OX)
to
article
points
passing before the eyes.
Scribes
vii. 5.
xxxiv. 30, xxxvi. 13 (LXX.), and in Job

xx. 5 (Aq.). In the Pss. of Solomon
a charge constantly
is
brought against the Sadducees by
the Pharisaic author, e.g. iv. 7, e -
vTTOKpto-Ls
The
dpai
fj.Ta
de
flirfv
avTols
KT\.~\
the outset.
ad
1.).
own day
in his
to your case.
cf. xii.
is
For
32 (where
admirably adapted
this sense of KoX&s
it is
followed by
eV
a\T?0eias), Jo. iv. 17, viii. 48, xiii. 13,
and see Schottgen ad

revfiv Trepi with gen.,
constructions are
I.
Pet.
Trp.
eW
for
Trpocprj-
10, other
with ace.
i.
15, 16, Jer. xxxii. 16 (xxv.

30)), ?rp. Ttvi ( Jude 14) ; on the position
(Am.
vii.
of the
augment
(eVpocp.) cf.
WSchin.,
p. 102.
The charge of hy
(avras
and James,
The Scribes may well have
(see
Ryle
(Of ycypaTTTdi ort]

Cf. Kadas ytyp.,
2 (note), and for on as introducing
a citation see ii. 17.
The passage
quoted is Isa. xxix. 13. In the quo
i.
and Me. agree, whilst both

from the LXX. in two points.
tation Mt.
differ
The LXX.
(i)
fioi
Isaiah s denunciation of Israel
0eos TOVS ev inroK.pLcTL
oa-L&v
been startled to hear the reproach

cast back upon themselves.
gives (with M.T.)
eyyi&i
6 Xaos ovros fv ro) crrd/u,an avrov

eV rots êtXecrtf avraiv Tip-axriv p.e
1
/cat
I.e.
laid
directly
time had come for plain speaking, for

the Scribes had called attention to
the very heart of the controversy
between Jesus and themselves. The
answer consists of two parts, (a) vv.
68, (5) 913; Mt. has both, but
inverts the order perhaps rightly,
for the sharp retort dta TL KOL vpcls...
is lost in Me., and the stern vTroKpirai
seems to come better after the ex
posure of their inconsistency than at
6.
here for the first time

at the door of the
yet see Mt. vi. 2, 5, 15,
P]3n occurs in Job
TTOKptTT? s
is
pocrisy
(B), or in the shorter text of NA, e yy.

V Tols ^. CLVTWV TlfJLttXriV
LLOL O X. OVTOS,
in Mt., Me. the sentence is ab
LL
:
breviated still further.

(2) The LXX.
has StSaovcoi/res eVraX/zara
KOL 8idaarK.a\ias.
Here there is no
important variant in the MSS., yet
4
av6pa>7ra>v
Mt.,
Me. omit
KOL
and place
dida-
a-KaXias before eVr., without
approach
ing nearer to the M.T. which gives
(R.V.) "their fear of me is a command
ment of men which hath been taught
them
"
(cf.
Aq. Symm. Th., eyevero TO
VII. 9]
Aaos OVTOS TO??

7T6^L
7TOppC*}
jULCy
O.7T
CTeoVTa
jULaT^V
6/ULOV
SiSacrKaXias
&Sa<ncoyT9
Se
/me
evTaXfjiaTa
dvBpcoTrcov.
TY\V Trapd- 8
evToXqv TOV 6eov KpaTelre
d(pevTes TY\V
147
KCt
BD
6 o Xaos ovros
Clem-Al)
lattP1
rtytca /cat
Clem-R Clem-Al 1
+ /3a7TTto-yC40us
om
Qpwirtav^+paTTT.
(A)(F)(W
aXXa
aêi/res]
)XriI2
al
e/ie
minP
+ 70/3
ayaTra
eart^
eWoX?)
/cat
aP"
a c
D a b C (cf.
Clem-Al2 est
avdpuirwv]
(vg)
rotaura TroXXa
|
AXriI2^>
aXXa (om aXXa A

vg syrr go arm aeth
St Paul (Col. ii. 22) seems

to follow the LXX.
Justin has both
forms (dial. 78, 140, see Resch, ParThe facts are per
alleltexte, p. 170).
plexing, but a solution is perhaps to
be sought in the direction to which
reference has been made in the note
on
rt/ui]
aTrecmv
irapo/JLOia
Trotetrat
minP
al
av-
vg syrr go
alpauc) Trap, roiavra TroXXa Trotetre
effr. K. TTOT. K.
al
|
7 ejraXyuara] pr
sin
|
KALXrAII
CKpeffrrjicev
/cat
7TOTtjpi.wv
syr
o X.
aireffTfj
Kai.
%(TT(av
totum versum
b cf iq. vg] our.

aeth arrest]
a*ya7ra
om
/cat
eX. aur.
28 syr sin
studied in juxtaposition in Tit. i. 9 (see

Hort, Ecdesia, p. 191).
Ei/raX/iara
is
in apposition to 5tS.,
inasmuch
as they teach doctrines (which are)
commandments of men ; cf. vi. 43,
3
ripav
(WM.,
K\aa-p.aTa...7r\r)pa>fjLaTa
The
p.
perhaps points to
the multiplicity of the details, and the
absence of an underlying principle:
664
f.)
pi.
2; see Hatch, Essays, p. 117 f.

readings of D and some of the
Old Latin texts are interesting see
VV. 11. ; with ayana cf. Ps. Ixxvii.
On the readings of
(Ixxviii.)
36.
Clement of Rome see Intr. to O.T.
in Greek, p. 408, and on those of
haps a doublet of v. 9; Mt. has an

other form of the saying, correspond
ing more nearly with the next verse.
Clement of Alexandria, Barnard, Bib

lical Text of Clement, p. 30 f.
(cxix.) 96, cf.
i.
The
7.
fiaTrjv
8e (reftovrai
jze /crX.]
MCITTJV
oV represents -in HI, which the LXX.

read in place of M.T. ^njjll ; see Nestle
in
Eap.
T. xi. p. 330 f.
The
fruitless-
ness of the Pharisaic religion was due

to its self-imposed and external cha
racter.
Ai6W/taXt a, a rare word in
Biblical Gk. (Prov. 1 Sir. 2 Rom. 2 Eph. 1
Col. 1 ), except in the Pastoral Epp.
4
8
3
(i Tim. 2 Tim. Tit. ), is a doctrine, a
definite piece or course of instruction,
as contrasted with 8t8axr], which

properly an act or line of teaching
is
(i.
sometimes
(Rom. vi. 17, xvi. 17) is used in a
sense scarcely distinguishable from
The two words may be
22, 27, iv. 2),
though
SiSa^?;
contrast eWoXi?,
Tit.
v. 8 (note),
14, eVroXat dv6pwTra)v.
i.
8.
and c
Per
d(f)(VT(s TTjv evroXr/v /crX.]
The Law of GOD

i
(17
Tim.
cWoXi;, Ps. cxviii.

2 Pet. ii. 21,
vi. 14,
eWoXi; is
2) is regarded as an unit
properly a single commandment, but
seems to be here used in opposition
to cWaX/Liara (o. 7) for the Law as a
whole, the manifold expression of the
iii.
one principle of love (Rom.
The
xiii.
ff.,
here the
Torah as contrasted with the HalaGal.
v.
chah.
14).
Tot)
evroXij
6eov...TU>v
is
dvdpwTTcov
Elders were but D^3N.
(Isa. I.e.)
the
the
Torah was, as the Scribes themselves

A like claim is
believed, of GOD.
made
in the
tradition
(cf.
Talmud
for
the
oral
Taylor, Abolh, p. 119
ff.,
but this
does not seem to have been openly
maintained in our Lord s time.
Streane, Chagigah, p.
vi.),
10
148
10
v/ucov
TOV 6eov, iva
^v
Trjv
TrjprjcrrjTe.
TraTepa crov Kai

11 TraTepa
rj
eiTrrj
evTO\r]i>]
om
(3ov\ir)V
arm go
avOptoTros TCO
TTjprja-rjTe
(njprjTe B)]
10 MUXTTJS
Cypr
KaicoXoycoi/
XI
TeXef Terror
TraTpl
Kop/3dv (o e&Tiv Acopov), o edv

syrr sin P esh
Kai
28 209
minpl
al
Se
i5/>ie?9
rj
jmrjTpi
Trj
IJULOV
ffTr}<r-r]T
ALXP
TOV
77/za
<ydp
crov
Qavourw
jULrjTepa
Gcti/
AeêTe
TY\V imrjTepa
TY\V Trapa&ocriv
eiirev
M(*)V(rrjs
[VII.
(*)(pe\r]6rjs,
vt
2 1* statuatis lat
eav\ os av
33
avdpuiros 33 o avfy). 1071
KO\O>S
9.
KaXto?
aOerflre KrX.]
has this meaning (e.g. in

43 where the LXX. renders
Regn.
KaTTjpdo-aTo), yet in Deut. xxvii. 16,
which closely corresponds with Exod.
is
in part ironical (cf. Jo. iv. 17), but see

For dderelv see vi. 26 ; and for
v. 6.
the sense
it
bears here
eva
(nullify,
cuate, reduce to a dead letter) cf. Isa.

xxiv. 16 (oval rols dQfTovo-iv ol dOf-
oral law
was professedly a fence
to the written
law; in practice it
took its place and even reversed its
decisions. When the two were in com
petition, the tradition was preferred
cf. the frank
saying of R. Jochanan
:
quoted by Dr Taylor I.e., "words of

Soferim. .are more beloved than words
of Torah." With the Western read
ing o-Tijo-r)T cf. Exod. vi. 4, 2 Esdr.
xix. 8, Heb. x. 9.
.
An
10.
Mcovcr^y yap elTrev xrX.]

of the tendency censured
instance
in v. 9.
Mt. o
first citation is
yap debs tlirev. The

from the Divine Ten
Words, incorporated in Moses/ i.e.

the Pentateuch
cf. 2 Cor. iii. 1 5,
The
jJi/iKd av dvayivfoa-KTiTat Meoixnjy.
passages, which follow the LXX. with
some slight variations, are from Exod.
xx. 12 (Deut. v. 1 6), xxi. 16 (17); cf.
Victor
Svo vo/xt/xcov aTrairel rqv els
;
e<
yoveas TL^V Kara ftov\r)o-iv $eov, evos

fjLV TOV K\VOVTOS OVT(O
TOV Tip,a)povfJ.Vov TOV evavTiws
In the second passage

(?.?i5P)
is
TTOI-
a-
1 6,
is represented by a
Guillemard on Mt. xv. 4).
iyj?D
anâ^W
(cf.
The correction is clearly important in

view of the Lord s argument. Gamro)
(Me. Mt.) = D-1D* JTlO ; SO

Exod. xxi. 16 (17), where
reXeurareo
codd.
cod.
AF
in
has
reXevr7;o-et 6.
You.
$
Xcyere AcrX.]
(emph.) set yourselves against Moses.
(cf. Jo. v. 45 if.), for your tradition
(v. 9) permits, and under certain cir
cumstances requires, a son to dis
1 1.
vfAfls
honour his parents.

Eaj/ fiir-g avQp. y
suppose a man shall say, Mt. os av
e lTTT].
The apodosis would naturally
1
be, as
in
Mt,
ov
(oVKfTl d(j)lTf
AcrX., V. 12).
Another
eo-Tiv ScSpov)]
Marcan Aramaism(butseeDalman, Gr.
p. 139 n.), with its explanatory Greek ;
Kop/Bdv
cf. v. 41.
Num. 39
(o
35
Awpoi/ represents \2~$ Lev. ,

2 Esdr. 1
the trans
;
(|3T)
literation does not occur in the LXX.
or apparently in the later Gk. ver

O.T., or again in the
sions of the
but
cf.
Joseph, ant.
KOp(Bdv...8(0pOV $
"E\\rjV(i>v
(see
Tifjujo-ei
Burton,
260), but Me. cuts the
sentence short in order to proceed
with the Lord s comment on the rule
TOVTO
iv.
y\a>o~o-av
C.
4. 4,
O~T)p,aiVl
Wycliflfe,
sions,
xvii.
N.T.,
scarcely (as Vg.,
and the other English ver

exc. R.V.) he that curseth
??i?
xxi.
Tovvres TOV vop.ov\ Gal. lii. 5 (ad. Bta6r)K.rjv\ Heb. X. 28 (ad. VO^JLOV Mootxrecos ).
1
The
though
A.p.
i.
KUTO.
167, TOV
KaXov/jifvov opKov Kopfidv (citing
Theo-
VII. 13]
149
d(pL6T6 CLVTOV ovSev TTOLrjcrai

TraTpl rj Trj 12
*TOV \6<yov TOV 6eov Trj Trapa- 13
TU>
I3
12 ou/cen] pr
TT;
/i7/r/)t
13 rov Xo7o
/ecu
rw
AXm2
Trarpt]
] rrjv evroXrjv i
TT\V Trapadoa-LV
V/JL.
min?
al
+ auroy AXII
|
TT;
al
vg syrr arm go pr on
minP
1
|
TTJ
f*.r)Tpi]
TrapaScxra UyUWJ/J + TT/ yuwpa
L om
TW
Trarpi
+ aurou
AXm
Dabcffinq
al
syr
hcl (
17
minP
m s) 5to
1071
A qorban is a consecrated
Temple treasury is called
phrastus).
gift; the
Kopfiavas in Mt. xxvii. 6, Joseph.
Cyprian, de op. et
B. J.
\r)6f)squodcumque ex
fuerit
cf.
Euth.
o av e
efjLov
me
tibi
pro-
TO>
a</>te
Kfpftavf is.
/ja>rai
êai
The son speaks
15,
from the parent s point of view, which
Dominicum celebrare te credis quae

corban omnino non respicis
In
Syriac rîranoa is the Eucharist
The
itself, as the Christian offering.
Scribes held that the mere act of de
regards his support as practically

secure
the assistance which thou
lookest to receive from me is now
For the Rab
irrevocably alienated.
binical formulae see J. Lightfoot and
claring any property to be qorban alien

ated it from the service of the person
Schottgen ad
ii.
9.
4:
cf.
el.
"
1"
addressed
cf.
Edersheim, Life, ii. p.

must not be thought that the
19
pronunciation of the votive word qorban.. necessarily dedicated a thing to
the Temple the meaning might be that
in regard to the person or persons
named the thing [so] termed was to be
considered as if it were qorban, laid on
the altar and put entirely out of their
A son who took this way of
reach."
relieving himself from the support of a
father or mother was not only justified
in his unfilial conduct, but actually
prohibited from returning to his duty.
e ins drtfiia
Victor
yovewv
:
"it
6v<riav
12.
Ti/jLijo-fi
I.
OVKCTI d0iere *rX.]

Mt. ov
see last note.
Origen
:
p.fj
TTJS
Trpos TOVS yoveis Tip.fjs /nepoy rjv KOI TO

Koivatvelv avTo is rcof ÎCOTIKWV xpeuav.
Comp. the English Ch. catechism:

duty is... to love, honour, and
succour my father and mother." In
illustration of this use of Tipav Jerome
"my
produces i Tim. v. 3, 17; cf. Theod.

Mops, ad I. "honora, hoc est, diligentiam illis adhibe." With OVKCTI
:
ovdev
5.
34, xiv. 25, xv.

o edv of v. ii excludes in the
cf. v. 3, ix. 8, xii.
The
hypothetical case all hope of material

assistance from the moment the qor
ban is uttered.
Iloielv TI TIVI, sc.
the phrase may

aya&uv, cf. v. 19, 2o
have, as in English, an opposite sense,
cf. ix. 13.
Thpht. points out that the
Scribes may have often been not dis
;
6vaias a Trarpl Trapeêiv

TOVTO[I/] Xe yere p.rjde e^flvai
jcai
Origen (in Matt. t. xi. 9)

mentions a somewhat similar case
which had been reported to him by
TOV Trarepa.
a Jew
ea~6*
ore,
(prjaiVj
ol
daveioral
dv(TTpcnre\ois
KCL
vvafifvoLS
ra
d(pipa>6evTa
judgement
KaTô-dtov
avrol
(cf.
xii.
40).
is
13.
aKvpovvTfS /crX.]
stronger than dQcTelv v. 9; but he
who habitually dOcTei, practically d/wpol, invalidates and, so far as in him
The distinction
lies, repeals a law.
is well seen in Gal. iii. 15, 17,
A/a>po{}i>
pev
/XT
aTToSi&omi ro XP* S o.veTi6f(rav TO ofpeiiS TOV TWV 7TV1JT<0V \6yOV

B,
X6fJ.VOV
interested in their
proceeding which prevented the debt

or s escape.
For to<pc\elo-dai, pass.,
see v. 26, Heb. xiii. 9; CK. points to
the source of the expected profit, cf.
WM., p. 458. The Vg. gives the
e/
general sense of o cav
pa>p,evr)v
diaB^Krjv ov8e\s ddeTfl...

Cf. aKvpov "iroifiv in Prov.
OVK aKvpol.
25 (=^|), v. 7 ( = >1D): dKvpovv

occurs in i Esdr., i, 4 Mace., and is
i.
150
VJJLWV
Kai TrapofJLOia
TrapeScoKaTe-
r)
[VII. 13
7ro\\d
**Kal TrpocTKaXecrdiuLevos TraXiv TOV o^Xov
15 avTols AKOvcraTe JJLOV Wi/res Kai owere.
14
TOV dvQpcoirov
e(x)6ev
elcriropevofjievov
*5
ov$ev
ek avTov
hcl m
om 97 TrapedwKare syr850 yv IT. 1071
14 ira\iv KBDLA b ff i n q vg syr
Bin P 8hhcl tIt
1
arm go a/coixrare
2^
aeth] iravra AXmS3> al min? f S yrr
1
om pov A om Travres KLA al me ffvvere
al min?
jjpaucj aKovere KAXrAnZ<
5>
<
13
me
BHLA 238]
fairly
is
BDHL
avviere
common
in
KAXriIZ<t>
Aq.
al
in the N.T. it
limited to the context (Me. Mt.),
and
Gal.
I.e.
irapa86o~ei v.
Tlapo/Jioios is air. Aey. in Biblical Gk.,

though frequent in class, and late
writers; for its exact

Pollux cited by Wetstein
fj.oios
irap
o\iyov o/xoios
meaning
:
cf.
o -yap vrapo-
Euth.
CCTTCV.
adds the wholesome reflexion
<poftr]-
OVV KOI TJHlSj 6 TOV XptOTOU
14 23. TEACHING BASED UPON THE

QUESTION (Mt. xv. 10 20).
fat 7rpocrKa\ecraiJ.evos iraXiv TOV
14.
The question of
had been
put and answered at a time of com
parative privacy, which the Twelve
had used for snatching a hasty meal.
But the principle which had been
asserted was too important to be
o^Xov]
dropped.
It
v. 5
touched the heart of
and was necessary for all.

For Trpoo-KoXela-dai see note on iii. 13
TraXiv (omitted by Mt.) points to an
unnoticed dispersion of the Gennesaret crowd (vi. 55 f.).
For dicovo-aTe
things,
P.OV
7j%
KOI
P-
o-vi/ere
Mt. has less pre
393
Eph.
f->
an d contrast Me.
WM. r
cf.
iv.
23, ix.
v. 17.
ovdev
15.
fj
For irapasake of your tradition.

bibovai irapadoo-iv see "WM., p. 282,
and for jj, WM., p. 202 f. The * Wes
tern text glosses again, adding rrj
fteopa ; see VV. 11.
Ilapd/zoia rotaCra,
such like things ; the Vg. keeps
the tautology, similia huiusmodi.
Kai o-wi ere
cisely d/covere
7,
TrapeSwKare] Ap
parently the dat. of instrument, but
for the
cf. Mt.
fiia TTJV irapabocriv,
TTJ
min fereomn
eoriv
J-G>6cv
KT\."\
fundamental canon, differentiating the

Kingdom of GOD from Pharisaic Ju
daism. Victor
rat v6p,os 6
evTfvOev o KCUVOS
KCLTO.
TO Trvcvpa.
ap%The merely
external cannot defile man s spiritual

nature (Euth., ovde yap aTrrerat rfjs
^vxrjs ) the converse of the principle
that the merely external cannot purify
(Mt. xxiii. 25, 26, Heb. ix. 9 ff.).

e
Mt. substitutes the
explanatory ov TO flo-cpx6p(vov els TO
it
For ovoev
o>0ei/
nothing in the way of food
o-rop-a,
and
similarly to ra eKTropevo^fva he
adds e fc TOV oT-o/xaros-.
Even when
thus limited the canon goes much

further than a protest against the
unwritten law of Scribism ; its logical
effect
was to abrogate the Levitical

meats clean and unclean.
distinction of
In defence of this
distinction
the
Maccabean heroes had given their

lives (i
Mace.
i.
62
f.,
4 Mace.
vii. 6),
and a Jewish crowd, even in Galilee,

would probably have resented the
principle now asserted by the Lord,
had they understood it. But it was
not understood even by the Apostles
until long afterwards, Acts x. 14 ff.;
for the time the Lord was content
to drop the seed and leave it to ger
Koivovv is used in the N.T.
only in the technical sense (v. 2 note),
though the Vg., which renders it coin-
minate.
VII.
8]
o SvvaTai Koivwcrcu
avTOV d\\d
**Kai \ej6L avTols

ov voeiTe OTL 7rdv
OVTCOS
151
TOV dv6po)7rov
TOV dv6pa)7rov.
eKTTopevojULevd eo~Tiv TO, KOtvovvra
17 /ecu
ore ei(rfj\6ev ek OIKOV OTTO TOV o^Xoiy, 67rtj- 17
pcoTwv avTOV ol jmadrjTat avTOV Trjv TrapafioXtiv.
Svvarai
150
go aeth]
al
minP
TOJ>
t<A
TOV ai
latt
|
ADXrAcorr
2f>
al
ets
2^
18 ov] oviru
ra
vêts dcrvveToi ecrTe\ 18
e/c
et rts
ek TOV
elcTTTOpevofjievov
TOV avdp.
arm
al eynveshhci
+ (i6)
latt syrr
rninP*110 nqv oiKtav
om
0/>w7roi
min?
minP arm go
AXm
avrov
air
TO e^w6ev
TO KOLVOVV
ACOIVOJCTCU]
TO, CKTT.
Kai
TO. e/c
cêc (o
e^w
KBDLA
CKTT.
e<mv
2 o]
1071 g) wra
aicoveiv a/couerw
arm go aeth (om XBLA* 28 me)

al1
*"
2 pe latt me
ADXriI2$
33
Keu, a
pr
17 OIKOV] pr
10
|
TT/V Trapafto\r)v] -n-ept TTJS Trapa.po\T)s
t<LUA
604
alnonn f syrhcl (g)
AXriI2<l>
om e |wêv A
syr
sin
|
TOV
quinare in Mt. xv. and on
its
first
occurrence in Me., retains the O.L.

communicare (Ronsch, Itala, p. 354)
throughout the rest of this chapter ;
cf. the confusion of CKOIVOHTCIS, fKotvwof 4 Mace. I.e.
vrjo-av in the MSS.
dXXa TO. CK TOV dvOptoirov KT\.] The
positive side of the canon ; the source
of human defilement is internal to the
nature of man.
27, Jo.
ii.
25,
Cor.
avOpcairos, as in iL
ii.
n, =man,
i.e.
men
regarded as a generic unity. Ta

on the art. with the predi
KOIVOVVTO.
:
cate see WM., p. 141 f. For v. 16 of

the R.T. see vv. 11. It has been intro
duced as the proper sequel to v. 14 ;
cf. iv. 9.
third
teal ore clo-r}\6ei> KT\.]
17.
stage in the incident. To the crowd
the new law was stated in a parabolic
form; to the disciples it is now in

terpreted (cf. iv. 10 ff., 33 f.). Et? OIKOV,
whether Simon s house at Capernaum
or the house of some
(i. 29, ii. i, &c.),
disciple in one of the Gennesaret
villages, does not appear; in either
case it supplied a temporary rest.
For dn-o away from see WM., p. 463.
This detail is wanting in Mt., who on
the other hand is alone in attributing
the question of the disciples to Peter.
Whether from his position
3
Mt. x. 2) or from natural readiness to

speak, St Peter seems to have been
the usual spokesman, cf. Me. viii. 29 ff.,
ix. 5, x. 28, xi. 21, xiii. 3, Mt. xv. 15,
Lc. viii. 45, xxii. 8.
With
IO; Mt.
the parable is
here little more than a proverbial
See the
saying, as in Lc. iv. 23.
conversation which precedes this re
quest in Mt. (xv. 12 14).
1 8.
OVTCHS Kal vfjifls do~vvToi eWe;]
For OUTCOS Mt. has oKfj^vêrt: OVT&S
is sic (Vg.) or siccine (Field) rather
...TTJV Trapa/SoXî/ cf. iv.
Qpacrov
r]\iiv
TTJV
TT.
than tarn i in Gal. iii. 3, Heb. xii. 21

the juxtaposition of the adv. with the
adj. decides for the latter meaning.
3
Kat i5/ueTff, ye (emph.) also (Jo. vi.
68) as well as the crowd (cf. iv. n).
A.O-VVCTOS looks
(Isa. vi. 9, cited
occurs also in
The
back to
Me. iv. 12)
Rom.
ao~uveTos is the
i.
O-VVL&O-IV
the word
21, 31, x. 19.
man who
lacks
the discernment (ff Se o-vvfo-is KpiTturj,

Arist. Eth. Nic. vi. ii, cited by
Lightfoot on CoL i. 9) which comes
from the due use of the illuminated
intelligence ; hence he is near of kin
to the
cf.
Me.
dvorjTos (Lc.
viii. 17, 2
xxiv. 25,
Tim.
ii.
GaL
7).
do~vvToi prepares for ov voeire

immediately follows (Mt. Me.).
I.e.
Thus
which
152
19 av6pu)7Tov ov
StWrcu avTOV
I9
KOLvaxraL,
OTt
[VII. 18
OVK. eicrTro-
peveTai avTOV els TY]V KapSiav d\\ ek TYIV KOi\iav,

Kal els TOV d(f)e$pa)va eKTropeveTai
Kadapifav Travra
Se
OTL
To
e /c TOV dvBpcoTrou
20 TCC flpw/maTa.
êXeyev
;
yap
8 ov dwarai avrov
D abinq
ov
/cotyaxrcu]
o%ero D eKTTOyoeverat] e/c/3aXXerai

FGHLSXA i 13 28 69 124 1071 2?
TOP avdpwirov
/coivoi
D om ets T.
eunropeveTai] eicrepxerai
K
minP*"
8Cr
Kadapifa z
/cat
go
l8
20
only.
The
words
sin
state
syr
eêpxerai
on
sin
19
"
arm
|
OUK] ov
aêSpwi a]
Kadaptfav
KMUVrilS* minP
gwae exeunt
ro...e/c7ropevo uei oi ]
KABE
latt
the distinction between clean and

unclean food. The true reading and
ex
the principle involved in v.

Pollution (TO Koivovo-dat) in the
plicitly
15.
syr
Or] Kadapifrv
ov
19.
Me.
arm
al
&
afadpwva syr
interpretation were known to Origen

(in Mt. t. xi. 12, Kara TOV Map/coi/ e Xeye
sense contemplated by the Scribes

can be predicated only of that which
There
affects man s moral nature.
was no question between Christ and
the Scribes as to external cleanliness,
for their censure rested purely on
It is therefore of
religious grounds.
spiritual pollution only that He speaks.
The two spheres of human life, the
physical and the spiritual, are here dis
tinct ; to confuse them, as the Scribes
did, is to ignore the commonest
facts of daily experience.
A$eSpow
is the class. a(f)odos or aTTOTraros,
Vg.
secessus] the word occurs in Biblical
Gk. only in this context (Mt. Me.);
the LXX. use y aêSpos- in another
TaCra o
connexion (Lev. xii. 9), employing

\vrpwv in this sense (4 Regu. x. 27).
Cod. D substitutes O^TOS- in Me., re
in Mt.
taining
Origen in Mt. t. xi. 14 has an in
Field ad loc.
style of this Gospel.
rightly points to iii. 30 for another
instance of a brief explanation paren
d(f>.
reference to the Eucha

TO ayia6[j.cvov /3p/xa...AcaT
teresting
>
rist:
avro
K.CLI
(jiev
Kara de
TO V\IKOV
fv^v...
aprou
aurai flprjfjievos \6yos
TOV firj dvaf-ias TOV Kvpiov
TTJV fTrtyivojjievrjv
o5(peAt/zoi>
aXX o
els Tr\v KoiXiav êopet,
ytWrat...ou^
eV
<u(peXc5t
rj
avra>
v\rj TOV
f<TT\v
eo~6iovra avTov.
Ka6apia*v irdvra TO. /Spaj/uara]

added by a teacher or editor
who has realised that in the preceding
words the Lord had really abrogated
19.
A note
o-a>r7}p
KaBapifav Trdvra TO,

KoivovpeQa p.V
/Speo/iara, drjXnv OTL ov
tff&ioVTfS
loi/fialoi (pacri KrX.),
who
is
by Gregory Thaum. and

Chrysostom see Field, Notes, p. 32.
followed
This interesting reference to the inter

pretation put upon the Lord s words
by the Apostolic age (cf. Acts x. 1 5 a
o 0eo? fKaddpio-ev] is lost in the R.T.
In support of KaOapifav
(see vv. 11.).
see Scrivener-Miller, ii. p. 336 f., and
for a defence of Ka6aptov BurgonMiller, Causes of Corruption, p. 61 f.
but few students of St Mark will
foUow Mr Miller in rejecting KaOapifav
on the ground that its distance from
Xe yei (v. 1 8) is inconsistent with the
;
thetically
added by Me.
For the
interpretation which the supporters

of the R.T. propose to give to Kadapiov cf. WM., pp. 669, 778 ; the view
that Kadapifav is a nom. pendens in
agreement with 6 acpeSpeov scarcely
calls for consideration.
2O.
TO K TOV dvdptoTTOV KrX.] See
Mt. narrows the statement

K TOV dv6pU>1TOV\
and anticipates the explanation (c
v.
(f
15
<
b.
TOV
O-TOfJLdTOS for
E/ceTvo, that,
Kapo ias fêpxeTat).
in contrast with TO egntifv (v. 1 5) ; see
TTJS
Blass, Gr. p. 172.
YII. 21]
K7ropev6fjLevov, eitelvo KOLVOL
*yap
Tfjs
KaKoi
ol
eKTropevovTai,
D latt
20 e/fetm
/cAeâra
iropveia
vg syrr
21
/A<UX.
22.
<j>ovos
K\OTT. iropv.
yap C K
answers to
c<r<i)0fV
"EO-C>$>
(6
eo>
fioixeicu iropveuu
a bcdff iq
<pov.
eo>#ft>
(00.
ai/$po>7ros,
Bede s
e<Ta>).
est."
ii.
iii.
6, 8,
5,
vi.
52, vii.
seat of the moral nature is in

the source of moral defilement.
the
man
The
Lord
states the fact without explain

ing it ; into the question of the origin
of evil in man He does not enter.
His teaching stands midway between

the O.T. doctrine of sin (e.g. Ps. li. 5,
Isa.
liii.
6, Jer. xvii. 9, cf.
Schultz,
ii.
292 ff.), and the Pauline doctrine

AtaXo(cf. SH., Romans, p. 143 ff.).
elsewhere chiefly in
yia-p-ol, thoughts,
p.
and Paul
The list of
Lc.
twice as
adding
full
sins which follows is

as in Mt., who, while
i/feu&o/zaprvpuu,
oveîat,
irovrjpiai,
(povoi,
omits
SoXos,
K\oirai
<povoi
604
me
ANXriI24>
6811
iropv. K\OTT. (pov. syr?
p>oLfc
aeth]
d minP
arm
instructive to compare with both

the catalogues of sins in Sap. xiv. 25 f.,
Rom. i. 29 ff., Gal. v. 20 f., Eph. iv.
is
TT)?
remark needs modification, but is just

on the whole "animae principale non
iuxta Platonem in cerebro, sed iuxta
Christum in corde
For /capSia
see
^LaXoyLcrjULOi
/cAoTra/,
Tropveicu,
êcrcoOev 21
av6pu>7rov
dvdpcoTTtov ol
15, 1 8) ; for the contrast in this

reference see Mt. xxiii. 25, 26 (r6
Wos, TO euros), Lc. xi. 39, 40, 2 Cor.
iv.
TOV
21, 22 iropveiai /cXoTrcu (povot /ioixetcu fctBLA
/uoixeicu
smhcl
ICT\.]
KapSias TWV
153
TrXe-
acre Xyeta,
o0$aX/zoff TrovrjpoSj virfprjcpaviaj afppo(Euth. o &e MapKos airapiQiLtirai

:
31, v. 3ff, Col.
iii.
Hernias mand.
T. u. U. v.
shew the
i.
86
p.
Didache
ff.,
5,
Harnack,
The last two
cf.
f.
influence of the Gospel
Wisdom has
whilst
viii.
lists,
possibly suggested
some of its
details; but in the Pauline

passages we strike a new vein ; such
Gentile sins as etficoXoXarpeia, (papp.aKia, and such peculiarly Greek vices
as Ke3p.oi, eurpaTreXi a, atcr^poXoyia, are
naturally not represented in our
Lord s enumeration.
21.
ol
dtaXoyto-fj-ol
ol
Ka<oC\
Mt.
The commission
by a delibera
tion, however rapid, in the mind of
the sinner cf. ii. 6 ff., Lc. v. 22, Rom.
i.
21, James ii. 4. On dta\. see Hatch,
dia\oyia-fj.ol Trovrjpoi.
of any sin is preceded
Essays, p.
Ot
8.
8.,
such inward de
regarded as a class of
mental acts the addition of 01 KUKOL
marks off a part of the class, such as
are evil in themselves (xa/coi), or mis
liberations
chievous in their effects
Trench, syn.
(-rrov^poi)
see
xi.
<j\)vr]
Kai erepa, 7rXeoi/fi
ai>,
Trovrjpiav,
do\ov,
Moreover, in those
which are common to both the order
differs: Mt. seems to follow that of
the Decalogue as arranged in the M.T.
of the LXX., whilst Me.
and in cod.
is in partial accord with cod. B (ov
While both
K\e\lsi$, oil (f)ovev<Tis).
lists begin with the SiaXoyioyioi, in
the specification which follows Mt.
ao-e Xyetai/
/crX.).
limits himself to external sins, whilst

Me. passes from these to mental acts
or habits
(ir\oveiai...a<f)po(rvvr)}.
It
The plurals indicate

Tropvelai KrX.]
successive acts of sin, as they emerge
from the inner source of human cor
ruption ; the more subtle tendencies
to evil which follow are in the sin
Cf.
Gal. v. 20
gular
(v.
dv/iot ,
the spirit of rivalry,

KXoTrai
cod. D,
Herm.
Lc.
For
sins
Hos.
iv.
cf.
77X0?,
outbursts
(Lightfoot), and see WM.,
of wrath
p. 22O.
22).
AcXe/z/iara, cf.
this combination of
K6vos
TT/S y^s.
K\onfj KOI
154
22
Tr\eoveta SoXos Trovrjpia
SoXot
\
irovrjpicu.
Yg. avaritiae ; rather,

impulses or acts of self-seeking. Cf.
22.
7rXeoi>euu]
Plat. resp.
3590
ii.
Tra.ua (pvcrts diwKetv
rr\v
7rXeoi>etW,
ne<pvKV
cos
the Tropvos (i Cor. v. 10, 11, Eph. v. 5),

the KXe TTTjjs, the ptdvo-os (i Cor. vi.
mentioned
10), as his vice is here
and
in the same breath with
2 Pet. ii. 14.
poLxelai see also
<p6voi
Vg. nequitiae, purposes
or acts of malicious wickedness,
Mt.
xxii.
is
Trovrjpia
here
8,
Lc.
in
xi.
the
cf.
Rom. i. 29
same company as
39
in
(novrfpia Tr\eoveia KUKLO).
d6\os]
A besetting sin of Orientals,
repeatedly illustrated and condemned

in the O.T. (e.g. Gen. xxvii. 35, Deut.
xxvii. 24, Ps. ix. 28 (x. 7)), and charac
teristic of our Lord s opponents (Me.
xiv. i) ; its absence was a note of the
true Israelite and of Christ Himself
(Ps. xxiii. (xxiv.) 4, xxxi. (xxxii.) 2,
Jo. i. 48, i Pet. ii. 22).
It appears in
Rom. i. 29, but not in the lists of
which occur in Epistles addressed

to Churches in which Gentiles largely
sins
predominated (GaL Eph. Col.).

do-e Xyeia]
Cf.
Vg. impudicitia.
GaL V. 2O Tropveia aKadapcria dcreXyeia,
on which Lightfoot remarks
man
may be aKadapros and hide his sin ;
he does not become do-eXy^s, until he
:
The word,
no place in the
in Sap. xiv. 26, 3 Mace, ii
shocks public
which
"a
decency."
is class., finds
LXX. exc.
26, where Gentile habits are in view ;

in the KT. it is used in the same
connexion (Eph. iv. 19, i Pet. iv. 3).

Here the reference is probably to the
dissolute life of the Herodian court,
and of the Greek cities of Galilee and
aveXyeiai
2^
SoXoi
|
d(re\yeia 9
arm
a<r\yeiai
the Decapolis; if SoXo? characterised

the Jew, his Greek neighbour was yet
more
dyaoov.
This commonest corruption of human

nature is not spared by our Lord (Lc.
xii. 15), or by St Paul (CoL iii. 5 rfv
the TrXcoTT\. rJTis C(TT\V etStoXoXarpia)
latter with
vfKTrjs is classed by the
novrjpiai]
SoXos,
Trovrjpiai,
TrXeoveîai,
[VII. 22
branded by
terribly
o<pda\p.os
On
irovTjpos]
dcre Xyeia.
Hebrew
the
on
The dvw pdvKavos (B$
py jn Prov. xxviii. 22) was a dreaded
enemy (Sir. xiv. 10, xxxiv. 13 (xxxi.
belief in the evil eye see Lightfoot
GaL
i.
iii.
14, 15) KO.KOV 0(p6a\fJLOS TTOVTJpOS
poTfpov 6(p6a\fj.ov
7TOVTJ-
Hence
eKTiorai ;).
TL
the evil eye became a synonym for

or a jealous grudge ; cf.
Deut. xv. 9 TDK? *\?y nirn:} LXX., /*$
jealousy,
...TTovrjpeixrrjTai
*
(rou, i.e.
dSeX$&>
his
due
Tob.
d(pda\p6s
lest
iv.
(rov
TOJ
thou grudge him
7 (B),
tpdoveo-d
o~ov 6 6(pda\p.os tv Tea Troielv ere eXerj:
fwcrvvrjv
cf.
Mt.
vi.
23, xx.
5.
OcpQ.
to (pQovos, but wider

in meaning; the self-seeking which,
akin
Trovrjpos is thus
not satisfied with appropriating more

than its share (nXeovet-ia), grudges
and, where it can, withholds, diverts,
or spoils that which falls to another.
Mt. /3Aacr077)Luat. Slan
j3Xa.(r(pT) p.ia\
der, detraction;
iii 8,
Tim.
cf.
iv. 31, CoL

The Lord may
Eph.
vi. 4-
have had in view the slanders per

petrated against Himself (Me. iii 28,
cf.
Mt.
xii. 32).
vneprjcpavia]
8e
Theophr. char. 24 rrt

TT\T]V avrov TCOV
v. KO.TcXppovrjo is TIS
aXXcoi/
a Pharisaic sin (Lc. xviii
9).
The noun, though common in the LXX.,

occurs here only in the N.T., but the
appears in company with

and the dXa< i/ in Rom.
d\anv and the
i. 30, and with the
iii. 2
see Trench,
^Xda-(pT)fj.os in 2 Tim.
syn. xxxix., and cf. Theod. Mops, on
2 Tim. I.e. d\a6ves, Kav^co/>icz/ot eêti/
a fj-r] exovcrw VTTfpyfpavoi, p,eyd\a (ppoThe sin of the
vovvres enl TOLS ov(riv.
latter lies not so much in exaggerating
vTrepr/cpavos
the
vftpio-Trjs
their endowments, as in claiming for

In
themselves the merit of them.
VII. 24]
TctvTa TO, TTOvrjpd ecrcodev exTropeveTat 23
crvvrj
TOV
KOtVOl
k
om
23
alP*ue
L om
TTavra.
/cat
24
t]\dev
155
ra
irovijpa. i
e/eei0ep ewao-ras
28 al syrP68 *1
arm Or
opia.
604
2*"
al**"
|
A(D)NXm
KBDLA
al
hier
Tvpov 24syr
TOL opia
GKNA
fKiropevovTaa
minfereomn
28 736 y 8**
ainiKdev] efr\0ev
13 28 69 209 346 604
LA
2^ Or]
rnin?1
The departure was a
Biblical Gk. the opposite of virepr/cpavos

see Prov. iii. 34,
rcnreivos
(^V))
James iv. 6, i Pet. v. 5.
is
The list culminates in

d(ppo<rvvr)]
a word which may seem to imply a
relatively low degree of moral culpa
But
like do-vveTos is a
bility.
word of strong censure on the lips of
Christ; see Lc. xi. 40, xii. 20 (cf.
His
/Luapdy, Mt. v. 22, vii. 26, xxv. 2).
is the ^33 of Ps. xiii. (xiv.) i,
a(ppo>i/
a(ppa>v
and the ÎN. or
^p?
of Proverbs;
cf.
and Capernaum was again
by Celsus
criticised
6$ = Philoc.
the shortsightedness
and wrongheadedness of unbelief and
sin ;
a rooted incapacity to discern
"
moral and religious relations, leading

to an intolerant repudiation in prac
tice of the claims which they impose
Euth. is
(Driver, on Deut. xxii. 21).
"
substantially right
TOV 6f6v.
8e Kvpias TO
:
d<pp.
prj eldevai
Travra TavTo. KT\.]
23.
ftiov
Kai
eTridvur/o-eis
as
T)
Mt. adds TO
irrjydfciv cl&Qtv.
de dvtTTTOis \cpa\v (payclv ov Koivol TOV
KdpSm
Gels.
c.
i.
o/xoa-e
(Mt. X. 23)
fvaraBovs
eyeveTo
prj
dxaipajs
roiy Kivftvvois.
LKrj p.r)de
x<opeZi>
The
earliest withdrawal, as Celsus

pointed out, was during the Infancy
(Mt. ii. 136.); the Lord s life was
If He
threatened from the first.
safeguarded it, the motive was that it
might be freely given in due time
It was saved for
(Jo. x. n, 15, 1 8).
the Cross.
These vicious
dpxai yap TOVTCOV at
otKovopovvTos
d\6ya>s
(Orig.
jJiaOijTas
avTols
cis TO.
and
principles constitute a real

profanation of human nature, and
they come from man himself. Euth.
acts
and
107); Origen replies:
p.
TOVS
only
hostile
perhaps unsafe; cf. iii. 7, vi. 31. The

policy of withdrawal from danger was
Schultz, ii. p. 284.

A.(ppoa-vvrj is in
its Biblical use moral and not in
tellectual
Not
retreat.
only were the Pharisees scandalised

(Mt. xv. 12) by His denunciation of
the unwritten Law, but the discourse
in the synagogue of Capernaum, which
immediately followed or preceded it
(Jo. vi. 59 ff.), had alienated friends,
v.
opia T.
/cat
2.]
On
opia see
The word may mean
17.
either
the boundaries or borders of a district,

or the territory of a city ; see for the
former sense Gen. x. 19, xlvii. 21, and
for the latter Num. xxxv. 26, Jos. xiii.
and
vv.
but it seems more after our

Lord s manner to stop abruptly when
26,
He
NAB, TO. opia T. K. 2. (cf. iii. 8) appear

to be equivalent to the entire district
(Mt. p-fpr)} dominated by the two cities,
Poli
coast of Phoenicia.
i.e. the
of
tically Phoenicia had formed part
avdponrov,
has affirmed a great principle,

than to revert to the circumstances
which led
Him
to enunciate
it.
IN THE REGION OP TYRE

AND SIDON.
THE DAUGHTER OP A
SYROPHOENICIAN WOMAN DELIVERED
FROM AN EVIL SPIRIT (Mt. XV. 21 28).
eKcWev 8f dva<TTas dnfj\dfv^ Mt.
24.
2430.
/cat
eeA#a>i/
cKfWev
*I.
Here,
cf.
if
BDB.,
we
s.
accept the reading of
Syria since the days of Pompey:

geographically and ecclesiastically it
remained distinct (Acts xi. 19, xii. 2of.,
xxi. 2, Blass).
According to Josephus
156
K.a.1
[/cat
25 yv&vai,
\a6eTv
OVK
KCLI
cracra yvvr] Trept
avTOv
2<5
ZiSwos
/ecu
DLA
78
arm
go)
111101
q vg
syrri**
1*
Or
346 a
25 aXX eu0vs
a/eoucr.
a b
ff i
oiKiav]
KB]
71^17 (N)BLA 33
T]dw curdy
2**
i)dvi>T)0-rj
*9,
pr
r-rjv
(arm**
e\dov<ra]
Or (hab KABNXriIS<l> al
Or -rjOeX-rja-ev NA 13 69 124
min? e8wr)8ri KAII23> minP*
|
al
f syr hcl
me]
("ng)
etcreXôucra
110
7. 5e evOeus
7.
iii.
txt
a n syrr?68111101 ^) al
NLA
604
]att vt PlT
plain
3.
i,
cf.
ant. xix.
6) it
5.
the
Phoenicia, like the Decapolis,

was frankly pagan, and the Tyrians
wards.
cf.
and the
belief
$s...avT?is f cf.
in entering it
illwill
was retirement and not
public work. EiVeX&oj/ els oiKiav cf.

v. 17; on ov8. rjdf\fv
yv., see ix. 30,
:
and for
?i6f\cv, cf. vi. 48.
OVK TJdwdcrdT) \a.6fiv\

On the
quasi-adversative sense of KOI see
\VM., p. 545. H8vvd<r8r)v or edwdo-fyv
KOI
frequent in the LXX., cf. Gen. xxx.

Exod. xil 39 (A), Jos. xv. 63, xvii.
Jud.
32 (A), 2 Regn. iii.

;
occurs here
See
(N B), and Mt. xvii. 16 (B).
WSchm., p. 208 n. Aavddveiv is one
of the rarer words of N.T. Greek,
2
1
occurring elsewhere Lc. Heb. 2 Pet.
The aor. inf. is usual after dvvaa-dai
33>
i.
19,
N.T.
in the
T)8wd<r6r)v
Gr. p. 197).
aXX evBvs aKovcracra KT\.~\
Even in Phoenicia
54 f-
was recognised.
23,
42:
To QvyaTpiov,
Cf.
He
cf.
v.
another child-applicant for
Children as well as adults

healing.
were liable to the inroads of unclean
the agency of evil spirits were, as

it appears, not limited to Jews or to
the laud of Israel (Acts xvi. 16 f.).
p.
26 2upa
which assigned them to
Gr.
vi
aKaBaprw
The phenomena
21.
ix.
spirits,
On
25.
a/cou<r.
2i;/>o0oi-
towards the Jews
bore a special
(Blass,
ev TTVL
|
me
2iy>a
(Joseph, c. Ap. i. 13). In crossing the

border the Lord passed into a Gentile
Phoenicians had sought Him
land.
in Galilee (iii. 8), but He had no
mission to their country; His purpose
12,
+ ws D*)
txt
whole seacoast and

at least from Carmel north
embraced
8,
110
j/t/cttrcra
is
BEFGHMS V XrS 604 1071 almu

Qoiviaea U minP* uc a q
m sV m An* i al mu
^ bdf ff vg ôtvtcrcra (D)
minP*
go Zôôivtcrcra
AK(L)S
QoLviKiffffa
(5.
Cvpa
al
D
ADLNXr
2 pe
TOVS
<PoiviKicro
r S yr8inhier
D Syr arm O.KOVCT. yap y. ANXm*Z$ al minP

13 28 69 346
evdvs CIKOV-
7rpocr67re(r6v
r\v
om
aAA
TO duyaTpiov
rj
e\6ovo a
24
[VII. 24
26.
yfVfi]
7 5.
WM.,
p. 185; Blass,
npoo-e rreo-ei see
E\\T)v[s,
Svpez
Mt. Xavavaia.
iii. 1 1
v.
QoiviKiaro-a
33.
TG>
The woman was
a Gentile
(/, vg., gentilis\ probably

Greek-speaking, but descended from
the old stock of the Phoenicians of
Syria, who belonged to the Canaanites of the O.T. "EXXrjv in the Acts
and Epistles is contrasted sometimes
with lou&uoff (Acts xiv. i, Rom. i. 16,
9 f. &c., i Cor. i. 24, GaL iii

sometimes with /3ap/3apo? (Rom. i.
ii.
28),
14),
represents either the Gentile as

such, or the civilised and generally
Greek-speaking Gentile (see Lightfoot s note on fiapfiapos, CoL iii. n).
In the Gospels "EXX^v,
EXXrjvis
i.e. it
occur only here and in Jo. vil 35,

xiL 20, and the word must in each
case be interpreted by the context
The Phoenician language may have
lingered in country places round Tyre
and Sidon, as the Punic tongue was
spoken in Augustine s time by

descendants of the old Phoenician
colony in N. Africa (Aug. ep. 209).
But in EXX., 2vpa
ra) yevei there is
still
3>.
surely an implied contrast
between
VII. 27]
157
6K
qparra CLVTOV iva TO ScufAomov eK/3a\n

a7
Kal e\e<yev avTrj A(J)es 27
wyaTpos avTtjs.
xopTacr6fjvai TO. TKva* ov yap e&Tiv KaXov
\a/3elv
TOV dpTov TCOV Tewwv Kal TO?? Kvvapiois
TO)
16
syr
KCLL
yevet
hcl
e/c]
ff
om L
extraction
and
OTTO
15 c
27
Phoenician
Greek
speech cf. Euth., who however partly

misunderstands his text
;
ôivLKKra a 8e
de
2upa
6pTj(TKfiavf
TTJV
yevei
ra>
The
of
fern,
Acts
12
xvii.
2vpa
"EXXrjv
cf.
oii
"I
fi.
5e T. y.
occurs again in
Mace.
(also 2.
3>otz/i/ao-(7a
E.
vi.
3?oivi(r<ra,
8.
2vpo-
2upo0ot ifr(ra, see W. 11.), an

inhabitant (or as here, a descendant
of the old inhabitants) of Syrian Phoe
(j>oivLKi<r<ra,
nicia
(77
SvpoffroiviKT),
Justin, dial. 78),
so called in contrast to the Cartha

ginian seacoast (Strabo xvii. 19 )
occurs
Ai/3v<poi/i<Q)i
2upo(po i
yr)}.
rSi>
in
Lucian deor.
eccl.
and Syro1
59 on the
4,
pJutenix in Juv. sat. viii.

late and rare form of the
"VVSchm.,
135
p.
n.,
The Clementines
name
mother
the
yptoTa...iva]
io.
Mt. gives
,
ii.
19,
iii.
73)
and the
Justa,
With
ro>
ywei c
7rapfKa\i...ivaj V.
the words
r/
eXerjaov
dvyarrjp pov
/ze,
*ca*cc5s
i
cf. Mt. ix. 27, XX. 30, 31
(Me. x. 47, 48). Such a formula as vios
A. once used in public would soon
become customary, but its occurrence
in this narrative is remarkable; as
yet, so far as we know, the title
had been applied to Christ only once
On the contrast
even in Galilee.
:
between this mode of addressing Him

and that adopted by the daipovia and,
with an added aXrj&os, by the disciples,
see Origen in Mt. t. xi. 17
:
diro TCOI/
rives fiev avrov

Aa/Si S-.-nW? 5 vio>
euayyeXiW
KaXovcriv vlov
0COV...TivCS &* p.TO.
yap
TOVTW
?/
npos TO Idflv
(rvi>ay<ayr)
dia(popav Ttov Trpocriovraiv.
rrjv
a<p(s
TCKVCL]
TrpoJroi/
xopracrtirivai
ra
The
TfKva are of course the

Isa. i 2, Lc. xv. 31.
They
Jews; cf.
had the first claim, and by this prin
ciple not only the Lord s ministry,
but the subsequent mission of the
Church was regulated see Mt. x. 5,
23, Acts L 8, iii. 26, Rom. i. 16, ii 9,
io.
To Marcion, in whose Gospel
this incident had no place, Tertullian
(adv. Marc. iv. 7) well replies: "de;
trahe voces Christi mei, res loquentur.

The conversation with this
Phoenician woman merely calls atten
tion to a rule which is everywhere
Yet if the Jew justly
apparent.
JJ
claimed precedence, he had no ex

clusive right to the Gospel; rrpcSroi/
implies that the Gentile would find
his opportunity;
xiii.
Ct
vios Aavei S*
see
Blass, 6rr., p. 63.
(horn.
daughter Bernice.
Acts xviii. 2, 24.
fern,
Kal
0r]KT]s.
<70i
27.
TTJ
correct,
Kal TTJV didXeKTOv, 2i pa
r. 6.
e\.] o 5e I. fnrev
/cat
(arm) go
the
46,
xxviii.
inf. cf.
Mt.
cf.
viii.
Mt
viii.
For
22, Me.
28.
u, Acts
acpes
x.
with
14; the
subjunctive follows in Mt vii. 4, Me.

xv. 36. For xopraeo-0ai saturari, see
note on vi. 42.
Mt, who in the early part of this
is on the whole much fuller
than Me., relates the circumstances
which led to this reply (xv. 23, 24),
but omits the words a<pes...ra TCKVO.
ov yap ecrriv KaXov KrX.J So Mt,
Ta Kvvdpia are TO. Kvvidta TT)?
Me.
the housedogs (rpaoiKias (Origen)
incident
as the
n-f^TJfs Kvves Horn. IL xxii. 69),
dim. possibly indicates; though not
children of the house, they have a
if
place within its walls, and are fed,
not with the children s bread. Thus
the term, which on Jewish lips was

38
28 /3a\eTv.
jj
[VII. 27
Se aTTCKpiOrj Kai \eyei avTco Nai, Kvpie,
Kai TO, Kvvdpia vTTOKaTco Trjs TpaTretys ecrOiovcriv OTTO

^Kal ebrev avTrj Aid
29 TCOV \lsi%ia)v TCOV Trai&iwv.
TOVTOV TOV \6<yov vTraye*

30 TJOOS (rov TO Sai/uLoviov.
28
om
vai
ain
pe b c ff i
arm /ecu] /cat 70/9 ALNXmSf> al minP1
syr
13 69 604 2
b c ff i r e<r0ii ANXFII al î^twv] -^^(av
Kai
pr TTITT110
hier
om 1071 +/ccu
TrcuStwj ] iratdwv (D) minP*
Tat diafcarab
syr
|
a f n q vg syi* 01 go aXXa
TOVTWV 1071
eê\ti\v6ev e/c Ttjs 6wyaKai aTreXQovcra ek TOV
^w<7t^
usually a reproach, is used by the Lord

to open a door of hope through which
the suppliant is not slow to enter
The woman accepts and affirms the

Lord s saying about the dogs; it serves
J. Lightfoot
her purpose; there is that in it on

which she can build an argument;
Euth., eVei TOLWV Kvvdpiov efyu, OVK
xv.,
elpl
On
28).
(v.
ra Kvvdpia = Ta
e 6vr]
see
and Schottgen on Mt.

and Bp Lightfoot on Phil. iii. i.
Jerome, after observing that the re

lative positions
of
Jew and
Gentile
have been reversed, exclaims

mira rerum conversio! Israel quon
dam filius, nos canes." Origen sug
gests that the saying may have its
"0
still:
application
raâ
/cat
fie
For
d\\oTpia.
i.
reading followed by A.V.) see

Ellicott on 2 Th. iii. 10.
Eo-<9iW
= |p 75^
a Hebraism
Bp
OTTO
common in Bib
r<3i>
Gk. from Gen.
lical
rives apron ovs rols

Xoycoj/ irjcrov
cos TfKVOis eêoTi didovat
\oyiKa>Tepois
fieri
aXXot Xoyoi olovel \^t^ta a?ro

etrrias...ois ^prjaaLVT av
Kvves. Tertullian thinks
rives ^svxai
(de orat. 6) of the Bread of life which
p-ovois Kal
rfjs
vai see 2 Cor.
Apoc. i. 7, xiv. 13, xxii. 20; KOI is

here simply even, as in i. 27, not
and yet, yet even
for Kai yap (the
20,
p.fyaXrjs
cetera
only the faithful can receive
enim nationes requirunt...ostendit
enim quid a patre filii expectent."
"
ii.
16 onwards;
Two
early variants
are of interest ; the Western text
begins Kupte, aXXa KOI , sed et at the
end of the verse Tatian and the
cf.
WM.,
earlier
"and
p.
248
f.
Syriac versions
in
Mt. add
live."
8e aTreKpidrj KOL Xe -yet]

Her
saying was in the strictest sense an
answer: she laid hold of Christ s
28.
77
word and based her plea upon

The usual phrase in the Synoptists
arroKpidels
Xeyet (eiVep),
it.
is
Or aTreKptOrj
but direKplOrj KOI flirev is common

Aeyet, the historic present
(Hawkins, H. S. p. ii3ff.); on its
combination with an aor. see WM.,
Xeycoi/,
in St John.
P-350/
ra Kvvdpia KrX.] True,

even (Mt. KOI yap, for even )
the dogs (of the house) are fed with
the crumbs which the children leave.
Mt.,reoj/ TWTTOVTCOV aTTOTrjs rpcnrefrs TWV
Kvpiatv ai/rcoi/, with the crumbs which
their masters let fall (cf. Lc. xvi. 21).
vaij Kupte, *cai
Rabbi
8ia TOVTOV TOV \oyov vrrayc KrX.]
29.
Mt.
co
yvvai,
(J-fV
trov
peyaXr)
0\eis.
ovv Marâioff TO
yevr]drjT(ji
trot
coy
77
Tri&Tis
Cf. Victor:
TTJS
TTiOTecos
MapKO? TOV Xoyou TTJV

Tatian gives both answers,
dpcTijv.
Throughout the
placing Mt. s first.
incident Mt. and Me. seem to de
pend on different sources, the only
strictly common matter being the
fa^]fJi^vaTo...6 8e
Saying OUK ecrriv KO\OV KrX. On eêXry\v6ev TO daip,6viov Bede remarks (with
a reference to the baptismal exor
cism of the Latin rite) "per fidem et
confessionem parentum in baptismo
liberantur a diabolo parvuli."
:
Kai
30.
a7reX$o{)cra
KrX.]
Mt. Kai
QvyaTTjp avTrjs OTTO TTJS copay

The result finds a parallel
eKcivqs.
in the miracle of Jo. iv. 46 ff.
Iddr)
TI
VII. 31]
OIKOV
avTrjs
TO
KXtvrjV KCU
TO
evpev
\
TraiSiov
X*
eTTt
fiefiXrjpevov
"V
159
Trjv
8
/3
"\
ôai/uLOVLOV eê/Yf/AfC/os.
Kal TrdXiv eêXdcov e/c TWV opitov Tvpov r)X0ev 31

ek TY\V 6dXacro~av Trjs FaXeiXaias dva
CtSo>t/O9
31
30 evpev
BvyaTepa
Trjv
K\Lvr]s
eeX.
/eat
avrtj
pepXrjiJievrjv e?rt /crX.
ANXriIZ<l>
pepX-n/Jt-evr)
NBDLA
33 604
eiri T.
2P lattvt
arm g
gyrrsinpeshhci
al
ets
minP a n
1
/cX.
(
syr
exc i) vg
syr
sin ( vid
syr
t^BDLA
Wer
evpev TO
arm go
hcl
31
>
me
aeth]
Sou/*.
eeX.
/cat
evpev TTJV 6vy.

OTTO
e/c]
/cat
1071
SiS. TjXê^
33 69 124 209 282 346 604
TTJV
0iry.
TO
5at/t.
/eat
|
7/Xêv
Sta
ANXriIS^>
i**] -rrpos
al
ANX
ms$ al minP
errl TTJV K\IVIJV
fjievov
the exhaustion
had not yet spent itself, though the

On
foul spirit was gone; cf. ix. 26.
the place
of
this
in
incident
the
Ministry, see Hort, Jud. Chr. p. 34

when at length the boon is granted
her, nothing is said to take away
from its exceptional and as it were
:
extraneous character; it remains a

crumb from the children s table."
Euth. treats the incident as prefigur
irpoing the call of the Gentiles
:
8e KOTO, a\\rjyopiav T] Xai/ai/aia

edvaiv eKK\rjcriav KT\.
auTT/ yvvrj TTJV e
the participle after evpev see Blass,
Ti>7rov
On
Gr.
p. 246.
RETURN TO
37.
31
HEALING OF A
POLIS.
WHO SPOKE WITH

29,
cf.
31.
TTaXiv
The
30, 31).
/ecu iraXiv
fe\6a>v
DIFFICULTY (Mt. XV.

eê\&u>v
cf.
ii.
KT\.]
With
13, xiv. 39, 40.
last incident took place in the
neighbourhood of Tyre.
now
THE DECADEAF MAN
leaves the opia Tvpov
The Lord
and follow
ing the coast-line northwards across

the Leontes and perhaps through or
within sight of Zarephath (SapeTrra
3 Regn. xvii. 8, Lc. iv.
through Sidon.
Zidwv,
= pTV, Saida, some 20 miles
N. of Tyre on the Phoenician coast,
first mentioned in Gen. x. 1 5
in N.T.
cf. Mt. xi. 21 f. = Lc. x. 13 f., xv. 21 =
Me. vii. 24, 31, Me. iii. 8 = Lc. vi. 17,
Acts xxvii. 3. The traditional text
rfjs SctScovtaj ,
26),
passes
2ei8eoi>
avoids the reference to the Lord s

passage through a Gentile city (vv.
11.).
He went
traveller
see Me.
and
through merely as a
en route (for this use of &a
ix. 30,
in so large
Jo.
iv. 4,
2 Cor. i 16),
and busy a place may
From
have escaped notice.
Sidon and the Mediterranean coast
He returned to (els, for eVi or rrpos, cf.
Blass, Gr. p. 124) the Sea of Galilee,
but to its eastern shore (dva
TUV
A road led
Ae/ea7roXecoy).
from Sidon across the hills (Merrill,
p. 58, G. A. Smith, p. 426) ; it crossed
the Leontes near the modern Belfort,
and climbing the ranges of the Le
banon, passed through the tetrarchy
of Abilene, and eventually reached
Damascus. The Lord probably left it
easily
p.e<rov
6pia>v
where
it
Hermon, and
skirted
striking
south kept on the east bank of the

Jordan till He reached the Lake
(see map). The long detour may have
served the double purpose of defeating
the immediate designs of His enemies
and providing "for the Apostles the
rest which He had desired to give
them before (Latham, p. 333 cf. vi.
"
= P5 (Gen. i. 4, &c.) ;
/iroi
31).
the opta Trjs A. are the districts under
the influence of the cities of the
J
Ai>a
Decapolis, see
mention
is
No
note on v. 20.
of a passage through,
made
of a ministry in any of them ;

but in the country round these cities
(G. A. Smith, p. 60 1 ) preaching and
the working of miracles are resumed,
probably among the Jewish or mixed
still less
population prepared by the work of

the released demoniac (v. 20). The
W^
i6o
tn 32
eTTidrj
31
ra wra rou
r. 5a/cr.
pr
TT?S
0ou
aur.
DW
32 om
d
3
ô-yyiXaXov B EFHLNW XFA
d
N*NW
AS
ras %et/ms
33
Lord
/3a\ev
Ae/ca7roXeu>s]
arm codd me g O
\ovv 33 arm
al nonn Xa/3.
(pepovcriv
TOV
airo
/ccu
Kai Trapa.K.aX.ovo iv CLVTOV \va

ij.o yi\.a\ov,
avTW TY\V êlpa. 23 Kat a7roAa/3o//ei/os CLVTOV
KO)(bov Kai
33
3a
opitov^ AeKaTroXews.
TU>V
fuecrov
efidXev
Trrvo-as ets
/c.
. .
.avrov
(aurou Tat) Kai
2]
/cat
aro r^s yXwa cr?7S rou ^0771X0X01;
iji/
ra w. aur. r)âro
again in the land of Israel,

though the towns were
Hellenised, had belonged to the tribe
of Manasseh (Jos. xiii. 29 f.), and still
had a predominantly Jewish popula
tion (Schiirer, n. i. 3).
32.
(pepovffiv avra KO)(f)6v KrX.] Mt.
is
again is, at least in part, independent

of Me. ; he locates the scene of the
Lord s work in the Decapolis among
the hills (avaftas els TO opos CKaSrjTO e/cei
r.
v.
orders
i),
TToXXol
(o^Xot
%OVTfS
tlf6*
eavTCDV ^coXoi/s , KV\\OVS, rv^Xous , KO)(povg) Kdl

Tepovs TToXXous cf. iv. 24),
1
but describes no case in detail. The

recovery of hearing by the deaf was a
note of the Messianic age (Isa. xxxv.
5, xlii. 1 8), and had accompanied the
In
Ministry in Galilee (Mt. xi. 5).
this case deafness was attended by
such an impediment in the speech
that the man was practically dumb
cf. ix. 25 TO SXaXov KOL
(v. 37 aXaXovs
:
MoyiXaXos (here only

probably from Isa. xxxv. 6
the
Tpavr) de carat -yXoSo-o-a /zo-ytXaXo)i>
word occurs also in Exod. iv.
(Aq.,
Kwfpbv TTveupa).
in
KT.)
is
Symm., Th. = Lxx.

10
(Aq.,
aXaXoi),
= LXX.
and
Sva-Kucpos), Isa. Ivi.

cvcoiy
Symm.,
in each case it
Th.,
D?K.
Here the Vg. has mutum; Wycliflfe

mandeef and doumbe";
Tindale prefers "one that was deffe
and stambed in his speech"; "had
an impediment in his speech" (A.V.,
follows with
"a
minfereomn syrr
7ra/>e/ca-
Tat diatarab
e^S.
sin
7X. aur. Byr
R.V.)
Cranmer.
with
begins
stricter
meaning
is
supported
The
by
The variant
6p6ws (v. 35).
found also in MSS. of the
LXX. (Isa. xxxv. 6, cf. Ps. Iv. (Ivi.), tit,
where the Quinta has Trjs Trepio-repa?
TTJS fjioyyi\d\ov\ is said to be a distinct
word, a compound of /zoyyos, thickvoiced (WSchm., p. 65, see Steph.Hase, s.v.; Exp. vu. vii. p. 566).
iXos,
and he represents Him

as surrounded by the usual crowd of
applicants for relief from various dis
Mt.
al
ALNXriI2
28 33 69 157 262 346 alsatmu
33 aTroXajSo/jt-evos] eTrtX. E*F 131 271

îrrvo ev as TOVS Sa/cruXous avrou /cai e/3aXev ts
for Gaulanitis,
cf.
[VII. 31
7rapaKaAov<rti/...ti>a
Lord s ordinary
The
cinQy *rA.]
sign of healing, fa
Jew through
long use
vL 5. For some
reason which does not appear other
symbols are employed in this case,
such as suggest the presence of un
miliar to every
in Israel
usual
cf.
v. 23,
difficulties.
ray êtpay
Trjv
yet see Mt.
x f ^P a usually
>
ix. 1 8.
33. a.Tra(fjLevos avTov...Kar

Cf. 2 MaCC. vi. 21, airo\a^
avrbv
KCLT
Idiav.
in nearly the
cf.
Acts
xviii.
IIpoo"Xa/3eV$ai
same sense
26
in
is
used
viii.
32,
in aTi-oX. the isola
tion of the person who is taken cornea

more strongly into view. The Lord
takes the p.oyi\d\os away with Him,

because a crowd was gathered round
them (a?ro roO o^Xov, cf. Mt.), and He
wished to be alone with the man (/car*
Idiav, iv. 34, vi. 31, 32, ix. 2, 28, xiii. 3).
The miracles were usually wrought

under the eyes of the crowd, but in
special cases relative (v. 37) or even
absolute (cf. viii. 23) privacy seems to
have been necessary.
The
e/SaXev TOVS daKruXovs *rX.]
organs affected receive the signs of
VII. 35]
avTOV
WTO,
TO,
34
UVTOV.
/ccu
3<5
voi%6rjTi.
TTTvcras
sas
TOV ovpavov 34
Aia-
avTw GcfxpaOd,
Kal \eyei
Ka
avTOV
Ka
qvoiyrjorav
161
avTOV
o e&Tiv
al cocoa/, Kai e\vdrj 35
d
aveffrevaêv DW S 13 69 124 346
34
d m
)Xrn2* minftwanm f vg
ev0ews
AEFGHKMNSUVW
+
i]
KBDA i] rjj/otxflTjo-cw L di-rjvoiyijffai 124 604 a *
any g O ^h
d
d
al min?
Snjvoixd-nffav ANW
eXutfi?] pr ev0vs KLA (aeth) pr TOV f*.oyyi\a\ov W
33
om
airrou i
latt
fc$L
effrevaêv"]
35 Kai
f<p<f>eda.
i)voi.yT]<Tai>
XmS<l>
healing power; the ears are bored

(epa\fv els), the tongue is touched.
JlTvaas, see viii. 23, Jo. ix. 6 (WestSaliva was regarded as reme
cott).
dial, but the custom of applying it
with incantations seems to have led
the Rabbis to denounce its use; see
Wetstein and Schottgen
ad
I.
Pos
sibly to this Decapolitan it
appealed
more strongly than any other symbol
that could have been employed. The
faith of a deaf man needed all the
support that visible signs could afford.
The use of the Lord s fingers and
saliva emphasised the truth that the
healing power proceeded from His own
person (cf. v. 30). Victor deiicvvs ok
:
TrAouTet TTJV TTJS 6eias dwdp-eus

evepyetav
Kai TO fvuiOtv avr<5 airopprfras cratpa.
d
On the remarkable variants in
g yr sin. see
Nestle, Introd. p. 264 f.

34. dva/3\tyas...(rTevafv] Forai/a|3X. els TOV ovpavov see vi. 41, Jo. xi.
41, xvii.
St John
phrase
is aipeiv
(fTraipftv) TOVS 6(p6a\/j.ovs, cf. Lc. xviii.
Eo-Tevagev
13.
vdas
T<5
cf.
TTJ/ev/xart
12 dvacrTf-
viii.
auroO.
In both
cases perhaps the vast difficulty and

long delays of His remedial work were
borne in upon the Lord s human
an especial manner. So His

Church, or His Spirit in her, in
wardly groans while waiting for the
redemption of the body (Rom. viii. 23,
Such a o-Tcvaypos dXaXrjTos here
26).
proceeds from the Lord s humanity.
spirit in
efptyaOd]
for
Aram.
(Dalman,
S.
nri|3^ }
nn$flt<
by
the ethpeel
p. 202, 222), Syr.
M. 2
assimilation
The
earlier Syriac versions naturally

i<mv
Aiav.
omit Mc. s explanatory o

hcl
(it is in Syr.
literations are
->
hier
-)
the Latin trans
ephphetha, ephetha,
effeihaêffeta and the like ( Wordsworth
and White, p. 225). For Mc. s use of
Aramaic words in the sayings of Christ,
see note on v. 41. On the word as
addressed to a deaf man Origen has
some
interesting remarks (in Jo.
t.
xx.
20(18)).
Both the word and the use of saliva

passed at an early time into the Bap
tismal rite as practised at Milan and
Rome cf. Ambr. de myst., aperite
"
igitur aures.-.quod vobis significavimus cum apertionis celebrantes mys-
terium diceremus
est adaperire.
"
Ephphatha quod
The ceremony, which
was known as aurium
and
apertio,
immediately preceded the renuncia

tion, is thus described in the Gelasian
Sacramentary
(ed. Wilson, pp.

tangis (saliva oris sui
cum digito tangit) et nares et aures
de sputo et dicis ei ad aurem Effeta,
quod est adaperire, in odorem suavitatis
comp. the more elaborate
79, 115)
"inde
";
Sarum ordo ad facien

catechumenum (Maskell, rit. i
1 1 ) and the similar form in the modern
Roman Rituale. Bede refers also to
ritual in the
dum
the versicle
Domine
labia
mea
(Ps.
1.
(li.) 17).
For
diavoiyetv cf. Lc. xxiv. 31

xvi. 14.
35. qvoiyrjcrav avTov al duoaC]
f.,
45,
Acts
On the
late aor. ^voiyrjv
cf.
WH., Notes, p.
170,
Deissmann,.S.ASp. 189. Itoccurs again

Mt. xx. 33, Acts xii. 10, Apoc. xi. 19,
II
162
36
Kal $t(T Tei\aTO
37 eKripvo crov
Kai
cxrov
CtVTOl
jULa\\OV
eêTrXricrcrovTO Ae-
vTrepTrepicrcrttis
KaXws Trdwra
fyoi/Tes
e\d\ei
Kai
*iva
$16CT T6\\TO)
Se CtVTOls
3vr
avTov
Trs
ecr/jios
z6
Kai TOI)S
TreTroirjKev
^
Troiel aKOveiv Kai d\d\ovs \a\eiv.
hier
om
35
2P6
\ey<i)(ru>]
(sic)
d
enrwfftv
7re/>i<r(7ore/>ws
eê7rX^(r<roj
al
ro]
pr
DW
minP
37
/cai
|
5, but ijv<pxSr)v is more frequent.

AKOCU = Jra, as in 2 Mace. xv. 39 ; cf.
Lc. vii. i, Acts xvii. 20, Heb. v. n.
Cf. Lc. xiii.

KT\.]
\v8f)vai airo rov SeoyioC
Seo>ios-
l6 OVK edci
TOVTOV where the reference is to an
infirm woman r\v e&rjo-ev 6 a-aravas. It
belonged to the office of the Messiah
to release the captives of Satan (Isa.
xlii.
7 fâyayflv CK
decrfJLWv de8ep.evovs,
9 \eyovres rols eV decr/J-ois EêXThe phrase eXvdrj KT\. does not

perhaps necessarily imply that the man
was tongue- tied (Vg. solutum est mnculum linguae) however caused, the
impediment was a bondage from which
he rejoiced to be set free.
EXv^...
e XaXei
the momentary act of libera
tion gave birth to a new faculty of
xlix.
6arc).
articulate speech.
KOL fiieoreiXaro avrols Iva KrX.]
36.
For some reason, special
Cf. v. 43.
perhaps to the particular case, privacy

after the miracle as
was expedient
well as during the act of release.

the charge seemed to defeat its
But
own
not only was it ineffectual, but

its very vehemence increased the zeal
of those who spread the story. "Oaov
.../zaXAoi/: fuller forms are KaG* oo-ov
...Kara roo-ovro (Heb. vii. 2O ff.)
.roo-ovro) (Heb. x. 25) followed by a
end
o<ra>
. .
comparative; cf. Vg. here, quanta...

tanto magis.
The imperf. (Sieo-re XAero) is apparently that of repeated
ot de
DU
(Burton,
24);
effect
described.
repov,
cf.
WM.,
The
209 435 604
om
ADNWdX
the
charge
was reiterated with the
o)
plus.
aXaXous] pr rovs
erereXero
5te<rreX\ero]
V7repeK7re/3i(rcrcos
action
+ yu.^Se* D 28 604
D* (bcff i)
avrot
aeth
2] pr ws B me
xv.
\v0T)
arm go
yu.^SejuJ
ocrov Se...auroi]
al?1 syrr
61 1071
iravres
.,
36 SiecrreiXaro] evereiharo
ADNXFII
EFGKMNSUVm
pr avros
aurots]
avrov 1
[VII. 35
MaAAoi/
p.
7repro-o-
300; Vg. magis
repetition of
commands
which experience shewed to be in

effectual (i. 43 f.) is analogous to much
in the ordinary dealings of GOD with
man. Bede has the practical remark
:
ostendere quanto studiosius

quantoque ferventius eum praedicare
debeant quibus iubet ut praedicent."
"volebat
37.
Aty.
v7rcpTTpi(T(Ta>s\
VTrepTrepKTO-fveiv
Another
occurs
air.
in St
Paul twice (Rom. v. 20, 2 Cor. vii. 4),

but for the adv. he prefers the
strengthened compound vTrfpeKirfpur-
For
see i.
expresses the
normal impression produced on the
mass of the people by both the teach
ing and the miracles. Mt., describing
the general effect of the miracles in
Decapolis, uses the milder term 6av(Tov (-crws).
22,
vi.
xi.
2,
K.ir\r]<T(T(r6ai
it
/j.deiv.
AcaXcoy TraWa TreTroirjKcvj

Mt. (but
without special reference to this mi
The
racle), c86a(rav TOV 6eov lo-parjk.
partly pagan crowd recognised in the
miracles of Jesus the glory of the
GOD of Israel, in Whose Name Jesus
came;
cf.
v.
called Gen.
o<ra
Sir.
i.
To some it re
19, 20.
31, idev 6 0fbs TO. iravra
ciroirjirev
xxxix.
16.
Kai I8ov icaXa \iavl

Ufiroir)K(v...iroifl;
cf.
the
VIII. 3 ]
TCUS
oVro? Kai
7rd\LV 7TO\\OV
\eyei avTols ^CTrXay^yL^pfjiaL
Syrr(
exCBin )
|
OJTOS]
TOUS /-terras] + iraXiv

roirroi;
lattvt PlTid
<rvvax0evTos
syrr
(of.
8in PeBh
0eXw
^77
7r/)oo-KaX.]
TO?
arm)
eK\vQ<ixnv
AXaXovs AaAelj/,
perhaps an intentional paronomasia
see WM., p. 793 f.
for a similar
Kw(f)ovs \a\ovvras).
xxxvii.
and aAaAos
cf.
Km... Km,
WM., p. 547 ; aXaXou?, anarthr., the
oXaXoi being usually identical with
the K0)(f)oi.
VIII.
i
FEEDING OF THE
9.
(xxxviii.)
FOUR THOUSAND
14.
(Mt. xv. 32
ev cKCivais rois r/pepais]
TroXXoO *rA.
The crowd which fol
lowed Him was so great that it
reminded the disciples of the crowds
on the western shore (iii. 20, iv. i, v.
21),
especially perhaps
of the
five
men who assembled near

(vi.
IIa/x7roAAov
34).
(cf.
probably due to a misreading

of TTAAiNnoAAoY ; for the opposite
view see Burgon-Miller, Causes of
vv.
11.) is
34. The word, though

unknown to Biblical Gk.
Corruption, p.
classical, is
r.
/z.
in
vi.
ALNWd
rpeis
(2
pe
)
ab
min? ]
1
al
XrnS(<l>)
irpoa[jivovaiv] eicnv airo Trore
wSe
euriv
aTroXucrai aurous
ff i
disciples take the first step.

npoffKoXfla-dai see note on iii. 13.
2.
i
<T7rAay;^z
b/zai
eVt
TOV
For
oÂoi/]
The Lord had known the pangs of

hunger (Mt. iv. 2). Even under or
dinary circumstances there was some
thing in the sight of an eager crowd
which moved Him; see Mt. xiv. 14,
Me. vi. 34. For <T7r\ayxviccrdai see
note on i. 41. This crowd was suffer
ing through its attendance upon Him
:
OTL
77877
rpels irpotrp-evovcriv p.ot

UpcxTficvciv TLVI, to wait
T7ju.epeu
(Mt. Me.).
see
;
upon
Sap.
iii.
aya7T77 Trpocrfjifvoixriv
ol
avr
Acts
39).
During
the period to which the preceding

incident belonged (see note on i. 9),
i.e. in the course of the Lord s
journey
through the Decapolis (vii. 31). Ua\iv
thousand
Bethsaida
/rat eai/...e/cXi;^770-ovTaiJ /cai
604
clude the classes represented by the

case of the /xoyiXaAos, or they may
refer to other miracles of the same
kind on the same occasion (cf. Mt.,
Ka><J)6s
êpat
|
act continues in its abiding effects.

The plurals icoxfrovs, dXoXous may in
juxtaposition of
2 ** al nonn
otôv ou
+ o I^trous EFGHSUVXr al? f

pauo e. rou
o-x\ov] + rovrov L 1071 al
o%Xou
e?ri
B rjfjiepas rpeis A i 69
Tjfj.epa.is TpLai
ab(c)d(ff)i (arm) om /xot BD
69 73 209 242 346 1071

604 min?
AEFHKSUVWa Xrn
"
I.
ITTI
[/>to*]
ira\Lv TroXXou KBDGLMNAS<3? i 13 28 33

i
59 61
al lattvt e * c i) v * syr8 1 arm me go aeth] ira^TroXXou
Ps.
TOV
VIII.
rjSrj
VIII
Kai
rifjiepai Tpels Trpocr/uevovo Li/
3
TL
LV
Kai
eav
a7ro\v(ra)
avTOvs
3
6ôva~Li/
(paycoo
,
OVK
<P
6%\OV
%OVTO)V TL
TOI)S
OTL
163
35 the
struction
77^77
rjfie pai
explained by treating
a parenthesis (WM.,
The con
Tpels Trpooy*. is
77^7;
rp. as
77.
p. 704),
but
it is
simpler to supply fio-iv, and treat Trpoo-fjLfvovcriv and eôvfriv as datives of the
The reading of
is an
interpretation of a difficult phrase;
the Vg. iam triduo sustinent me (q,
participle.
adherent mihi) evades the
difficulty
the singular reading of B appears to

be a grammatical correction (cf. WM.,
P. 273).
OVK exovaiv TL (pdyaMriv cf. V. I pr)

The supply of food
0.
was spent, for the stay had been
longer than they anticipated. In the
case of the Five Thousand, only a
:
xovro)v TL
IT
64
OIKOV avTttiv,
VYICTT61S eis
4 Tives avTwv
avT<
5 TLS
jj.aK.p66ev eicriv.
Trj
dSor Kai
Kai
avTOv OTL [166ev TOVTOVS
xopTacrai apTwv ITT

Hocrovs eê-re apTOVs;
tSSe
avrovs
CTTTO
ol jULadrjTal
ev
eK\v6ri<rovTai
[VIII. 3
eprj/uLias ,
Kal
Se ê nrav
ol
Kai TTapayyeXhei TW o^Xw dvaTrecreiv ETTI TTJS

nonn
/ecu Ties ttBLA i 13 28 33
me] on KCU T.
209 q syr
3 y^crrts KA 604 al
D latt^P rtyes yap ANW d XrHS al minP f vg Syrr(Pesh hcl arm go aeth om airo
nonn
KADNS3> I 28 33
ANWdXTnS$ al min^ eiviv BLA me]
69 124 al
EFGHKMSUVWdXrn minP venerunt latt similiter syrr arm go aeth
4 on] KCU
hcl
dvv. res] dw-rj ut vid
arm om
DH
etTray K Xe7ovres 106 -251 282 (c) syr
2
d
69 1071 bcffiqgo epwias ^BDLNW Xrn 2$ al min? latt] e/^/wcus AKAH*
6
*"
ijicaffu>
yKov<nv
111
o>5e
syr"
ADNWd
d
ACNW
KBDLA] irap-nyyeiXev
m nnonn
i
^â
6 irapayyeXXet
KBLA] eTr^wra
day seems to have passed, but no

had been made for more
than a few hours absence from home.
provision
On
rl
3.
Mt.
see
<pdy.
eav
vi. 36.
a7roXuo~o>
aTToXucrai.
..oiJ
avrovs vij(TTis
êXco
pijiroTe
/crX.]
/crX.
The Lord anticipates the proposal

with which the Twelve were doubt
less
again
ready
Nôrt?,
O.VTOVS).
(vi.
36
airo\v<rov
classical
word,
occurs here only (Mt. Me.) in Biblical

Gk. Els OLKOV O.VT&V "to their home";
for fls
in this sense see
(ev
ii.
i.
For eK\vea-6ai of the faintness
caused by want of food see Jud. viii.
ol<ov
oiKG>)
xiv.
i
(where
Isa.
28,
Mace.
iii.
has K\eiiri.v\
xlvi. i, Thren.
Regn.
il
19,
7.
Kai Ttves OVTWV OTTO âK.po6fV eicriv]

Me. only. Gamala, Hippos, Gadara were
perhaps the nearest centres of popula
tion.
The towns and villages of the
Decapolis were fewer, and at longer
distances from each other than those
of the populous western shore. No
thing is said here of
dypol KCU
fcwftai where bread could be bought.
KVK\O>
The Decapolitans, unlike the Fiv.e

Thousand, were in their own country,
and if dismissed would make their
way home. For 0776 /zaKpotfei/, Vg. de
on the variant
longe, see v. 6, note
:
ijKaa-iv cf.
4.
rnS>
Xrn2>
WM.,
p. 106.
d7TKpi0r)<rav...oTi
For the
ii.
40,
KrX.]
al
min? eirwuTtjaev
cl
vg rell
1
min omnvid
on cf. i. 15, 37,

ii, 21, iv. 21, v. 23, 28,
recitative
iii.
12,
35, vi. 4, 14, 15 bis, 18, 35, vii. 6, 20.
The objection raised by the Twelve

corresponds to the circumstances at
Bethsaida they had urged the want
:
means
of
(dyopcurafiev
drjvapitov
dia-
aprovs ;) in this thinly popuated region they plead the scarcity of

food cf. Mt. nodev rfpiv ev eprjfjiia aproi
/cocrieoi/
roo-ovTot
KT\.
Gould s remark,
"the
stupid repetition of the question is

psychologically impossible," is doubly
at fault The question is not repeated
exactly, and such stupidity as it shews
is in accordance with all that we know
of the condition of the Apostles at

this period (cf. viii. 17 ff.). For ôpraeiv see vi. 42, note, and for the gen.
Ps. cxxxi (cxxxii.) 15,
cf.
and
Blass,
Gr. p. 101. ETT cpriftias, on the surface

of a desert, cf. WM., p. 468.
EpTj/ua
occurs in the Gospels only in this con
text, and not a dozen times in Biblical
Gk. the usual phrase is 77 ep?//xos, epq;
fMos
5.
ronos or
7*7,
see
i.
iroa-ovs...cirra\
the same as in
vi.
3, 4,
12
f.,
35.
The question is
With the
38.
loaves, as before, there were a few

small fishes, as a relish (Mt. KOL o\iya
lx&vdia, see below, v.
7).
For the use
of fish with bread see note on
vi.
38.
TrapayyeXXfi] Mt. TrapayyetXas

another trace of the dependence of
6.
HoOev
al
VIII. 8]
165
Kai \a/3wv TOI)S ITTTCC dpTOvs
avTOV
Ka
TW
TrapedrjKav
avTa
v\o<yn(ra<z
e nrev
*iva
Kai eiâv i^Bvîa dArycr Kai 7

8
Kai 8
7rapaTi6evai.
Kai
rjpav
<payov
6 TrapaTiBufftv
min pl
A mini*
110
airrois
115 q] eurev
QeLvat. ai/Ta
/cat
1071)
7 eiXo
1071
auc
y?7<ras]
min fereomne8 ] Ta
IT.
txt
vid (
eK<-\ev<rev
al
pl
>
txt
A(<l>)
XTII2
K\.
om
Trepiffaeva avra /cXacr/iaTa 3 3
/c
Xacr/iaTwv
Ak
Mt. on Me., or of their use of a common

Greek source. In the Feeding of the
Five Thousand the direction is given
less definite
to the Twelve; here apparently the
Cf. vi. 42.
Lord Himself addresses the crowd.

No mention is made here of x^wpos
ôpToff the spring was now past, and
the hills were bare.
20,
See notes on
vi.
41.
The
in
sertion of KOI irapcflTjKav

o^Xa) here
in Me. seems to imply that the bread
TO>
was blessed and
q enrev KOH ravra

enrev aura V (enrev irapa-
ei;xa/)i<rr?7<ras
"
irapaTedyvai
ADNWdXrAnS
TrapaBuxnv
AEFGHKM SUXm al
D latt excd (armvid Trapandeyai KaB(D)LM m
minP8 irapadeLvai GM NUVXIIS minP
8 exo/oratrnonn
d
irepia-crVfji.aTa K\acrfJiaTUv ABLNW
33 1071 al
KG TO Trepio-creu/xa ruv K\. D 2 pe TO irepia-ffeva-ay TUV K\. 604
auTa
/cat
avrovs
Brjffav] + Traires KM(N)
al
13 33 69 346 alP
KBCLMA<
TW o^Xw]
K aBCLA
Kai
7rapaTi6(jo(Tiv
distributed
first
ir apart drjvai.
Kai TOUTO,
these, as well as the loaves.

8.
*ai ftpayov
Mt. TO
r&v
K\.,
as in xiv.
where Me. has simply
/cXao-âTa.
ircpio-a-evov
the opposite of voWp 7?/^

(2 Cor. viii. 13, 14), that which is left
or remains over when all present
needs are satisfied; an active form
13
Paul4
TrepioWa also occurs (Eccl.
Jas. 1 ).
the
N.T.
STTvpi? (in
acpvpis,
see WH., Notes, p. 148, WSchm.,
neptWevp.a
is
another detail which has escaped Mt.

On fvxapio-TcIv see Lob. Phryn. p. 18,
p. 63, Deissmann, B. St., pp. 158, 185,

a late form rejected by the Atticists,
Rutherford, N. Phr.
cf.
p. 69.
/mi flxav tx&v8ia oXt ya]
7.
i?.
The form
5.
Acts
See OQ
elxav occurs again

Apoc. ix. 8 f.,
xxviii. 2 (TrapeZâi/),
c etxapev, 2 Jo. 5, and elsewhere as

a variant, see WH., Notes, p. 165,
WSchm., p.
12.
Ix&v8iov (Mt. also) is
here a true diminutive; cf. A.V., R.V.

avra enrev Kai ravra
v\oyrj(ras
irapani).]
The
blessing
was probably
from that of the loaves (see

note on
6), but similar; fvXoyelv
distinct
?.
and
cvxapurreiv are practically synony

mous, see Mt. xv. 36 TOV$ firra aprovs
KOL T. ix&vas euâptoT^(ras, and cf.
vi. 41 ; see J. Th. St. iii. p. 163.
fLTrcv
1 5
bade,
cf. v.
Me.
For
43, Lc. xii. 13, xix.
and on Trapantievai and its variants
see Blass, Gr.
p. 230,
who chooses the
Lob. Phryn. 43) is used by Hero

dotus and re-appears in comedy (Ar.
Pax 1005) and in the later writers
(Theophrastus, Epictetus, &c.). It is
said to be akin to tnrelpa, and to
denote a basket of coiled or plaited
materials, cord or reeds ; in Ar. /. c.
it
is
an eel-basket
(KcoTraSooi/ e\6elv
Athen. 365 A (deltrvov

OTTO <rirvpidos) a dinner-hamper. Some
times baskets of this sort were of
considerable size, cf. Acts ix. 25, where
Saul makes his escape in a airvpis
(T7rvpi8as\ in
2 Cor. xi. 33). That the

here not a mere synonym of
Kocpivos is clear from the distinction
in v. 20, q. v. The Vg. renders
by sportas: Wycliffe has "leepis,"
(
<rapydvr),
word
is
a<p.
"
"
reserving
coffyns
for
frails
KO<J>.
166
67TTO.
Kai
8
ev6vs e/u/3as [UTOS] ek TO TrXoiov juera

CCVTOV r]\6ev eJs ra /ueprj Aa\/mavov6d.
A2BCLNWd
ACN W d
XrAII2i>
<r(j>vpi.8as
alnonn
1071
TTpa-
aTTeXvcrev CIVTOVS.
Kcci
KLO")(L\LOL.
10
ws
r]<rav
cr<pvpas.
[VIII. 8
5e]
GA
ot
minomnTid + 7rX7/pets 13 33 69
al min? latt syrr arm go al
al
XriIS$>
<j>ayoi>Tes
ftuc
a b c
1071 alP
10
ev6vs]
avros
k
|
604 2 pe + aiTos B TO TrXotoi ] om TO L i 28 33

ra opia D TO opos 28 Syr810 TO, opirj N Aa\/m.avovda
lvid
Ma7e5a 28 2 pe
(-vovvda B dalmanunea arm)] MeXe7a<5a D* Ma7at5a D
i
13 69 209 271 347 Magidan d Magedan a ff Magedam b i r Mageda c k
ejUjSas]
a v e/S-r)... /cat
69 124 209 604
D a fgk
al nonn
Ta
gyrpal
evej3T)...Ka.i
Ate/)?;]
ed (Land)
Mc^SaXctl gO
in modern
the equivalent of
colloquial English (cf. Westcott on
Jo. vi. 13), but it has not been admitted
by the Revisers of the English Bible.
is
o-</>.
Basket in Hastings, D.B. i. p.

256.
Probably the correspondence of
the number of the o-^vpiSey with that
See
art.
of the loaves is accidental, like the

relation between the number of the
loaves in the earlier miracle
of the multitude
and that
(ircvre, Trei/Tafcto-^tXtoi)
to assign a a-^vpis
to each pair of
Apostles and the seventh to the Lord
is as puerile as to infer from such a
coincidence the untrustworthiness of

the whole story.
ETTTO
is in ap
<r</>.
position
664);
for
to
0-0.
7rX?ypetff
(infra
r)(ra.v
(WM.,
p.
written inexactly
(Mt.), or acpvpidcw
is
a-(f)vpi8as
ir\rjpa)p.aTa
9.
irepia-a-fv/jLaTa
V. 20).
5e cos Terpa/cio-xt Xtot]
Mt.
rerp. av&pes ^copis yvvaiK&v /cat

naidiuv (as in xiv. 21). The number
ri<rai>
was probably ascertained as before by

an orderly division of the crowd into
Each of these fathers adds a

mystical interpretation of some in
tae."
terest.
FRESH ENCOUNTER WITH

10
13.
THE PHARISEES NEAR DALMANUTHA
(Mt. xv. 39 b xvi. 5).
10.
evdvs e/jifids /crX.j After dis
missing the crowd the Lord Himself
at once left the neighbourhood by
boat ; cf. vi. 45 f. His destination was
Dalmanutha or Magadan (Me. yXQcv
els
TO.
fiepTj
Mayaddv
A.
= Mt.
Me.
7/X0.
els
T.
opia
24 with Mt. XV.

has been definitely
vii.
Neither name
and the geographical ques
tion is complicated by the uncertainty
in Mt.
of the text in both Gospels
besides Mayaddv (or Mayeddv) we have
the readings May&zXa, MayfiaXai/ ; in
21).
identified,
Me., for AaX/uai/ovâ (B, AaX/zai ow&i),

has MeXeyaSa (D*), MayatSa
1
a form which appears substan
(D )
tially in all true O.L. texts and in the
Sinaitic Syriac. Dr J. R. Harris (Cod.
Bez. p. 178) suggests that AaXpavovOd
cod.
of a certain size.
For a comparison of the details of
the two miracles (Me. vi. 35 ft, viii.
i
if.) see Origen, Hilary, and Jerome
on Mt. xv. Jerome s quaint and terse
v panes
summary may be quoted
0x01^0^ = 6??
represents the Syriac
and Dr Nestle inclines to a
erant et
probability, suggests that Aa\/j.avov0d
a-vfjiTToo-ia
"ibi
hie vii panes et

super faeuum discumbunt, hie super terram ibi qui
comedunt v millia sunt, hie iv millia
ii
pisces,
pauci pisculi;
ibi
ibi xii
cophini replentur, hie vii spor-
<K
i,
similar view (Philol. Sacr., p. 17);

on the other hand see Chase, Syriac
element, &c. p. 146 n.

Pis
J 33)>
Dalman
(Gr.
with perhaps slightly more
a corrupt form of MaydaXou$a
cf.
Worte Jesu, p. 52 f. Assuming that

both Magadan and Dalmanutha are
genuine names,
we may
accept as a
VIII.
11
1]
Kai.
ol
e^fj\6ov
/ecu
/ecu T)p%.
(i)...^.]
<j"r]/j.eiov]
pr
iet>
01
33
68 C
<.
ck
working hypothesis a modification of

Augustine s opinion (cons. ev. ii. 51
non dubitandum est eundem locum
"
esse sub utroque nominej") ; both places

must at least be sought in the same
neighbourhood. Was it to another

part of the eastern coast that the
Lord sailed, or did He cross to the
west side of the lake?
Eusebius
(onomast.}, who read Mcyai8av in Me.,
adds
/cat
vvv
eo~TL
77
Mayaio avr)
Trepl
On
the other hand it is

usually assumed that MayaSdv is an
other form of Magdala, i.e. el Mejdel
at the southern end of the plain of
Gennesaret, and that els TO irepav
the
(v. 13) implies a return from
western to the eastern shore on the
rr)v IVpacrai/.
latter point
iii.,
p. 264)
cf. vi.
45.
Robinson (B.R.
and Thomson (Land
&c.,
mention a site known as edDelhemiyah near the junction of the
OLTTO
&\6o<rav
miles
S.
with the Jordan, some five

of the
Lake
(see
map)
if its
down to the shore (cf. v.

the locality is consistent with Mc. s
account. Of a Magadan however in
this neighbourhood there is as yet no
trace but the form like MayfiaXa may
territory ran
i),
represent 7 llSp, as in Jos. xv. 37 where
MayaSa Tad (B) = MaydaX Tad (A). On

the whole question see Encycl. JBibl.,
s.v., and Hastings, DM. iii. art. Maga
dan.
KOI
ii.
Mt. adds
^fj\6ov ol
Kai SaSSouKatoi
the only mention of
the Sadducees as present at any in
terview with our Lord during the
Galilean ministry; as the aristocratic
and priestly party they resided prin
cipally at Jerusalem and in its neigh
bourhood.
Some were possibly con
nected with the court of Herod (see
on v. 1 5), residing at Tiberias. Their
association with the Pharisees on this
<*>.]
TOV ovpavov,
aurw] pr
aw D om
|
occasion indicates the extent to which

the hostility of the latter was now
carried.
Ej;X0oi/, i.e. from Dalmanutha (cf, Mt. xv. 22), or possibly from
the towns on the W. coast. Their
appearance is an argument against
locating Dalmanutha on the S. of the
lake, but not perhaps an insuperable
one the journey from Capernaum to
the S. end was not a serious one for
men who had been watching their
;
opportunity to retaliate.
rfpavro (rvvr)T* iv avr(S KrX.] Bengel
Their plan
was to tempt Him by a leading ques
tion to commit Himself to a damaging
statement of His claims. Swfqreu/ is
a favourite word with Me. (i. 27, ix.
:
"rjpavTo...post pausam."
10,
14,
xii.
1 6,
Lc. ev 2 act2
28),
found also in
see note on
P- 393)
Yarmuk
Uk
II
Kai ripâvro
<Papi(raioi
Trap UVTOV
irap avrov
I6/
i.
r)TovvTCS...o~r)ij.iov 0*776
27.
TOV ovpavovj
In Lc. xi. 16, 29 the incident occurs

in Mt. it appears
in another context
The
in both (xii. 38 f., xvi. i f.).
;
request may naturally have been re

peated, but the substantial identity of
the answer, especially the recurrence
is suspicious; that
of the o-T/jAeioi/
the conversation is here at least in its
right place is attested by the agree
Ia>i>5,
ment
of Mt.
and Me.
The demand
a higher order than

the miracles (Bede "signa quaerunt
quasi quae viderant sigua non fuerint
a visible or audible interposi
was
for omelet of
")
tion of
God
The manna
is
(Mt. OT/fteioy eVt&eiâi).

cited in Jo. vi. 30 f. as
such a sign the Bath Qol might have

been regarded as another. Such won
ders had more than once signalised the
;
ministry of Elijah
(i
K.
xviii. 38,
2 K.
The more fruitful but more

human and less startling miracles of
i.
i off.).
the Gospel appealed less forcibly to a

generation which was possessed by a
68
12 Treipdtyvres CLVTOV.
avTOV \eyei Ti
dva&Tevaâs TW
**Kai
yevea
YI
CLVTY\
Xeyco fvjuuv] Gi $o6rjcrTai

13 **Kai
CIVTOVS TraXiv
yevea Tavrrj
TYJ
ju/3ct9
d<peis
TrvevjuaTi
crri/uieTov
tyjT6i
dirfiXdev et?
[VIII.
d/mrjv
crrj/uLelov.
TO
Trepav.
12
aurou] eavrov AL 1071 om DM*F i 282
eirifrrei ANXrilZ* al
bil| ftrei ff-rjueiov KBCDLA i 28 33 118 209 604 2?]
mm^ Or om vfuv BL (hab ÂCDNXTHS al) ei] ov A 5 13 69 124 346 1071
S yrr sinpesh me & \
j^ a 0ets] KaraXiTTw* NS eâs] + cis (TO) TT\OIOV (AEFG)HK(M)
^
mu
ed
arm me go (om KBCLA ff
syrr ^)?
vg
N(S)U(VX)rn(S$) min
<TTevaj;as
ava.<rTeva%as]
M*
minP*110
<rt\îov
passion for display (i Cor. i. 22, cf.

Bp Lightfoot ad I.). As Thpht. sug
gests
eVo/ubi/...on ov 8vi^crerai e
:
fv TW
ovpavov Troirjcrai OT^/xeioi/ ofa
BeeX^ ejSoi X $vvdfj.(vos Troielv TO. ev rfj
yfj pova o-^/ieia. On the two participles
without intervening copula see WM.,
5>)
P. 433/
TTdpd&vTfs
The second
CLVTOV]
part,
the request had a

purpose which did not appear on the
surface of the words it was of the
nature of a test.
Such a test or
qualifies the first
question may be friendly (Jo. vi. 6),

or hostile (Me. x. 2, xii. 15); in the
present case the intention could
scarcely have been doubtful to any
who knew the men.
dva(TT(vdas
Ara7rvei>/j.aTi]
used here only in the N.T.,
<rTvdeiv,
occurs in the LXX. (Sir. xxv. 8, Thren.
12.
68111101
8111
lat^"*
TO>
i. 4, 2 Mace. vi.
29 cf. Sus. 22, Th.).
Like dvaKpdfrtv (Me. i. 23, vi. 49) and
on
TTtre
/iotây
which occurs infra v. 38, see Orig. in
Mt. t. xii. 4. The phrase 77 -yei/ea avrrj
is used again v. 38, (ix. 19), xiii. 30,
KOI
and
is frequent in Mt. and Lc. ; it

appears to look back to the age of the
Exodus, and to point to such passages
as Deut. xxxii. 5, Ps. xcv. (xciv.) 10;
.cf. Acts ii.
As the
40, Phil. ii. 15.
generation which came out of Egypt
resisted Moses, so the generation to
which Jesus belonged resisted its
see the parallel
greater Deliverer
worked out, with a slightly different
On the
reference, in Heb. iv. 7 ff.
question whether yeved bears in the
Gospels the wider sense of yevos see
;
i.
42), it is
more intense
For
30, note.
28, note.
xiii.
fl dodijo-fTai AcrX.]
el
ro
/LIT)
in Ezech.
xiv.
d/xr)z/
Mt.
V7ro\ci<f)8a>o
\l<p6lj(TOVTai
crrjêlov
20
tav viol
iv dvr\ TOV
)
pcs
\eyco cf.
Lava KrX.
crrjfMflov
dvcxpave iv (Lc.
o".
..OVT(i) KO.I
iii.
ov
8.
Cf. Orig.
<al
Bvyare-
ov^
VTTO-
6 KVplOS tV
TQ>
meaning than the simple verb the

sigh seemed to come, as we say, from
the bottom of the heart the Lord s
Kara Map/cov evayyeXio) el do6ijo~fTai

TOVTO~TIV ov do6ijo~Ta.i
The idiom
is based on the use of
to commence
human
spirit
On
TTVvp.an see
an imprecation which is in fact a

solemn form of negation; for other
exx. in the LXX., cf. Gen. xiv. 23, Deut.
in
Dt<
TO>
was stirred to
ii.
its
8, note.
depths.
Bede
homiuis naturam, veros hu

man ae naturae circumferens affectus,
"veram
super
eorum
erroribus."
dolet
et
ingemiscit
Obstinate sin drew from
Christ a deeper sigh than the sight of

suffering (see vii. 34, and cf. Jo. xiii.
21), a sigh in which anger and sorrow
both had a part

Tl
77
(iii.
yevfa avTij
4, note).
/crX.]
Mt.
35
>
Ixxxviii.
(Ixxxix.) 36, xcv. (xciv.) n, Isa. Ixiii. 8.

This is the only ex. of its employment
in the N.T., except where Ps. xcv. is

cited (Heb. iii. ii, iv. 3, 5). See WM.,
The exception
272.
p. 627, Burton
in Mt., et fJLT) TO arj/Aelov
(cf. Mt.
xii. 40, Lc.
xi.
30), points to the
lo>i/a
y. Trovrjpa
VIII. is]
Kf
14
e7re\d6ovTO \a/3eiv
OVK.
apTOV
elôv
fJLeff
CLVTOls
<TT6\\TO
el
eavTwv ev
Xe^WV
/ca* die-
15
CtTTO
/3\67T6T6
OjOCtTe,
eva 14
juirj
l5
TO* 7r\oico.
169
ratmu C
q /cat
14 Tre\a0ovTO (-devro B*)] + ot fJLadrjrat. (avrov) DU3> 13 28 69 1071 al
ec fj.rj eva aprov OVK eixov] et (J.TJ eva a. eix* D a (k) eva
aprov eôires I 13 28 69
8 1
1*
209 346 604 2 (arm) nisi unum panem quern habebant (b) (c) dff i q r om ei /U.TJ syr
13 28 69 131 346 al^" )] ewretXaro A opart} om D i
15 cWreXX*ro (StecrretX.
|
/u,oi>ov
"
EF
abffikr
118 209 2P
syr
arm + Kat C
8ia
Resurrection as the supreme proof of

the Divine mission of Jesus, and one
which that generation was to receive
:
cf.
Acts
ii.
32 ff.
Mt. /ecu
Kal d(pds CLVTOVS *rX.]
13.
KaraXiTreoi/ avrovs... His departure was
significant, an anticipation of the end
(Lc. xiii. 35) ; since there was no scope
for His ministry among these men, He
entered the boat again and crossed the
Lake. Thpht.
TOVS Qaptcralovs
:
o Kvpiop
cos
d<pir)o~t
ddiopdwTovs.
Whether
TO
the western or the

eastern shore, or merely a point on
the same shore where He was, cannot
be determined from the word (cf. iv.
irfpav
35, v.
on
here
is
i,
The
21, vi. 45).
this occasion
destination
was Bethsaida (v. 22)
parts of Dalmanutha" were

near the exit of the Jordan, the boat
must have traversed nearly the whole
length of the lake, from S. to N.E.
if
"the
14 21. THE LEAVEN OF THE PHA

RISEES AND THE LEAVEN OF HEROD
(Mt
xvi. 5
KOI
14.
12
cf.
Lc.
xii. i).
7T\d6ovTo Xa/3eti/ aprovs]

Mt. alters the setting of this incident
by placing it on or after the arrival
(\66vTs...els TO Trcpav); in Me. the
omission is discovered, as it appears,
while they are crossing (cf. vv. 14, 22).
Ordinarily, at least
when
in
uc
13 28 69 124 alP*
of
|
om /SXeTrere A
604
or under
the impression that the

fragments of the seven loaves were
amply sufficient, the matter had been
When they came to

overlooked.
search their bread baskets only one
cake could be found (Mt. omits this
ETreXatfoiro is rendered by
English pluperfect in all the
English versions except Wycliffe,
48,
Rheims, and R.V. cf. Burton
and see Field, Notes, p. n. The
form eVfXatfei/ro (B*) is not uncommon
in the best MSS. of the LXX. see Jud.
detail).
the
iii.
Ps.
(A),
Ixxvii.
(Ixxviii.)
(B*), Hos. xiii. 6, Jer. xiii. 21 (B*K).

Mf # eavreoi/ cf. ix. 8, xiv. 7.
:
15.
8io-Te\\To] Either during the
or, He
crossing He charged them
charged them more than once (Burton
;
21, 24;
Mt.
cf.
vii.
36).
BXcVere diro
Trpocre xere OTTO...
keep your
eye (mind) upon it with the view of
cf. xii. 38 (WM., p. 280),
avoiding it
KrX.,
and
sec
Wilcken
in
Archiv
f.
Papy-
rucforschung, iv. p. 568; other con

structions are ftXtneiv TWO. (xiii. 9,
Phil.
iii.
2), /3X.
(xiii.
Col.
5,
ii.
8).
Zvpr) is used with an ethical reference

in two other contexts of the N.T.,
in the parable of the leaven

(Mt. xiii. 33, Lc. xiii. 21), (2) in the
o\ov TO
Pauline proverb îKpa
Cor. V. 6 ff., Gal.
frfj.01 (i
(fivpafjLa
v. 9); on both these uses see Bp
(i)
thinly
peopled neighbourhoods, the Twelve

carried the thin flat loaves of the
country in their Trr/pat or *o0ti/oi the
direction given in vi. 8 is clearly
exceptional. It probably rested with
Judas of Kerioth to purchase food for
the party (Jo. xii. 6), but owing per
haps to the sudden departure (v. 13),
Lightfoot s notes). The word repre

sents a tendency working invisibly,
and, except in the Parable of the
leaven, an evil tendency, partly be
cause T;
yeyovev CK (ptiopas (Plutarch,
cited by Lightfoot), partly owing to
I/O
1
TWV
ipapKraia)!/
wd
OT*
Trpos
17
HpcoS ov
OVK
Kai
/cta
OV $6
OV7TO) VO61T6
OVK
l6
.
OTL apTOVs
Ti
<yvovs
[VIII. 15
16 irpo?
i 13 -28
69 346 2^ alP*" ik arm
15 H/awSou] TWV ~B.pu5i.avwv
1
eavrois 1071
on] pr XeYo^res ACLNXrAIIS<t> al min? f vg syrr arm
] ev
i
28 209 604 2 pe c k syr sin yid )] ei.-x.av D(abcffq) exopev
aeth exovaiv
|
me
go
vg syrr arm aeth

17 dia\oyie(rde] + ev rats /capdiais
ab c ff i q syr hcl arm aeth (post V/JL. add oXiyoiriffToi $ 604
6
D* caecatum f Vg)
Treirup<i)/u.evr)v (ireir^p.
13 61 69 346 8P
minP f q vg syrr
minP
KAC(K)LNXrAIIS<l>
DU<
u/iwi>
28 604 2? e
alp*"
armj + ej/ aurots

S y r sinvid] p r ert AXm4>
gjpauc
the rigid exclusion of leaven during

the Passover and in certain other
sacrificial
rites
(Lev.
1 1
ii.
turn Heroclis est adulterium, honiicidium, temeritas iurandi, simulatio
iravav
In the
6v(rlav ov TroirjcreTe
was (Mt. xv. 12)

the Pharisees, or
(ace. to Lc. xii. i) the spirit of hypo
crisy which their teaching encouraged.
Once admitted into the heart or into
a society, this principle would spread
until it rendered the spiritual service
present case the

the teaching of
of
GOD
impossible.
7
The repeti
?? HpwSov]
tion of the art. implies the distinct
KOL rfjs C
ness of the two tendencies indicated
Mt. this point is overlooked (rfjs

TWV 4>apto-ato)i/ KOL SaddovKaiwv).
SaSSouKaiW (Mt.) appears to answer to
HpwSov (Me.). Herod was not formally
a Sadducee, i.e., he did not reject the
Pharisaic doctrine of a resurrection
1 6).
But the worldliness of
(cf. vi.
the Herod family and of Antipas s
court was not far removed from the
temper of the Sadducean aristocrats
and the supporters of the Herod
in
Ta>i>
dynasty were probably disposed to

Sadducean rather than Pharisaic
Mt. seems to have used
vews.
in this passage as roughly
equivalent to
HpaSiavol (Me. iii. 6,

The leaven of Herod
was doubtless the practical unbelief
which springs from love of the world
and the immoralities to which in a
Mt.
xxii. 16).
coarser age
it led.
Bede
"ferrnen-
There are occasions when

tendency can ally itself with
religionis."
this
tyza>roi>).
punctilious externalism in
religious
the two are never perhaps

fundamentally at variance. Both were
to be carefully shunned by the Twelve
and the future Church.
practice
1 6.
$if\oyiovTO7rpos d\\r)\ovs
/crX.]
mention of leaven led to a dis

cussion among the Twelve as to their
mistake how it arose, who was to
blame, how it could be rectified. For
"The
SieAoy. cf. ii. 6, 8 ; with Trpos d\\.

(Mt., ev eavTols) cf. irpbs cavrovs, xi.
"On
31.
Mt., \eyovres
aprovs KT\.
:
ore
"Aprovs
tative
OVK
e Aa/So/iei/.
"On
is
reci
their conversation turned
on
the omission to provide themselves

with loaves.
17.
yvovs
Ac-yet]
When He became
aware what they were saying, and

what had led to it ; see ii. 8, note ;
On yivwo-Keiv see iv. 13 ; yvovs

the aor. part, of antecedent action
"On
134).
may again be
(Burton,
recitative: why discuss such a sub
Mt. adds oAiyoTTio-roi, perhaps
ject?"
as the equivalent of what he after
wards omits (see below).
ix. 33.
is
OVTTO) voelre
ovde o-vviere
;]
Have ye
not yet learnt the habit of attending

to and reflecting upon the facts that
pass under your observation from day
to day
For similar questions imply-
VIII. 20]
I/I
l8
Tr\v
VJULCOI/-
tcovere
/3\67T6Te
19
HJLOV6V6T6
OT
18
TTOCTOVS
ov
?7/A(H
OT6 TOIS
eueTe] ou5e /w^/a.
OUTTW wetre
NS
OUTTW voicire ovSe
arm
19 e/cXao-a] pr ous (D) 13 69 346 k om e/cX. syr
esh
arm + 5e ADXril al min fereomn a f
vg pr /cat c syrP
+ /cat KA
KM CN f
ing censure comp. Me. iv. 13, 40,

1 8, Jo. xiv. 9 ; for voelv see vii.
xiii. 14,
vii. 14.
vii.
18,
and for <nWi/cu, iv. 12, vi. 52,

Ov Se a-vvifTf has no place in
who
passes on to rat ov (ov Se)

For the sequence
(v. 1 8).
ov... ovde see WM., p. 613.
(jLVT)fj.ovfveT
7T7T(i>pQ)IJ.VT)V
in Mt.
On
Cramner,
f\fT
KrX.]
Wanting"
TreTrwp. (WycliflFe, Tindale,
"blinded")
as to the reading of
see
iii.
here
5, vi.
cf.
52
Chase,
Syro-Latin text, p. 42. The train of

thought is well explained by Bengel
"ex corde
induratio manat in visum
For the
auditum et memoriam."
:
predicative use of the participle see

Blass, Gr. p. 158.
1 8.
KT^-\ They
o(f>6a\p.ovs ex OVTfS
were as men who possessed organs of
sight and hearing which they could
not or would not use. The words are
adapted from Jer. v. 21 o$0aX/zoi av-
rols KOL ov /SXcVovaur, torn aurois KOI
OVK aKovovaiv, Ezech. xii. 2 côvo-tv

TOV J3\(7TIV KOI OV /SXeTTOV0<J)6a\fJLOVS
o~tv /cat tora eôva iv TOV axovftv Kal
The condition of the
aKovova-iv.
ov<
Twelve was perilously near to that

of the judicially blinded multitude
Ov pvrjpovcveTC ; the
12 note).
(iv.
Lord blames a lapse of memory
which was due to heedlessness and

Their forgetfulness needed and found a spiritual
remedy (Jo. xiv. 26 o Se 7rapdi<\r)Tos
lack of spiritual vision.
...V7rop,vycr(i
cytS).
vitas Tcavra
a elrrov
vp.1v
With the whole saying compare

3, 8, and see Salmon s
Oxyrh. Loyia
20
TTTCC
sin
arm
Mt.
TOii9k
KCHpivovs fcAacT/xarwi/
\e fyovo iv
/cat
6K\a(ra
,
ov 18
6<p6a\iu.ovs
q syr
hcl
2 pe
/J-vrj/j..
20 ore
BL
2Pe ]
go aeth +
and Univ. Sermons,

Colour-blindness ).
Oath,
vii.
5e
(on
ore TOVS TTCVTC aprovs /crX.]

19, 2O.
Cf. VI. 4^ KO.TfK\aa V TOVS apTOvs...
avTols,
viii.
eK\ao~v...Ta>
The
o^Xo).
ministerial action of the Twelve passes

out of sight in this review of the two
miracles (eXao-a
efe...);
the Lord s
breaking of the loaves was symbolical

of the munificence which fed the
multitudes;
cf.
Isa. Iviii. 7 SiaQpvnre
TTfivavri TOV apTov aov.
reference see
Deissmann, B.
WM.,
/St.,
For els in this

and esp.
H7f.; K\av TIVI
p. 267,
p.
the more obvious construction,

Thren. iv. 4 o dia,K\a>v OVK eo~Tiv
is
cf.
=
(Dn?). Ko(pivovs K\.7r\ripcis K\do-fj.a.Ta
...KO<pi.v<nv
TrXj/peo/xara (vi. 42); o~<pvpidd)V TrXjypcD/Ltara /cXaa /xarcoi/
7Tfpio~o-v-
paTa xXaa /iarcoi/

o~(pvpidas
For exx. of the double gen.
. . .
(viii.
8).
o-cpvpidcov
see WM., p. 239 ; in this

...K\ao-p.a.T<i)v
instance the construction may per
haps be more conveniently explained

by regarding o-(pvpi8os TrXT/pco/za in the
a basketful,
light of a single noun
on which K\ao-p.dTtv depends as the
gen. of content (WM., p. 235). Lightfoot (Colossians, p. 326) compares
Eccl. iv. 6 TrXj/pco/xa dpaKos dvcnravo-fas
. .
.fj.6x&ov, a handful of rest. .of toil ;
Fritzsche points to Eur. Ion 1069
.
Ko<pivovs.
..o-(pv"
"
cf.
v.
8,
Wycliffe,
note.
coffyns . . . leepis
\yovo~tv avTto Ao)Se/ca../E7rTaJ Their

not fail them as regards
memory does
[VIII. 20
TOI)S
ripare
21
ai
/cca
Kal
ls
22
10 iroauv
7r\77/oeis
604
<r<pvpib}j
/cat
[avrca]
Kal (pepov(nv aura*
Brj6(rai$dv.
Tr^pw/iara /rao-juarwj
Trotrous
Kofavovs
min fereomn (a) b c f ff i
2***
\e<yov(riv
OVTTO) crvvieTe
7ro<ras
<T0u/>i5as
/cX. TrXijpeis
K\.
7ro<r.
<rir.
K\.
om aurw
vg me aeth)
^pare TrXypeis 1071
k q syrr?
arm (hab BCLA 1 1 5
8** 11 1
acff irvg
118 209 1071 alk] TTWS OUTTW ADMNUXS< min
1
ou
min?
f
b d q me aeth
arm
TTWS
BEFGHSVr
ovv
OUTTW
TTWS
13 69 124 346
syrr go
22 epxovrai Nc aBCDLA 13 28 33 69 124 346
vvwoure D* voeire BD 2
<rwtere]
KADNXTIIZ*
KCKLAII
21 OUTTW
681* 1101
"
me arm go aeth] epxerat N*ANXrn al? syrr

rn* al min? b (-da CNA (jSô-cr.) S i 28 33 69 alnoim c k vg syrr arm
|
D 262*affilqr
their
own part
had
its
immediate
aeth)]
Dalmanutha
(viii. 10 q.v.).
Bethsaida,
see note on vi. 45.
The
remarkable reading of
and some
other O.L. authorities (QrÔavLav) either
refers to an unknown Bethany on the
Lake, or has arisen from a confusion of
sc.
Julias;
reward.
Kat eXe-yev O.VTOIS OUTTOJ (rvviere
;]
Even now
their powers of reflexion

were not in exercise. Mt. represents
the Lord as anticipating their riper
thoughts (TTOIS ov voelre on ov irepl

apruv eiTTov vfuv; Trpoo-eêre 5e aTro rrjs
{VMS T&V $. ical 2.), and adds that
upon this they understood that the
teaching of the Pharisees and Sadducees was the leaven of which they
must beware. But Mc. s stimulating
question, which leaves the Twelve to
think out the matter for themselves,
is certainly more characteristic of our
Lord s method of dealing with souls.
Nor does the equation tV*7 ^SiSa;^
at all exhaust the purpose of His
reference to the two miracles of the
loaves. The inability to understand a
metaphor was but a part of their of
fence ; their anxiety about the want
of bread had shewn a distrust of His
power to provide which the expe
rience of baskets twice refilled ought
to have made impossible. It is oXryoTTtorta and not mere want of intelli
gence which He censures (Mt. xvi. 8).
22 26. ARRIVAL AT BETHSAIDA.
A BLIND MAN RECOVERS SIGHT. (Me.
only.)
22.
Er)6<ratdav
go
in the transaction, so
far at least as it
21.
ABLNX
110
1071 all* latt
epôi/rat els Erjda-atddv]
From
Bethsaida with the Bethany beyond

Jordan (Jo. i. 28) where John baptized
the latter locality is excluded by its
inland position. Bethsaida Julias was
at this time more than a KW^ (vv. 23,
26, cf. Jo. i. 45), but it may have kept
its old style in the popular speech;
or one of the villages in its territory
may be intended in the sequel (cf.
;
vi.
36).
(f)fpov(riv
aura)
rv(f)\6v
KT\.~]
second miracle recorded only by Me.

There are some re
(cf. vii. 32 fF.).
markable coincidences between the
two narratives, both of language and
of detail. The words fapovo-iv avr
...KCU 7rapaKaXov(Tiv ?va...7rTV(ras...di
a.-
XeT/ms are common to both ; cf.

also eVtXa/36/uei>os (viii. 23) with aTroX.
Both again agree in many
(vii. 33).
the circumstances
the with
drawal from the crowd, the touching
of the organs affected, the strict charge
to keep the matter close. Yet there
is no room for suspecting either of
the two miracles. Similarity of sur
roundings may have led to partial
but the
similarity of circumstances
of
VIII. 23]
ov
CIVTOV \va
K.a
Tv<p\o
TOV TV(f)\ov
KOLI
7m/cras
Ta
22
Tv<f)\ov}
+ daifiovifrofievov A
KBCL(A)
2 1* 1701 alP* uc f
5
33] efryayev
(ai/rou et
vg
23
erriXa/S. TTJS
ADNXFIIS*
%ei/>os]
sake of the blind
remarks
The first mention in Me. of

Tv<p\6v\
blindness as an infirmity for which a
cure was sought from Christ a second
case occurs in x. 46 ff. ; for cases in
the other Gospels see Mt. ix. 27, xi 5,
xii. 22, xv. 30, xxi. 14, Jo. ix. I ff.
IlapaK. OUT. Iva avrov di/njrai : cf. i. 41,
:
27
18
and
ff.,
vi. 56.
(note).
WM.,
p.
for the converse,
HapaKa\civ
AVTOV = TOV
86.
"AirTfo-Qai
TiBevai Tas xiipas
in
the
Me. L 41,
x.
iii.
Iva . c
27
V. IO,
cf.
eW
= nearly
Job
i.
12
rb&
it
:
KT\J\
v 4J
-
>
Occurs
but in the
Tri\af3eardai (rii/os, TIVO)
Lc.^ 6*^ 7 , i Tim. 2, Heb. 2

other Gospels only here and Mt. xiv.
3 1 . Like the icoxfros poyi\d\os the blind
man is taken apart (a7roAa/3o/iei/os, vii.
33), but since he cannot follow, the
Lord leads him by the hand (Bengel
ipse ducebat
magna humilitas
For the double gen. (TT/S x l P s TOV
see WM., p. 252, Blass, Gr.
p. 101 ; as Blass observes, the reading
of D is in the style neither of classical
nor of N.T. Greek ; R.V. rightly, "he
took hold of the blind man by the
in
"
").
hand."
He
TTJS K(afJ.r)s]
f^veyKfv CIVTOV
brought him outside the village
(Wycliffe: "out of the streete"); the
appeal had evidently been made in
one of the thoroughfares or open spaces
where a concourse might be expected.
For this use of e
cf. i. 45, XL 19.
The isolation was probably for the
l
a>
man
p,evov TO TOIOVTOV 6avfj.a.
no ground
is
Euth.
himself.
yap tfcrav ol TTJS KCOJU.^?

oiKTfropes aioi 6ed(raa 0ai ytvo-
TavTTjs
But there
for this supposition.
Cf. v. 26.
TTTva-as els
ra
o/z/zara
avrou]
Cf. vil
The Lord condescends

use a popular remedy as a symbol
the healing power which resided
33, note.
to
of
in
His own humanity.

Suetonius as
cribes a similar miracle to Vespasian:
Vesp. 7
plebe quidam luminibus
orbatus, item alius debili crure sedentem pro tribunal! pariter adierunt...
"e
confirmaturum
oculos
crus
si
inspuisset,
si
dignaretur
calce contingere ...utrumque temptaSee also
vit, nee eventus defuit."
iv. 81.
The poetical word
rare in Biblical Gk. (Prov. 5
Tac. hist.
cfyz/za
is
1
1
3
Vnde\s
4 Mace. Mt. Me. ).
the laying on of
hands is vouchsafed as an additional
In
help to the blind man s faith.
some cases it seems to have been the
only sign of healing used (vi. 5, Lc.
Sap.
TO.S
iv.
xclpas avroi
40,
Tv<f>\ov)
ea>
28
ov
restituturum
13.
23.
7ri\aft6fjivos Trfs \fipos
Cf. /cparT/o-as TTJS X flP*i i- 3 1 )
ix.
10, v.
rv<Xot),
LXX. rendering of
is
AKA
aurw syrhcl me)
distinct.
13
CLVTOV GL
OVTW] CH/TOU
narratives are at the heart of the facts
x.
23
XaySo/tevos TI;V xeipa
min fereomn
al
TO.
els
CIVTOV,
e&veyiccv
173
xiii.
eTTTjpeora
13).
avTov Et
n j3\e7Tfis ;j
For
the imperf. cf. v. 9, viii. 27, 29. The

question is regarded as a factor in a
process which is passing before the
reader s mind. On el as a direct in
terrogative see WM., p. 639; the
traditional text softens but at the
same time weakens the sentence (see
w. 11.). The Lord recognises that the
recovery of sight in this case will be
gradual ; Victor o-rjfiaivdiv cos areX^s
TWV IT po&ayovT&v / iricms KCII OVTOV
:
TOU
TreirrjptofjLcvov
Tas oêis.
174
[VIII. 23
24 TL
25
OTL
Ct
TraXiv e6r]Kv
BCD*A
23
go arm
me
2Pe
24 eXeYep]
O.VTOV
TOI)S
ITTI
Kai
aTre/careo-T*;,
aeth]
KAD2LNXmZ3>
/SXeTret
DN
K*C
110
Xe7
1071 alP*
1
C^M" *
min?1 go] ws 5.
etirev
7re/>t7r.
arm me
aeth
(KBC*LA
avapXefai
/cat
ANXFH
13
5ie/3\e\f/ej>
evefiXefev
/cat
alfepeonm
69 (arm)
al
A(D)N(U)Xr(n)2$
/c.
irepnrarovvTa
28 209 346)]
min?
225
ACEGmZ<l>
al
m dii k syr
minP
/c.
sinuid ( 8ic )
min fereomn
al
ort cos So/Spa

alnonn
N C BL(A)
avep\eêv
latt syrr
opa>
604 1071
6811
ff i
arm
vg
/cat
om
esh
K.
syrP
fc^BCLA minPauc ] aT
evepXevev
rmu
eira syr?
ava.p\e\f/ai
aTre/careo-TT?
/cat
om
25
77/>aro
teal
/cat
StejSXeêf
O.VTOV
firoiya-ei
e?r.
13 28 69 346]
treptir.
latt syrr
/c.
aur. ara^X.
e/3Xeêv
FM* min satm
latt
24.
ai>a/3Xe
\//a
At
eXeyev /crX.]
man involuntarily
Ara/SXeTreti/ is either
41, vii. 34, xvi. 4) or
the question the

raised his eyes.
(a} to look up (vi.
(b) to recover sight (x. 51, 52); the con

text determines the meaning in each
The same ambiguity appears
case.
in
certain other verbs compounded with

dva } e.g. dvdyeiv, dvadidovai, dva8i>(r6a.i,
dvaKoXtiv.
"
I see
trees
BXeTro) TOVS dvdpwTrovs KrX.,

for I perceive objects like
men,
As
walking."
criminate a
yet he can dis

from a tree of the
man
same height only by his movements ;

the image reflected on the retina is
still indistinct; "nee caecus est nee
oculos habet (Jerome).
Cf. Jud. ix.
"
36
rrjv a-Kiav
ai/Spas
ra>v
opea>v
av
/3Xe?rets coy
Field compares the proverb
ovde dvOpcoTTovs ewpcov TOVS dvQptoTrovs.

The reading of the R.T. which omits
on and
"
opeo
I see
men
like trees,
but comparatively
walking"
is easier,
pointless.
On the distinction between
/SXeVco
25.
and
eira
op<3
see
iraXiv
iv. 12,
e QrjKev
note.
KT\.]
second application of the Lord s hand

completes the cure. Ate /3Xfêi/, direKaTearTTj, eVe/SXeTrev, represent the com
pleteness of the recovery in three
aspects; the man saw perfectly, his
faculty of sight was from that hour
restored, he was able henceforth to
examine every object and interpret

the phenomena correctly. The reading
of D latt. (rfpâro dvaft\e\lsai\ while it
aims at removing a tautology, misses
the point of Mc. s description ; the
second imposition of hands, unlike the
first, was followed by perfect restora
tion.
to see clearly, does
Aia/3XeVeti>,
not occur in the LXX., but. Aq. substi
tutes
Ixi. i
for dvd(B\e\l/is in Isa.
Sta/3Xe\|/-is
in the N. T. its
illustrated
by Mt.
=-
well
is
meaning
vii.
Lc.
vi.
42
SOKOV KOI rore Sia/SXe êt?

enqSaXet? TO ndpfpos, thou shalt gain
clearness of vision. "E^Xeireiv, to turn
K/3a\e...Tr)v
and
fix
(A),
the eyes upon (cf. Jud. xvi. 27

Esdr. iv. 33 (A), Mt. xix. 26, Me.
x. 21, 27, xiv. 67, Jo. i. 36, 43), implies
the power to concentrate the attention
on a particular object
tion
7i/3X.
the construc
rwl or etp, but

usually
nvd occurs in Jud. I.e., Isa. v.
is
e>/3X.
TrjXavyws, clearly, though at a

distance ; his sight served for distant
objects as well as for those near at
hand, so completely was it restored
12.
cf.
Strabo
flevde
adv.
use
Job
xvii.
rr]\a.vya>s
30 dfopuvTai d
al
is OTT.
Xey. in
21,
Ps.
the LXX.
2, 4,
xviii.
xiii.
Tr)\avyrjp.a (Lev.
(Ps. xvii. (xviii.) 12).
ev-
The
7rvpafj,idfs.
the N. T.
TrjXavyrie (Lev. xiii.
xxxvii.
19, 24,
(xix.)
8),
23), TrjXavyrja-is
ArjXavyus (vv.
11.),
VIII. 27]
*6
oTravTa.
cos
\eyutv MrjSe ek
e^fjXdev 6
Kai
d7reo"rei\ev
Triv
Kto/uLrjv
Irjcrovs
1/5
CLVTOV ets OIKOV 26
elcre\6ri^.
Kai ol juadrjTai avTov
ets
27
fereomn
c
airavras
j S^Xairyws K*CLA 5?;Xa* 33
25 T-rjXavyws K ABDNXriIZ minP go om c k iravra, D 2?
26 eis TO* OIKOV K c a GMUXA al mu
K c (p.tj N*) BL i* 209 syr ain me] /j,r}devt eurrjs as TIJV
me
eis rr\v ACW/ATP
|
ei<reX0?7S
fjt,rjde
KWf^tjv (ev Tfj KWfi-r)} (c)
viraye eis r.
ea^
nvi
& item
Tt\v K.
o.
/cat
<r.
omisso fjnjde i
& fiyde eis
i<re\6-r]s
fjLi)dvt CITTT/S ei
r^
ets TT/I/ K.
et
omisso
r.
K. etcreX^T/s
arm
yiM;5e
being
aXXa
a word
of
ets
doubtful
authority, misses an important point.

As Gould rightly remarks (in oppo
sition to Weiss) :
we have no right
"
to argue from this single case that
gradualness was the ordinary method

of the Lord s working. On the con
trary, the abnormal character of this
incident is probably the cause of its
being selected by the Evangelist or
St Peter. Euth. is probably not far
from the truth in his explanation of
the slowness of the recovery areA<5s
"
Se TOV
TOVTOV
0fpO.7rVO V (OS
areXoos- Trto-revovra. Forhomiletic treat
ment
TV<f)\OV
Bede
paullatim et non
statim repente curat quern uno mox
verbo si vellet poterat curare, ut
cf.
"
magnitudinem humanae caecitatis ostenderet, quae quasi pedetentim et

per quosdam profectuum gradus ad
lucem divinae visionis solet pervenire."
26. eis- OIKOV avToii] Our Lord seems
to have desired that those who had
been recently healed should seek the
own homes, cf. ii.

n, v. 19. The house was apparently
away from the town see next note.
retirement of their
So
from holding any conversation
with the people of the village, do not
even enter it for the present
go
The reading is dis
straight home.
p.T]8f
els
Trjv
ev TTJ
Ku/ji-rj
Kwprjv fio-e\0T)s]
far
cussed at some length in WH., Intr.,

140; a defence of the traditional
vg
pe et
-2
Kaurapiav
CITT^S
Cum
WTT. eis r. o.
orav
y?r. ets r. o. a. icai
/i^Se ets T. K.
BKMSUrn) KACEFHLNXA2*]
besides
/cat /j-ydevi. enrijs eis TTJV KUfJ.7)v
13 (28) 69 (346)
ei(reX0?7S
ewreX^s /x^Se
minfereomn gyrrpesbhciftxt) go aeth
/cwyLw;
HKMNSUVXrAHS
(-/)etas
viraye eis rov OIKOV ffov
rw t
D a b ff
ea Tas
i
<r.
eis T.
ev rt\
D (q)
^Sei*
enrvjs
/cat /ii; ets
ereX0?7s
/c.
MM ACEFG
K(i}fMS
qr
text
is attempted by Burgon-Miller,
Causes of Corruption, p. 273 f. Dr
Hort points out that "the peculiar
initial p^de has the terse force of
many sayings as given by St Mark."
M^Se is used with the imperative in
the same sense (=ne quidem) in Eph.
v. 3, 2 Thess. iii. 10, and with the in
finitive by Me. (ii. 2, iii. 20) but there
is no precise
parallel iii the N. T.
;
Jerome s mystical interpretation

curious
in
"
domum
vade in
domum
fidei, h. e. in
revertaris in viculum
tuam,
ecclesiam
is
h. e.
;
ne
ludaeorum."
27 30. JOURNEY TO NEIGHBOUR

HOOD OP CAESAREA PHILIPPI. QUES
TION AS TO THE LORD S PERSON (Mt.
xvi. 13
27.
21).
20, Lc. ix. 1 8
Kal ^rj\0V 6 irjo-ovs rX.]
From
Bethsaida the Lord and the Twelve
moved northwards, following the course

of the Jordan
till they reached the

neighbourhood of its sources ; the
road may have lain entirely on the E.
bank, or the party may have crossed
the river below the waters of Merom
where the bridge known as Jisr bendt
Yaktib joins the Jaulan to Galilee.
The Caesarea to whose * villages they
came was distinguished from that
upon the coast of the Mediterranean
(the Caesarea of the Acts, K. 77 -irapa\ios, at an earlier time 2rpara>i/oy
it was
TTvpyos} as Caesarea Philippi
:
in Philip s tetrarchy (Lc.
iii.
i),
and
176
[VIII. 27
&VTOV \eycov
TOI)S
28 Xeryovcriv
27 e?
Kpt0i)<rai>
IT;
o5w
ol
alP 1 syrr
avdpwTroi
had been recently
rebuilt in part by
and named after
Augustus, as Bethsaida had been re

Julias after the daughter of
the Imperator ; Joseph, ant. xviii. 2. 1
&i\nnros & Ilavcdda rrjv irpos rats
TOV Iop8dvov KaTao~Kfvdo~as ovode Br)6(raida
fj.dci
Kcuo-ape lav
Trpbs
Mpvfl TV Tfvvrjo-apiTiSi TroXeoos
KCO/UTJI/
dîa>/ia.
KaiVapo? opwwuov
. .
lovXia 6vyarp\
e/eaXetrei
rfj
In pass
ing from one of Philip s new cities

to the other the Lord found Himself
in
a more
distinctly
and aggressively
The old name

Hellenised country.
of the town Paneas, now Banias
marked it as sacred to the worship of
Pan ; its second name connected it
with the worship of the Emperor, in
whose honour a temple had been
erected close to the old shrine of
Pan
(Joseph, ant. xv. 10. 3). The popula

tion was chiefly Gentile (cf. Schlirer
IL i. 1336*.), yet, as this context shews,
not exclusively
so, especially in
the
suburbs, to which the Lord seems to

have confined Himself. The physical
surroundings of Caesarea are graphi
cally described
by Stanley,
8.
and P.
over an unwonted carpet of

397
turf .. .through a park-like verdure...
the pathway winds, and the snowy
top of the mountain itself is gradually
shut out from view by its increasing
nearness, and again there is a rush
of waters through deep thickets, and
the ruins of an ancient town.. .rise on
the hill side
in its situation, in its
exuberance of water, its olive groves,
and its view over the distant plain,
almost a Syrian Tivoli"; cf. G. A.
Smith, H. G., p. 473 f. For the Tal"
p.
ot
Se
me
mudic name,
om
TlPi?
or
a>
Tiva
e*7rai/
riva]
named
Trapa<T\a>v
a8
al
Philip s munificence,
Trrjyais
eli/cu
ls
nK
28 virav BC* 2LA k
^ syr hclc arm go
min omnvid att^
2
uc
om
f
arm
om
aurw
\eyovres C 33 alP*
q
go
k
/ecu
ADNXm*
TT
Kcua-apias
/ue
CIVTCO
aeth]
ctTre-
avrw \eyovres
ji*1t?i?,
see
Neubauer, Geogr. du Talm., p. 237.

Ai KOO/ZCU Kato-apias (Mt. ra fJ-eprj : cf.
note on vii. 24) are the villages and
small towns that clustered round
Caesarea, and belonged to its territory
(WM., p. 234) its daughter towns ;
so the phrase is used repeatedly in the
LXX. of Joshua and i, 2 Chronicles.
lv TTJ 6Soi eiryptoTa TOVS paO.] Probably
one of the chief purposes of the long
journey over a relatively unfrequented
road was to afford opportunities for
the instruction of the Twelve.
The
Lord begins by eliciting their views
with regard to Himself. The Galilean
ministry was now practically at an end ;
the way to the Cross was opening

before Him. Thus the moment had
come for testing the result upon the
Twelve of what they had seen and
heard, and preparing them for the
It was felt by Jesus Himself
future.
to be a crisis of great moment, and
He prepared for it by prayer (Lc. ix.
1 8), as He had prepared for the first
circuit of Galilee (Me. i. 35), and for
the selection of the Twelve (Lc. vi. 12).
For another important conversation

ev
rfj
T LVO.
Mt.
080) cf. X. 32.

fie
\eyovo-iv ol
r. X. ol
avQpa>iroi
e/ai;]
av6p. fivai TOV vlov TOV av-
Lc. T. /ze ol o%\oi X. civ in ;

;
asks for information, perhaps in
order to lead them to the further
question which follows, or it may
have been .from a desire to ascertain
by the ordinary methods of human
Opcoirov
He
knowledge what they would have had

opportunities of knowing, which were
denied to Him by the circumstances
of His position (cf. v. 30 b, note). Not
VIII. 29]
Kdl
\eyovTes OTL Icodvrjv TOV
H\eiav, d\\oi Se OTL els row TTpcxprjTtov.
avTOS
Yjueis Se TWO. /me
7rr)puoTa CLVTOVS
177
d\\Ol
*9
Kai 29
elvai
ctTTOKpidek
FleTpos
\ejet
\6<yeT
Cv
avTto
eT
KBC*L me] ei/a AC 3 NXrAII2$ al min fereomn (k) arm ws eva

KBC*DLA] Xe7 aurois AC 2 NXmS al min? b (f) i vg (syrr)
29
arm aeth (KM. .avrois om k) ctTro/r/xtfets] + 5e KCDXrAII al pr /cat AN 33 al
+ o mos TOV Beov fctL 157 (b) r syr hier +o vi. r. 0. TOV ÔH/TOS 13 69 124 346 syrP
28 ort
eis
eTTTjpamx avrouj
go
even the Pharisees ventured to dis

cuss the Master in His presence.
28.
TOV (BaTTTHTTTIV KrA.] SC.
itodvTJV
\eyovo~iv 01
av6pa>irol
(re
elvai.
These
conjectures have already been men

tioned (vi. 14, 15, where see notes).
Matthew adds that some had singled
out the prophet Jeremiah possibly

(Edersheim, ii. 79) on account of the
denunciatory character of one side of
our Lord s teaching, possibly (J. Lightfoot on Mt xxvii. 9) because Jeremiah
occupied the first place in the order
traditionally assigned to the Latter
Prophets (cf. Ryle, O. T. Canon, p.
Cf. the references to Jere
225 ff.).
miah in 2 Mace. ii. 5 ff., xv. I4f. in
4 Esdr. ii. 18 the return of both Isaiah
and Jeremiah is anticipated, "mittam
tibi adiutorium pueros meos Isaiam
;
Ae yere, in your ordinary con
n).
versation, among yourselves or with

others. ATroKptdds...Xeyci: an instance
of the aor. part, of identical action
coupled with a
141
pres., cf. Burton,
All the Synoptists
Mt., dnoKp. elnev.
attribute the answer to Peter, but
Mc. s brief
they report it differently.
a-v
f? o
xpioror becomes in Lc. TOV
et
Xpio-rov TOV 0fov, and in Mt.,
O XpKTTOS, 6 VIOS TOV 6fOV TOV (OVTOS.
But in each of the forms the essence
o-i>
of the confession is the same.

In
the O. T. the priest or king is GOD S
Anointed
Regn. xxvi.
9,
1 1
Kvpiov (mnj DTP), 2 Regn.
x p. fcov
laxw/3
XP^TOV
xxiii.
rg
and
had been
D)
the ideal King of the Psalms is also
son of God (Ps. ii. 7, Ixxxix. 26, 27) ;
cf. Enoch cv. 2, and on the import of
the last ref. Stanton, J. and Chr. M.,
For a discussion of the title
p. 288.
as applied to Christ in the Gospels
see Dalman,
Worte, i. p. 219 ff.,
(Jo. vii. 28
31, 41,
ix. 22), and even in Samaria (Jo. iv.
29), and perhaps in Phoenicia (Mt.
and art. Son of God in Hastings,

D.B. iv. The epithet o vv is possibly
suggested by the pagan surroundings
Perhaps the advent of a
of Caesarea ; for its use in the 0. T.

cf. Esth. vi. 13, viii. 13, Sir. xviii. i,
et
Hieremiam";
Theologie*, p. 354.
see
Weber,
Few
Jild.
in Galilee, it
seems, had spoken of Jesus as Mes

siah (see however Mt. ix. 27), though
Judaea
in
this possibility
freely discussed
xv.
22).
was not so anxiously

awaited in a country where members
of the Herod family were in power as
in Judaea under Roman sway; yet
national deliverer
see Jo.
vi.
15.
AVTOS is not em
auYos]
phatic, but, like o 8e, serves to shew
29.
KCU
that the previous speaker takes up

the conversation again.
Y/zels Se rlva
KT\.
but ye
in general
S.
M. 2
in contrast to men
those without
(cf. iv.
(Hpl?>
Dan. v. 23 (LXX.), vi. 20 (21) (Th.), and

the constant phrases gg Kvpios,
3
Xcyet Kvpios in the N. T. it occurs
again in Mt. xxvi. 63, Jo. vi. 57 (o
2 Cor. vi. 16, i Th.
Trarjjp), Rom. ix. 26,
i.
9, i Tim. iii. 15, iv. 10, Heb. iii. 12,
:
cyo>,
a>v
ix. 14, x. 31, xii. 22, i

vii. 2, X. 6,
TU>V
XV. 7 (o
Pet.
&V fls
i.
23,
Apoc,
TOVS
aicovav).
According to Mt.
xiv. 33
12
78
iva
30
avTOv.
Trepi
TOV
Kai rjpâTO $i$a(TK6iv avTOvs OTI Ael TOV viov

dvBpcoTTOV 7ro\\d TraOeiv Kai a
VTTO
TCOV
3I
31
TrpecrfivTepcw Kai TCOV
30 \eyw(nv \ eiirwiv CDG

TWV apx- K- TWV yp.~\ om rwv bis
31
Peter in particular had

Twelve.
known who He was from the first
But his belief is now
(Jo. i. 41).
solemnly and formally professed, and
the Lord rewards this act of recog
on the part of His Apostle

with a remarkable promise which Mt.
nition
alone has preserved (Mt. xvi. 17 ff., cf.

On Mc/s
Hort, Ecclesia, p. 10 f.).
omission of the reward cf. Victor ri}j/
yap aKptfieo-Tepav Trepi TOVTOV biriyrja-iv
:
Trapeâipâ-ei/ o irapa)V evayyeXio-r^ff

Mar$aiG>...>a
pr) do^rj Eterpcp rco eavrov
r<5
EuseblUS (D.E.
perhaps more accurate ravra
j*v ovv o Herpos fiKortas 7rapa(ria>dib KOI Mapxoy avro
jîov
Xapi&o-Qat didao-icaXa.
3) is
ruv
FLF
31.
fTTiTifjLijo as
avrols iraprjyyi\cv.
this use of eVm/zai/ cf. i. 25.
On
The
censure which the word implies be

longs here only to the disobedience
which the Lord has reason to antici
pate
i.e.
i.
45, vii. 36) Vg. comminatus
ne cui dicerent. Ilepl avYoC,
(cf.
est eis
as Mt. explains, OTI avros eoriv

The spread of such a
xpioros.
rumour would have either precipi

tated the Passion, or prevented it at
the cost of substituting a national
and
was
political
spiritual
3133.
movement for one which

and universal.
THE PASSION FORETOLD
PETER REPROVED (Mt.

Lc.
ix.
22).
xvi.
21
al rain?1
|
X
Mt.
OTTO Tore
It
Xptoros BciKVveiv.
was a new departure, beginning with
the moment when by the confession
of the Twelve he was acknowledged
to be the Christ.
The Christ must
irja-ovs
suffer
(Lc.
6
7ra0r)Tos
xxiv.
26,
xp.)
so
foretold
clearly
Acts xxvi. 23
prophecy had
viii.
(Acts
32
35).
But the idea was nevertheless strange

and repulsive to the Jewish mind
see Westcott, Study of the Gospels,
Stanton, p. 125 ff., Schiirer n.

184 ff. ; quite other thoughts
were associated with the name of
Messiah.
The Lord therefore does
not say as yet Set TOV xp ifrTOV TroXXa
n-aOdv, but calls Himself as heretofore
p. 141,
ii.
p.
TOV VIOV TOV dvflpWTTOV (Me. Lc.).
naeus
Ir6-
quotes this passage

against the Docetic notion of an im
(iii.
16.
5)
For
Christ.
Sel cf. ix,
n,
Lc. xxiv. 26, Acts xxiii. n,

xxvii. 24, i Cor. xv. 25, Apoc. i. i.
xiii.
7,
IloXXa rraOclv: a frequent phrase in

reference to the Passion, cf. Mt. xvi.
the
21, Me. ix. 12, Lc. ix. 22, xvii. 25
Lord suffered rroXXa but not TroXXa/as,
;
Heb.
ix. 26.
a7ro8oKiiJ.ao-6r]vai.
<rTTjvai]
.a7TOKTai>6f)vai.
.ava-
A remarkably complete outline
of the Passion in its three stages (i)

the official rejection of the Messiah- by
the Sanhedrin, (2) His violent death,
death. Kai ano(3) His victory over
omitted by Mt.)
8oKifj.a(r6^vai (Me., Lc.,
:
looks back to Ps. cxvii.

cf.
xii.
23,
AXFA
ora rwv 2
rjpgaro dâo-Keiv]
ijpâro
passible
Kai eTTfTi^.Tjo ev avrols /crX.] Lc.,
30.
dpxiepewv
VTTO KBCDGKLIIZ<] atro
AGKNATTS om
deov vlos ei), Jo. vi. 69 (crv ft 6 ayios

TOV 6eoii\ this was not the first occa
sion upon which the Messiahship of
the Lord had been confessed by the
iii.
[VIII. 29
fj,d(iv
10,
= DXD
scrutiny,
Pet.
Ps.
ii.
I.e.) is
(cxviii.)
22;
oVoSoKito reject after
and implies an
ff.
official test-
VIII. 32]
179
Kai aTroKTavOfjvat, Kai

Trapprjcria
31 pera rpets
(ev) rrj rpirr] rjfj.epa I
?7/Ae/>as]
ing and rejection of His claims. This

was to be conducted by the three
factors in the national council acting
together
(VTTO
T<UI>
KOI dpx-
?rp.
yp.
<at
Mt., so Lc.), but each severally respon

sible and consenting to the verdict (vrro
T<BI/
TWV dpX-
TTp. KO.I
The words
KO.I
TtoV yp., MC.).
Je
distinctly contemplate
action.
The three are men
tioned together again XL 27, xiv. 43,

53 (of dpx- K. of yp. K. of irp.\ XV. I (of
For the
dpx- fiera TODI/ irp. KOI yp.).
yp. see note on i. 22 ; the dpxiepfls
(Vg. summi sacerdotes, A.V. and

R.V., "chief priests") are the heads
of the priestly class, High Priest and
ex- High Priests, and other leading
members of the sacerdotal aristocracy
cf. Acts IV. 6
oo-oi rjo-av
/c
yevovs
;
opXiepariKou,
Schiirer n.
and see
i.
B lass ad
177
p.
The
flf.
I.
and
irpco--
be distinguished of course
from the eiders of vii. 3, 5) appear to
have been the non-professional or lay
element in the Council a survival
apparently of the ycpovcria of Maccabean times (i Mace. xii. 6, 3 Mace.
fivrepoi (to
8)
and of the primitive
(Exod.
xvii. 5).
KCU a.TroKTavQr)vai\ So also Mt., Lc. ;

this late pass. aor. occurs in i Mace,
ii.
9,
and again
"VVSchm.,
p.
qpepas dvacrTrjvai
rpirr}
in
128).
:
Me.
Kai
Mt.,
(yfpOfjvai.
rjfJ-fpa
ix.
31
(cf.
/zera rpets
Kai TTJ
L/C.,
Eyeipo/xat
is
used of the Resurrection in Me. (WH.)

exclusively, in Mt. and Lc. the two
verbs appear to be employed indis
criminately
eyeipo/zat as
(13 28) 33 69 124 2?
alP""
in doctrinal passages
a pass, in form suggests
the thought of 6 eyeipas (Rom. iv.

24 f., viii. 11, 34, i Cor. xv. 14, 15, cf.
Ign. Trail. 9), but this is hardly
Kai 32
dg arm aeth
present to the writers of the Gospel

Mera rp. 77^1. ; so Me. al
narrative.
ways
(ix.
uses dia
except when he
31, x. 34),
rinfpwv
rpiu>v
2, v.l., xiv.
(xiii.
58) in reference to the saying of Jo. ii.

Mt. also has /zero rp. ^/x. in xxvii.
19.
63,
but elsewhere he writes
Lc., IX. 22, xviii.
(i
33
(rfj
46, Acts x.
Cor. XV. 4, rfi fa.
xxiv.
rfj
xx. 19),
7)/xepa (xvi. 21, xvii. 23,
rusalem as the scene of the rejection,

for there only could the dp^tepet?
be found, or the three classes take
common
TOV Xoyov^ e\d\ei.
ifc.
40,
7,
rff
rp crr]
and so
rr,
rp.\
and Paul
Mc. s
rp.).
phrase occurs also, with another refe

cf. /xra rpets
rence, in Acts XXV. I
p.fjvas (Acts xxviii. Ii); /iera rpia e-rrj
GaL i. 18; TTJ rpLr-rj Acts xxvii. 19.
;
Both phrases were perhaps suggested

by Hos. vi. 2, vytao-et TJ/zas pera dvo
T/p.pas
fi>
KOI ava-
Tjiifpa rfj rpirrj
rfj
o-T7;o-o/ieâ.
The
earliest
tradition
seems to have inclined to the former,

modifying it however so as to retain a
reference to the third day. That //era
rpfls r/fMcpas in this
valent to Iv TT) Tpirrj
the explanatory
in Mt. xxvii. 64
connexion
is
equi
wfpa is clear from
eo)? rrjs rpir7/y rjfjLepas

cf. Mt. xii. 40 where
the stay of the Lord in the grave is

described as "three days and three
nights" ; see also Field, Notes, p. n.
The easier phrase however soon super
seded the harder, and is almost uni
versal in early citations from the
Gospels (Resch, aussercan. Par. zu
Lc. p. 147 ff.), and in Creeds it is varied
only by the equivalent dia rpi&v 77/16pwv or rpiriiifpov (Caspari, Quellen, iii.
On the singular renderings
p. 70 f.).
of some 0. L. texts see J. R. Harris,
Codex Bezae,
p.
91.
The
Sinaitic
Syriac substitutes on the third day

in Me., but in Mt. xxvii. 63 retains
*
after three days.
32. Trapp/70-ta TOV \6yov eXdXei] He
spake the saying (so probably here,
but cf. i. 45) without reserve (Wycliffe,
"
"pleynli,"
openli"),
in the presence of
180
n 33
33
avTW.
avTOV
32
eTreriimrio-ev
irpoffKafioiJievos] Trpocr/caXetra/iefos
pr
nam hoc non erit a b n

rw ACXrAII /cat Xe7ei]
T
\
Xe7o>
the Twelve (Euth. (pavepus KOL dirain plain, direct words.

in the Synoptists)
TlappTjo-ia. (here only
paKaXu7rra>s),and
contrasted with eV upvirTa (Jo.
4): fv
7rapoifj.ia.is
(Jo. xvi. 25,
The more usual forms are

(PrOV. X.
prja-ias
IO,
Acts
cf.
vii.
29).
/*era Trap11.
29), eV
Jo. xvi. 29); irapin Jo. (vii.

prjo-iq is specially frequent
13, 26, x. 24, xi. 14, 54, xvi. 25, xviii
7rappT)<ria
(Sap.
V. I,
For the general sense and use of

20).
the word see Lightfoot on Col. ii. 1 5.
o Herpes avrov /crX.]
7rpoo-Xa/3o/A>os
To Peter such frankness seemed to
be indiscreet; such premonitions of
failure were at variance with all his
conceptions of the Christ. The Master
had manifested a momentary weak
ness ; it was his duty as senior of the
Twelve to remonstrate. He took the
Lord aside a little, as if to ask a
question or to give some information
privately, perhaps in order to spare
the Master the pain of a public re
as
if
sparing Him,
sin
(Bede "ne praesentibus ceteris
Syr.
condiscipulis magistrum videatur ar-
monstrance,
-
guere").
IIpoo-Aa/SeV&u (Mt.
Me.)
is
used of the stronger or wealthier

coming to the help of the weaker or
poorer (Ps. xvii. (xviii.) 17 (NA), xxvi.
(xxvii.) 10, Acts xviii. 26, Rom. xiv. i,
3, xv. 7), and carries here an air of
conscious superiority
B., iii. p. 760 a).
officiousness had
in
Hastings,
D.
Something of this
shewn itself already
Simon Peter s
Master
(cf.
relations
to
avTw] + ne cui
his
36); the tension of his

recent act of faith and the exaltation
(i.
of feeling which followed it probably

exaggerated a fault of natural charac
ter, and led to the astounding conduct
described in the next words.
ilia diceret (c)
ADXm al latt
ypt-aro
T.
id.
/cat
33
vt Plys
syr
33.
/XT/
Se
eVrat
k + Domine
pad. avrov]
hcl
om k
arm
go
Mt. gives
Mace. ii. 21),
auroi]
f7rtTip.qv
the words: iXa?

Kvpie, ov
Yjraye
Aeyet
sin
(syr
all
is
Kat idcov TOVS
Kat
FleTpco
propitius esto
n<rr/>a>]
avTOv
lleTpos
Se eTTKTTpcKpeis
[VIII. 32
o-ot (i
trot
TOUTO.
eTTio-rpafais
The
xrX.]
Lord turned sharply round as
if
to
face the speaker a characteristic act,

see v. 30, Mt. ix. 22, Lc. vii. 9, 44, ix.
55, x. 23, xiv. 25, xxii. 61, xxiil 28,
Jo,
i.
<f)eiv)
38; for C7rio-Tpc(p(r6ai (eTricrrpein this sense cf. v. 30, Jo. xxi. 20,
Acts ix. 40, Apoc. i. 12. On this, as

on a later occasion (Lc. xxii. 61), a
mere look might have sufficed to bring
Peter to repentance ; but Jesus as He
turned caught sight of the rest of the
Twelve (iduv TOVS na6r}Tas avrov), who
were probably watching the scene with
interest, and perhaps shared Peter s
public reproof was there

and the Lord did not
spare His first Apostle; 3ireriiu)a cv
so Me. only, apparently in
IIerpa>,
reference to v. 32, r)p|aro eViTijuai/, cf.
views.
fore necessary,
"dum
Bengel:
onem
increpat,
increpati-
point which the

Vg. misses coepit increpare...comminatus est. Me., who does not re
cord the Lord s commendation of
meretur,"
Peter, accentuates the reproof.

inraye
orrio-o) fiov,
2arai/a]
Cf.
Mt.
the words in.

which the Lord before the beginning
of His public work dismissed the
Tempter, when he offered the king
doms of the world on condition of re
ceiving homage for them. This temp
iv.
IO
VTrcrye,
2arai>a
was now renewed by Satan in

the person of the Apostle who desired
his Master to put from Him the
prospect of the Cross. It is unne
cessary to suppose either that Peter
*
Satan (cf. Jo. vi. 70),
is here called
or that the word is to be understood
tation
Till. 34]
d\\a
OTI ov (ppoveis TO, TOV 6eov
CctTavd*
JULOV,
34
Kai TrpocTKaXecrdiuevos TOV 6^/Voi/ crvv TO?S

Gi TIS 6e\6i OTTLCTO)
8r]Tciis avTOV eiTrev avTols
et
34
1
ru KBC*DLA 604 1071
rain? syrr
me go aeth
OTTKTW
/-lov]
alP*uc latt
arm Or]
TO. fTTtyeia,
see
sary (Victor, o ecrnv dvriKeip,ev
note on i. 13). The Lord recognises
His great adversary in Peter, who for
the moment acts Satan s part. Thpht.
o (raravas fiovos ov 0eXei avrov iraOelv
...Sarai/fit/ ovop,det TOV Hcrpov tos TO.
Col.
I9>
2);
(Phil. ii.
this
5).
It
is
interesting to see
how
Gospel phrase reflects and

expands itself in the Pauline Epistles.
For
earlier instances of
TWOS
cf.
TOV
and
\%0V.
Yndyetv
OTTLO~(O
nvos (Mt., Me. here not in the true

text of Mt. iv. 10) is interpreted by
Origen in a favourable sense as
:
aKoXovBclis
<riv,
o.
T.
dia p,ev rrjv npoQc-
ovo-av de^tdv, Xeyei avTto *Y.
o.
/z.,
o toi/el KaraXiTToi/rt TO. 6V coi/ ?;yi/oei...

UKO\ov6flv roi *\T)(TO\). But vTrdyeiv is
not =
(v.
34) ; it implies re
moval, not approach, and
pov
in this connexion represents defeat
and banishment from the sight of the
conqueror, not a closer attachment to
the company of the Master; cf. Ps.
e\6eli>
6nio-a>
ii
vi.
(NA),
ix.
If
xxxviii. 17.
self with Satan,
4,
xlix.
(1.)
17,
Isa.
Peter identified him

he must share Satan s
repulse and exile.

OTI ov (ppovels /crX.]
ot
ii.
It is not merely
this fundamental point he was

not in sympathy with the Divine
order of things. Qpoveiv TO. TOV Oeov
= 0p. ra ToO 7r/ev/Ltaros, the opposite
of (pp. TO. TTJS o-apKos (Rom. viii. 5) or
Esth.
viii.
13,
in non-Biblical Gk.,
ra
^>iX/7r7rou
(ppoveiv
Mace.
TO.
x. 20,
Dem. in Phil.
cppovovvTes, Dion. II.
(ppovovvres ra TTJS oXi-yap^/ay

for a practical application of the
ot
and
present passage see Orig. in Mt. t. xii.

23 fj.fj t/o/iiVco/xei/ TOLVVV TO TV%OV fivat
dpdpTT) /j.a (ppoveiv ra re5i/ aV^pcoTTCDi ,
Cf.
8eov ev 7rao~i (ppoveiv ra roi) 6eov.
18. 4.
Mt. prefixes o-KavdaXov
words that reveal the reality
of the temptation which such a sug
gestion as Peter s presented to our
Iren.
iii.
et p,ov
Lord, and serve to explain the warmth

with which he repels it.
PUBLIC TEACHING ON
34 ix. i.
SELF-SACRIFICE (Mt. xvi. 24 28, Lc.
ix.
2327).
34.
the officiousness of Peter which is

rebuked, but the graver error which
His resist
led him to interfere.
ance to the thought of the Passion
revealed a deep cleavage between his
mind and the mind of GOD. The
illumination which had enabled him
to apprehend the Messiahship of Je
sus (Mt. xvi. 17) left him still unable
to assimilate the Xoyo? TOU o-raupoO.
On
al
TO eVt TTJS yrjS (Phil. iii.

such conformity with the
Divine Mind distinguished the Master
and is the aim of the true disciple
iii.
2arai/a (ppoi/oCt/ra, cf. Macar. Magn.

27 ov Ilerpov TO pfjpa dXX vrroj3o\r)
iii.
TO
p.ov
XTIIZ3>
om k
simply in its etymological sense, adver
o~a.Ta.va
34
//a-
AC 2
o<rrts
TCL
Mt.
Trpoo-KoXecrdpevos TOV o^Xoi/ KrX.]

Tols fJ.a6r)Tals avTov, Lc.
fiTTfv
eXeyet/ 8e irpos rravras.
Only Me.
calls
attention to the unexpected presence

of a crowd. Even in the villages of
Caesarea the Lord was recognised

and followed by the Jewish popula
The prediction of the Passion
tion.
was for the Twelve alone; but the
crowd could share with them the
great practical lessons which it sug
gested, and it needed them at this
moment when it was pressing with too
light a heart into the Kingdom of
God.
Bengel:
The
"doctrina catholica."
$ Xei
pov e\6elv *r\.]
words are identically the same in
et riff
07Tio-<a
82
,
a7rapvr](rda 6a)
eavTOV Kai dpaTW TOV crTavpov

35
dKO\ov6e iT(x)
35
34
ajBatmu
eavrov
\0iv
ab
[VIII. 34
IJLOL.
os
yap
KABC KLIIS min mu cgklarm me Or] aKo\ov6eiv

n q vg e\0. Kai O.KO\. A o.Trapvr]ffa.ffd(i3...apa.Tw\
2
f ff
eav
al
C*DX<
eiraparb)
6e\rj
28 604
avrov\
fc$
Mt. down to evfKev ep,ov, and with one

exception there is no important varia
tion in Lc.
Such a saying uttered on
such an occasion would naturally im
press itself verbally on the Twelve,
and gain currency in an identical

form. The phrase fXQflv oV. pov is
not suggested by the wayc KT\. of
v.
33 but by the eagerness of the
crowd or the presence of the Twelve
see note on i. 17. To constitute a loyal
disciple three things were necessary.
:
(i) ATrapvya-ao-Qai eavrov,
to deny,
i.e.
to refuse to recognise, to ignore, one

self.
The verb occurs in Isa. xxxi. 7
*1DXD^
of av&poaTroi TO.
to face extreme forms of

loss.
This
reference
to
shame and
crucifixion
was perhaps not new to the Twelve

(Mt. x. 38); to the crowd at least it
must have been deterrent in a high
degree, suggesting a procession of
furciferi headed by Jesus and con
Such whole
sisting of His followers.
sale crucifixions had occurred within
memory (Schiirer, n. i. p. 5) and
might be expected in case of a revolt.
Lc. adds
foepav in view of Chris
<aff
tian experience, which had learnt to

see the Cross in ordinary trials, but
the Lord s words were doubtless in

tended also to prepare His followers
avraiv, in the N. T., be

sides this context, it is used in refer
ence to the disciple who denies all
for the
knowledge of his master (Lc. xxii. 34),

or the master who refuses to recog
Without this martyrdom itself

would be insufficient; cf. Victor:
nise the
unworthy disciple (Lc. xii. 9)

employed by Mt.,
The idea is
Lc., Jo., Jude, Paul.
very inadequately represented by the
current notions of self-denial which
regard it as the abnegation of a
:
dpvflo-Qai is similarly
man s
property or rights rather than

of himself: the true interpretation is
given by St Paul, Gal. ii. 19 f. di
iva flea
<3
Cf.
8e
ijo~a)
ovKen
Thpht.
ovro)s av
Xpioroi
-yo),
fi
Se tv e /zoi Xpioroy.
TO airapv. eavTov
fav yvc^pev rl eVrl TO
TI 6Y eori
(j,ddoifj,(v
6 apvovfj-evos eTfpov
dpvrfo ao da.i crepor.
...OUK VioTpe<perai, ov o v/iTrdo êt, are
anaf- a AXorpia>0et ?.
OVT&S ovv KOI
/SovAerai TOV qfjLCTepov orco/xaroj

oelv.
Bede:
"pensemus
rjfJLfls
d<f>fi-
quomodo
se
Paulus abnegaverat qui dicebat, Vivo
autem iam non
ego."
(2)
*Apat TOV
o-Tavpov O.VTOV, to put oneself into the

position of a condemned man on his
way
to execution,
i.e.
to be prepared
supreme
trial of faith.
(3)
AKO-
\ovdelv, to persevere in the exacting
course of a personal following
(cf. i.
1 8).
eVeiSr)
yap eori KOL Traoôi/ra fj.f) aKoA6Y OVTOV TI Trady, Iva /zi)
fjirj
ovOtiv oTav
VOp.lO"r)$
OTL apK.fi TtoV KlvdllVOJV T!

V7r66fo-tv iva
7rpoo~TL0r]o-i Kai TT]V
<J>VO~IS}
ravra
The following is
be habitual and permanent (a*oAov-
TTOHBV aurai aKoXovQfjs.
to
tfei rco,
pres., cf.
aVapi Tjo-do-ôo, aparto).

saying
attributed to our Lord on more than
one other occasion (Mt. x. 39, Lc. xvii.
35.
or -yap eav dfXrj KT\.]
The key to its inter

33, Jo. xii. 25).
pretation lies in the Biblical use of
In the O. T. ^. is the usual
tyvxnequivalent of E S3, the conscious life
of feeling and desire (Schulz, ii. p.
The N. T. distinguishes this
246).
life from merely physical animation
on the one hand (Mt. x. 28, cf. 4 Mace,
xiii. 14), and from the higher life of
the rrvevpa on the other (i Cor. ii. 14,
xv. 45, i Thess. v. 23, Heb. iv. 12).
Thus the $vxn holds a mediating posi
tion between
<r<5/ia
and TrveO/nafsee Elli-
VIII. 36]
avTOv
a7TO\(Tl
CLV
croxrcu
3<5
35
om k
T"nv
fax 7
}"
O-VTOV (l)] T. eauroi;

alnonn
KBCDTA
aTroXeo-et 2
|
eavrov
\f/.
C 3XII
al
604
al 8**"
|
^/.
T*
Or
r.
\f/.
al?1
dv6pa)7rov 36
os 5
av
air. T.
\f/.
CLVTOV]
^vxnv avrov (2)] T.

r arm
e/tou KCU D a b i
rt]v
TOV evayyeXiov]
TOV
KCt
e/ULOV
M<pe\el
eavrov
ALXH
airo\o-rj
e/xou Kat
<EVKV
yap
os
a-TroAecrej
aVTOV
TY]V
183
om
^ vid syr sinvid ffaxrei] pr euros C 2EFGM m sSUVr

hcl
fereomn latt
al^
syr
36 u0eX
KB(L) a n q arm] wQeX-rjaei ACDXriI2 al in
Or o;0eX?70i7<reTcu 33 (TOV) avdpuirov K C (A)B(C*D)KSUVII min? go (Or)] avdpuiros
aeth
om
/cat
rou
61*0177.
33
^ om
K 01
m
1
K*C 3EFGHLMXrAS
33 69
al nonn
Destiny of the creature v. Lighton i Thess. I. c.\ and the word is

used with a lower or higher reference
cott,
foot
in different contexts
former see Mt.
for exx. of the
20, vi. 25, Jo. x. 1 5 ff.,

Rom. xi. 3, Phil. ii. 30, and for the
latter, Mt. xi 29, Me. xiv. 34, Jo. xii.
ii.
27, Heb. vi. 19, i Pet. i. 22; the Eng

lish versions seek to distinguish the
two uses by the double rendering

life
and soul. In the present say
ing both meanings are in view, and an
adequate translation is perhaps im
We
the
man whose aim in life is to secure
personal safety and success, loses the
higher life of which he is capable, and
which is gained by those who sacrifice
themselves in the service of Christ. 3
The immediate reference is doubtless
to the alternative of martyrdom or
apostasy, but the saying admits of
wider application ; cf. the form which
it takes in Jo. xii. 25, and the varia
tions here in Mt., Lc. All self-seeking
possible.
may paraphrase:
is condemned as
self-destruction, all
true self-sacrifice is approved as self-
preservation. Victor: o fieXe-yciroioOTOV eoriv OVK d<pei8(0v vfj-aiv aXXa

Knl
O"<p68pa
Bede
"
mentum
renovas.
ac
ravTa eVtrarro).
agricolae dicatur, Fru-
(f}i86fj.vos
si
si servas,
perdis
si
seminas,
"
K T.
exx. see WH., Notes, p. 172,

385, Blass, Gr. p. 2 1 7. "EVCKCV
epov (omitted in Western texts) is
one of those striking claims upon the
for
WM., p.
absolute devotion of His followers

which reveal our Lord s consciousness
of a Divine right.
The addition /cat
TOU evayyeXiov is characteristic of Me. ;
cf.
i.
i, 1 5, x.
cf.
Os S* av diro\e<Ti (Mt., Lc.,

is a construction which appears occa
sionally in Biblical Gk., cf. Jud. xi. 24
a
ecu>
(xlii.)
KXrjpovoprjo-fi
<re
o \6yos ov av
(B), Jer. xlix.
If.
Salmon,
trast of
Cor.
E.
<r(ofiv
For the con
p. 37.
and
2 Cor.
ii.
aTroXXvi/ai
James
comp.
iv.
12;
similarly aajTrjpia is opposed to aVo)Xf m, Phil. i. 28. Salvation is predicated
of the soul in Jas. i. 20, v. 15, i Pet. i. 9.
i.
8,
15,
Tt yap coêXet
/crX.]
36.
Self-sacrifice is the truest self-inter
av6p<*>irov
a man gains nothing by

the acquisition of the whole world ii
the penalty is his own personal life.
"The question is... between that life
which consists mainly in having, and
that which consists in being" (Gould).
The Lord seems to have still in view
the temptation described in Mt. iv. 8
For rl &<pc\f i or
(see note on v. 33).
est, for (yap)
otyfXTjtret cf.
Sap.
v. 8, i
Hab.
ii.
18
(WirrnD),
Cor. xiv. 6, Heb.
iv.
Mt.,
Tai (ca(pf\e trot)

yap
Clem. AL strom. vi. 13, Ps.-Clem. horn.
6 n ro o(f>f\os: see Resell, p. 150 ff.
KepSf/o-at. ^rjfjLuadrjvai for the contrast
The population of the
cf. Phil. iii. 8.
northern towns, esp. perhaps of such
a town as Caesarea, was deeply oc
cupied in the pursuit of wealth (cf.
Merrill, cc. viii, xvi.), as the frequent
Lc., TI
<0<p\r)6i]a
. .
Me. alone of the Evan
29.
gelists uses TO fvayycXiov absolutely;
84
TOV
K6p$fj(Tai
37
37 avTOv
38
36
mm?
Or
|
*yap
s8
os
37 TI yap
latt
t 6*
B om
avdpwrros] pr o
ear] os eav
os S
KBLA
syrr go aeth
5oi
yap eav
eav
Kepd-qv-r)
loss of
one s handiwork,
for
6r)<TL
rrjv
i\r.
cf.
Philo, ebr. 3 ^/ziov/xfVovs
de
^pâra, a-eo/iara, îâs. Lightfoot on Phil. Lc. cites a line from

Menander which is a partial parallel
Trdvra,
to this saying of Christ
pov
frfjiiav
Mt.
t.
xii.
Koo~fios
Kepdos
irovrj-
Origen in
28 Kepdaivei TOV Koapov co o
del
Cf.
(frepet.
ov crravpovTai
77
KocTfj-os is
and eternal
with Westcott
cf. i
notes.
Jo.
ii.
15
ff.,
For an early
comment on
this saying of Christ see

Ps.-Clem. horn.
6.
37.
TI
yap
&>I
icrX.]
Another link
in the chain of reasoning.

The man
is not a gainer by his transaction, for
(yap) the loss
he has suffered
is irre
commutatio, is
the price received in exchange for an
parable.
At/raAXay/Lia,
article of
commerce;
j/oy,
Job
cf.
Ruth
iv. 7,
nothing which can take the place of

the soul in any man comp. the fine
lines in Eur. Or. 1155 OVK eo-riv ovdev
:
Kpelo-(rov
TTJ
(racpijs,
<pi\os
ov vrXoOroy,
ro 7r\f)6os
|
dvTaX\ayp,a yevvaiov (pi\ov. The idea

of the irredeemableness of the lost
soul (Wyclifle, "what chaungyng schal
a man 3yve for his soule?" Tindale,
"what
shall
man geve
to
redeme
his
which expositors
usually refer, does not lie in the word,
even if it is in the background of the
thought; for a redemptive price Me.
soule
to
agayne?"),
&H = &
43, notes.
os
38.
eav
yap
On
x. 45, note.
cf.
conj.
iv.
29,
the
v.
KTX.J
7raio~)(yv6f)
This final yap carries us on to the

issue of human life, and places the
whole struggle between self-seeking
and self-sacrifice in the light of the
eternal order. The words retain their
Marcan form in Lc. ; in Mt. they are
more general and at the same time
more dogmatic
(/n/XXei
epêo-ât.../<ai
rore dTroScoo-et KrX.). Off yap eav eiraio-Xwdrj corresponds to os yap eav QeXy..
.
o-eoa-ai
of
V.
35
/"
Kal TOVS epovs
looks back to eveKfv ep.ov
a/XTrcXeo-
ye\iov.
xxviii. 15 ov crTadijo-erai avrfj

o~o(pia)
77
ov TvpavvLS d\6yio~rov Se TI
dpyvpiov
dpyvpiov dvrd\\ayp.a
avr^s (cf. v. 17), and esp. Sir. xxvi. 14
OVK
o~nv dvrd\\ayfj.a Tr
(sc.
an
The
disciplined soul"
saying before us carries the thought
of Jesus ben Sira further: there is
o-ot
&oo-o>
(i.e.
as)
instructed,
B, aXXayâ)
3 Regll. XX. (xxi.) 2
dvTaXXaypa (A
nothing so valuable
is
uses Xurpov, see
<a
the external con

sidered as a counter attraction to the
spiritual
no money can purchase

there
form
The
Xm
77
7a/>
ACDXriIS
n A^] cmuffXvy&qff eTaA e/ue
i Cor. iii.
Prov. xix. 1 6
KaKcxfrpmv avBp(07ros fty/Luadrfo eTar eav
8e Aoi/zevqrcM, KOI TTJV
^v\r)V avrov irpoa;
5o>
(eavTov grjfiKoOfis, Lc.). Zrjpiovv is pro

perly to confiscate or fine (i Esdr. i.
36, viii. 24), but also to inflict a penal
ty of any kind (e.g. death, 2 Mace. iv.
15);
Kai TOI)S
/me
7rcu<rxvi>6fj
Trjs
references in the Gospels to wealth

and worldly care suggest. The Lord
saw that the penalty was too often
the loss of the higher personal life
48
^V^r\V
avTaXXayjua
avBpcoTros
28 2P q
Trai<rxvv6
fylULLtoBfjVai TY]V
av
So?
KCtl
omnvid
.{tyuwft? ACDXrAIIS* al min
me arm Or] TI
D* TI AB 2
al
K CL SWei
al minomnvid latt
Sot N*B]
avrov] eavTov B aurw C
avdpu-rros A
38 os yap
KBL]
Kepdrj(rai...>r)fuu0-riJ>ai
Or
syrr
T*
avTOv
\jsvxfjs
O\OV
KOCTfJLOV
[VIII. 36
KO.L
\6yovs
TOV evdy-
some would lack physical

courage to face death, more would
fail through want of moral courage,
as St Peter himself did more than
once
If
(xiv.
66
ff.,
Gal.
ii.
1 1
ff.
con-
IX.
i]
185
Ao yofS
ev Trj yevea
TavTrj Trj
TOV
vios
dv6pw7rov
d/uapT(t)\cp, Kal 6
avTOV OTav e\6rj ev Trj $o^r] TOV TraTpos
/r
IT
TWV
38
OTI eicriv Tives code TCOV
Ac>7ovs]
ACD 2
om w5e
om
BD*
sffrrjKorwv
bir
|
Rom.
i.
min fereomn
al
ecrr. ] +/j,er
tfwv
14, 2
vi
16, Gal.
vg syr
hcl
cf.
if.
Tim.
i.
Tert. de
came
Chr.
"
5,
salvus
sum
non confundar de domino meo

*qui mei (inquit) confusus fuerit, con
fundar et ego eius. alias non invenio
materias quae me per contemptum
ruboris probent bene impudentem et
feliciter stultuni." For the compound
fTraio-xvveo-tiai cf. Job XXxiv. 19, Ps.
si
6 (N*A), Isa. i. 29 (A);

it occurs also in the parallel passage
of Lc., and seven times in the Pauline
Epp. and Hebrews. The construction
firaicrx- TIVO. (ri) is found in Job I.e.,
Rom. i. 1 6, 2 Tim. i. 8, 16, Heb. xi. 16.
cxviii. (cxix.)
fv
see
xii.
yevea ravrrj
12, note;
rfj
rfj
viii.
39,
xvi.
4.
KT\.]
On
yevea
for p.otxa\is, Mt.
The comparison of
Israel to a /zotâXis
adopted from
is
the prophets, esp. Hosea (ii. 2 (4) ff.),

(xvi. 32 ff.); for dpapraXos
cf. Isa. i. 4 oval f0vos a/j,apro)Xoi/, but
the word is perhaps used here as
and Ezekiel
equivalent to iropv^ (Isa. i. 21, Jer. iii.

In either case the sin laid to the
3).
charge of the Lord s own generation
their attitude towards
the Christ was evidence of apostasy
is
spiritual:
from GOD.
Kal
*
i.e.
vibs
shall
r.
d.
eVato-^vi ô-eTai]
disown him
5
;
cf.
Lc.
xii.
o de apvr)O~a.pevos-.-a.7rapvr]dô-rai^ and
the \6yos of 2 Tim. ii. 12, 13 et aovrj<r6fj.fda,
KaKelvos dpvijo erai
the converse see Lc.
xii. 8,
For
r)fj.as.
Apoc.
go arm
TWV
rives
ear.
rives
ecrr.
i
<a8e
oiTives
fcs
w5e TWV
(ecrrwrwv)
syr?
6811
me Or
abfnqr
2 pe
and for a magnificent instance

of the spirit in which it could be met
8
IX
o>5e
o>5e
Pet. iv. 16). On the a-KavdaXov

TOV o-ravpov in the first age see i Cor.
12, 16,
eo"Tr]KOTcov
ruv ayuav] + avrov F mini*"10 om I 209

sin
rives TWV
rives TWV ear. (c) k syr
a ff n q]
LNXrAnZ<l>
i.
syr
K.CII
Xeyco v
trast
avTOV
iii.
8ff.
cXQy ev Ty borj
oral/
The
KT\.]
announcement of a glorious
earliest
(excepting perhaps Mt. x. 32,

anticipated is clearly
that of the Divine Presence, not of a
temporal kingdom; there is perhaps
an implied contrast to the Soa rnv
For
rov Kocrp-ov (Mt. iv. 8).
j3a.(ri\eia>v
TOV rrarpas avrov fJiera
dyye\Q)v
7rapovo-ia
33).
The So|a
r<cv
T&V dyivv (Mt. a^roO), Lc. substitutes

avTov Kal TOV Trarpbs Kal T&V ay. dyy.,
perhaps a later form of the tradition
(Dalman, Worte, i.
Mt. xix. 28, xxv.
and
p.
158):
Me.
31,
yet
cf.
x.
37,
esp. Jo. xvii. 5, 22, 24; Bengel:

.ut unigeuiti." For the angelic
"gloria.
manifestation at the trapovo-ia see Mt.

xiii. 41, xxiv. 31, xxv. 31, Me. xiii. 27,
2 Thess. i. 7 ; and for the relation of
GOD
the angels of
Heb.
Jo. LSI,
i.
6,
to the Son of
Apoc.
i.
i,
Man,
xxii. 16.
Kal e\eyev avrols KrX.]

IX. I.
separate note in Me. (cf. iv. 21 ff.),
which in Mt. and Lc. has been fused
with
the
context.
preceding
The
words were probably spoken to the

Twelve privately after the crowd (viii.
34) had dispersed.
dfj,fjv
So Mt.
Jerome
vfjuv
Xeyo>
cf.
iii.
28,
note.
Xeyco de v.
iurat Christus
d\r)0s.
(i
debemus
Christo iuranti credere, quod enim
in V.T. dicitur, Yivo ego, dicit Domi;
Lc.,
nus/ in N.T.
dico vobis.
dicitur,
Amen amen
"
flo~iv Tives
cu5e TOVV ecrr^/corcoi/ /crX.j
The statement was very possibly an

answer to some such enquiry, expressed
186
ov
av
jULr
[IX. i
TY\V /3acrt-
<yev<rttiVTai
\eiav TOV 6eov e\n\v6v iav ev

d
i
or anticipated, as
yevo-ovrai
E*HKLNX2$
we find in xiii. 4(7rore
The prospect of seeing

the Son of Man in His glory must
corrai ravra,-).
have excited the liveliest hopes; the

Lord at once encourages and guides
this new enthusiasm by a prophecy
which events alone could fully inter
eW. "some here
pret. Ttves
TO>I/
<a8e
of those that stand by"; for this use of

of ear. cf. Mt. xxvi. 73, Jo. iii. 29, Acts
for
<oSe
phrase
Origen (in Mt.
yev<r6ai
TQ>V
code
6a.va.Tov cf.
Jo.
viii. 5 2
9; the phrase is
not found in the O.T., but the Talmud
has the corresponding nrPD DUD
ii.
(Schottgen, i. p. 148), and the meta

phorical use of yevea-dai occurs in Job
xx. 1 8, Ps. xxxiii. (xxxiv.) 9, Prov.
xxix. 36 (xxxi. 1 8).
Origen seeks (on/.
51):
to distinguish
c.)
6a.va.Tov
and Qevpflv
between
y.
Ba.va.rov (Jo. viii.
aXX?; p,ev TIS av f Lrj opariKrj rrjs

6fO)pr]TiK.rjy aXXrj 8e ij
fjus
<al
T}
Kal ai/TiX^TTTtfc?) Trjs rroiorrjTos
KT\. ; but the distinction can hardly

be pressed in a context where the
av
words are not contrasted.
tftaxriv KrX., Vg. donee videant (cf. vi.
322)
10, xii. 36, and see Burton
regnum dei veniens in virtute; for
the participle see v. 30, 36, notes the
"Etas
perf. implies that

is
the event described
at once a (potentially) realised fact,
and one which, when
realised,
will
abide ; in one at least of its aspects

will
the prayer e X&mo ?) /3a<7iXeuz
<rov
have been
fulfilled.
The question remains in what sense

these words were accomplished in
the lifetime of any who heard them.
Mt. s substitution of rbv viov TOV dvdp.
epxop-evov
the first generation

looked for a fulfilment in the frapovtria
When the event
(cf. i Thess. iv. 15).
rendered that view untenable, it was
natural to connect the promise with
the vision which three of the Twelve
were privileged to see a week after
This interpretation occurs
(v. 2 if.).
already in the excerpta Theodoti ap.
Clem. Al. 4 f&ov ovv KO\ eKOifujdrjcrav
o re Ilerpoj Kal
T.
(Westcott), Heb.
Jo.
indicates that
eW., whilst
For the
Lc. writes O.VTOV.
changed into
ev
fiaan\<-iav...v
Tfl
/3aorXfi a
ovvapft
(cf.
Lc.)
for
TTJV
perhaps
TOV
mu Or
69 al
In Mt. the phrase has been
xxii 25.
Irjcrovs
(pepovtri Ttvfs
dvdfiacriv
IaKo>/3os
xii.
t.
Kal
l&avvrjs.
31 raura
aj/a-
petf rjpepas !...

Tpiatv dTrooroXeoi /crX.)
in favour of a mystical
eVt
TTJV
TO>V
dismisses it
sense which is not wholly satisfactory;
but the old Gnostic explanation sur
vives in
most of the
patristic inter
preters (Chrys., Thpht., Euth.,
etc.).
Many
expositors
post-Reformation
have thought of the fall of Jerusalem
as the fulfilment of the Lord s words.
more satisfactory solution is that
which finds it in the coming of the
Spirit and the power manifested in
that triumphant march of the Gospel
through the Empire which was
already assured before the death of
at least some of the original apostocf. Jo. xiv. 18, 19, xvi. 16 fi%
late
Acts i. 8, Rom. xv. 17 ff., Col. i. 6.
Yet this view need not exclude a
secondary reference to the anticipa
tion of the Lord s glory which was to
be vouchsafed almost immediately to
some of the Twelve. Me., by detach
ing the saying from the previous con
versation (*at eXe-yei/), seems to suggest

that it forms a link between the con
versation and the event which follows.
2
xvii.
i.
16
2.
8.
THE TRANSFIGURATION
i8,
Lc. ix.
2836;
cf.
(Mt.
Pet
ff.).
/uera
rj^pas
e] So Mt.
TOVS \oyovs TOVTOVS
(aa-el
Lc., //era
fotpat
IX. 2]
Kat TOV
IctKco/Sov
Kat
KaT
CIVTOVS ets opos
om TOV XrA al
Kat
looavrjv,
87
dva<pepei
Kai /xere-
i&iav JJLOVOVS
ABNFA
] pr TOV KCDKLUXII
52 124 altissimum bcffir om
om fiovovs mim* ** 110 Syr8* arm me aeth /iere/xop^wtfT?]
/car idtav 52 255 the
d
rw
pr
Trpocrevxeo-6ai avrov (vel avrovs) (13 28 69 124) 346 826 828
fteTa/JLOpfavrai
2 TOV laKufiov]
al
ava<f>epei]
d
avayet DW i^
Iwavyv
latt
al 1071 alP
v\p-r)\ov} + \iav K
51
2P
e>
Or
The discrepancy is usually explained

by assuming that Lc/s formula means
on the octave
avTr/v TTJV
naff
rjfj-fpav
KaKfivrjv Ko.0* rjv dvr)yaycv

But according to the
firrev (Victor).
TJV c<pdeyaTo
analogy of viii. 31 Mark s /icra tj/z. e

should mean on the sixth day/ not on
the eighth. Perhaps a truer explana
tion is to be found in Lc. s acrei limits
of time were less distinctly marked in
his later form of the tradition
cf. Lc.
iii. 23, ix. 14, xxii.
The Trans
59.
:
is
figuration
usually
commemorated in
both Eastern and Western Calendars

on Aug. 6; the Armenian Calendar
however places it on the 7th Sunday
after
Pentecost.
No
to the exact day or
inference
as
month can be
drawn from the Gospels; but the

circumstances point to the summer.
On the relation of this event to the
revelations of the preceding chapter
end TroXXa rrepl Kivfivvw
cf. Victor
:
fiifXe^T/ KOI BavaTov KCU rov Trdflovs TOV

avTov...o*eiKiruo~iv avTols KOI diroKa\inrTet TavTr]v \rr)V
7T\
ra>
doav
oiKfLU)
6ava.T<p
avrov], tva
/if/re
trrl
}ir]Tf
r<u
TOV
\OLTTOV d\ya)O~iv.
/Lt/Sdvet
For
o *L TOV
HeTpov
icrX.]
sense
cf. iv.
7rapaXa/i/3aj/eti/ in this
The Lord takes with

Him three witnesses (Tert. adv. Marc.
36, v. 40, x. 32.
22 "tres de discentibus arbitros

futurae visionis et vocis assumit../in
iv.
tribus/ inquit,
verbum
testibus stabit
omne
for other instances of the

choice of these three see v. 37, xiv.
Tov la*. KOL *Luai/. the single
33.
contrasts the two, as brothers,
r ; for other groupings see
");
note on
v. 37.
KOL
Lc. s order Ilerpoi/
IaKto/3oi/ is
/cat
that which the
three held in the light of history:
comp. Acts
xii.
2 with Me.
avTovs
iii.
17, v. 37.
(Is
opos u^Xoi/]
For dvatpfpftv in this sense see i Esdr.
Lc.
ii. 15, Dan. vi. 23, Lc. xxiv. 51.
dvcxpepei
The
ai/e/Sq els TO opos 7rpoorevao-0ai.
prevalent tradition, which identifies
the mountain of the Transfiguration
with Tabor, is perhaps based on the
singular saying in the Gospel accord
ing to the Hebrews cited by Orig. in
Jo. t. ii. 12, apri eXa/3e
TO ayiov Tjrev/za eV /iia
KOI
dnfVfyKf
0a/3&)p
/if
p.
nrjrrjp p.ov
T)
rcoi/
rptêuf
Resch, Agrapha,
(cf.
JJLOV
TO opos TO pfya
els
p. 383).
The truth
of this tradition is assumed

by Cyril of Jerusalem cat. xii. 16,
and by Jerome epp. 46, 108; and
the festival of the Transfiguration is
known to Eastern Christians as TO
If the locality was sug
Qaftapiov.
gested by Ps. Ixxxviii. (Ixxxix.) 13
(0a/3eop
Ep/iamet/z
<al
ra>
ovo/xart o~ov
ayaXXtao-oi/rat, cf. Euseb. ap.

eaten. l.C. ev TOVTOIS yap olpai ray ?ra-
Corder.
pa8oas TOV
o-a>TT)pos
p,fTap.op(p(0o~is}
Tjp.toV
yeyovtvai
the choice of Tabor
was unfortunate; this relatively low

rounded knoll (not 1000 feet above the
a fortress
plain) was crowned by
(Joseph. B. J. iv. i, 8), and at the
southern end of Galilee (cf. Ps. I. c.)
whilst Hermon, which rises to the
;
height of 9200 feet, overlooked Caesarea and offered a perfect solitude

cf. IV. 34, vl 31).
(/car idtav povovs,
One of its southern spurs became the
opos ayiov of the Gospel (2 Pet.
i.
18).
cp.7rpoo-0fv avrcoj/] Mt.,

rrpoo-fvxfO-0ai
Lc., eyeveTO ev
p.cT/jiOp<t)a>dr}
Me.;
avTov
ra>
(cf.
Lc.
iii.
2l)
avrou eTepov.
TO
eidos
TOV
!W
88
VVTWV.
fjLOp(J)co6rj
AD(K)NXr(n)2$ mm?
nonn
1071 al
lattvt Plv
S yrr
8in P esh
Kai
w(p6f]
om Ablrgo
\iav]
meedd
ov SvvaTat OVTCOS XevKavai.
ADGKLNVXm
avTov
TO.
KCLL
\evKa \iav oia
a"TL\/3ovTa
3 eyevovro
[IX. 2
go + ws ro
nonn
)...Xeu/cavat] cos ou owarai rts Xeu/carai

yvafavs (KV. II* min
om X a n syr sin om ourws ADXm< al minP f q vg go
aeth Or + ws
o>ws
minPauc Or
oia.
|
CTTI TTJS 7175
occurs in Ps. xxxiii. (xxxiv.) tit,
= dXXoioOi/,
Dan.
cf.
LXX.,
Symm.
vii.
28
Th. 77
XXoico$?7), and is
pov
adopted by St Paul with an ethical
reference (Rom. xii. 2, SH., 2 Cor. lit
7?
/iop<pj;
8)
and
in partial contrast to /leraThe latter verb might
a-xnârl^fLv.
perhaps have been expected here, but

perdu, alone is Adequate to express
the completeness and significance of
the change" (Lightfoot, Philippians,
Was transfigured" (Vg.transp. 129).
Jiguratus esf) has held its place in all
the English versions of Me. from Wytransformed
cliffe onwards, though
is the rendering in Rom., 2 Cor. (Vg.
"
ance of the event see Biblical and

Semitic Studies (N. Y. 1901), pp. 1 59
210.
3.
An
O.T. archetype of the Transfiguration

to be found in Exod. xxxiv. 29
oVSoâoreu TJ o^ns TOV ^peo/zaros rov
is
(IVTOV (SC. Mo)t(TeCO$ )
TrpOCTCOTTOV
aurw
XaXeti avTov
(cf.
aJrcoi/: cf.
"E/zTrpoo-êi
2 Cor.
2 Pet.
V TO)
iii.
I.e.
ff-)
eVoTrrai
KIVOV fJLyaXflOTT)TOS.
yVT]6fVTS TT)S
For a mystical yet practical applica
tion see Orig. in Mt. t. xii. 36 sq.
8ia<p6povs
^X.
fl
Aoyos poppas,
(patvo-
fievos efcaoro) cos trvp.(f)epci rc5 /SXtTroj/n...
O.VTOV eyeveTO ort X-
TO. t/iaria
Dan. vii. 9 Th. TO evdvpa CLVTOV

coo-et x ^ v ^CVKOV, Mt. xxviii. 3, Apoc.
i.
2n X/3e/ is used in the
13 f., xii. i.
LXX. of the flashing of burnished brass
l<
or gold (i Esdr.
27) or steel (Nah.
56, 2 Esdr. viii.

3) or of sunlight
vi. 39): cf. Joseph, ant. xix.
viii.
iii.
(i
Mace.
8.
2 o apyvpos Karavyacrdels 6avfj.ao~id)s
"
rqformamini, tranqformamur).
Kal
/3oj/ra] Cf.
aTreVriXjSe.
occur again
a>?
TO
TGW.
In the N.T. it does not

Mt. s equivalent here is
Lc. substitutes
(poo?,
The reading
cos
attractive, especially in
perennial snows on the
Hermon
but
from Dan.
XfVKa
I.e.,
âo~Tpcar-
x ic* v (w.
11.)
is
view of the
summit of
probably borrowed
or from Mt. xxviii.
it is
\iav oia
yva<pi>s
*rX.]
No
earthly fuller could have produced

such a dazzling whiteness. On yvasee ii. 21, note, and for \evKaiveiv
in reference to clothing, cf. Isa. i. 18,
<pcvs
Apoc.
vii.
14,
whence candidate mar-
This is Mc. s
tyres in the Te Deuni.
special contribution to the picture;
dvaftdvrav fls TO
he makes no direct reference to the

glory of the Lord s Face (Mt. \aêv
aureo, i Se fjioi
opos KOT I8iav
TOV (v rols evayyeXiois lr)o~ovv...0eo\oyovp.vov...Kal ev TTJ TOV Otov p.op(pfi
TO Trpoaawrov avTov cos o 17X10 s, cf. Lc.).

co
avTols HXci as o~vv Mcovo eT]
4.
The vision was for the benefit of the
ei
de 6e\fis TTJV
i$dv
/êra/xop<pa>o
fj.7rpo<r6ev
TO>V
v\lrr]\bv
KO.TO.
TOV l^croO
<rvv
TT)V
yva)o~tv
avT&v
Qeo&povfjLfvov.
TovTfov yap efJiTrpoo Qfv peTafiopfpovTai 6

icarto.
Cf. Philoc.
irjaovs KOI ovdevl
r<5i/
and Jerome
tr. in Me.
vere enim in monte consistimus quando spiritaliter intellegixv. ed. Robinson, p. 83
f.,
"
On
the Synoptic narrative of

the Transfiguration and the signific
inus."
<p$7
disciples (avTols,
"Q.^6rj
is
cf. ep-Trp. avrdji/, v. 2).
used not only for angelic
(Jud. vi. 12, Lc. i. n, xxii. 43) and

Divine (Gen. xii. 7, Acts vii. 2, 30)
appearances, but in reference to the
Lord s
self-revelations after the
Re
surrection (Lc. xxiv. 34, Acts ix. 17).

The word does not imply either an
IX.
5]
H\e/as
crvv
5
Irjcrov.
<rvve\a\ovv
(13 28 69)
ea"riv
KALNXFAII
4 HXias
2 pe
Mw<r.
604 (1071) 2P
TCO
FleTpos Xe^yet
w Se eivaf Ka
ACEFGHLMUXr yaw o-wXaXowres]

5 Trot^crw/iev] (ei) #eXeis
alP^"
bff
+ w5e C
(vel
Troir)(T(t)
TCO
Irjcrov 5
nq
(rvvXaXovvres
rjcrav
KaXov
Pa/3/3ei,
c scr
MwvcreL,
Kal
189
XaXowres
170-.
Troirjcru/j-ff)
21* c ff
a dream the three, ace.

had been disposed to slumber,
but were thoroughly roused by the
occurrence and saw everything (dtayprjyopiycravTfS Se eidav TTJV doav avrov
general drift of the conversation was

remembered by Lc. s informant (1 St
John) it was in keeping with Christ s
recent teaching about the Passion
KUL rovs ovo avopas).
ir\r)povv fv
illusion or
to Lc.,
How the vision
was impressed upon the eyes
it
is
o-vv
The best sup
Mci>u<rei]
ported form of the latter name is

Moivo-rjs (-creo)?, -tret, -cre a), but MOXTT}?
and the terminations -crfj, -ay, -a-rjv are
also found in good MSS. of the LXX. and
N.T.; see WSchm., pp. 51, 94, WH.,
Notes, p. 165. Mc. s order seems to
be based upon Mai. iv. 4 (iii. 23) ff.
V/LUI/
Elijah
T).
HXiai/. ./uir/o^re
.
vopov
was expected and had
been
lately in their thoughts (viii.

28, ix. n); to their surprise he was
accompanied by Moses, for
whom
they had not looked (see however

J.
Lightfoot on Lc. ix. 30, and
Wiinsche, neue Beitrage, p. 394).
The re-arrangement in Mt, Lc.
8111-^ 811
here,
oys Kal HXet as-, so Syrr.
and cf. v. 5) has the appearance of
being an historical correction. The
two men represented the Law and
the Prophets (Tert. adv. Marc. iv.
both were seen
22, Aug. serm. 232)
to be in perfect harmony with the
Gospel represented by the Christ;
cf. Victor
drj\ol de Kal (rvvdcpeiav
Their ap
iraXaias diadrjKijs Kal vtas.
pearance refuted the charge of lawbreaking brought by the Scribes
o Îv
against the Master; Thpht.
(Mo>v-
vocoder})?
VOp.OV
tfv,
de
^Xcor7/y
OVK
av
Toiovrot TrpoffiTai rep rov

\VIV doKOVVTl el /i) TJpfVKtV
u>p.i\ovv
ol
avTois a Xeyet.
ricrav
in Me.
tr.
lepovcraXjy/z.
ad
"
1.
lex
Cf. Jerome,
enim et pro-
phetae Christi passionem
useless to enquire.
HXeiW
(rvv\a\ovvTs
r<n
ir/froO]
The
adnuntiant."
followed either by the
2ui/XaXeii/
is
dat., as in
Me. and Lc. here
Exod.
(cf.
or by a prep.
(nerd TWOS, Mt. here, Acts xxv. 12 ;
TTpos riva, 3 Regn. xii. 14 (A), Lc. iv. 36).
xxxiv. 35, Lc. xxii.
5.
4),
Ap
airoKpitiels 6 Jlerpoy *rX.]
parently no word had been addressed

to Peter or his companions by any of
the glorified Three; yet Peter felt
that some response was called for.
For a similar use of

x. 24, xi. 14, xii.
airoKplvf<r6<n,
cf.
pesh
35, xv. 12; Syr.
and various forms of the O.L. omit it

The Synoptists agree in attri
here.
buting the remark which follows to
Peter no Apostle found it so hard to
;
learn the lesson wupos TOV cnyav Kal

Ace. to Lc. the
Kaipbs TOV XaXfiv.
occasion was specially inopportune
:
eyevero ev
Pa/3/3ei ,
The
title
ro>
Sta^coptêo-ât CIVTOVS OTT
Ka\ov
of
ea-Tiv ?)/xa?
RabU had
<ode
flvai]
been given
to Jesus from the first (Jo.
i.
38, 49,
and was probably the usual

name by which both disciples and
iii.
2),
others addressed Him (Mt.

Jo. vi. 25, xi. 8, Me. x. 51,
Mt. translates
by eVio-rara (cf. Lc.
45).
it
V.
by
xxiii. 7, 8,
21, xiv.
xi.
*upie, Lc.
5, viii. 24, 45,
Me., after his manner,

where he can the Aramaicword (cf. Dalman, Worte, i. pp. 269.
It needed no interpretation for
276).
Gentile readers yet see the Western
ix. 49, xvii. 13)
retains

croi
Tpes
6
yap eye-
K<po{3oi
Kat
3
8atmu
(vel -0-77) A(C )DMNUrAII2<l> al min
loqueretur
arm me the aeth e:0o/3ot yap eyevovTo KBDLA*" 33 i^ latt
vel
A(K)N(U)XmS* al min?
e/^.)
ejc0. (vel
H\eia
AaXTjaei
cnroKptei) ]
diceret latt e*ck (syrr)
yap
Kat
/uiiav
7 VOVTO.
-rjaav
Kai Mwvcrei
ov yap f/Set TL ct7TOKpi6rj,

Kai e<yevTO ve<pe\ri
jjLiav.
juiiav
[IX.
3
vg
Ka\OV (TTiV KT\.

X. 51.
good that we the Apostles are
it were good for us to
here," implying
stay where we are.
Origen TO vopi-
non enim sciebat quid diceret the

same phrase occurs in connexion with
the Agony (xiv. 40). Lc. substitutes
here
The speaker
elbcos o Ae yei.
Hfrpco KaXov ov 7T7roir)KV 6

Victor
ri ovv 6 IleYpos 6
was so dazed by the awfulness of the

vision that he neither knew what to
text Of
"It
is
ro>
say (for the

avcnravo eais Trpo
TOVTO yevoiTO,
ru>v
<f)r)(riv )
is
ra
*le pocroXvfjia
aytovcov.
OVK. d
yap
KOI OVK di
Mt.
fis (TKr)vas\
rp.
<TK.
SKTJVOS,
tents
or booths: Wycliffe, "tabernaclis" =

niSDj as in Gen. xxxiii. 17, Lev. xix.
21,2 Esdr. xviii. 14 ff., Ps. xxx. (xxxi.)

20.
The materials would be found in
the brushwood which clothes the spurs
of Hermon Jerome s question "numis
quid arbores erant in monte illo
unnecessary and the ideal in Peter s
mind seems to be that of the annual
xxiii. 40 fF., 2 Esdr.
a-KTjvoTTTjyia. (Lev.
ydp.
For
Heb.
xii.
he would anticipate it
by a week spent on this leafy height
14
flf.)
in the presence of the three greatest

masters of Israel. 2oi plav KOI M.
HA.
KCU
fjiiav
fiiav.
Jerome:
"erras,
Petre...nolitria tabernacula quaerere,
cum unum
sit tabernaculum evangelii,

quo lex et prophetae recapitulanda
sunt
si quando inaequales
aequa-
in
"
"
liter
honorantur, maioris iniuria est...
non enim sciebat quid diceret cum
Dominum cum
oraret."
Ka\6v
For
<TTIV
servis aequaliter hona practical reflexion on
KT\.
felicitas visioni
orum
choros
cf.
Bede
"
quanta
Deitatis inter angel-
adesse
perpetuo,
si
tantum transfigurata Christi humanitas duorumque societas sanctorum ad

punctum visa delectat."
ov yap rj8fi ri diroKpitifj ] Vg.
6.
WM.,
K(f)opos see Deut. ix. 19,

21.
Lc. connects this fear
with the next occurrence:

avrovs
KCU eyevero vefpeXrj e7rio~Kiaovo~a ^
7-
?"
xviii.
see
subjunctive
nor yet what he was saying

when he spoke. *EK<popot yap cyevovro, not Peter only, but the Three,
became panic-stricken, were seized
with extreme alarm; cf. the abrupt
ending of the Gospel, xvi. 8 f(popovvro
374),
p.
For this use of eyevero cf. i. 4, note.

Each Synoptist adopts a different
construction
Lc. eyei/ero
v.
Mt. idov
/eat
v.
7reo-/ct ao-ei/,
The
cVccric/a^FV.
cloud occurs as the symbol of the

Divine Presence in the theophanies
of the Exodus (Exod. xvi. 10, xix. 9,
xxiv. 15
1 6,
Num.
f.,
xxxiii. 9, Lev. xvi. 2,
and at the dedication of

the first Temple (i Kings viii. 10;
cf. Ps. civ. 3, Nah. i. 3).
It was ex
xi.
25)
pected to reappear in Messianic times

(2 Mace. ii. 8 ocpQijcrfTat j
6|a rov
Kvpiov
Kal
TJ
ve(pe\r),
cas
eTTt
M(oo~rj
edrjXovTO, cos Kat 6 SaAco/icoi/ /crA.).

the N. T. it is connected with
In
the
Transfiguration, the Ascension (Acts
and the irapova-ia (Me. xiii. 26

Dan. vii. 13), xiv. 62, Apoc. i. 7).
The cloud of the Transfiguration was
i.
9)
(cf.
T]
the
(Mt., cf.
Synoptists
shadowed"
Apoc.
xiv. 14)
add that
it
when
"over
the Apostles, the refer-
IX. 8]
OUTO S
e/c
6 dyctTTirros a/cohere avTOv.

OVK6TI
JUL6VOI
/>tof ?
aTriva 7repLfi\e^sd- 8
TOV
KBCLA^]
7 eyevero 2
Kai
vos
e<TTiv
IrjCTOVV
fJLOVOV
JUL60
(c)
191
(syr8
idov
pr
ADNXriTS* al min fereomn abfinq vg

+ \eyov(Ta ADLW d sic ^ i 28 33
-rj\eev
ff
300 1071
syr"
om
69 174 736
all latt( exck syr( excsin arm zoh aeth
a/touere avrov (avrov a*. ANXFII)] pr ov eed
a
d
8 eâ-rrLva] euflews
\$a[j.T}v
28 66 m
pr ev w cv8oKr)<ra K pr ev u rjv. A
NBDNZ^ 33 61
al^ 110 latt me go aeth] aXXa
69 2P starttm a i n r vg om b ei
)
vecf>e\r]s \
>
DW
ACLXrAII^>
minP
al
uc
the
|
61 a
ff 1
ence
fir
(post povov pos
to Exod.
is
avrrjv
(sc.
i.
novov
35
29 (35)
cet
a-Krj?^v)
ve(})c\T),
ff
cf.
ema-Kido-fi
v^-ia-Tov
dvvafjiis
KACDL2$^
The appearance was that of the

oipai 8 on rov IleVpoj/
<rot.
Shechinah
o
xl.
TTJV
om
$><>
7rio-Kidiv = \2V ) to rest;
where
Lc.
6eos aTTorpeVeoi/ rov
dta<f)(pov<rav
O-KTJVTJV, TTJV
yap Tripos,
TrvevfjLaros
rpcls
iroifjo-ai
KplTTOVa...Kal TToXXo)
CTKT]vds...8fiKVV(ri
TCIVTJ
ve(f)\T)v...<J)(0-
KCU TOV dyiov
uioC,
cirio-Kidgfi
vf<f)\r)
rovs
ir/a-ou
(Orig. in Mt. t. xii.

Ephrem, horn, in trantf. :
yvrjcriovs fta^T/ray.
Cf.
42.)
on
fdeit-ev aura)
avrov
ov XPfl
et
avTos yap yv o
Trarpdo-iv avTOv
tp^fjiat
. . .
o~Kr)v^v
/SXeVeiff,
KOTTOV, o-K-qvrjv
TV S
rot?
7roir)o~as
Kau/ta
/cat
/XT)
e/c r. v.~\
See note
Dalman, FPbrfo, i. pp.
Kal eyeveTo (pwvr)

i.
167
and
ii,
f.,
226
ff.
cf.
It
instructive to
is
cavrw post
b n vg arm
com
pare the four reports of this Voice.

Taking Mc. s as the standard, we
note that, besides variations of order,
Mt. and 2 Peter add ev
(els ov
cvdoKTjo-a, 2 Peter omits a*ouerf aurov,
<S
me
ciSov
33 c f
om
go aeth)
between this Voice and that which

was heard at the Baptism is the
dicovfTf avrov or aurou a*, which the
three Synoptists add here. The words
are from Deut. xviii. 15, 19, and seem
to be suggested by the appearance
The Prophet
of Moses.
Moses
the
unto
like
identified with the Christ,

beloved or elect Son
the alle
is
giance
due to Moses
Moses
concurrence
Victor K.O.V
Jesus.
\eyova~tv
...Sei dvao~TfjvaL.
(nearly
15 f., Jo. x.
now with
is
transferred
to
o~Tavp(o6f]vai (3ov-
OVTOS
dvTi7TO~r)s
i>7
fiv
TTJ
dvev
(TKTjvTjv
"2ifj.a>v,
fie0
O-KTJVTJS
vf(^\rjs ev
K(i>\vov<rav
f%ovo~av (TKOTOS
on
>
For
eo~rc
ydp
ouroi...6"et
iradfiv
this use of OKOU-
= viraKovftv)
cf.
8, 16, xviii. 37.
Mt.
xviii.
The
fears
of the three Apostles, already excited

by the vision (Me.) and the bright
cloud (Lc.), were intensified by the
Voice (Mt.,
ro
aKovtrai/rey ol /za&yrai eVe-
avratv cf. Apoc.

In 2 Peter it is the Voice of
the Father rather than the visible
splendour of the Transfiguration to
which attention is called
hco-av eV!
i.
Trp6<rci>7rov
17).
(<j>a>vf)s
eyo>)
)(6eio-r)s
aura) roiao-oV viro rffs /xeyaXo-
It was the first Voice

from heaven which the Apostles had
and Lc. substitutes e /cXeXey/zeW for

Ev
ayaTTT/rof.
evdoKijaa is probably
TrpeTrovs ddfrs.
from the Voice at the Baptism
heard.
<u
K\e\eyp.vos
xl.
5) is
LXX. o
I.e.,
K\fKTos
titles
p.
Lc. xxiii. 35,
based on
TTTJTOS p,ov)
two
(cf.
JJLOV
Isa. xlii.
(Mt.
xii.
i
1
Lc. s
Enoch
*T03,
8 o dya-
on the interchange of these

of the Messiah see Resch,
164.
The
essential difference
8.
The
them up
fâTTiva 7TfptlS\e\lsdiJ.vot *rX.]
Lord meanwhile had

from the ground
ventured to lift
raised
(Mt.).
their
When
eyes
they
again
(Mt. endpavrcs Se TOVS o(p0a\fjLovs avTWV) and to look round them, the
192
Kal KaTa/3aiv6vTi*)V^ CLVTWV K TOV opovs StecrretXO.TO ai/rcus iva fj.r$evl a eiSov Sirj ytia covTai, ei firf
9
*Q
IO OTaV 6 VtOS TOV dvQfHJdTTOV 6K VKpO)V
TOV
9 CK
Xo<yov
BD^
33
262 300
8cr
KACLNXrAH
airo
om K*
SLrjyyffovTai
ea>s
/cai
scr
Ka
(hab
604
was gone of the august Three

Jesus alone remained (Lc. fvpedrj lrjcrovs fiovos) with them on the Mount.
vision
The Transfiguration was at an end,

and they saw before them only the
The
familiar form of the Master.
words of Me. are perhaps suggested
by Exod. ii. 12 Trepi/SXeâ/iez/oy Se wfie
in the N.T.
ov% opa ovdeva
the word is elsewhere used only in
reference to Christ (cf. iii. 5, note).
Egcnriva = egaTrivr)s Occurs in the LXX.
about a dozen times, but in the
N. T. only here, the prevalent
T.
Kal eoSe
Kdl
al?1
|
Sieo-retXaro (-oreXXero
C2>
i)]
HKNXS minnonn 6^777770-.
eKpaTrjaav] eTrjpyo a.v
OLVa<TTY\.
eavTOvs crvvfyiTOvvTes TL
eKpctTrjirav, Trpos
etSotraj/
jrapyyyeiXev
ov 604
ei /iTj]
5e
[IX.
13 28 69 346 604
10 /cat] ot Se 13 49 (69) 124 346 736 2? ot
ffwîjTOWTes] om k
eortv] pr TO
|
xxviii. 7
cK.vfKpwv predominates also
in
early patristic
(Hahn, Symb., ed.
and symbolic use

3, p. 380).
TOV \6yOV eKpCLTTjO CLV KTX.]
IO.
verbum continuerunt apud

thei heelden the word
cliffe,
"Vg
"
se"
"
at
Wyhem
Lc. interprets Kal avrol eo-iyyo-av

Kal ovdevl anrjyyeiXav ev fKfivais rals
silf."
qp.epais ovdev
a>v
eapaKav.
For
Kparelv
= a-iyav the commentators quote
Dan.
where Th. renders j^nx. by

But N.T. usage is in
KpaTovpeva.
v.
12
form being
(gatyvrjs, f&fyvrjt (xiii. 36,
Lc. ev
favour of translating fKparrja-av they

held fast ("kept" R.V.), retained in
their memory (cf. vii. 3, 4, 8, 2 Thess.
Jerome brings out the spi
ii.
2 act- 2
>
).
ritual significance of the
of Moses
and Elijah
"
disappearance
sic vidi
Moysen,
prophetas, ut de Christo
intellegerem loquentes. .ut nonpermavidi
sic
neam in lege etprophetis,sedper legem

ad Christum perveniam."
CONVERSATION ABOUT ELI
JAH DURING THE DESCENT (Mt. XVU.
et prophetas
13.
13, cf.
9.
Lc.
ix.
36^).
Ka.Ta.f3a.iv6vT(dV
S^yeio-âi, v. 16.
TO opa/xa
Exod.
case
ii.
is
So little had they realised His earlier

words (viii. 31) if their attention was
arrested now, it was because the
Resurrection was made the limit of
For npos eavrovs crvvtheir silence.
;
avreoz/
KrX.]
As
they descended from ( *, as if issuing

from) the mountain (probably on the
following morning, cf. Lc. ix. 37) the
Lord enjoined secrecy. For dieo-TfiXaro (Mt. eWrei Xaro), cf. V. 43, note,
and for
14 ff.). The \6yos in

not the fact of the
Transfiguration, but the Lord s say
ing, especially what He had said
about rising from the dead they dis
cussed this among themselves, not
venturing to ask Him the meaning
(TO dvaarr^vai ; Blass, Gr. p. 233!).
Apoc.
15,
this
*A
efdoi/,
Num.
Mt.
Lc. xxii. 23.

Some inter
Lat. v e-, Syr.Pesh-) connect
frjTfiv cf.
preters
Trp.
(cf.
with
eavr.
eKparrjcrav
Trpos
e/cpaT^traj/,
cf.
eavrovs, irpos
Euth.
fjuySeva
xii. 6).
TCpOV TOVTOV \TOV \6yOV\ CêiTTOVTeS.
limited
But the construction seems to be
period el /XT) orav (Mt. ea)s ou) o vt. r.

a.
K vfKp&v
On
avaoTfl (Mt. eycpBr}}.
thephrase avcurnjvcu CK veKpav see WM.,
K
p. 153:
vfKpcov occurs only in
without example. Victor is probably

TOV p.ev \oyov eKpaTrfcrav^ irpbs
right
(cf.
The concealment
iii.
3,
is
for
TO>V
Eph.
v. 14,
ra>v
veK.pu>v
CoL
i.
1 8, i
Thess.
i.
10, OTTO
in Mt. xiv. 2, xxvii. 64,
favTovs
Se
wveîjTovv
SO
Syr.
sin
.
During the days that preceded the

Passion the matter was often discussed
among the Three,
or perhaps
(ix.
32,
IX. 12]
TO K veKpwv
On
Kat 7rr]pa)Tcov CLVTOV II

OTL H\ei av
vaffTrivaL
\eyov(Tiv ol
I3
d S
12
Se? e\0eiv Trpcorov;

e\6d)v
10 TO
eic
on i]
ii
me
al
go)
01
min omnvid
K C DNXSSI>
(ut K*)
arm me
KABCLNXr(A)II2^
1071 p
LA
aeth
8"
"
11101
om
arm go
604
aeth
|
8P
6
]
airoica6i<rTa
me
vt
aeth
n-pwros
(aTro/caracrr.
latt syrr
B2
fc<*)
min?
arm
ADNXriI23
latt aeth
128 2P
ot
|
syrr
B**
(aTro/cartcrr.
C latt
Kadus AKMAII
aTro/caracrT^cret
arm me
go]
quia k
at
7rr)ptoTfov
V TO) opf I OTTTtMTMZ, Kdtf TjV O

(rvvafciv TOLS
e(f)dvT], e So/cei
pr)
end
p.fvots,
ov frpb Tov
lr)<Toi>
Chron.
1
xvii.
(note), ix.
Me.
fftoêv
in
II.
e\0<nv
For
Elijah, it is true, cometh first.
this use of plv with no following 6V
see
WM., p. 7i9f.; the counterbalanc

ing clause is left to be supplied from
the question which succeeds.
Me.
substitutes drroKadio-Tavei for diroKaTao-TTjo-fi
(Mt.), converting the
prophecy
sition it is correct to say that Elijah s
coming and work precede those of the

Messiah. Hdvra (Mt., Me.) extends the
scope of the prophecy (oVo*. Kapdiav
p.
TraTpbs irpbs vlbv Kal
cc.
yei/rjtrecr&u, /cat
In
TOV
\66vra...K 5e TOV
M.2
706 ff. Cf. Me. xv. 35 f.

HXfia? p.v
TrpcoTOV KT\.\
in
S.
12.
WM.,
28, cf.
irp\v e\6e1v r}fj.pav Kvpi ou KT\.

Justin dial. 49, Trypho urges
ai>
p.
= nip; ) and
the R.V. (text)

treats on as a formula of citation, but
the context and the corresponding
words in Mt. support the other view;
see Field, Notes, p. 33.
For the
dictum of the Scribes to which the
question refers see J. Lightfoot on Mt.
xvii. ; it was an inference from MaL
iv. 4 (iii- 23) aTTooWXXo) vfiiv HXi ai/...
;
ii.
into a proposition which may or may

not have been realised ; *as a propo
avTols f\T]\v0fvcu 6 HXi as aXXa /zer

avTov.
The first on is interrogative
ii.
The Rabbinic tra

by Edersheim,
eivai.
ditions are collected
. .
df
HXi
27 60
a-n-oKpLdeis ei-rev
DLSI>
K*XriIZ<l>
fc^BCDLNXrS*^ minP
TTWS
The train of thought is perhaps

that suggested by Mt. (rt ovv KT\.).
The three have been reflecting upon
the vision, and it has revived and
given fresh point to an old perplexity.
How was Elijah s appearance at the
Transfiguration to be reconciled with
the official doctrine of his return ? As
Origen observes (in Mt. t. xiii. i): 77
n.
Kc
aTroKadiffTavei.
etfyrj]
pev
KT\.]
208
12
om
a detail peculiar to Me.
II.
Me.
om
among the Twelve,
KT\. is
as in
minP (k) q (syr ) arm me

n vg (syrr) tot vers om ff
al
vg quid utique c
(>8)
<ye-
hcl
ABCDNXrAnS^ al minomnvid latt
33 118 2P
/cai
TTCOS
13 69 118 124 209 346 a b c f
69 124 346 quid ergo a

/ecu KL vg (om
uc
b ff i k q
i 108 alP*
latt syrr8
nonn
hcl
syr
1071 al
x. 34)
avaar-n
<&aptffaiot
om on
v.
TTWS ovv 13
pr
7pa,uju.]
Kat
vexpuv avaffrrjvai
go aeth] orav CK
193
Kapdiav
dv6pu>-
Tfov irpos TOV 7r\r)o~iov}, including in it
the ultimate purpose of the Messianic
kingdom the Forerunner restores all

things by initiating the new order out
of which will come in due course a
;
true
aTTOKaracrrao-iff
21).
WH.
print,
Trdvrotv
"but
(Acts iii.
with hesita
the form oVoKartarai/fi, on

An-owhich see their Notes, p. 168.
a.iroKaBi(TTavai (Job V. l8)
K.a6i(TTa.vfiv
tion,"
or diroKadio-Tav (Ps. xv. (xvi.) 5) occurs

again in Acts i. 6 (Blass).
nal
Instead of
yeypcnrTai /crX.]
solving the difficulty the Lord proira>s
13
194
TOV VIOV TOV
7Ti
ypCLTTTCU
[IX. 12
CtvSpCOTTOV iVCL TToAAcJ
AAa \eya) vfjuv OTL Kai H\eias

13 Kai eôvêvn^n
Kai eiroiriO av avTto ocra f]6e\ov, Ka6ws
I3
eV
12 iva] pr ovx syr sin
69
alP
13
et fecit
e\t]\v6et>]
CLVTOV.
eôvoevrjdr]
e\r)\vdei
BD^
77877
quanta oportebat ilium facer e k
KBC*DL^]
-r)de\r)<rav
AC 2
mS4>
a**]
%ov0ei>r)dr)
T)\9ei>
2(<)
auc
vid
f igo
/cat 2...7?0eAoi ]
604 alP
uc
y8e\ov
pr ev LIT* 28 alP*
(syrr)
auroi ] 6? aura; T e?r aurw 604 irepi
I
avru>]
minomnvid
67T
|
avrov 13 28 69 346 de eo latt vt Plv
poses another, in which however the

true solution
He
lies.
anticipates an
be sure to rise
objection which would

in the minds of the Three.
What then
(KOI TTooy;) do the Scriptures mean when

they foretell a suffering Messiah? how
can the Passion follow the Restora

tion
It is unnecessary to
suppose
that the order of Me. has here been
?
disturbed, the true sequence being 1 1,

I2 b, I2 a, i.e., that KOI TTUS ycypcurTai...
forms part of the disciples

question. The Apostles would scarcely
have recognised the Scriptural basis
fgovSfVTidr)
of the Lord s prediction in viii. 31.

the telic sense need
FcypaflTcu. tra
. .
not be excluded (WM., p. 577) ; the

Scripture foretells and by foretelling
determines the issue yeyp. OTI is the
normal formula when a passage is
;
merely cited,
Teyp.
is written with reference to
it
iri,
Him
e.g. vii. 6, xi. 17.
(cf.
<r7r\ayxvif(r0ai
eVi, vi.
34,
the ordinary construction is

with gen. (xiv. 21, Lc. vii.
Kai egov8evr)6f) cf. Ps. xxi.
27, &c.).
Se et/u...eouej>77/xa XaoG.
(xxii.) 6 e
viii.
2)
yp. TTfpi
ya>
Isa.
e
liii.
Symm.
Xaîcrros aVSp&Ji
ouSej>a>/z<-W
Aq.
(?)
vo$, dio OVK \oyi<rdne6a. avrov.

are four forms of this verb
vo\>v
-veiv,
Schm.
13.
fôvdevovVj
p. 61,
-velv
and Lob. Phryn.
aXXa Xe ya)
vp,lv
/cat
ot>8ei/G>/ue-
KrX.]
There
f|ovSe-
see
W.
p. 182.
How
ever (taking up the thread broken by

the last question) I tell you that
Elijah not only must come first, but
has moreover (KOI) actually come
and men did not recog

and did with him (Mt.
tf\0(v, Mt.);
him
nise
(Mt.),
The
cv avro) = 13) as they would.
(ni/i), fre
phrase noielv oa-a (a)
quently used in the O.T. to represent
êXo>
irresponsible or arbitrary action (e.g.

(cxv.
3 Regn. ix. i, x. 13, Ps. cxiii.
3), Dan. viii. 4 (Th.), 2 Mace. vii. 16),
points with sufficient distinctness to

the murder of John by Antipas.
Kadtos yfypaTTTdi cV auro>]
In this case Scripture
only.
So Me.
had fore
by prophecy but
The fate intended for
by a type.
Elijah (i Kings xix. 2, 10) had over
taken John he had found his Jezebel
in Herodias.
Orig. in Mt. a\\os 5*
av e i7roi on TO dXX frroiijo-av KT\. OVK
67Tt TOVS ypa/i/iarels aXX eVt TTJV
told the future not
Hpa>-
StaSa Kai
TTjv
dvyaTepa avTrjs
TOV
KOLI
^Hpcafi^j/ aVacpe perai.
The identification of Elijah with

John was so evident that, as Mt. adds,
was understood by the Three at the
time (Mt. TOTC a-vvfJKav ol paOjjToi OTL
it
?rept
On
iwdVov roO/SaTTTtoToi) fnrevavTols).
another and earlier occasion, ac
cording to Mt., it had been

express terms (Mt. xi. 14
made
0<-
in
Xerf
O~riv HXf ias 6 /neXXeoi

The reference in Mai. I. c.
to "the great and terrible day of
the Lord" led the ancient Church to
expect an appearance of Elijah him
cf. Justin dial.
self before the end
49, Chrys. ad loc., Aug. tract, in Jo.
deao~dai, avTos
epêo-ât).
iv. 5, 6.
14
29.
DEMONIAC BOY SET FREE,
IX. is]
TT/OOS
7TO\VV 7T6pl
ai/TOi/s.
e\6ovTes...eidoi>
14
al
TOVS
minP
min omnvid
00
irpos
AC)]
me
arm
|
2O, Lc.
(Mt. Xvii. 14
TOVS wea Xeyet), they saw that they

were surrounded by a crowd of people
who were listening to a discussion
which was passing between the dis
ciples and certain scribes (ypaârfls^
contrast
who throughout
ol yp. v. 1
).
Mt.,
this narrative is
much
briefer than Me., writes simply e\66v-
Tw npos TOV ox\ov and does

to
not seem
know the cause which had brought
passage.
difficult
ol
trcorrjpos a.Trovo Las
irepif\Kiv TOVS
p.a6rf~
Tas VTT\diJi(3avov.) On i8av See WH.,

Notes, p. 164. E\66vTfs...idav points,
as Zahn remarks (Einl. ii. p. 245 f.), to
the narrative having originated with
one of the three, doubtless Peter, who
has told his story in the form E\66v-
ADNXTIIS<
a near parallel to the present

Interpreters have found it
to assign a cause for the
Some
in this instance.
Qdnfios
(cf.
Thpht., Euth.) have thought of a

radiance from the transfiguration still
brightening the Lord s Face (Euth.

IV K T *? $ fJLTa ~
KCO~a Tiva
recalling the glory on the
XP
nop(pa>o-a>s),
Moses (Exod. xxxiv. 29 f.
face of
cos
8e
TOV opovs...Kai
K.aTJ3atvfv Mcovtn/s
rjv o eo ot-ao fjievr] ij o^ns TOV \p(op,aTos
e<
said
yap
go
Tat diafcarab )
(cf.
eK0a/i/3oi,
furnished what they sought.

Spa^dfJievoi
alP1 a syrr
(for the latter cf. xiv. 33, xvi. 5,

eKdapfios occurs in Acts iii. 10
o-vvedpapev nas o Xaos irpos avTovs...
TOV
(Victor :
ypanp-are ts TTJS TOV
aurots
The scribes were pro

together.
bably Rabbis attached to the local
synagogues, but as ready as the rest
of their class to seize an opportunity
of discrediting the disciples of Jesus
before the people. The absence of the
Master and the incapacity of the nine
it
Me.
6)
14. fXQowes Trpos rovs fJ.a6r)Tas KrX.]

Returning to the plain where they
had left the nine (Euth. /xa^ra? vvv
ANXFTI
gaudentes (b)cdff ik
ix.
anarthrous
irpos avrovs] irp. eavrovs
15 iowv^.eÔaiM^dtj
Trpoo-xepoj/res
AND THE SEQUEL

3743)-
. .
(5aj>
lattTt Ply s syrr
avrov
B*) LA* (t5oy) k arm] c\9w .eiSev ACDINXF

v
go aeth TTC/H] irpos D 28 latt *P
ypawaras] pr
"
13 38 69 124 604 2P
(irporp.
KB
15
CIVTOV.
KCLI
6ajuL/3ti6rj(rav,
IIS*
ee-
CLVTOV
1<5
TT
But
poffayirov avTov).
of such a phenomenon
Me. in the context, (2)
is
it
(i)
no hint
dropped by
would have
betrayed what the Lord desired to

keep secret, (3) the result is just the
opposite of that which followed the
appearance of Moses
<poftri6T]o~a.v
of
eyyio-ai
Moses
it is
avTOV,
of
The
alternative is to fall back upon

Victor s explanation
alcpvidiov O.VTOV
:
I 5.
Kdl fvOllS 7TO.S 6 O^Xo? KT\.] As
soon as Jesus came into sight the
Scribes lost the attention of the
crowd. The first feeling was one of
amazement, almost amounting to awe
(cf.
i.
by the
irresistible attraction of
Presence.
and
of
His
The remarkable reading

some O.L. texts (irpoo-xai-
povrcs, gaudentes,
cf.
Prov.
viii.
30,
and
K&I/I-
see Tatian (Ciasca) ad. loc., hastening

for joy ) deserves attention, but is
are in the N. T. peculiar to
probably an early corruption (xep for
27).
fielo-0at
The sudden appearance of the Lord

when they thought Him far away on
Hermon amazed and awed them for
the moment. But the next impulse
was to hasten towards Him, drawn
Both
0a/Li/3eZo-$ai
and
132
196
syr
hier
i6
17
I7 /ccu
Ka
gijrfip&Ttiirev
TOV viov
1
avTOvs Ti
avTio
aTteKpidr]
e*s
crv
eôvTa
Trpos ere,
JULOV
i/^V/TeZre jrpos
TOU o^Xoiy
e/c
[IX. 16
avrovs ;^
AtSctcr/caAe,
Trvev/ma
a\a\ov
28 209 2 pe bcff ikq vg arm me aeth] TOVS

i
a SyrrPeshhcl go TTÔS eavi-ous K* c aAGMr 33 1071 alnonn ev v
17 cnreKpidrj aurw KBDLASt 28 33 a b (c) k q me] a-rroKpideis
NBDLAi
6 avrovs
latt vt Plvs
om
vg syrr arm go
of
irpoa-rpepex) for another instance

Xftv in Me. see x. 17. Ho-Traôi/ro CIVTOV
:
the ao-7rao-/xoff of the crowd would be

such as they were accustomed to accord
to their own Rabbis (cf. xii. 38, Mt. xxvi.
49
The
7rr)pcaTr)o~ev avrovs /crX.]
question shews that the Lord had at
1
6.
once grasped the situation, and was

He addresses
prepared to meet it.
the people, not noticing the Scribes
for the moment the crowd had been
with the Scribes in their attack on
the disciples, but already perhaps a
The Lord took
reaction had begun.
the matter into His own hands, at
once relieving the disciples and dis
appointing the Scribes. Tt <rwJ7-rre
is a bona fide request for information
the human mind of Christ acquires
aXaXop]
+ KCU
knowledge by ordinary means

b
viii. 27
note. Upos avrovs i.e.
Mt. gives us details which

are not to be gathered from Me. and
Lc., yet his account is clearly much
optists.
compressed ; in v. 1 5 he has brought

together words spoken by the father
at different points in the conversation
Me. vv. 17, 22).
Lc. again has
(cf.
some particulars which are not in

Me., the
TOVS fjM&rjrds
17.
KCU
v.
(cf.
aiTfK.pi6r)
eis
eK TOV
oxôu] The crowd preserved a dis

creet silence (cf. v. 34) ; the answer
came from an individual (fls) whose
was deeper than

any o-w^njo-tr. Lc. like Me. repre
sents the man as telling his tale from
the heart of the crowd (dv^p dirb TOV
o^Xou /36r;o-i/);in Mt.hecomes forward
and prostrates himself before Christ
interest in the matter
avrai
(Trpoarj^dev
cf.
Me.
i.
40).
...
yovvTTCTwv
avrovj
Without undue har
monising we may perhaps accept both

statements
the man began his tale
in the crowd, but was presently called
or pushed forward by the people to
the feet of Jesus. The words of the
;
fj.ov
ri
prayer cVt/SXe ^rat
OTI fjLOVoyewjs fioi ecrrtj/,
statement that the spirit
TOV
the
fcpdec...ieal
poyis aTro^copeZ KrX. (see however Me.,

v. 26). But on the whole Mc. s account
not only the fullest but has the
is
most verisimilitude, and Me. alone has

preserved the undoubtedly original
tradition in vv. 20 24.
For details
see the following notes.
diddo-KaXc]
So
doubtless = *2H
Lc.; Mt. Kvpie

see note on v.
The word
both
5,
and
here simply
a name of office, for the relation of
teacher and taught did not yet exist
between our Lord and the speaker.
cf.
14).
auro)
viov
cf.
irp.
1071
father are reported with more than

usual independence by the three Syn-
(sic)
/co0o>
iv.
38.
is
yveyKa TOV viov p,ov irpos o~ KT\."\

the historical aorist, R. V. I
the English idiom prefers
brought
"Hi/eyKa,
The man had brought

boy that morning under the im
pression that Jesus was there, and on
discovering that the Lord was on the
mountain had applied to the disciples
the perfect.
his
(v.
8).
This feature of the story dis

in Mt. the father
appears in Mt., Lc.
says Trpoo-^veyKa O.VTOV rot? paflijTois,

as if the application had been made
to them in the first instance (cf. v. 18).
cf. V. 2$ TO aX.
7rvfvp,a aXaXov
:
IX.
pqa O ei avTov,
OTTOV edv O.VTOV KaTa\dflrj,
Kai Tpiêi TOVS dSoVras Kai

(ppitei
19
p-rjffffet]
fc^D
pa<r<rei
t(rxi/(raj ]
^P8 applontat
rjSwrjdria av
604
allidit vel eZidtf latt vt Plv
for the concurrence of

KCU Kaxpov TTV.
the two infirmities see vii. 32 ft ., notes.
The participle suggests the reason for
which the boy had been brought. The
effect produced upon the demoniac
is transferred in thought to the 8ai;
Mt.
cf.
Lc.
xi.
14
&u/zoi>ioi>...Kaxoi>.
Mt. IV. 24), per

haps in reference to the periodical
return of the attacks see next verse.
The father s trouble was the greater
because the boy was povoycwjs (Lc.,
o-eATji/iaêrai (cf.
cf.
Lc.
1 8.
vii. 12, viii. 42).

oirov eav avrov KaraXa/Sfl]
The
might occur anywhere, and
irvfvfw \apl3dvei avrov.
KaTaXrjîs,
22).
KaraXrjiTTos
me
uc
are
used by Galen and Hippocrates in
Wycliffite
Prytro-fi,
42
Lc.
o-Trapao-crei,
(rvvf(T7rd-
ppr)fV...Kal
where Me. (. 20) has only

cnrapaa a eiv and avv-
paei>,
<TvvfO"irapat-ev
describe the actual con

vulsion (see note on i. 26), prja-o-eiv
appears to be used of the preliminary
heavy fall (Euth. avrl TO
*ara/3oXXei
cnrapacra-fiv
iy yr}v
word
vovs
).
cf.
For
Sap.
TTprjvfls
this sense of the latter
iv.
19 pr]^ft avrovs
a<eo
Kuinoel cites also Arte-
midorus (i. 62) pfjt-ai rov dvrinakov to

give one s adversary a throw. In this
use prja-a-eiv approaches to the mean
ing of /jatro-eti/, dpcura-fiv, and cod. D,
5
C 3 (N)XFII 3
minP
Z<
the
After
cf.
hym doun."
"hurtlith
being dashed to the ground the patient

foamed at the mouth (d^pt deti/, poet,
and late Gk., here only in the N.T.),
(2) ground his teeth (rpi Ceii/, another
N. T. OTT. Xry., used of any sharp or
grating sound, is here interpreted
by TOVS o3., cf. Vg. stridet dentibus
the usual phrase is /Spu^fti/ rovs oS.,
1i)
Acts vil 54,

Mt. viii.
cf.
TUV
o ppvypos
and
ap
peared to shrivel, or perhaps became
rigid (3 Regn. xiii. 4), Vg. arescit (for
odovToav,
r)paiv. cf. iii. i,
12)
(3)
Celsus gives a
note).
similar account of the
symptoms
of
homo subito concidit ex

catalepsy
ore spumae moventur...interdum tamen, cum recens est [morbus], homi"
fderjdrjv
ix.
auro
19 aurots
for it in this place;
pdara-fi
scream (Lc.), then the patient was

thrown upon the ground in a strong
Lc.
n, the
with the apparent concurrence of the

Latin versions (see vv. 11.), substitutes
comitiali
convulsion.
om
collidit
arm
a b
go] aurw
reference to fits, and persons subject

to them.
The effects of the seizure
in the present case are described in
detail : first there came a sudden
cf.
2 pe
LXX.,
Lc.
seizures
they oc
curred frequently (TroXXa^ts Mt., Me.

V.
auro
e/c/SaXetr
om
poviov
Kai
fypaiveTai"
avTO
minP vg Syrr Blnhcl (t*t) arm

c* I3 40 fo I2
I0I alP
KCII 1
K/3d\(joo~iv, Kai OVK

d Se aTTOKpideis avTols Xeyei 00 yeved
/uLaOrjTals (rov *iva
197
nem
ical
consumit (med.
iii.
23,
de morbo
3).
fiTra
rot?
T&V pad.
p.a0T]Tais
<r.
The
Lc.
(rov]
father ex
pected the disciples to possess the

Master s authority possibly he knew
that they had formerly used it with
success (vi. 13); even the disciples of
the Rabbis claimed this power (Lc.
;
19 oi viol v[iQ)v...Kpd\\ovo-iv [ra

It was a genuine surprise
to him as well as to them to find that
they were powerless in this case (OVK
cf.
iVûcrai/, Mt. ; Lc. OVK r]bvvr)6rjcrav
XI.
daifjiovia]).
v. 3, 4).
19.
o Se diroKpidcls avro is *rX.]
Synoptists, in
marked contrast
The
to the
freedom with which the father s words

are treated by them, give the reply
198
[IX. 19
605
7TOT6
TTpOS VjULdS
20 dveô/uiai vfJLWv , (pepere CLVTOV Trpos JJL.
KCLI iStov CLVTOV TO TrvevjJLa
avrov 7T|OO5 CLVTOV.
7TOT6
605
ev avTov, Kat
21
/ccu
err I
7re<T6oV
T^5
yfjs
TOV TraTepa avrov Hocros
eTrripcoTricrev
/ccu Steffrpafj,fj.evTj 13 69 124 al pauo

19 ctTrKTros (-are D)]
ab ff i q idcov] i8ov C 2?3? SV min nonn
evdvs
vdv$ ovv
& om
33 conturbavit latt)] eairapa^fv AINXrnZ

6
ikrfu
13 28 69 346 2P puerum abcff
20
>
<
f>
Ir
min pl
/ecu
idd)v...ev0vs]
avvea-n-apaêv
erapaêv
21 aurou]
avrov
|
4]
KBCLA
TO Traidiov
pe
13 28 69 124 346 2
+ \eyuv
arm
of Christ in nearly identical terms.
To Mc. s
ycvta.
Mt. and Lc. add
<
12, 38) anto-TOS
(viii.
*at
difcrrpafj.fj.fVT],
reminiscence possibly of Deut. xxxii.

The repeated
5 (cf. Phil. ii. 1 5).
the Lord s quousque
Trore (Mt., Me.)
fa>s
tandem,
cf.
Jo. x. 24,
and see WM.,
p. 591
originality rather
Apoc. vi. 10,

has the ring of
than Lc.
s eats
and Mc. s abrupt (e pere avrbv
TT.
KCU,
trpos
pc
superior to Lc. s softened npoo-dya-yc

wdf TOV vlov crov. But the answer is
substantially the same in all, and it is
the only feature in which they clearly
follow the same tradition.
The Lord
replies to all whose feeling the father
had voiced (avrotf ) ; the reproof to y.
is
an-io-Tos is general,
perhaps purposely
including the Scribes, the people,
and the father (w. 22, 23) so far as
their faith had been at fault, and
the disciples not the least (v. 29).
so,
Hpos vfjias
fj-fff vpaiv (Mt.), cf. vi. 3 :
for dvfxeo-Gai TIVOS see WM., p. 253,
and
cf.
in the
Isa. xlii. 14, xlvi. 4, Ixiii. 15;

N. T., outside this context, it
appears only in the Pauline
Epp. and
Hebrews.
2O.
the gender of the noun is

overlooked in view of the personal
action of the spirit; cf. Jo. xvi. 13 f.
Kflvo$, rb 7rvfVfjia...fKflvos, where if tho
masc. pronoun is suggested by o irapaK\rjros (v. 7), its repetition
Cf. Lc. TrpoarrfveyKav avrov]

avrov.
It is implied (cf.
the
boy was not with his father in the
crowd, but in safe keeping not far off.
avrov ro
not, as Winer
(WM., p. 710) and Blass (Gr. p. 283),
an anacoluthon (i&oj/ avrov [6 TTCUS], ro
sin
rrv. KT\., cf.
Syr. -), but a construct
avrov Trpos
fie,
l8a>v
iri>fvfj.a
V.
19) that
would be
impossible but for the personal life

implied in ro nvevfj,a. 2vi>fo-7rdpa{;cvf
Vg. conturbavit ; see notes on i. 26, ix.
18
Lc. fpprjgev avrov KCU o-vvfcnrdpat-fv.
With the strengthened o-wo-Trapao-o-fiv^
:
cf.
o-vvjrviyfiv (iv. 7), o-vvrrjpflv vi.
povv Lc.
2Or
23, o~vvapndfiv Lc.

viii. 29, o-vvKaXvTTTfiv Lc. xii. 2.
o~vi>7r\T]
viii.
EKI>-
Aey. in the N. T., but

Kv\io-fj.6s occurs in 2 Pet. ii. 22 ; the
verb, which is a later form of KV\IV-
AiVro
is
CLTT.
used freely in the LXX. (e.g.

KvXifiv XiBov, Jos. x. 1 8, i Regn. xiv.
33, Prov. xxvi. 27, K. aprov, Jud. vii.
8fiv, is
cf. also 4 Regn. ix. 33 (of

13 (A)
Jezebel s fall), Amos ii. 13 (of the
wheels of a cart).
For dQpifav see
;
ix.
8.
Ka\ f7rrjp(orrfo~v rbv Trarfpa KrA.}
21.
Me. only
(to 25
Iloa-os
).
xP"os
fcrrlv
how long is it that (since)...?
MS...
Gal.
fpxofj-fvov
(frfpfrc
ad sensum
iv. i
ffi ocrov
Cf.
XP OVOV Soph. O. T.
>
558 OI. TTOO-OV riv rjdr) drjff 6 Aaios

Qs
Xpovov KP. dtdpaKf nolov epyov;
|
is
used
elliptically for
ov
a<
cf.
vv. 11.
the disorder was

rraio iupon him.
Tfyovev, not eyfvero
manifestly
odfv
*
:
mere
when
still
E<
from a
child
it
the time
first
is
little
i.e.
boy,
he was a
took him
from a
7rat8iov
his age at
not mentioned, but he was
IX. 23]
TOVTO
ecTTtv o
es
CLVTW
199
6 Se ejrev
G/c
7roAAa/as Kai ek Trvp avTOV e/3a\ei/ 22

aAA ei TL Svvfj.
a/a crTToXecr^ avTOV.
(T7r\a ry xyia 0eis

3
K*AC 3 DXm<l
syrr arm me
11 ws
similiter
^BCGILNASJ>^
22
post
?7/x,as
NS
ov
<x0
1
|
t]îv\
vero 262 1071)
min **
11
|
(ex quo latt
13
e/c
ira.ifti.o6cv
*!*
d Se 23
TravTa SvvaTa TO)
ov fc^C LA* 33 2P
vid
40 124 346 arm
e/c
ira.i5i.odev A(X)m min?
al)
e(f)
ovvrj,
auc
33 118 209 alP ]
minP
ACNXrnS
Gi
minP go] ews
al
AEFGMVrn 2
pr TO
Trvp]
To
avTco
elirev
Irjcrovs
S3
q/mas.^
r
Swrj fc4BDILA\E
28
TrcuSos
118 209]
2P
dvvaa-at.
+ Kvpie DG (i) (262) 2 pe abgiqarm (idem post Sw-rj add i

nonn
pe
23 om TO DKNUII^> 13 28 69 124 131 1071 2 al
hab KABCLXrAS^ minP dwrj fc<*BDNAS i 28 118 209] dvvacrat

AC 3 D(EHM)NX(r)n<J>* minP latt ck * syrr go Chrys (om
al minP +
1
irt<rreu<rat
KBC*LA
still
phrase
is
irai&ov
*<
(cf.
place
aeth)
The Attic
irals (Lc. ix. 42).
Xenophon downwards
its
arm me
118 209 244 k*
D) but from
7rat8i60ev takes
the pleonastic
e /c TraiSiotfei
bvvji is
WSchm.,
Xvio-deis see
i.e.
Kai TroXXd/cis KCU els irvp /crX.]
The
seizures were often accompanied

by a tendency to suicidal mania. Mt.
has simply (xvii. 15) iriirrei, but Mc. s
avrov ffia\fV... ivadiro\e(TT) avrov shews
that in the view of the father these
frequent mishaps were not accidental.
Kai... Kai: the spirit had tried both
means of
destruction.
vSara
Uvp,
Mt., TO Trvp, TO vScop.

Thpht.
(D?E))
piTTTfTai de TLS lino $aip,ovos els Trip,
TO TOU 6vp.ov Kai TO TT/s eiri6vp,las
Kai els
TO>V
is
TO
v8a>p,
K\v8a>viov.
ru>v
Ei
/3io)Ti/cc5i/
TI dvvi]
used absolutely as in Lc.
2 Cor.
xiii.
man s
faith
cf.
WM.,
Trpayp,d-
dvvatrdaL
xii.
p. 743.
26,
The
had been shaken by the
failure of the disciples ; contrast the

leper s eav OeXrjs, dvva<rai (i. 40). Possibly
this
no miracle had been wrought in

neighbourhood as yet, so that in
the struggle to believe the father had

no experience to assist him. The form
late
(WM.,
p. 90);
p.
For o-7rXay123 n.
i. 41
was,
note on
rjp.li>,
both father and son.

TO Ei
23.
22.
and
its
168,
a survival of Homeric usage (cf.

e.g. II. viii. 34, 1% ovpavodcv) which is
censured by the Atticists (Lob. Phryn.
p. 93), but found a place in late Gk.
Cf. V. 6 (OTTO
/za*po0ei/), and WM.,
p. 752 f., Blass, Gr. p. 59.
is
poetical
occurrence in the N. T. side by

side with dvvaarai cf. WH., Notes, p.
on
8vvy, iravra dvvara
TO>
The Lord repeats the

words and places them in
TTio-Tevoj/Ti]
father s
contrast with the spiritual facts which

he had yet to learn: if thou canst:
for one who believes all things are
i.e. it is for thee rather
possible
.
than for Me to decide whether this

thing can be done ; it can be if thou
believest
oiKfia
(cf. xi.
dwd/jifi
23 f.). Thpht.
aXXa rfj eKeivov
ou ry
irlffTtt
Cf. Iren. iv.

avariOrjO t TTJV OfpaTreiav.
37. 5 "omnia talia suae potestatis
secundum fidem ostendunt hominem."

To ei 8vvr) is a nominativus abso
lute (WM.,
p. 226, cf. 135); for
the
preceded by an article and

treated as a noun, cf. Rom. viii. 26
with SH. s note, and Blass, Gr. p. 158.
From its extreme compression the
sentence has given trouble to scribes
The Western
and commentators.
text followed by a majority of the
clause
MSS. reads 6
6"e
Ir/o-oi;?
CITTCV
Ei 8vvy
(8vvacrai) TricrreiHTai, ndvra 8vfaTa

si potes credere, omnia
7rio-Teuoi>Ti :
TO>
possibilia credenti.
Attempts have
200
*4
24 TTHTTeVOVTl.
6l>dvS
Kpd^CLS
25 e\eyev flt(rTV(0 /3orj6ei IJLOV

6
lrj(rovs OTI
eTTKTWTpeêL
TCO
Kco <pov
TJJ
[IX. 23
TTaTTJp TOV
a
dTTLCTTia.
cÂos 67reT//ur/cry TOJ

aKaddpTco \eywv avTco To aXaXov
avTOv
crot
eyco
A2 C 3
24 evevs] Kai K*C* ACCU ev6vs ^ e\eyev] + êra daicpvuv
abc f iq vg SyrrP eahhcl go (om KA*BC*LA^ 28 604 k syr sin arm me
+ Kvpte C 2NXrAHS al min fereotnn abcf (q) vg syrrs
Chrys
min?
al
DNXmZ<f>
ore eider
latt(
KALMSXAH^
vid )
o%Xos] pr o
TO a\. /cat
j
BCDNrS minP
om eyw X* 33
/ca>0.
e^] air
C*A min?
irv.]
TO
(e.g.
et
dvvao-at,
or
7n<rrev<rai),
amend it (el 5., TriVrcvf). Some

who accept the shorter text place a
mark of interrogation after dvvr]
But
sayest thou If thou canst ?
to
"
"
is nothing in the context to

suggest a question, and the English
If
Revisers of 1881 rightly render
thou canst all things are possible to
him that believeth," without marginal
there
"
variant.
evdvs Kpdgas KT\.]
24.
"
25
28 33 69 124 1071
TO aX.
KOLL
Trtoreuw]
de] Kai
tdwi>
al
21
"
arm (om
/cu>0.
latt vid
been made, but with poor success, to

extort a better sense from this read
ing
TTV.
aeth)
The father
ready to
is
it
/nov
TCOI/
TTJV
rrapKa
nearly
fail,
With
aTTioro).
P.OV
Trj
air.
Rom.
t/zariW,
xi.
the position
is
= /not
30
nov
perhaps
14
though WM.
slightly emphatic,
r<5
V.
cf.
(p.
193)
ATricrria, cf.
appears to doubt this.
note on vi. 6.
The reading /xera
daKpvuv ( Western and Syrian, WH.,
Notes, p. 25) is at least an interesting
gloss for the phrase cf. Acts xx. 19,
;
31,
Heb.
v. 7, xii. 17.
low
25.
Se 6 Iqo-ovr KT\.]
The con
versation then was not in the presence

of the crowd, but was interrupted by
The Lord had probably
instantly responds to the demand for

fuller trust on his part ; his strength
its arrival.
of feeling shews itself in a cry as

piercing as that of the demoniac
son (Lc. ix. 39). He recognises that
the help he needs is in the first
instance help for himself and not for
his boy (/Soêi /xov rfj drr., cf. v. 22
to a distance from the o^Xoy, but the

cries of both brought them running
ôT]6r](Tov
He
yfuv).
but his faith
r5o>),
believes
is
(TTIO--
defective,
retired with the father
and privacy became im
to the spot
This has been overlooked

possible.
in the text of KA, where 6 ox\o? refers
to vv.
15,
parently
and
defect needs the Master s succour

(for this use of fiorjQelv cf. 2 Cor. vi. 2,
i.
"
18, iv. 16).
ii.
I bileue
Wycliffe
Lord,
help thou myn unbileueful:
*~E,iri.crvvTpfx iV
17.
arr.
Xey.
33
its
Heb.
and the boy
the
is
however
cf.
LXX.
marvttexccv,
has
ap
eVtalso
e7ri<ruvicrTdvai,
is used
and 7TL(rv(rTpc(peiv. 2vtrpe
by Me. in vi. 33 the double compound
xeii>
perhaps
calls attention to
the return
Bede
uno eodemque ternpore is qui necdum perfecte crediderat
of the crowd
simul et credebat et incredulus erat."

Victor dpâ/j.fvos ovv marevfiv edeero
TOV (TUTrjpos Sia TTJS avTov dwafj-ews
There is no indication in
persed.
Me. of the habit of using otiose com
"
nesse."
TTpOO-Qflvai
TO \017TOV.
ATTttTTta is per-
haps suggested by yevea

^.
pov
TTJ
OTT.
help
CLTTLO-TOS (v.
my
faith
19)
where
after
it
(cf.
Trpoo-TpcxovTcs, #.
had been
pounds (WM., p. 25
much
5)
for the time dis
f.)
which disfigures
of the later Gk.
eVeri/ir/o-fi/
T<B
irvcvîaTi *rX.]
Mt. and Lc. rejoin Me.
Here
Me. however
IX. 28]
KO.I
26
OVTOV.
jj.riK.eTi
e<reys
7ro\\d cnrapdâs efj\6ev

worTe
TOI)S
*S
om
26
Kai eyeveTO
TroAAoik \eyew OTL ATreOavev.
Tj-oXXa
eicreXdovTOS
Kat
k
Kpafrs,
cocrei
X P* UVTOV
KpaTricras Ttjs
Irjcrovs
<rirapaas
*
CDNXmZ
min^go
3
avTOV -^s
X (O.VTOV) A(C*)C
t^BCDLA i 13 28 69 118
minP eXdovra O.VTOV S ot^] pr roi
aurou
al
UVTOV ek
al
27
NXmZ
T-TJS
27
<rirapaai>
minP
1
|
om
}uia-
KO.I
avearr]
28
AC 3 NXmS<
D latt exc i
KBDLA^ 13
rouj
CLVTOV
xetpos avrov
209 604 1071 latt]
oi
OIKOV,
eq\06?] + air
27
qyeipev CLVTOV,
KBCDL(A)*] Kpaav,
c a
AC 3 NXm
ff-n-apafrs] + avrov K*
om rovs
201
28 69
28 ereX-
eia-eXdovTa, CLVTOV
AM
alone gives the words of the rebuke

To
see note on i. 25).
(for
aXaXoi/ KOI Koxfrov irvfiip.^ a nom. used
as a vocative cf. TO Kopao-iov, v. 41,
7riri/iai>
and
?.
19 supra,
and see WM.,
is a new
K<0o^
feature in the case (irv. aXaXov,
17),
but see note on vii. 32, and cf. Ps.
.
xxxvii. (xxxviii.) 14 with Ps. xxxviii.

eTrirao O a)
Eyco
3.
o~ot,
enjoin thee (Euth.

oldas):
cya>...ov
since this spirit had refused to ac
knowledge the authority of the dis
ciples, the Master emphasises His
For
personal claim to obedience.
firiTCKTo-fLv cf. i. 27
for the emphatic
fyai see x. 38 f., xiv. 58, and the Fourth
*Ef\0c
avrov
Gospel passim.
:
ordinarily
sumced
(i.
25, v. 8)
i.
17.
contrast Apoc.
eooVi vfKpos
There was a general cry among
:
the crowd (TOVS TTO\\OVS \fyfiv\ He

is dead.
of TroXXot, cf. vi. 2, xii. 37 ;
Marcus
Gregory, prolegg. p. 128
ponit 6 TroXvs et of TroXXoi ubi TTO\VS
et TroXXoi satis videntur esse." For
the aor. anlBavov see Burton,
47,
and cf. v. 35, 39, Jo. viiL 52. This
incident again is peculiar to Me.
Mt. has merely fgrjXOcif oV avrov TO
"
p. 327,
Blass, Gr. p. 86.
(xxxix.)
cyevcro
in this
desperate case of periodical seizures

it was necessary to add Kat P.TJKCTL
For the spiritual analogy
fla-\6fjs.
see Lc. xi. 24 ff.
26. Kpdas KOI TroXXa (nrapaâs KrX.]
For the moment the only result was
the
a fresh seizure (see on v. 20)
spirit wreaked its revenge on its
;
v,
Cf.
The Lord seems to have

help only where great
cf. Acts
exhaustion had preceded
ix. 41, and contrast ii. 11 f.
Ai/eo-n;
he rose from the ground where he
had been rolling (v. 20), and afterwards
31, v. 41.
offered this
i.
Lc. helps us to com

plete the picture aircboxev avrov
irarpl avrov (cf. Lc. vii. 15),
o-oi/ro Se Trdires enl 177 /zeyaXeidr^rt TOV
lay prostrate.
TO>
rXi;<r-
adds
Me. i. 27, ii. 12, vii. 37). Mt.

probably in reference to the
Lord s
fj,r)KTi
6cov
(cf.
o Trots dnb
victim even in the act of quitting

For the masc.
its hold upon him.
return.
participles cf. V. 2O l8<ov...TO Trvevp-a.

The convulsions were violent and pro
On
longed (7roXXa,cf.iii. 1 2, note), and when

they ceased, the sufferer s strength
was exhausted; a collapse followed;
he lay motionless and pallid as a
corpse. For cg^XOev see note on v. 29 ;
Lc. Icuraro rov 7rai8a.
KpaTTJcras rrjs ^ftpos aurou]
27.
22, xv. 28).
i<T\0f)s
rfjs
ical
copay tKtivqs
The
epileptic
(QepairfvQr]
(cf.
fits
Mt. ix.
did not
L(T\06vTOS O.VTOV ftS OLKOv]

the vv. 11. and construction see
28.
The
Blass, Gr. p. 25 if.
indoors, into the lodging
Lord went
where the
party were housed (els OIKOV, cf. iii.

20, vii. 17), to escape from the en
thusiasm of the crowd, and because
2O2
avTOV KO.T iîav

29 OVK
30
28
736
ev ovêvl
<yeVo9
avrov
131 238
^ c bADLNXr(A)n2<lI
-
K* c aB
-
k)
al
on
|
al pauc
min omnvid b d
(as
approaching
was
(ff)
irpoo-eXOovrcs
Him
probably
wont on these oc
by one of their number
Andrew).
"Ori
= 8ia
TO OTI dvT\ TOV 8ia
TL
Mt. (Euth.
yap elnev 6
:
rt,
ourco
Marâios cf. Blass, Gr. p. 1 76) ; see

note on v.
supra, and for the
circumstances of the failure, v. 18.
TOVTO TO yevos KrA.]
Either
29.
this class of Saijuoi/ia, or this kind
generally, i.e. the oaipovia cf. Thpht.
ro Ttov o~f\T)viao[j.eva3v
aTrXais TTCLV
77
TO
Tevos 18 a
Baifjiovatv yevos.
nationality (vii. 26, Acts iv. 36), a
:
rj
TO>V
family (Acts iv. 6, vii. 13,

xviii. 2, 24), or a species (Mt.
or class of things (i Cor.
xii.
Hence
spiritual
it
is
used
of the
xiii.
26,
xiii. 47),
10).
which associates moral beings

of the same order or type of cha
racter (i Pet. ii. 9). Similarly St Paul
speaks of rrarptat in heaven as well as
on earth (Eph. iii. 1 5). Ei/ ovSei/i 8vvaTO.I eeA$eii/,
can take its departure
affinity
be cast
being in
such contexts practically the pass, of
e</3aXeti/) in the strength of no power
but
(not as Euth. = ovdevl
rpo7T6>)
one/ i.e. in the strength of (believing)
prayer (xi. 23, 24) cf. Clem. Al. eel.
proph. 15. The Lord seizes on the
(i.e.
out,
^f\6elv
erepo>
rninP*"
syrr^P
\
Sia
minP ]
29
ev Trpocreux 7?]
6811 ) 1101
ev
/mr)
al
Sia TL
+ Kai
T7?)
(arm) (aeth) (om
-jrapeiropevovTo
k vg syrr arm me]
their
casions)
(?
Mt.
(eV^pcorcoi/,
ort
e/cet0ei>
...e?7rai/),
KBCLNXrAZ*
minomnvid lattexck
ACNXm alP
on such occasions further teaching

was impossible. He and the disciples
were now in privacy (/car l&iav Mt.,
Me.), and the nine took occasion
to seek an explanation of their
failure
/cat
30
CIVTOIS
/ccu
[7rap~ê7ropevovTO
tffe\6.
post
nonn OTI Start

1071 al
OTI
^VVCLTCLL
KctKeWev
/car tdiav
avTOV
29
O.VTO]
6K/3a\elv
q$vvri6r]iuiV
TOVTO TO
eTrrjpcoTwv
[IX. 28
eTropevovro
K.
KAB 3 CLNXrAZ$
B*D
ac
go aeth
weakness of their case. They

had trusted to the quasi-magical power
essential
with which they thought themselves

invested; there had been on their
part no preparation of heart and
spirit.
Spirits of such malignity were
quick to discern the lack of moral
power and would yield to no other.

To ev irpoo-evxri the Western and
Syrian text adds
(T#) vr)o~Tcia, but
the time for fasting was not yet (ii. 19) ;
<al
comp. the similar gloss

Mt.,
who omits
Cor.
this answer,
more obvious Ata
TTJV
vii.
5.
has the
oXi-yoTricrriW
which he adds the sayings

about the grain of mustard seed and
the removal of mountains which are
found in other contexts (Lc. xvii. 6,
Mt. xxi. 21). Tatian combines Mi s
answer with Mc. s, placing Mt. s first,
and connecting Mc. s with it by a yap.
30 32. THE PASSION AGAIN FORE
TOLD (Mt. xvii. 22, 23 Lc. ix. 43 45).
vpo>v,
to
The
KaKfWfV %\6oVTfS
Lord and the Twelve now leave their
retreat at the foot of Hermon and
Their way to the
travel southwards.
30.
KT\."\
North had perhaps led them through

Gaulanitis and Ituraea (cf. viii. 22, 27,
note), but they return 8ia TTJS Ta\ci\aias
i.e.
probably along the West bank of

Jordan. Mt. s erv<rrpe(po/ieVcou tv
TaXetXaia suggests that they broke
the.
TTJ
into small parties which mustered

at certain points in the route (for
o-vo-Tpe(po-0ai cf. 2 Regn. x v. 3 1 , 4 Regn.
ix. 14, x. 9 etc.), the purpose being
up
IX. 31]
203
Kal OVK rideXev *iva TIS yvoT. 3I e S/Sacncey 3 1

vios
TOI)S jULadrjTa^ avTOV Kal e\e<yev avTols OTL
,
yap
TOV dv6p(07TOV TrapaSiSoTai ek xelpas dvBpcoTrcov, Kal

avTOV, Kal diroKTavQeh /zera Tpels
30 yvoi
KBCDL]
irapa8o6r](rTat
7^0?
ANXrAZ^
vid
69 604 arm
D om
b c
minomnvid fr vg
syrr
8111
conficiendae, uon invisendis hospitibus

aut instituendae plebi" (Fritzsche).
c8i8ao-KV yap KT\.]
Reasons
31.
of the Lord s desire to escape recog
with
the
was now
training
of
fully
the
occupied
Twelve
A
(Latham, Pastor past. p. 351).
journey through Upper Galilee, in
which He could attach Himself now to
one party of two or four Apostles and
now to another, afforded an oppor
tunity of quiet teaching which might
never return. The substance of this
reiterated teaching (f Si6WK ...fXf-
same as that of the first

prediction of the Passion near Caes-
yev) is the
(viii. 31), with one new element

a reference to the Betrayal. Lc.
area
points out the occasion of this fresh

e^ 77X170-prediction of the Passion
O~OVTO & 77ai>TS 771 TT) p.ya\lOTT)Tl TOV
:
0Ol>
ols
TrdvTC&V 8e $CHIUQ.bl/T001/
77oti CITTCV KT\.
to fear that this
77t 7TO,O~IV
There was reason

of en
new outburst
thusiasm would lead them to forget

His warning, or even frustrate His
purpose.
O VIOS
TOV dvdpWTTOv]
Notwithstanding Peter s confession and the
revelation of His glory on Mt. Hermon
the Lord retains the old title which
?68111101 ^*)
arm go
me]
s>
(26
yfj-epas
T-TJ
33
ev
k)
+ ayu.aprwAojj
rpeij
604
fc$BC*D
T/HT??
-rj/êpa
aeth
asserts the truth of
His
aurois
Balt *
to avoid attracting notice

(Me. OVK ij6f\v Iva TIS yvoi) cf. vii. 24
and on yvol = yvw, v. 43, note. The
reading TrapfTropevovro, which is well
supported and perhaps genuine, con
veys the idea that the transit was
made without unnecessary breaks
"obiter profecti
sunt...mtenti viae
He
D min perp a c k me /-cera

akq in tres dies d syr hcl m
perhaps
nition.
om
31
avo/j-aiv
airoKTavdecs
post tertium diem

al
avd puTrwv] avdpuirov
ACSNXrn2<l>
al min onmvid
His humanity and
liability to suffering,
Mt., Lc.,
The
n\\ci...Trapa8ido<T0ai.
event is regarded as imminent and

indeed in process of accomplishment
Cf. Mt. XXVI. 2 p-fTO. dvo T)p.cpas...irapaid agitur ut
"iam
fit dorai: Bengel
for this use of the present
tradatur
"
WM., p. 331 ff., Burton, 15, who

calls it (but inexactly) "the present
see
for the
The instrument of
future."
the betrayal 6 irapadidovs, xiv. 42

was in the company, and the Lord
could see the purpose already lying
as an undeveloped thought in his
On irapabôvat
heart (Jo. vi. 70 f.).
see i. 14, note.
Tlpodidovat tradere
does not occur in the N. T., but its
meaning is more or less imported by
the circumstances into Trapadidovat,
which even in class. Gk. is patient of
a bad sense. Yet, as Origen (in Mt.)

reminds us, irapadidovai may be used
with quite another purpose ; in the
eternal counsels of GOD, the Father
delivered up the Son (Rom. viii. 32),
and the Son delivered up Himself
(Gal.
ii.
Els x f W as dv6p. is less
20).
precise than the corresponding words

in viii. 31 (1^770 TWV Trpeo-fivTeptov KOI
Ttov
dpx*p
a>i/
Kal
T<av
But on the other hand
ypa/z/zarecov).
it is
wider,
and
prepares the Twelve for the further

revelation of x. 34 (napafttoo-ovo-iv O.VTOV
rot?
fdvea-iv
a/Mapro>Ao3i>.
and on /iTa
see
cf.
xiv. 41, els T. x- T-
On the form diroKTavOfjvai,
viii.
rpei? r/p,epas
31, note.
= Trj
Tpiiy
204
3a
32
dva<TTri<TTai.
rifjiepas
e<po/3ovvTO
33
avTOV
Kal ?]\6ov
33
34 yit ea Oe
34 oi
TO
Kal
pfj/ULa,
67rep(*)Trj(rai.
ei9
Kal
Kacpapvaovfui.
CH/TOUS Ti ev
eTrrjpwTa
<yevo]ULevos
Se riyvoov v
oi
[IX. 31
5e
ecnwTTCDi/,
ev Trj OLKLOL
Trj
Trpos
KBD
uc
ev
alP*
(33 TjXtfoi/
eyep6r}(reTai I 13 69 346 26
31
8inhcl
68 *1
auc a b c k
8 209 2P6 alP
vg syr? ] rj\6ev ACLXriI2<l>Sl> al minP f q S yrr
go aeth i<rij\dev 604 + is 1071 difXoyifeo-de] pr (vel add) TT/JOS eavrovs
aj>a<TT77<reTcu]
1 1
me
HS
minomnvid
syrr
arm go aeth
8e yyvoovv TO p^pd]
of
32.
34
They
remained in ignorance of the import

of the Lord s words, especially of the
saying about the Resurrection (cf. ix.
10), for of the Passion they had some
dim and sorrowful conception (Mt., /cat
XVTTT;
o-(popa). Lc. explains that
there was a Divine purpose in their
temporary ignorance 77 v irapaKeKaXvfj,-
e<n,uTn<]<rai>
ends as
Iva
avT<iov
fj.f]
a i(rd(i3VTai avro.
They shrank from seeking enlighten
ment
Me. similarly Lc.), partly from a natural

reluctance to enter upon a painful
subject, partly perhaps from their
recollection of the censure incurred
by Peter (viii. 33). There is weight
;
remark
re facilius
de quavis
interrogant lesum quam
de ipso;
sic
also in
Bengel
N. T.
Pauline word (Me.
Heb. 1 2
,
Pet. 1 ).
in the LXX.
N.T.,
and
"
inter
fit
the
in
Ay I/DC lv
1
,
Lc.
familiares."
chiefly a
is
ev 1 act 2
-
>
Paul.
25
,
Pâ, a common word
frequent in the
occurs in Me. only here and
fairly
xiv. 72.
3337. RETURN TO CAPERNAUM.

QUESTION OF PRECEDENCE (Mt. xviii.
i
5,
33-
Lc. ix.
4648).
(i.
21,
ii.
i,
Jo.
vi.
59)
Ca
had
ceased to be the centre of the Min

istry; but it was a convenient ter
minus to the northern journey, and
starting point for a fresh field of
work in the south; and Simon s or
Levi s house (i. 29, ii. 15) afforded a
shelter there.
No
Koi fv
TT) OIKIO.
ycvofjifvos KrX.]
When
they had reached the privacy of the

house the Lord questioned the Twelve
on a discussion He had overheard
during the journey (lv rrj
Vg.
in via, cf. viii. 3, 27). Evidently they
had not thought Him to be within
earshot (cf. X. 32 ija-av
ev rfj
Kal rjv Trpoaycoi/); but He had detected
angry voices and knew the cause (Lc.
&
fidvsTov
eVt&>7T<Bi/]
cos
ij8r)
The Galilean Ministry
oSo>...
8ia\oyi(Tfjibv TTJS Kapftias avrcoi/).
01 fie
34.
XX. 26.
Euth.
Cf.
iii.
4, Lc.
e<7i<B7reoi>
KaTayvtocrOevTes.
the discussion was at an

end and the silence which followed
the Lord s question continued until it
was broken by His words in v. 35.
they had
AieXe^ô-ar/. .ris pfifav,
die\ex6r)(rav
discussed (Burton,
48) the question
who is greater (than the rest) ; Lc.,
more fully, TO ris av e lij pei^tov avratv
;
who
represents the Twelve as

themselves propounding the question
to Jesus, writes Tt s apa peifav
Mt.,
Kal ?/X$oi/ fls Kcxfrapvaovfji]
pernaum
began at Capernaum.
68a>,
avTov
e()o(3ovvTO
it
&
subsequent visit to the town is men

tioned in the Gospels, although after
the Resurrection the Lord was seen
by the shore of the lake (Jo. xxi. i ff.)
and among the hills (Mt. xxviii. 16).
6r}<rav
fj.vov aTT*
arm
ANXTA
<TTIV
ovpavwv ; The com

parative has practically the force of a
superlative, see Blass, Gr. pp. 33, 141 f.,
and on the other hand WM., p. 305
cf. Mt. xi. n, xxiii. n, i Cor. xiii. 13.
ev
TT)
fiacriXeia
TO>V
The question TLS peifav was probably

suggested by the selection of the
IX. 36]
ev
SieXeûrjcrai/
TOVS owoe/ca
efbtovrjcrev
TIS
doo)
Trj
>!
Ka
eO"%aTOS
TraiSiov
\apcov
35
TIS 6e\ei
\
>l
TTCLVTCOV
e<TTCtL
eivcu,
Gl
Aeyet avTols
KCCI
/ca*
3<5
/ULeifav.
20$
TTCLVTCOV
ev 36
eorTrjcrei/
avTcov Kal evayKa\L(rdfj.evos avTo eljrev

34 SieXex^crap]
+ e(TTiv K
17/4.
36
res
1071
om
35
TrcuSioi ]
yevrjTai avrwv
fi.
pr TO
/cat
e
604 2?
di-rfvexdrjaav
i*"
avayKdXiffa/JLevos
ra>v
TCOV
fiao-tXfias
ovpai>a>v
(comparing Mt.
See Dalman, Worte, i. p. 92 f.
Ka.Tei\i]<J)i<rav
v.
29).
* a Kadiaas
35/crX.] The
Lord assumes the attitude of the
t
e<f)(0vr)<TfV
Teacher (Mt.
viii.
2),
vrjo-ev,
and
v. i, xiii. i,
Lc.
v. 3,
Jo.
the disciples (ec/xuX. 49, Tob. V. 9, not npoa--
cf.
eKaXeVaro,
calls
cf.
iii.
13, 23, vi. 7, viii.
I,
the Twelve (rou? dvdcKa), for

the lesson He is about to give is
needed by them all and by the whole
future Church.
How important it
34)
all
appears from its repetition to

wards the end of the Lord s life (Lc.
xxii. 24 ff., Mt. xxiii. 8 ff. ; for other
parallels see x. 42 ff., and the saying
in x. 31). The intention of the Master
is not to enact
penal provision
against seeking the mastery," but (cf.
Lc. ix. 48) to point out the way to
is
"a
true greatness (Latham, Pastor past.

The spirit of service is the
p. 355).
passport to eminence in the Kingdom
of GOD, for it is the spirit of the
Master
TrdvTwv.
Who
The
Himself became
SiaKovos
attendant at table
is
SICLKOVOS
properly the
31, Lc. xxii. 27,

for the later Chris
(i.
Jo. ii. 9, xii. 2) ;

tian history of the
Ecclesia, p. 202
ff.
word see Hort,
lower depth
is
sounded and a higher dignity offered

in the Trairooi/ SoOXop of x. 44) Q.- v
-
With
7rpcorof...eo-xaTo$-
ev TTJ
cf.
X.
31.
o5a>
Dk
ADA a b f
eo-rw
TIS
69 346
A
|
q go
ei?/ /i.
mini*
"
Sto/covoj] SoiAos
rty
M*
C(DL)
TTJS
om
Xe7ei aurots...5ia/covos
Three for the mysterious ascent of

Hermon, and the prominence of Peter
among the three (cf. Bede). Origen
ort fj.v yap OVK ecrnv IO-OTTJS
a|tovfievtov
TIS avr. p. en) 13
In
quite another sense the Lord
once o TTpvTos and

17,
is
(Apoc.
at
i.
6, xxii. 13).
ii.
36.
KT\.
o ca-xaros
TraiSiov
Xa/3o>i>
The new
rule of
avro
just enun
ea"rrj(Tfv
life
ciated
is
illustrated by a visible
A child is playing near
example.
(? Peter s: see note on i. 30; on the
late tradition that the child was Ig
natius of Antioch 6 fcoQopos read as
o 0e6(popos
p. 27),
see Lightfoot, Ignatius, i.

calls it to Him
and the Lord
Mt.), places it by
His side in the middle of the group
(TTpoa-KaXfaa/jLcvos,
avro iv
(Xa/3aji/...OT7;o-6J/
/ie cra)
aimSy,
1
Lc.
7ri\a(B6fj.fvos.(rT. avT.
and then takes
TO>),
(evayKaXio-dfjLfvos
x. 1 6 ; the verb,
it
avro,
nap eavinto His arms

Me. only), cf.
which belongs to the
later Gk., occurs in Prov.
vi. 10,
xxiv.
48 (33) and the noun fvayKaXto-fjui in

4 Mace. xiii. 21 (KA, but the text is
Lc. (ii. 28) pre
possibly corrupt)
fers the paraphrase Seêo-tfai els ras
dyKa\as. The act was accompanied
by words of which Mt. preserves the
fullest account.
According to Mt.
;
the Lord began,

fj.rf
crrpa^TC
KT\.
(xviii.
A/^
Xeyo>
Kai yevrjo-dc
3,
4).
as
v^lv Eai/
TO.
Tratdia
The words carry
with them the assurance of their gen

uineness, answering the question ris
fififav ( the most childlike and trust
the least self-conscious and selffor the next
) and preparing
sentence (os av ev rwv TOIOVTWV natfcrX.), the substance of which is
common to the three Synoptists.
ful,
sufficient
8ia>v
206
Os av
ev TCOV TOLOVTCOV TraiSicov Se^rjTai ITTL

6vo/maTL JULOV, e/ue oeêTat Kat os av e/me Se^^Tca, OVK
37tV
37
3Sf
38
avTcp 6
G(f)rj
5e%. syr
vid
puerum arm
faZewi
sin
dextjrat
6811
O-
a-jreKpiO-r) (de)
V TOIOVTQ3V
T>
Traidiov roiouro, Lc.
symbolises (see
Mt.
Orig. in
WM.,
whom
Cf.
138).
p.
eav ovv, otrep Trapa TTJV

rjXiKLav Tracrêi ra 7raiSia...a7ro \6yov, 6
:
eavrov...
*Ir)(rov na6r)TT)S fTCLTreivuHTev
fid\i(rra 8e TOVS cos
o A.6yos diredeit-e
(rrpafpevTas ..anode <reov Kai fjiip.r)Teov
KT\.
Chrys. Traidiov yap evravBa TOVS
.
OVTO)S d(pe\els
dTreppi/JLfJLevovs
who
<pr)0~\
Kai Taireivovs Kai
Trapa Tols TroXXoTf.
He
and welcomes such,

because he sees in them the type of
character which Christ Himself ap
proved and exhibited (Mt. xi. 29, Phil,
ii.
5 ff.), recognises and welcomes Christ
Himself is a true and loyal disciple.
On dexfo-Oai see vi. n, note, and
Dalman, Worte, i. p. 101 f. eVt
ovofiari /zou (cf. ix. 38 f., xiii. 6, and
recognises
r<
see
Regn. xxv.
5,
Gal.
iv. 14,
Col. iv.
IO, Didache 12 iras 8e o epx6/J,evos

(
ev dvopaTi Kvpi ov Sf^^rco),
On the
My Name, i.e. the act

being based upon a recognition of his
connexion with Me, cf. WM., p. 490.
Other nearly equivalent phrases are
ground of
Me.
8ia TO ovona (Jo. xv. 21,
Apoc.
ii.
40, ix.
oi/o/iari
6,
ix. 38,
om
KCU os a/
aTroitpideis de
arm)
AXm
e<fnj
om
o
|
al
Iwa^s]
minP
/cai
38
e07?
airoKpLdeis
ADNm
al
Pet.
iv.
pp. 146 f. 3 196 f. For the absolute use

of ro ovofj.a see Bp Westcott s note on
3 Jo.
V.
ro>
14), 8ia
TOV ovofiaTos (Acts IV. 30), els TO oi/o/ua

(Acts viii. 1 6). On the use of oW/xa
in the papyri cf. Deissmann, B.
St.,
7,
and Lightfoot on
Ign.
Eph.
3.
the particular act

of recognition is evidence of a state of
heart to which Christ Himself is a
Aegr]Tai...8exnTai:
welcome guest.
Kai os av ep.e $e\r)Tai. /crX.] The action
passes into a region beyond that of
the visible order to receive a lowly
brother in Christ s Name is to receive
;
Christ, and to receive Christ is to

receive the Eternal Father in Whose
Name He
1
came.
6, Jo. xii.
44>
(o Tre /âs /ue
Cf.
Jo.
I.e.,
Note on Jo.
Trarr/p,
Jo. V. 36,
xx. 21
the Son
o/ioXoytas
Mt. x. 40, Lc.

tiTrocrreiXas
45
Add.
see
Bp Westcott,
xx.
21),
sc.
vi. 57, X. 36, xvii.
is
x.
/tie
o
1 8,
o a7r6oToXos...T^s
rm&v (Heb.
iii.
i).
Other
references to the Mission of the Son

in the Synoptists will be found in Mt.
x. 40, xv. 24, Me. i. 38 (note), xii. 6,
Lc. iv. 1 8, 43, ix. 48, x. 16; the idea is
background of the whole Minis

which rests on egovo-ia, and sup
ports itself by faith and prayer. On
in the
try,
dexecrdai see vi. ii, note.
OuK...dXXa,
p. 267,
not so much... as: Blass, Gr.

n. 2.
xiii. 13,
TOV dvopaTos (Acts

xv. 26, 3 Jo. 7)
cf. ev
3), virep
(Me.
e/j.e
rather of the class of disciples
TOV
Tiva ev
>
<
A(D)NXriI2$
TOVTO
TO TratStoi/, i.e. this child regarded as
the representative of its class, or
it
eiSa/JLev
om
i
...Sex^Tcu k om
ACDNXrAII2$ al min?
8inhclhler
v *v
Mt. ev
auc
(^)BL^- minP ] defrrai
me]
ALNXm alP
OS
37-
(cf.
k syrsin )
69 (604) (bikr vg S yrr

110
ev] eiri U minP*
...eurev (\eyei)
KrX.]
Ai$derKa\e,
ABDLNXm2
7-fcjj/
1071 syrP
+ \eywv
Itodvrjs
p.e.
110
124 alP* e/c 13 69 346 2** ex b c ff i q unum ex a f vg similiter
i minpi latt Or] TWJ TrcuSiwj TOVTWV
TOLOVTWV TTcuS.
gQ
minP* 110
NBA^
dTrocrTeiXavTa
om DXr
37 ev]
gyj.hci JJJQ
XCA
d\\d TOV
SeêTai
e/uLe
e/xe
[IX. 37
38
40.
THE USE OF THE NAME

(Lc. IX. 4950).
BY A NON-DlSCIPLE
o leoai/Tjs] This is the

38.
(pr) at
only remark attributed by the Synopt
ists specifically to St John (cf. however
x.
35
Kai
IaKo>/3os
laKa>/3os
Kai
Kai
la>dvT)s,
xiii.
ladvrjs Kai
He rpos
Ai/5pe as),
IX. 40]
TCO ovofJLCLTL (Tov
K/3d\\ovTa
Sai/moi/ia,
39
d Se
avTOv, OTL OVK r]KO\ov6eL rifjuv.
KcoXveTe a\)TOV ovdels yap e&Tiv 6s
TCO OVOJJLaTl
67TI
Ka)\vOjUiev
Iricrovs eiirev
Mr) 39
Troiricrei
Kai
JJLOV
yap OVK
Kai
2O/
<TTIV
Ka 6
40
vjrep
IT
ACNXm al min^ )] pr os
axoXovdei
(e/cwAvcrctytei
minP abcffiklqr vg syr hcl go arm (om NBCLA^> 1071 minPnuc
1
38
/cat
eKd)\vofj.ev
A(D)NXmS
al
?6811
me)
latt vt excf vg
arm
syrr
<
8111
oi>/c
T][J.U>
om on
OVK
39
A arm iroiijffas 1071 pr

ab c dE ik rvid syr sin arm
TToiet
arm]
v/muv bis ADNmSi>
-TJK.
IT/CTOUS]
ou
(KBD
SI>
e?ri] ei
40
min* tmu
ro>
Galilee, had prohibited a non-disciple

from using the Master s Name for the
purpose of exorcising demoniacs.
Ought they rather to have welcomed
him as a brother ] For the use of the
Lord s Name by non-Christian ex
orcists cf. Acts xix. 13 (where see
conBlass s note).
EKcoXvo/nei/, the
ative imperf., Burton 23 for Ka>Xveiv
cf. x. 14, i Cor. xiv. 39. OVK T]Ko\ov6ci
;
(Lc. /xe# T/êoi/) is a frank confession

of jealousy for the honour of the Apostolate.
In the light of the Lord s
words the action had began to wear a
different aspect to the mind of John.
The
39.
pT) KooAvere avrov /crX.]
sincerity of the speaker saves him
from censare the Lord merely cor
rects the error.
He does not say
fexfvOe avroit, for the man s motive
did not appear; but the attitude of
His disciples towards such an one
qfj.lv
least
2 1*5
DX
abff
13 69 346
oi5ets] ou
om
al^"
|
NBC^
28 69 604
13
TO.XV
T
F*
mu
13 69 209 al
al nonn
7roii7<ret]
vld )
28 209
syr
sin
abcfffiq
cf. Me. ix. 5) to the teaching

ticis, Lc.
The phrase eVt
just received.
oi/ofuzri pov had put him in mind of a
recent occurrence, and he takes the
opportunity of laying the facts before
the Master. He and one or more of
the other disciples, probably during
their recent journey through northern
at
THJ.UV bis
and it creates an impression of candour

and conscientiousness not unworthy
of the future 6eo\6yos. His words are
in some measure a response (aTroxpt-
should have been
&K. rell) TJ/MV
curoKpideis
neutral.
yap fcmv KT\. (Me. Only)

whatever his intention, the man is for
the time (ov...ra^v) practically com
mitted to a course of action which at
For 8uleast cannot be unfriendly.
and with ov
Troiflv see vi.
used in reference to a moral
impossibility cf. Mt. vi. 24, Heb. vi. 4 f.
:
5>
To work a miracle in Christ s name

was not a test of moral character or
proof of spiritual affinity to Him (Mt.
22, Acts xix. 13), as childlike trust
and humility must always be but it
was a safeguard against open and
vii.
immediate
(ov
ra^)
hostility (for KUKO-
9), and
might be the beginning of better
cf.
\oyfiv
things
vii.
Euth.
10,
Acts xix.
crui/e^copet 8e KOI TOVTOIS
ToC KTjpvyâTos, ap.a de Ko
OVTMV df]
0av/j.aTovpyovvT(*v. Bede s
use of this incident is interesting:
haereticis ac male catholicis
"itaque in
non sacramenta communia...sed divira>i>
siones pacis
et prohibere
detestari
debemus."
The Lord s answer
finds a partial
parallel in Num. xi. 28

or yap OVK eoTiv
40.
f.
Ka.6* ijfitov
KrX.J
The
indicative expresses the assump

tion that such a person exists (Blass,
Gr. p. 217). Lc. gives V/ASOI/ bis. An
opposite rule appears to be laid down
in Mt.
fj,ov
xii.
K.CIT
30= Lc. XL
&v per
23, o
6 pr) (rvvayo)v
e /ioC CO-TIV, KOI
208
41
41
yap av
OTL
ovojJiaTi
42 ov
41 av
TroTio-r)]
ironed
DHMA minmu ev rw or.
TOV
&
K*C 3DXrAII 2
al
minP
av
os
rw
ov.
latt syr^Mmgjhier
me
syr
8in
e^
sto eBhhcl (t*t)

00
syrr P
arm)
1071 alp*
OTL
VfULlV
41
*
avTOv.
ÂBC*LNXriI2$^ minP
Moi>
ev
TTOTripiov
dprjv
fjucrdov
ev ovo/tart
armvid +
c a
ABC*KLNII*
i
K
aeth
go
(om /xou
AC 3 NXrn alP aTroXeo-ei DE minnoim
TOVTW
i/uas
eVre,
Xpia-Tov
aTToXeorri
fjin
7TOTi(rrj
[IX. 41
om
OTL 2
rules
e/ioC o-KopTri&i. But the two
are in fact complementary (Gould) ; in
the latter words the Lord refers to
the relations of a man s inner life to
Himself, whilst in this context He
deals with outward conduct. Upon
conduct, in our partial ignorance, the
/ier
most hopeful construction should be

put the man who is not a declared
;
Christian brotherhood
be provisionally regarded as a
enemy of the
may
In the present case, indeed,

there was presumptive evidence of
something better than neutrality, since
the person in question had used the
friend.
Name
of Christ.
41
ON THE CONSEQUENCES OF CONDUCT

TOWARDS BRETHREN IN CHRIST (Mt.
xviii.
cf.
9;
Mt.
x. 42, Lc. xvii.
i,
2, xiv. 34).
os
41.
sake."
yap av
TroTtcry
v/xas
AcrX.]
The thread of the teaching, broken off

at v. 38 by John s question, is now
resumed.
The spiritual significance
help offered to a brother for
Christ s sake is independent of the
material value of the gift.
cup of
of
on
KT\. is nearly equivalent to Sia TO
Xpio-rov elvai,
may be judged worthy
eternal
Victor
recompense.
a use of oVd/zan not un

cf. e.g. Thuc. iy.
XptoToO elvat is a Pauline phrase,
known
60.
XXIV.
i
For
17
TTOTKTOV
Regn. xxx.
rii/a
7rorieu>
11,
/if
Job
viii. 9, i Cor. i. 12, iii. 23, 2 Cor.

the anarthrous Xpiaros is unique
in sayings attributed to our Lord by
the Synoptists; cf. Dalrnan, Worte,
i.
239 n. Mt. s els ovopa naOrjrov

perhaps nearer to the original:
els ovopa TrpofprjTov, SiKaiov Mt. X.
p.
is
later editor s hand is very

41;
the words
probably to be seen
which now stand here in Me. (Hawkins,
HOT. Syn., p. 122). Ov prj airoô-rj
TOV (iio-Gov avTov presents the recom
pense of eternity in a form appreciable
by the Jewish mind, cf. Mt. v. 12, yi.
i f., xx. i ff., i Cor. iii. 8
ffi, Apoc. xxii.
12; for the nature and conditions of
the pio-Gos see Mt. xxv. 34 ff. K\r)povo"a
in"
rrjv T/roiftatr/Ltew;!/ vfjuv ftao-iXciav
Kal eTroriVare /ie...e0
of an
TOVTO
cf.
plKpOV
Gen.
t>8o>p,
xxii. 7, Jer. xvi.
ov TTOTioixrtv avrov
iroTrjptov.
to class. Greek,
Rom.
x. 7
evl Tovroiv
Ae yet dta TOVS evdeiav iVcos 7rpo0acriojieVovs.
The
the ordinary cup used both

for wine and water cf. vii. 4, Lc. xi.
39, I Cor. xi. 25. "YSaroy, Mt. (x. 42),
TTorripiov is
on the score of your
being Christ s
water
But pov has no right to a place

11.); and ev ovo/zart
in the text (see vv.
cf.
THE TEACHING RESUMED
50.
and so Wycliffe, Rheims, A.V.,

;
whilst Tindale has "for my name s
estis
42.
T<0>v
d&e\(pa>v
Kal os av crKav8a\io-T) KT\.~\
oaov
fj,ov
The
converse is equally true.

wrong
done to a disciple however insignificant
will bring incalculable evil upon the
On o-Kav8a\igeiv see iv. 17,

It is possible to be an innocent
evil-doer.
note.
cause of stumbling ; the Lord Himself
was such, cf. vi. 3, i Cor. i. 23, i Pet.

But He was careful to abstain
8.
from placing unnecessary stumblingii.
ev ovo/jLari
on
Xpt<rrov
core]
The Vg.
renders in nomine meo, quid Christi
blocks in
men s way
(see
Mt.
xvii. 27,
IX. 42]
TWV /uuKpwv TOVTCOV TCOV

KaXov ecrTiv avTw juLa\\ov ei TrepiKeiTai
eva
o~Kav?>a\icrri
TOV
Trepl
(rKavdaXifr
42
be iff q vg
ruv
syrP
V/J.MV
[j..
D
|
68111101
TWV
om
CiS
arm g O
ae th] Xt0os
iva de
flf
(J,V\IKOS
fj.rj
(7Kai/5aXio-a)/xej/
avrovs\ and
He
xiv. 21,
Cor.
viii.
13, 2 Cor.
xi. 29), and the wilful or heedless

creation of a-Kdvda\a that He con
demns.
TTHTTfVOVTCOV Sit leilgtll
shews how TO. roiavra naidia (v. 37),
are to be understood the little ones
(Zach. xiii. 7, usually in contrast with
Te5l>
604 1071 al pauc
minP
irepi]
rain?
min? cf q vg
1
Dad
irepie-
asinaria vel asinaricia latt vt
exc(i) v g
me vid
adf i vg
hcl
lapis molaris q syr
D minP
CTTI
erP auc
these circumstances he is in a better

case than if he had caused the feeblest
brother to stumble cf. Rom. xiv. 1 3 ff.,
i Cor. viii.
Instead of the simple ei
9ff.
;
^Se/SXr^rat (Lc. epptTrrat) et s TTJV 6d\ao~o~av,
Mt. has
êyaXot Apoc. xi. 1 8, xiii. 16, xix. 5,

xx. 12, or in the phrase OTTO p.t<pov
ens fieydXov i Regn. v. 9 etc., Heb.
viii. n) who believe, i.e. the
lowliest,
whether in their own eyes or in the
eyes of men, in the outward order of
the Church or even in the spiritual
8,
Mt.
cf.
order,
fjiiKpoTfpos fv
rfi
11, Lc. vii. 28, 6

(3acrt\iq TOV ovpavov
xi.
the reference is here

(TOV 6tov)
especially to the last type of fuicpoi,
St Paul s ddvvaToi (Rom. xv. i) or
:
do Bfi elsj do~6evovvTfs

i, i
Cor.
KaXov
TTJ
TriVret
Mt.
O~TIV avTto /zaXXov]
(pepei avTfo
o~vp.-
Lc. (xvii. 2) \vo~tTf\cl

KaXov. .p.a\\ov, it were
ii/a,
For
el.
(Rom.
viii. ioff., ix. 22).
good... by comparison,
35, Gal. iv. 27 (Isa. liv.
Acts xx.
cf.
i
LXX.);
and
for Ka\ov...cl, Mt. xxvi. 24; for eVnV

we should expect tfv, as in Mt. I.e.,
but the present brings the alternative

before the reader more vividly the
man is seen at the moment when the
:
placed round his neck (irfplKfiTai\ and then lying at the bottom
of the sea (jSe /SAijTcu) ; even under
weight
S.
is
M. 2
iva Ka.Ta7rovTio~6f) fv
ro>
TreXayft
Cod. D corrects both

see Blass, Gr. p. 215.
Mi;Xos
TTJS 0a\do-o-r)s.
tenses
OVIKOS
Mt.,
MuXo?
in
01
avTw
NA<S>
Rom.
xiv.
vid
ôvr^v C*
TTiffTLV
k*)
ANXmZ
this scrupulous regard for the

infirmities of others that
enjoins
DLM
ABC^NXmZ*^
e/te
min nonn mola
it is
(cf.
+ eis
el?
EFGHKM*SUVXriI2^
TOVTWV
6
13 28 69 258 346 2P
fjivXwvLKos Xi0os vel X. /ULV\WV

6/3X77077
#^
efji
KABC*>
om
aeth]
TriarevovTuv]
/j,v\os OVIKOS fc*BCDLASI>
g y rr Binpesh
TQVTUV
[JMcpuv
arm me go
ai
/JLV\OS
avTOv, Kal /36/3\riTai
(ut vid) a
arm go
g vrrfi inpeshhci
KeiTo
209
(D^n lj
and
cf.
Me.
Lc.
the LXX.
is
Xi $os
/zvXixoy.
the handmill
see Driver on Deut. xxiv.
Num.
xi.
8) usually
6,
worked
especially female slaves

(Exod. xi. 5, Jud. ix. 53, Mt. xxiv. 41);
the upper stone is the finp.v\iov (LXX.,
Deut. I.e., Jud. I.e. (B), but the word
is not used in the N. T.).
Distinct
from this handmill (xfLpopvXr), x l P~
fjivXwv, Xen. al.) was the larger sort
of mill, which was driven by an ass
by women,
(Ovid, fast.
vi.
318, "pumiceas versat
asella molas"), the Tfbq

D?nn of
the Talmud (J. Lightfoot on Lc. xviii.).
Since the millstone eVn/iuXtoi/ is also
called ovos in classical Gk., it has been
thought that fivXos OVIKOS may have the
same sense here ; but the conjecture
is
unnecessary. Cf.Origen:
yap KCL\
o5y fivai TOV pzv Tiva
8ia<popai,
avTwv, tv OVTWS dvopdo~a>, avdpcuTriKov,
a\\ov de OVIKOV. The stone of an assmill would be a pv\os /ze -yas (Apoc.
ei<rl
fLV\a>v
xviii. 21), and this is to the point;

the stone round the neck is heavy
enough to render escape impossible.

Schottgen produces a parallel from
210
43
Trjv QaXacrcrav.
43
KaXov ea-Tiv
Tas SJo
rj
ffKavda\Lffr]
43
+ et proice
ras D^f
abs
te
NBLA^ minPauc
b (arm)
a7reX0e/]
ere]
jSXiâi
eav (TKavSaXicrri
/ccu
<roc
f ff
Kpelrrov
r]v
avT(0 -rreptTedfjvai
eav oveoi daXurg
o-ov *rX.]
ones
is still
els
ere
rj
êtp
man may place

(Bruce).
stumbling-blocks in his own
path; the temptation may proceed
not from without, but from some part
As men submit
of his own nature.
to the loss of a bodily organ or limb
in order to preserve the body as a
fice
their interest to sacri
it is
powers and
functions of their
spiritual
have been
which
nature
found to be inevitable occasions of

Better to live under a sense of
sin.
partial mutilation and incompleteness
than to perish in the enjoyment of
all
one
KCU
eVt
Origen
opouog
powers.
tyvxyS Kd\OV KCU fJLdKCLrols jSeXriWois ^pô-ât rfj
om
Hos. ii. 7 (9),

kne\6elv and
marked contrast;
in
Mt.
cf.
v.
30,
T.
see
{o>r;i/
On
it.
elo-epxeo-Qai
Worte,
Dalman,
i.
KvXXos, used in class. Gk. of one

crippled limb,
is employed here and apparently also
in Mt. xv. 30 (xooXovs, KuXXovs) with
special reference to the loss of a
hand. Trjv MV, the higher life ; the
word is occasionally used in the N. T.
who has a crushed or
for physical existence (Acts xvii. 25,

i Cor. iii. 22, xv. 19 (17
cum?), 2 Pet.
of
i.
3), but in the great majority
.
instances
GOD
(cf.
means
it
Mt.
more
life
yii. 14,
40, vi. 53 etc., esp.
in union with
Jo.
iii.
36, v. 24,
Jo. v. 11
closely defined as
OVTOOS { COT; (i
Tim. VL
{cor}
19),
f.),
often
cuomos, rj
{cor; rov
rj
In this context,
6eov (Eph. iv. 1 8).
it is instructive to note, rj {COT; corre
sponds to rj fiao-tXeia TOV 6eov (v. 47).
Teevva,
TTJS
7rt
piov
rell
ras dvo]
pp. 95, 127.
moral
whole, so
ACDFGN
a departure from
The offender of the little

more an offender against
himself"
for the
xxv. 46. The
issues of life are on the one hand
an entrance into the higher life which
is its proper end, and, on the other,
does not agree with either Mt., Me. or

Lc., but comes nearest to Mt,
"
dyadov...rj,
former
The form, it will be observed,
KOI
f.
are
TO>V
43.
(-fet)
+ auoviov arm
wrjv]
KCU KaTanovricrdfjvai els rr/v 6a5taeK\e<TMV

eva
fj.ov
rj
.
al
j (|0 niE).
ought he to attend to the study of the

For an early instance of the
Law."
use of this saying of Christ see Clem.
Cor. 46
<TKavda\i^
X6
r\
/ci/AAoi/
ere
minî* 10 afffk
Kiddushin: "even though a man

had a millstone round his neck yet
fivXoi>
vg]
ADNXm
(re
[IX. 42
D3H
in the LXX.
3, D3n"|2
D3n"021
*jj,
Ovo^, Ewo/i, *Ev2 Esdr. xxi. 30 (N c a )),
<papay
el
avrrjs
d7roXe (r$ai,
Se
p&Xopcy
aiperu>repov
8id
airo-
<p.
"
(3a\elv rr)v
aX\(0v
XP r (riv a ^Tr s
l
8vvdp.ea>v
orco^co/iej/.
Lva P-*
<*>v
The Word,
adds, may be applied in various

ways to the excision of an offending
member of the Christian brotherhood,
or to the surrender, for Christ s sake,
lie
of a friend or near kinsman.

aTTOKOTTTeiv rfjv X W a see I^ eu k
12,
Jud.
WM.,
i.
6.
p. 302,
KaXov
and
cf.
eariv...?}:
(Jos. xv. 8,
vlov Evvop. (Jer. vii. 31, 32) or
iroXvdvftpiov vlov E. (Jer. xix. 6), Fat
i/co/i
For
xxv
-
see
Ps. cxvii. (cxviii.)
Ovvop. (Jos. xviii.
6,
A), TaifievQop. (B)
Chron. xxviii.
Chron. xxxiii. 6),
Taiewa (Jos. xviii. 1 6, B). In the
0. T. the name denotes the ravine
which, starting from the N.W. of
Jerusalem, sweeps round the S.W.
angle of the city, and then, taking
a south-easterly course, meets the
or Fa/aê
3), Ft/Save
Ewofji (A) (2
Evvop
(2
IX. 45]
is
ek TO
Tr]V yeevvav,
crKava]
Trot s crov
ecrTLV ere elcreXdelv eJs
om ets
Om
43
gyr
syr
TTJV y.
hclvid
et j
TQ
sin
..
ets
|
ro
TO
Trvp
45
acr/SecrTOv.
Kai eav 45
ov CIVTOV
<re,
TY\V
"(MY\V
TOVS
TO irvp TO aafieffTov] TOV Trvpos F TOV ?r. row acr/ferrov

^c.IjA^r 604 alpcrpauc gyr^) + (44) 07TOU
(T/CwXT?^
/cat
ro irvp ov o-fievvvTat
ADNXmS<l>
minP
al
latt vt P lvssyrr peshhcl (go
KBCLA i 28 118 251 2** k syr * arm me)

45
(N)ABCDNrAn^ al min? ] ffKavSaXtffrj (-et) (L) go* airoKoôv avTov]
KABCEF al? ] aoi DNM*SUr al? TT/I/
2
+ atuviov D (sic)
v.
(om
Ka\6v
a<r/3>
avruv ov reXeura
aeth)
211
44
<rK<tvda\ifr
(-fet)
<re
ur]i>]
XwXoi/] pr KV\\OV
rj
now
latt n Plvs
arm
|
tt
Kidron below the Pool of Siloam at

the well
1071
fKKo\j/ov
Bir Eyub (Re

This valley is the
called
covery, p. 6).
traditional site (but see ib. p. 306 ff.)
of the fire-worship which began in
the reign of Ahaz (2 Chron. xxviii.
ad poethesaurus
locum
paradisum
divinae amoenitatis recipiendis sanct
orum spiritibus destinatum
and
has established itself in the Latin Bible
est ignis arcani subterraneus
nam
. . .
"),
(0. L.
and
From Anglo-Saxon
Vg.).
mon
times the word was rendered into

used
English by the ambiguous
also for aSrjs even R.V. keeps
here in the text.
supposed place of future punishments

the concep
(cf. Stan ton, p. 325 ff.)
tion occurs already in Enoch xxvii. I,
ro irvp TO
The phrase
appears to be based on Isa. Ixvi. 24
(see below v. 48) cf. also 4 Regn. xxii.
17, Isa. i. 31, Jer. vii. 20; the ultimate
reference is perhaps to the altar-fire
avTT] ?/ (frdpayg Kf<aTr)pap.fVTj etrri, cf.

ib. xc. 24 ff., and the name is so used
ov ajBecrdijafTai.
3,
xxxiii.
6,
Jer.
vii.
31,
xix. 2
ff.),
and after its desecration by Josiah

(2 Kings xxiii. 10) it became a com
receptacle for the offal of the
city, and, in the later development
of Jewish thought, a symbol of the
;
in
the
Talmud,
e.g.
Aboth
i.
6,
sinner] desists from words of

Torah, and in the end he inherits Gehinnoni"
Gr. p. 146,
(DSiTfl, Dalman,
"[the
Worte,
i.
Beitrcige,
p.
p.
The
ences).
Wiinsche, neue
131 f.
596, gives other refer
N. T. form ye ew/a (Mt.
;
v. 22, 29, 30, x. 28, xviii. 9, xxiii. 15,
33,
Me.
James
ix.
iii.
6)
43,
is
45,
47,
Lc.
xil
5,
used exclusively in
the figurative sense, and only (as

the references shew) in Synoptic re
ports of sayings of Christ,
St James.
It
and by
appears also in the
Sibyllines (i. 103, es yeevvav /xaXepov

Aa/3pov Trvpos aa/xaroto), and in the
transliteration gehenna it occurs in
the Latin version of 4 Esdr. (ii. 29,

gehennae ostendetur
et contra eum iocunditatis paradisus"
c Tert. Apol. 47, "gehennam...quae
vii. 36, "clibanus
"hell,"
"hell"
a<Tfte<TTov\
LeV.
Vi.
9 (2)j TO
TTVp TOV SvO~iaO-TTjpLOV...

1
"Atr/Seoros ,
a revived
Homeric word, occurs as a variant in

Job xx. 26 (N c a s A), and also in Mt.
iii. i2 = Lc. iii. 17.
Here Mt. uses
The fire which
vios as its equivalent.
-
ato>-
devours sin belongs to the eternal

order and burns as long as sin re
mains to be consumed.
For the
repeated article see note on iii. 29.
Kat *& v o novs crov (TKavSaXifcr)
45o-e] This mention of the foot naturally
follows that of the hand if the two
members are to be distinguished in
the interpretation, the movements of
life will be represented by the foot
and its activities by the hand. On
both a check may be wisely placed, if
it is found that they minister to sin.
On the readings
K. f. o-e eiVeXtfeo ]
Gr. p. 240 f. BX;ore, a-oi cf. Blass,
;
Br]vai is
substituted in vv. 45, 47 for

the punishment is involun-
142
212
[IX. 45
47
Kai eav 6
47 TroSas eôvTa
ek
/3\rj6fjvai
TY\V yeevvav.
avTOV
6(b6aXfJLOs crov (TKavâXity ere, e/c/3aXe

elcreXQeiv ek
(re eorTLV
imovo(p6a\/uiov
TOV
Si/o
KaXov
T^V fiacriXeiav
e*s
eôvTa /3\r]6fjvai
ov TeXevTa
O7rov
6
avTwv
48 fyeevvaV)
CTKwXri^
49
?ra5 yap Trvpl a
49 TO Trvp ov cr/3evvvTai.
6eov,
r]
6(p6a\/ULOvs
4S
om ets rt\v yeevvav 604

+ ets TO Trvp TO aafiecrTov
45
syr
hcl
avTwv ov reXeura
/cat
F + TOV
yeevvav] + TOV irvpos
min pl a
ADNXmZ<l>
f ft i
ADNXrilS* min?
TO Trup ou afievvvrai
TOV
irvpos
go aeth +
1
ct<r/3e<rTOV
C Vg
(46)
latt^PM 11011
KBCLA
ev 801 k
8ta
arm me)
i 28 92 118 218 251 253 2?
syr
(go aeth) (om v. 46
i9 c
pl
al
ei
ACDMNXFII
o
oroy
ae
/cai
ffKavdaXifri
ftovo^d. ] quacumque
o00.
2]
47
"
<re
parte corporis debilem k

ACNXm2<l>
TO irvp ov
ajpauc
abcffi
230
o~(3.
me
|
minP
f i 1
/cat
<TK.
<roi
j3\r}d-r)i>ai]
aire\6eiv
Tai
pr
Trvpi]
+ /cat ?racra (iraaa

me go aeth + /cat
ev
^C min pauc
yap)
7ra<ra
though it has been reached

through successive acts of the will.
Kai eav 6 o0$aA/zoy KT\.]
The
eye is here the symbol of the lust

which works through it (77 ei
ocfrdaXfjiuv, I
Jo.
ii.
<J>6a\fjios,
roC
Tepo(f)daX[iov de.
6fo\>
Trjv /3acriXei
answers to T^V
o>jv
(v.
ai>
43
aXt
Qv<na
^yffta
a\i<Tdr)<reTai
&
ava\w6-rj<reTai
OTTOV
46
doKifj,a<r6r]<reTai
AC(D)NXmS<l>
(cf.
(om
k)
al
KBLA
Cited from Isa. Ixvi. 25, 6 -yap O-KW\T)

avTwv ov Tf\evTi]o~fi (A, TfXfvTa) Kai
TO Trvp avTav ov o~(BO~6r)o~eTai.
The
words have impressed themselves on
more than one passage in Jewish writ
17,
K&ucri<ns
6
o"K<a\r)
avTutv
/crX.]
cf.
d(re/3ouy irvp Kai
Sir. vii.
O-KO>\TI
Judith
xvi. 17, Kvpios...eKdiKijo-ei avTovs...o~ovvai 7rvp Kai o~KW\r]Kas ety crap-
KUS avTvv.
"S/ccoX/;^,
animae"
(Ben-
For the significance of such

language as adopted by Christ cf.
gel).
alo-QijTrjv Ti/j,a>piav finev, e /cThpht.

(pojBwv T^jLtas 8ia TOVTOV TOV alo~0rjTOv
virob i"yiJ,aTos...o-Ka>\7) de Kai irvp AcoXa:
ovra
TOVS
afiapTa>Xous
ecrTiv fKao-rov Kai

TCOV, I^TIS atcnrfp
<os
TTvp
worm
is
flf^ftaj
r)
CTKu>\r)t;
<p\eyei.
undying:
on the
KaTadaTrava Kai
Like the
"the
fire,
wounds
the
in
man
himself by his sins,

the degradation and deterioration of
his being, have no limitations [of
The presents ov
(Gould.)
time]."
flicted
TeXeuTa, ov o-ftevvvTai
note).
48.
a\ia6r)<reTai]
ing outside the Canon;
6).
Mt. eêXf avr. K.CLL /3aXe ciTro

o-ov,
expanding Mc. s compressed
tear it out and cast it
thought
Such a wrench may be neces
away.
sary in the moral nature ; the love of
visible beauty is a true and noble ele
ment in man, but if it becomes in any
individual the occasion of sin, he must
put it from him better to enter life
with no eye but for the spiritual and
eternal beauty than to indulge the
lower taste to the loss of all.
Mov6one of the Herodotean words
(Herod, iii. 16, iv. 29) revived in the
Koivr) but condemned by the Atticists ;
cf. Lob. Phryn.
136, nov6<$>6a\pov ov
:
prjTeov
k syr sin arm)
tary,
avTov
vid
yap arm
61 73 118 604 al nonn
sin
abcffikq
52 g (examlnantur)
TU>V
49 om Tra$...a\Krd7)<reTcu D 6465*
omnia autem substantia consumitur k ?ras 7ap] + apTos
ffp ff0T)ff
7ras...aXt(T0.]
al perpauc Trav
47-
4110
S y rr
latt vtplvs syrr?68111101

i
D minP
syr
yeevvav ] + TOV irvpos
33 *11101
go aeth + ets TO Trvp TO acfieffTov F
q r syrr**
48 OTT.
KT\. ck TeXevTTjffei labcffiq TO Trvp] + avTwv ^f 262 300
|
(cf.
LXX.) state
simply the law or normal condition of
IX.
5]
Ka\ov TO a\as* eav

ev TLVL aVTO dpTV(TT6
ev
elprjveveTe
Kc
50 TO aXas bis
yevTj<TT
The Western and Syrian texts

add these words as a refrain to vv.
;
see app.
Ttas
49-
crit.
yap
supra.
nvpl
aXia-BrfO-fTaC]
Fire, I said, for with fire shall every

man be salted. The Western gloss
iraa-a yap (or KO.I iraa-a) flvcria dXi aXi<r6r)o-cTai rightly seeks an explanation
in Lev. ii. 13 (nav d&pov dvcrias
oXt dXicrBâ-erat).
The sacrificial salt
vp.<av
was the symbol of a covenant-relation

with
GOD
2 Chron.
11
(Pl?p
J")
")^
Num.
xviii. 19,
In
the case of
every disciple of Christ the salt of
the covenant is a Divine Fire (Mt. iii.
II,
avros
xiii.
5).
v/jias
/ScwrTurei
ev
TrvevfjiaTt
which purifies, preserves

and consummates sacrifice the alter
native to the Fire which consumes
Cf. Euth.
(Mt. iii. 12, Heb. xii. 29).
ayia>
Kai irvpl}
TTCIS TTICTTOS TTVpl

TI
TT)$ Trpbs
o-erai,
TOV
TTJS TTpOS
6fOV TTtOTetas
7r\r)(riov dya.irr)s
rjyovv TTJV (rrjTredova
aTTo/SaXet.
Miller,
aXicrd^-
TTJS
Kaicias
On
Intr. p. 10 1,
ditional text
the reading see WH.,

the tra
Notes, p. 25
:
defended by BurgonCauses of Corruption, p.

is
KCtl
aXa,
WH.,
TO aXa
LA
pauc d
14 al
e^. ovv têis 28
aXa
et
50.
KaXbv TO d\as
/CTX.]
Good
is
implied in aXio-drja-fTat (v. 49).

the late form of a\s (o)
cf. Lev. ii. 13, Jud. ix. 45, 2 Esdr. vi.
9, vii. 22, Mt. v. 13, Lc. xiv. 34; the
dat. aXaTt occurs in CoL iv. 6; the
nom. is also written aXa (cf. -yaXa) in
Sir. xxxix. 26 (B), and as a variant
in each of the passages where a\as is
found in the N. T. cf. Blass, Gr. p. 27,
salt
ÂXcis- (TO) is
2, K*
syr?
6311
arm
K*A*BDLA
604 panem k
Notes, p. 158.
"AvaXos
insulsus
used here only in the LXX. and N. T.,

but it is Aquila s rendering for 7QP)
is
xiii. 10, n, 15, xxii. 28.

In
the parallel saying of Mt. v. i3 = Lc.
xiv. 34, fjio>pavdfj takes the place of
Mc. s ava\ov ytvrjTai.
Ei/ rivi aJro
dpTVCTT ; Mt. V TLVl aXlCT^^CTf TOt
ApTveti/ aXaT6 occurs in Col. iv. 6,
where see Bp Lightfoot s note ; Symm.
gives dvapTVTos for Aq. s avaXos in
Ezech. II. cc., and for avev d\6s (LXX.)
in Ezech.
,*
Job
in
In
vi. 6.
its
immediate reference to the
Apostles the passage
Mr Latham
is
well explained
the pre
serving principle embodied in the
Apostles, and which was to emanate
from them, should itself prove cor
rupt [? inoperative], then where could
help be found ? If they, the chosen
by
(p. 360)
"if
ones, became selfish, if they wrangled

about who should be greatest, then
the fire which our Lord had come to
send upon earth was clearly not
burning in them, and whence could
For a wider
it be kindled afresh?"
~
application cf. Victor etVis o$v x^P L
TOS dl(06els KOL K(VT)V TOVT-qv 7TOir}(Tl t
ol d\cs encopavfyo-av.
OVTOS av e lrj ev
:
<a
6^6T6 ev eavrols aXa KT\.]
275.
the
arm
ex- 13 69 346 2**
yevrjTcu, 50
the cnccoXr^ and Trup.

The question
of the eternity of punishment does
not come into sight.
43, 45
V 6CtVTOls
ABCDNXmS^ minomnvid
(i, X*)
a/)ru<rerat
go aeth
28 alP
d\\i]\oi<s.
TO a\as ava\ov
Se
213
Keep
the seasoning power, the preserving

sacrificial Fire, within your own hearts,
and as a first condition and indication
of its presence there, be at peace with
Thus the discourse
your brethren.
reverts to the point from which it
started (v. 33). Disputes about pre
cedence endangered the very exist
ence of the new life.
"Elp^veveiv is
elsewhere in the N. T. limited to
214
X.
Kai
TO.
opia Trjs
Kai
lopoavov,
crvvTropevovTai
cos elco0L 7rd\iv eS/Sa-
lovSaias Kai Trepav TOV

TTaXlV O%\Ol
t
epêTai ek
eKeidev aj/acrras
[X. i
CTKeV
ALNXrn
DGA
/cat Trepan KBC*L^ me] om /cat C

i KaKt6ev
epxerai]
8 1 6811
nonn latt
arm go aethvid Sia TOV irepav
gyrr ?
13 28 69 124 209 604* 2P al
minP ) TTO\IV oxXot]
LNXriI24>^
ANXrn^> al minP TOV Trepav S
ffvv-rropevovTai (avîr.
rj\dei>
"
TT.
o o%Xos
in
syr"
St Pvaul (Rom.
i Thess. v. 13).
abc
2**"
eSiSaovcei ]
xii. 18,
pr
ff i
kq
(r)
edepa-n-evo-ev /cat
2 Cor.
xiii.
u,
X. i. DEPARTURE FROM GALILEE

JOURNEYS IN JUDAEA AND PERAEA
;
(Mt. xix.
I.
Kal
phrase
2).
^1
[D^D]
xxii.
/cat
|
syr
ws eiw#ei]
a>s
et. /cat
ff i
|
om
sin
"near the
wilderness" (Jo. xi. 54),
ending in the last journey through
Ta opta r. I., not the frontier

only (as Origen in Mt. t. xiv. 15, owe
eVi TOE
dXX olovel ra a/cpa), but
the region as a whole ; cf. vii. 24. Kai
Jericho.
;ze<ra,
pêrai] This
corresponds to the
Kel6fv avacrras
(which
Hebrew
3, Num.
(arm)
if
DJ5J1,
Gen.
xxii.
&c.) seems to be
14,
the commencement of a
considerable journey, cf. vii. 24. On
the present occasion the Lord is
used for
Trepav
Mt. omits
R. T.
and is followed
text of Me.; the
Kai ,
Western
by the
(Sta roC
IT.) is
perhaps an attempt
to extract sense from the clause

nuded of Kai
de
finally quitting Galilee (Mt. /zer^pei/

OTTO rfjs FaXetXaiaf) and Capernaum
As in
(rvvTropevovrai TraXiv o^Xot]
Galilee before the departure to the
North (iii. 7 f., 20, iv. i, v. 21, vi. 33,
33) His face is henceforth turned

towards Jerusalem (Lc. ix. 51, xvii.
(ix.
(ix.
n).
The departure followed soon
after the teaching recorded
3550,
I,
ore
TOVTOVS.
Mt.
xviii.
T\(Tfv
The
35
cf.
in
ix.
Mt. xix.
o lyo-ovs TOVS \6yovs

incident of the o-rar^p
seems also to have occurred during

this interval (Mt. xvii. 24 ff.).
lovdaias Kai KrX.]
els ra opta TTJS
These words cover the whole interval
between the end of the Galilean

Ministry and the final visit to Jeru
salem.
The time was spent partly
in Judaea, partly beyond the Jordan.
It seems to have included a journey
to Jerusalem in September for the
Feast of Tabernacles (Jo. vii. 14), and
another in December for the Feast of
the Dedication (Jo. x. 22), a retreat
to Bethany beyond the Jordan (Jo. x.
40), a visit to Bethany on the Mount
of Olives (Jo. xi. i ff.), a second
retreat
to
"Ephraim"
(?
Ophrah)
54
f.),
14
and even under Mt. Hermon

f.).
"O^Xot
Me. uses the
sing.
elsewhere,but the pi. occurs repeatedly

in Mt., Lc.
With the return of the
o ^Xos-, the Lord reverted to His old
methods of
teaching ; chiefly, no
doubt, as St Luke s account of this
period (Lc. ix. 31 ff) suggests, em
ploying the parable as the vehicle of
instruction.
Qs (InBeL cf. Lc. iv. 16,
Kara TO ciwflos OUTM.
The Gospels
reveal certain habits of thought and
action which invest the Lord with a
true human character.
The Lord,
:
an interval during which He

has devoted Himself to the training
of the Twelve, returns to His custom
ary teaching of the multitude. The
reading of D and a few O. L. texts,
which refers cos- cl&0ei to the o^Xoy,
looks like a correction and renders as
after
el otiose, for it is implied in ira\iv.
ESi Saovccj/
continued
(cf.
vi.
34)
throughout
the teaching
the period,
X.4]
a
Kai TrpocreXQovTes
3
01
TTpo<T\6ovres
ovres
arm
(cf.
;
dv^pl yvvcuKa
weipajôvres
d $e OTTOKpideis eiTrev avrots Ti VJJLIV eve- 3
om
KCNVXS min
2
01
ejr^pwTwv CIVTOV
aTroXvcrai
pr
<Papiaraioi
efZe(TTW
.1
215
syr
4>.
$e eiTrav
oi
a b k syr
.7TTp^sev
"
Qapicraioi
eTrrjpurruv (eirrjpwT rjffav
om
Bin
Or)
Trap, avrov
ANXriI2<J>*-
ff]
om D
minP q vid )] pr
treipa-
ABLFAII^^ minP
811 * 11
|
Mcovcrfjs
1
arm
whenever opportunities offered them
Kai
OTI
TTCOJ
7rpo\aj3d)V
teaching
eBepairfva-ev avrovs ocf i).
As before the journey to Hermon,
the teaching was doubtless chiefly
e8idaas on OVK (O-TLV ; cf. Jerome

in ML}.
Rather they expected a
negative reply, and were prepared to
turn it to their own purposes.
It
might be used to excite the anger
parabolic.
2
12.
of Antipas, who had put away his

first wife and married again (cf. vi.
Mt. refers only to the miracles

which incidentally accompanied the
selves.
(<a\
xix. 3
QUESTION OF DIVORCE (Mt.

cf.
Mt.
v.
32
31
Lc. xvi.
18).
With the resumption
roiv KT\.]
of
the public teaching the Pharisees

return to the attack (cf. vii. 5, viii.
1 1
Victor to rfjs dvoias wovro eVtarofj.ieiv avrov 8ia rail/ ^r^/xara>v, /ca/roi ye
:
\ap6vres rcK^piov rijs dvvdfj.(os).

But their present attitude marks an
advance for the first time they ven
ture to test the Teacher s orthodoxy
by a leading question (7Tfipdovrcs
avrov: cf. Me. viii. II).
rfdrj
3>api<ralot
(anarthrous), individual members of

Ol
the party ; cf. ix. 14, ypafj-fj^rels.
$. occurs elsewhere in Me. quite
constantly, and has been substituted
here in the R. T. The reference to the
Pharisees is strangely omitted by D
and a few good 0. L. authorities.
6i
eô~nv
avftpl yvv. diroXvo~ai]
The
question appears to have been already

answered during the Galilean Ministry
(Mt. v. 31, 32), but possibly on an occa
sion when no Pharisees were present.
They may have heard a rumour as
to His view of the matter and wished
to verify it, but it is unlikely that
they hoped to draw
Him
in a
moment
of forgetfulness into a denial of His

earlier teaching (Euth.
eire\d0ro...av
p.ev
CITTJ;
ev6pio-av
on
et
on
17, note) ; more probably their inten

tion was simply to place Him in appa
rent opposition to Moses,
who had
Mt s
addition,
permitted divorce.
turns the edge of

the question, leaving an escape from
the alternative of an unconditional
cf.
the exception
yea or nay
allowed in xix. 9 (/AT)
rt Tropvcia).
/cara -nao-av atri ai/,
6 de dnoKpiOcls flnev KT\.]

The
3.
Lord anticipates the appeal to Moses,
and asks for the Mosaic ruling upon
the point. Since they recognised the

authority of Moses, He will go to
Moses in the first instance (cf. vii.
10).
Mt., who seems to have missed
this point, almost inverts the order
of the dialogue, and places ri MG>VO-T)S
fVfreiXaTo in the mouth of the Phari
sees, as an objection to the Lord s
appeal to Gen. i. 27. For M. cVcretXaro cf. Deut vi. 6, Jos. iv. 12.
4.
7TTpe^V
refer to
MwVO-r/S KT\.]
Deut. xxiv.
avrrj /3i/3Ai
oi>
drroa Tao iov
They
LXX., ypd\êi
/cat
5a)<rei
els
xelpas avTrjs KOL ea7roareAet avrrjv

The words, as the
rr)s oiKias avrov.
TO.S
etc
context shews, are simply permissive,

the general purpose of the passage
being to provide against a certain
contingency which might follow the
divorce.
They recognise the validity
of the husband s act, but do not
2l6
[X.4
KCII
avToTs
etirev
Irjcrovs
eypa\lsev
Tr\v
vfj.lv
b Sovvtu ypa^/at
61
dovvai.
cu]
7/>ai/
+ avTfjv N
a7roXu<rat]
latt vtplvg syrr 8inpeshhcl
5e
arm go
I.]
aeth
|
evTO\riv
Kat
aporev
ajpauc
(TK\i>ipOKap$iav
6
6v
Trjv
Hpos
Kat
CIVTOVS.
6fj\v
dare scriptum c d
a7ro/cpi0ecs
eypa.\êv~\ eTreTpetyev
a?ro
rvid
81
(syr
")
ADNXrHZ* min omnvid
I.
syr
N2^>
sin
+ MwycrTys
D^
(90)
sin
6 om
^) (f) k syr Clem Al Tavrrjv] + atro\v(rai ras yvvawas V/MWV aeth
2
D min b ff q syrr8111 ?6811 ovrovs] om D 86* 219 bfffk* go aeth + o êos
minom vid a b f k q vg syrr arm go aeth
create the situation.

criov
= nn
Symm.
pudii,
ft.
"a
i|
"l3
"^?5,
diaKOTrfjs),
libel
oi>
airoa-ra-
Vg. libellus re(Wydevorse-
of
(Tindale), occurs again in Isa.

Jer. ill 8 ; cf. eypcr^sev crvvypa(f)r]v
ment"
1.
I,
i$A.i ou
On
a-vvoiKTJa-fcos
vii.
(Tob.
the history of the word
13, N).
drroo-T.
see
Kennedy, /Sources, p. 121 unlike the

Hebrew term it stamps the divorced
;
wife as disloyal,
o-racriou
cf.
the classical
(Dem. 790.
di<r}
2,
940.
aTro15).
For ypa\l/ai Mt. has dovvai both acts

were essential to a valid divorce.
For a specimen of a Jewish bill of
divorce see J. Lightfoot on Mt. v. 31.
;
Se
5.
Irjo-ovs
KT\.]
TT)V
Tavrrjv
is
(rfjv
emphatic
(TTJV o-/cX.
vfj,a>v).
2<\Tjpo-
Vg. duritia cordis, occurs in

1 6,
Jer. iv. 4, Sir. xvi. 10;
in
Me. xvi. 14 it goes along with
With this history the word
oTrto-ria.
must be taken to mean a condition
of insensibility to the call of GOD, and
not only the want of consideration
for a fellow-creature which the pre
sent context suggests. But incapacity
for comprehending this Divine love
(Rom. ii. 4, 5) implies the absence of
an unselfish love for men, and both
result from the withering up of the
moral nature under the power of a
Kapdias,
Deut.
cvroXyv ravthis
par
x.
practical unbelief.
The Lord
does not deny that Moses permitted

divorce
command it he did not.
The commandment
their fathers
aTro/coTr^s,
/3.
forsakinge"
testimoniall
"a
cliflfe),
of
Bt/3Xi
Aq.
OTTO 5e dp^rjs Kricrecoff KrX.]
6.
From
the temporary permission of divorce

under the Deuteronomic law the Lord
appeals to the principle enunciated
in the original constitution of man.
commandment) consisted of
"regulations tending to limit it and
Cf. Hort, Jud. Christianity, p. 33;

fiia
Victor
Trpay/xarcov vfjuv e
No
dpxfjs 6 6eos voîo6fT^<T TO. fvavria...

fl de Maxrea Trpo/SaXX^, e yeo 8e Xeyco
ticular
preclude
its
abuse"
(Driver).
such regulations would have been

necessary but for the crK\T)poKapdia
which had been innate in the Hebrew
people from the first (cf. Ezek. iii. 7,
Tras
OLKOS
croi
TOV Maxrecoff SecnroTTjV.

Krio-eas
Pharisees to shelter themselves under

the temporary recognition of a neces
sary evil was to confess that they had
not outgrown the moral stature of
comp.
xiii.
With
a?ro
19 cm dpxfjs
eKTHTfv 6 6eoS) Rom. i. 2O OTTO

Ko(rfj.ov, 2 Pet. iii. 4 (where
lo par]X....a KX.r)poKdp8ioi).
The purpose of the legislation of

Deut. I.e. was to check this disposition,
not to give it head
and for the
TO>V
the exact phrase occurs again); and

see Dalman, Worte,i. p. 136. Kr/o-ts
is (i) the act of creation (Rom. I. c.\
(2) the totality of created things (cf.
e.g.
19
Sap. xix.
Mace.
ff.,
ii.
Col.
i.
6,
Judith
2,
7,
15,
vi.
23
ix. 12, xvi. 14,

2,
(cf.
Rom.
viii.
Lightfoot)),
X.
TO]
TOVTOV
avTOv Kai
TOV TraTepa
dvdpcoTTos
TY]V fJLY]Tpa,
OVKCTL
Kai ea-ovTai o
ei<riv
Svo es
d\\d
Svo
DNS
KCU furev
evKv] pr
o ovv
TO
13 28 69 124 346 1071 2P
8,1**"
crpKa
crdp.
6 Beds a-vveijEvgev dvOpcoTros
Kai eu 10
bc
q arm om
go aeth (om
ff
DM*N
110
a b c f ff S yrr8in Pesh
Mrepa] + avrov K(D)M mini*
ABCLNXrAnz^ min? k q vg syrhcl arm) ad fin vers add KCU
avrov
217
me
yvvaiKa (vel
Trpos TTJV
gvrrpe 8 hhci
oiKta
ACNXmS<l>
(3) a
v. 17
om
mm?
creature (Rom.
Heb.
(?),
iv. 13.
one into the other, so
ovv
1
fF
viii.
KB*
ff
1
k*
10
k q r vg
39), 2
me
dpxrj TTJS Kri o-eeos roi) 0eoO, (2) is to
apo-ev KOI 6rj\v eiroir)<TfV avrouy]

verbal citation from Gen. i. 27, LXX.
The subject of the verb is 6 6f6s
Mt. supplies 6 Kricras.

CVKV TOVTOV KT\.] Another
7 8.
nearly verbal citation from the LXX.
I.e.)-,
(Gen.
ii.
omitting
24),
KO.\
Trpoo-KoAA?;-
which howsupplied by Mt. and finds a
6ijo~Tai
yvvaiK.1 avroi),
Trj
ever is
place in a great majority of the MSS.
and versions of Me. The passage is
cited again in i Gor. vi. 16 (partly),
and
in
14),
where there are some interesting
Eph.
v. 31 (cf. Ps.
Clem. 2 Cor.
variants.
KOI
8.
els
p. 226.
0-ovTai ol o~vo AcrX]
see
rvrt)
"Qo-re
WM.,
On
elvai
229 ; BDB.,
with ind. introduces an
p.
latt excfortk
KACFKM 2 Um$
fua
<rap
oiKiav
eis TTJV
NBDLASE minP
11110
b] ev
TTJ
go
Cor.
be preferred.
(Gen.
go)
rco
The senses run

that it is some
times difficult to decide between them,

but (i) appears to predominate here.
On the other hand in Apoc. iii. 14,
where Christ speaks of Himself as
7)
syr
8in
irpoffKoXKyd-riaeTu
min fereomn
yvvaiKi) avrov (AC)D(LN)Xr(A)n(Z)3>
arm ) me aeth (om
al nonn
604
TTJ
eo-Ttv
arov
K.vpiev(rei,
rcoV ToiovTaw
TO
8vo.
elcrl
9.
A.VTOS
eiTrclv
ovv
Tindale: "what GOD hath cuppled,

let not man separat."
In Genesis
the words evcitev TOVTOV KT\. are as
cribed to Adam, not to the Creator
(Mt. 6 KTio-as...eIirev). But they point
to a Divine purpose already revealed
in the creation of mutually comple
mentary sexes and in the blessing

pronounced upon their union (Gen.
i. 27
f.), and these constitute a Divine
sanction that renders lawful wedlock
indissoluble at the discretion of the
individual (avdporros, cf. Jo. iii. 4).
For avvgevyvvvai
Jos. ant.
i.
19.
cf.
10
Ezech.
and
i.
n, 23,
for xapiêiv
i Cor. vii. 10 ff.

This
verse was introduced into the English
Form of Matrimony in 1548, but it
had previously stood in the Gospel
of the Ordo sponsalium.
For a perverse use of this passage
by certain Gnostics of the second
century see the letter of Ptolemaeus
in this sense,
actual consequence which follows from

the foregoing words, as in ii. 28, Rom.
to Flora in Epiph. haer. 33. 3
Cor. iii. 7, xi. 27.

cf. I Cor. vi. 16, ev
But
in the intention of the Creator the
union is not carnal or corporeal only
Origen in Mt. OTTOV ye 6/j.ovota KOL
incident was at an end, so far as the

Pharisees were concerned ; but it led
afterwards to a private conversation
between the Lord and the Twelve
Mt. overlooks the
(cf. vii. 17, ix. 28).
change of surroundings, and repre
sents the Lord as still addressing the
vii. 12, xiii. 2,
Mm
<rap
o-a>/za.
<rv[j.<f)(dvia
KOL appovia avSpos eo~Ti irpos

coy apôvTos Trjs de
yvvcuKa, TOV [iev
10.
KCU
CIS
TT]V
OIKLOV
KT\.~\
ff.
The
2lS
7Tpl TOVTOV
TY\V OIKLCLV TTaXlV OL fUUzBrjTCU
II avTOv.
**Kai
\eyei
avTOV Kai
avToTs Ô?
a\\^v
ya/n^crrj
[X.IO
cm O\\HTY\
av
HJLOi%aTai ITT
vid
ff
q vg Byrr go aeth + /car i5i.a.r
811
81
me aeth] TT. TOVTWV K TT.
a
syrr
604
TTC/H
vid
TOV avrov EFGHSUVn< minP b f q vg syr hcl arm
go IT. TOV avr. \oyov (vel TT. TOVTOV)
1112 ord
D (c) f (ff) k om K min8 e-n-npuTrjaav ADNXPHS* min? lattvid
10
01 fjLad-rjTcti]
ck
TOVTOV
+ avrov
ADNXm2<l>
rain?1 b f
ABCLMNXFAZ^
alnonn
"^
verss
mut
syr*
om
Clem Al
eir
om
28
CTT avrrjv i
al**
2*"
syrr
8* 11
arm
!** 11
Pharisees (Xe yco 6 e vp.lv).

oiKiavj when they had entered
(strom.
ii.
rrjv
explains
the
house (cf. ix. 33, and "WM., p. 517;

such a conjectural addition as eio-eX-
On the con
dvayK.dti poixevOrjvai.
struction (os av (or eav} 0770X^077...
312, and for
/xotârat) see Burton,
Oovra, et(reA$6Vros, or
eV
"Els
cl<rf\6ovru>v
avratv
wholly unnecessary) where they were

lodging, probably in one of the villages
on the road to Jerusalem (Lc. ix. 5 1 f.,
is
x. 38, xiii.
f v TTJ
oS<S
opposed as in ix. 33 to
understood in x. i f. Hd\iv
22)
they repeated the ques

tion which had been put by the
Pharisees (v. 2).
The answer was
explicit and authoritative, as that of
a Master speaking to an inner circle
...eTrrjptoTtov,
of disciples.
II.
os av
divorce the
a-rr
oKva-r] *crX.]
Of simple
Lord has spoken
suffici
ently; it is a dissolution of a Divinely

constituted union. He deals now with
the case of marriage after divorce,

it to be adultery.
and pronounces
so
and
in reference to her,
avrr)v
Ho
23)
her detriment,
vi.
cf.
34, ix.
22, xiv. 48.
In
both
v.
and
32
qualifies os av diroXva-rj
adding
Trape/cros
eVl iropveiq.
xix.
T.
Mt.
9,
y. O.VTOV
\6yov Tropveias or
If
we may assume
by
p.rj
(cf.
v. 12, note ad Jin.} that these words

formed part of the Lord s judgement
on one at least of the occasions when
it was pronounced, He allows a solitary
exception
marriage,
to
the indissolubility of
the case of unfaith
viz. in
Ilopvfia, though it is to be
distinguished from /zoiê/a when the
two are named in the same context
fulness.
can scarcely in this connexion

refer to an act of sin committed before
(vii. 21),
MoLxarac 7T avrr/Vj Vg. adulterium

committit super earn, commits adul
marriage
tery in reference to her," sc. ryv drro\f\V[Jivr)v (not, as Victor, eVi dcvrepav
Am.
the word
is
used as in Hos.
"
Motâo-ât is used by
the LXX. (Jer. Ezech. 3) absolutely or
with the ace. of the object and with
either of the guilty parties for sub
rjv
ii-
ject (Jer. xxxvi.
(xxix.) 23; Ezech.

the N. T., outside the
present context (Mt., Me.), it is used
b the
only in Mt. v. 32
ordinary prac
tice being to write poixcvfiv of the
man, and /iotxeiW&u (pass.) of the
woman (Mt. v. 28, 32), as in class. Gk. ;
the LXX. uses fioixêaOat (mid.) of
the man in Lev. xx. 10 bis. Clement
of Alexandria, who reads /x. avrjv,
xvi. 32);
in
vii.
17
f}
yvvrj
This
fTreia-dyei).
(?) f^frropvevcrev
still
rj
crov
then
p.r)TT)p
eV
is
airr<oi/,
rrj
zroAfi
the
only
Trpdypa (Deut. xxiv. i) which
justifies, under the law of Christ,
the use of divorce. Whether in such

a case the words added in Mt. permit
or tolerate re-marriage is a question
of much difficulty, which belongs to
the interpretation of the first Gospel.
The post-Christian history of the sub
ject is treated by H. M. Luckock,
(1894), and
Holy Matrimony
(1895); for contemporary and later
Jewish opinion upon the conditions
History
0. D.
of Marriage
"VVatkins,
of a lawful divorce comp. Jos. ant.
iv.
X. 13]
eav avrrj a7ro\vcra(ra TOV

avdpa avrfj?
a/YAoi/,
13
210
yajuLti<rri
12
/ULOiâTaL.
Kal
7rpocre(pepov avTco TraiSia *lva CLVTCOV
12 ecw a,VT7i...a\\ov]
e<w
71^77 eeX077 airo TOV avSpos KOI
a\\ov
a^rjTar 13
D (13) 28
yajj.t)<n)
ab(cff) arm airr77 a?roXi;ora<ra] 71^77 tnro\v<rr)... K at ANXriIS<

6811
minP f
go 70/4770-77 aXXov ^BC*DLA^ i 13 28 69 124 346
2
aXXw
AC
min?
NXmZ
7a/x77077
(similiter) et qui dimissam (a viro)
ducit moechatur (a)bf (ffg)
346 (2P
(k) vg
(69) 124
1
Byrr""?
on Mt v., Edersheim,
332 ff., Schiirer ii. ii. 123,
Driver on Deut. I. c., and Marriage
in Hastings, D. J3., and Encycl. Bibl.
8.
23, J. Lightfoot
Life,
KOI
12.
Me.
p.
ii.,
fav avTT) d7ro\vo~ao~a KT\.~]

diroXveiv used in refer
For
only.
tice
of the
Pagan and Hellenised

which must have been already
familiar to the Twelve, and with
which they would shortly be called to
deal. See Burkitt in J. Th. St., v.
p. 628.
For the sequel see Mt. xix. 10 12.
circles
ence to the action of the wife see

Diod.
18 diwpd&dr) vop.os o 8i8ovs

TOV avdpa.
Similarly in i Cor. vii. 1 2 f. dcpievai is
used indiscriminately of both parties.
The divorce of the husband by the

was possible under both Greek
and Roman Law (see Plutarch, Ale.
wife
8,
I
Gaius
Cor.
stein
13
xii.
eôucrtai/ rr^ yvvaiKi aTroXveiv
i.
by Stanley on
and other reff. in Wetand St Paul (i Cor. I. c.
127, cited
vii. 13,
ad loc.};
TOV avdpa) distinctly

recognises the legal right of Christian
women at Corinth to leave their
husbands on the mere point of in
compatibility of religious belief, though
yvvij...[j,rj
d(pifTo>
he prohibits them from using

J. Lightfoot (on
right.
this
Cor.) quotes
a Rabbinical opinion that the same

was conceded to married
women by Jewish custom on the
privilege
other hand Josephus (ant. xv. 7. 10),

writing of Salome, says quite posi
ypapp-dTiov oVoXvoTTf^LTTfi
tively
fj.vr) TOV yd/jiov ov Kara TOVS lovdaiovs
:
vofjiovs.
. . .
See however Burkitt, G.
ff.
99 ff. In any case it is unnecessary

to regard this view as
derived from
an Hellenic amplification of the tra
dition"
(Meyer), a hypothesis which is
excluded by the general character of
the second Gospel. In His private
instruction to the Apostles, as Peter
remembered, the Lord completed His
teaching by a reference to the pracp.
"
BLESSING OF
16.
1315,
(Mt. xix.
13.
Kal
Lc. xviii.
npoo-f(p(pov
CHILDREN
1517).
avTo>
Trai&m]
This incident follows with singular

fitness after the Lord s assertions of
the sanctity of married life. Mt. re
gards the sequence as strictly chrono
logical (rore Trpoarjvexô-av KT\.\ and
Me. appears to locate the arrival of
the children at the house where the

Lord delivered to the Twelve His
judgement on marriages after divorce

(cf. x. 10, 17).
Lc., whose narrative
here rejoins that of Mt. and Me., has
no note of time or place, for Lc. xvii.
ii cannot be taken as a guide; but
the fact that from this point the three
Synoptists proceed in almost unbroken
order to the history of the Passion may
suggest that these events belong to the
last journey from Ephraim to Jericho
and Jerusalem, npoo-cpepeiv is re
peatedly used of the ministry of
friends who brought their sick to the
Lord, Mt. iv. 24, viii. 16, ix. 2 (Me.
ii. 4),
32, xii. 22, xiv. 35
young
chil
dren needed the same service, and

now at length received it. It was a
sign of the growing reverence for the
great Rabbi when even infants (KCU
TO. ppecpr),
for
His
Lc.)
were brought to Him

Ilaioiov, though
blessing.
used of a child twelve years old (v.

39, 42), could be applied to an infant
22O
Se
14 ol
eTreTL/ULrja
jULaBrjTat
av
Yi yava.KTr]<rev
KBCLA^]
ireTi/j,r)<rav
k me] Tots
arm go aeth
c
Trpo<T<j>cpov<riv
14
/cat]
(aura) ADNX(r)II2f>
i
eight days old (Gen. xvii. 12) ; whilst

may be the unborn fetus (Lc. i.
41, 44), the babe in its cradle (Lc. ii.
or at the breast (4 Mace. iv.

25), or the child who is learning his
first lessons at his mother s knee (2 Tim.
Those who were brought to
iii.
15).
min omnvid latt cturois

min fereomn a b f ff q vg
|
13 28 69 124 346
vi.
Cf.
56).
Kai...
TO
(arm)
TotovTov
in Mt.
Orig.
(3ov\r)p.a
Ta X a de
TrpocrfpepovroiV
on ovx oiov Te
TO>V
TJV, diaXa(B6vra>v
1 6)
Jesus were doubtless of various ages,

from the infant in arms to the elder
children still under the mother s care.
The Lord Himself had passed through
all
TCL
eireTL^v ADNXm23>
+ eTrin/xTjcras
Se
A<peT
ftpecpos
12,
I4
avTols.
eiTrev
13
[X.i 3
the stages of
(Iren.
22.
ii.
with
children
human immaturity
and
group of
their friends would
4),
this
His own experience at Nazareth.

The youngest were not too young for
recall
His benediction; Tertullian s
"veniant
dum adolescunt, veniant dum

discunt, dum quo veniant docentur"
ergo
(de bapt. 18) strikes a false note which

has been taken up and exaggerated
in later times.
Contrast Victor: TO
evdees ov KcoXvTiKov TTJS
rtjs (ppovrjaetos
irpocrodov.
iva avT<Zv
(aTTTrjTai)
Mt.
ol
de
modestuni
aiJTOts]
ireTip,r)o-av
Wycliffe, "thretoffringe ; Tindale,
enyden to men
The
cf. ix. 38 f., x. 48 f.
rebuked
Lord, who was in the house, was ap
proached through the Twelve or one
or more of the senior members of
that body (cf. Jo. xii. 21 f.) and they
"
"
"
discouraged the attempt as idle or,

more probably, as derogatory to the
Master s dignity.
Victor: T LVOS de
dn-ecrofBovv TO. iraidia ol p.adr)Tai
Thpht.:
vof
dvd^ iov TOVTO evai TOV

l&tov de 6
Irjo-ovs KT\.~]
From
the house Jesus saw what was happen

ing, and His displeasure was aroused
is
10, v. 28,
d-^rjTai
fiaSrjral
(jyavaKTrjo-ev,
cf. iii.
. . .
Vg.comminabantur;
On
41, viiL 22,
[Iva]
commentary
the con
junctive cf. WM., p. 358 ff. The cus
tom of laying on of hands with prayer
upon children for the purpose of
benediction (els xeipoQea-iav evXoyias,
Clem. Al. paed. i. 12) finds its arche
type in Gen. xlviii. 14, 1 5 (see Hastings,
D. B. iii. p. 84 f.). Such benedictions,
it seems, were commonly obtained by
parents for their children from the
dpxio-vvdywyoi (Buxtorf de synag.
and here was One greater
p. 1 38)
than any local synagogue-ruler. But
perhaps the purpose of the friends
was simply to secure a blessing by
contact with the wonder-working
(i.
"
Bengel
petitum."
14.
Similarly Lc.
Iva Tas x W as en^ll
a-^TjTai]
avTols Kai Trpoo-ev^Tircu a

on the briefer original.
Prophet
Kai dvvap.iv did TTJS d(prjs eva(piVTOS

avTols, o~vp.7TTa>fj,a 77 datp.6vtov 77 TI a^rao~6ai ov (p6d(ras 6 *Ir)(rovs ffâro.
Me.
Indignation
other
occasion, but it is recognised by St
Paul as under certain circumstances
TO
a Christian feeling (2 Cor. vii.
only).
Him
attributed to
on no
KOTO. 6fbv \v7rrjdfjvat Troo rjv KaTfipydcraTO

vfJ.1v...dyavdKTT)(Tiv)
cf.
4 Mace.
iv.
21,
That the
kingdom should still be
misunderstood and His work hindered
by the Twelve was just cause for
dyavaKTâ-aa-a
nature of His
T)
6ela bUrj.
"
indignant surprise.
vaKTT]cre[v]
...propter
amori suo a discipulis

a(peTf
Ko>\VT
iraidia
ijya-
impedimentum
oblatum."
Let the
come to Me, hinder them

Both in Mt. (a(peTf...Kal p.rj
eXdelv) and Lc. (a(peT...ep-
children
not.
TO.
Bengel
X. i6]
[j.e,
TOLOVTWV &TTW
s av jULrj
ov
t]
fia<TL\La
Kco\v6T6 avTci
Tov 6eov.
l6
avTtiv.
eJs
d/uLr}i/
\f<rafjievos
Kai evayKaXia-d- 16
CTT
ayra
/cat
.Kai
later
form
indignant
. .
/j.r)
D*
pr
/JLTJ]
.avTijv] ov
eis
/LUTJ
/cat
KACDLM 2
avr.
sin
in
K.) the words assume a

Me. we hear the Lord s
call,
as
the dis
it startles
With
(Bruce).
39 n. The children
asyndeton"
cf. ix.
Ko>\veT
are regarded as themselves coming

and being hindered cf. the Office for
Public Baptism
we call upon Thee
for this infant that he, coming, &c."
yap TOCOVTCW KT\. Cf. Dalman,
;
"
Tc3i>
Worte,
rcoj/
yap
i.
oTToia
p.
104.
eVn ra
rovrcoi/
f7Tl8r)
CLTTCV
TTpO<T<TTl
Origen
oAXa
TOIOV-
ra>i>
ov
Toiovrav,
KOI TO TT)S (ppOVtj(TC(t)$
cpya^cctpeda a
Cf.
Victor
TraiSta.
rols Trai(TLV...1va
e xci.
rf)
irpoaipcafi
rfi (pvcrci
Ambrose in
Lc.
ra TraiSia
aetas
"non
alioquin obesset
praefertur aetati
Jerome in Mt.
adolescere
talium,
ut ostenderet non aetatem regnare
That this teaching is
sed mores."
latent in the words the next verse
;
"
"
their immediate pur

pose to assign a reason (yap) for the
shews
but
>
^ aura]
/j.rj
it is
Lord s command. To exclude chil

dren from the Kingdom of GOD is to
exclude those who of all human beings
are naturally least unfitted to enter
it, and whose attitude is the type of
the converted life (Mt. xviii. 3).
dpr]v Xe yo) vp.1v KT\.] The Lord
15.
confirms with His solemn d^v (cf. iii.
28, note) the final lesson of His minis
try in Galilee. Mt., who has preserved
the words on that occasion (Mt xviii.
s? 6
XBC(L)NA( Ir )
ciples in the act of dismissing the

party. "Aêre...^ KtoXuer* "an ex
pressive
satmu latt
8111
68111101
arm go
13 al
syrr ?
16 evayKa\i(ra]j,i>os] Trpoavca-
convitans b convocans
1L
ei(re\ev<reTaiD
cdfffqr syr
Karfv\oyei
rivets ras x^pas
ADEHK*MSUVX(r)n24> min?
(ante /careuX. vel euX.) D b c E k q arm
a lnonn-| V\oy
cos
ITT
Trcudia] Traidapta.
15 ov
\eyco 15
TOV 6eov
avTa
14
aeth
TCOV
I<5
$ef~r]Tai TY\V flacriXeiav
elcre\Bn
fjiri
fULrj
221
ertêt r. x-
omits them here; but the repe

was clearly necessary under the
Ae êo-tfai elsewhere
circumstances.
has for its object a person (e/if, u/nas-,
3),
tition
a message (TOV \6yov, Lc.

Acts xi. i, Jas. i. 21), or a
ix. 37),
13,
viii.
gift
the kingdom
embraces all these ; to receive it is to
receive Christ, the Gospel, and the
grace of the Spirit. Ac^rat Bengel,
"offertur enim." For the
phrase eiVeXCor.
(2
vi.
i,
xi.
4)
6clv els TTJV
/Sao-,
23, 25, Jo.
iii.
r.
;
Ps. CXXX. (cxxxi.)

and for
rtoyi<fz/oi>,
6cov
with
2,
an
cf.
<os
ix. 47, x.
naidiov
aVo-yeyaXaKearly Christian
use of the words see Herm. sim.

29, ot
fltrivj
rrjV
7ri,crTevcravT($...<ds
ols
ovde/j-ia
ovde
Kapdiav,
Trovrjpia,
aXXa
cf.
cos
vijTria
ix.
(Bpeffrrj
Kanta dvafiaivei eVt
eyvaxrav
ev
Trairore
TL
fan
vrjiriorijTi
It is, however, not so much

the innocence of young children which
is in view, as their spirit of trustful
diepewav.
simplicity.
l6.
evayKaXia-dpfvos
JcrX.]
He had
already called them to Him (Lc. rrpoo-tKaXeVaro), and as they came up in

succession, each was taken in His
arms and blessed (KarevXoyet). For
vayKa\tadnevos see ix. 36, note; the
repetition of the characteristic act
would perhaps recall to the minds of
the disciples the forgotten teaching
of the last days at Capernaum. KarevN. T., occurs
\oyclv, aV. Xey. in the
in Tob. xi.
as in
i,
KarayeXai>
17,
(v.
and in Plutarch;
and KaTa<pt\f1v
40),
222
17
17
[X.I7
Kal eKTropevojuevov avTOV ek
Kal yovv7T6Tri(ras CLVTOV eTrrjpwTa avTOV Ai$d(TKa\e

17
7r/)o<r5pa/xojv
736* 1071
69 124 346
ets
*3
21
alP* uo
TIS
(TT/J.
604)]
t5oi>
hcl
<
the force of Kara seems to

be intensive He blessed them fer
vently, in no perfunctory way, but
with emphasis, as those who were
capable of a more unreserved bene
diction than their elders.
Instead of
the mere touch for which the friends
had asked, He laid his hands on them
(ridels ras êlpas eV aura, Mt. eruOels
with the words of bless
Plus fecit quam rogatus erat

cf.
the Gelasian collect
(Bengel)
abundantia pie(Wilson, p. 228)
tatis tuae et merita supplicum excedis
"
"
ing.
"
vota."
In the N. African Church this in

cident seems to have been urged in
support of Infant Baptism as early as
the time of Tertullian (cf. v. 13, note).
Mt. xix. 136". occurs as the Gospel of
the Baptismal Office in an ordo of the
1 2th century (Muratori, De ant. eccl.
rit., i. p. 44), and was used as such in
the English Church until 1 549, when
the more impressive and suggestive
narrative of Me. was substituted by
Cranmer and
his colleagues.
1722. THE RICH MAN WHO

WANTED BUT ONE THING (Mt. xix.
1
22, Lc. xviii. 18

17.
Knopevop.evov
23).
CLVTOV
els
686v~\
The
incident occurred when the Lord had
left the house, and was beginning His
journey again. For els 6d6v cf. vi. 8,
note, and contrast els TTJV 686v (xi. 8).
The text of Clement of Alexandria
Mt,
(xix.
15)
fTTopevdr)
eiceldev.
throughout this context has been care

examined by P. M. Barnard,
in Texts and /Studies, v. 5, q. v.
He was an
els KT\.]
(Lc.) and yet a veavia-Kos (Mt.).
is a term of some latitude
it
is used by Mt. (ix. 18) for an d
fully
irpo<T8pafj.<ov
apx<*v
"Apx<av
13 28 69 124
AK(M)II
124 346
>)
(xiv. 45),
et
rts TrXoua-tos irpoadp.
arm yovvireruv D 28 69
a b c k syrr arm me go Clem Al
nonn
2** al
(syr
auro? ]
+ Xe7wj
13
dycoyos (Me.) or
TJJS o~vvaya)y^s
(Lc.), and by Lc. for a chief Pharisee
apx<*>v
cu in xviii.
(xiv. i, cf. Syr.
18); in
-
iv.
TOVS apôvras
T.
apîepeiff
Acts
Jo.
26 ff.) apparently under

stands by apxa>v any member of the
The word passed
great Sanhedrin.
into Rabbinic (WDIK, DDJ1D1N, Daiman, Gr. p. 148!) as a general term
for a great man or prince (cf. Westcott
on Jo. iii. i). If it is used by Lc. here
in this looser sense no difficulty arises
from the youth of this apx<*v, his
large property (v. 22) sufficiently ac
counts for his local eminence, not to
urge that veavia-Kos is a relative term
which may be used of any age between
boyhood and middle life (Lob.,Phryn.,
(e.g.
i, vii.
iii.
213 cf. Diog. Laert. 8. 10). Tlpoo-dpapuv (Mt. 7rpo(Tf\6(ov), cf. ix. 15 for
= r t s (Lc.) cf. Mt.
els (Mt., Me.)
p.
<one,
ix.
viii.
Apoc.
viii.
19,
xix.
17
(3)).
TovvrreTTja-as avrov: cf.
8,
(WM.,
The ap^to-waycoyos
13, ix.
BDB.,
p. 145,
(v.
13,
Tnx
s.v.
40, note.
also pro
i.
22)
strated himself; but the
by
this
homage paid
more remarkable
is
apx<oi>
because he
is not a suppliant for

material help. In his eagerness to
obtain spiritual advice he shews no
less zeal
than
if
he had sought the
greatest of temporal benefits.

dida(TKaXe aya$e, ri Troiô to]
Simi
larly Lc. (8. a., ri TrotTjo-as...); Mt., who
throughout the story follows another
tradition, changes the point of both
question and answer (SiSaerKaXe, rl
ayadov
dyaOoii
ovv
7rot?;(ra)...rt
;).
Cf. Orig.
Mar&uoff
o>s
fie
eparas
in Mt.
Trept
t.
irep\
xv.
TOV
6 pev
dya$ou epyov
epwTTjdevros TOV cra>Tr)pos...dveypa^rev

6 8e MapKoy Kal A.OVKCIS
TOV
<pa<rt
<T(OTrjpa
elprjKevai Tt p,e \eyeis
The change may be due
dyaBov ;
to the shifting
X.
18]
TL
dyaOe,
18
d Se
iva
Troiricra)
eijrev
lr]<rovs
17
lian HO ^_ (cf. Delitzsch ad loc.,

and Resch, Paralleltexte zu Lc.,
Resch endeavours to shewp. 494).
that both forms of the answer
may
lON n HO
see also J. T. Marshall, Exp. in. iv. p.

384, vi. 88, where the corresponding
Aramaic is given. Ayatfe is probably
sincere, not a fulsome compliment,
intended for irony. But it

an imperfect standard of
still less
implies
moral goodness, since the speaker

regarded the Lord as a merely human
Ambrose:
portione
dixit bonum, non in universitate."
Iva farjv aloaviov AcAr;p.]
No more
cf.
teacher;
\eyeis dyaQov , ovSels
/me
TTOtTjcrw ti/a] ironjcras
of the place of the adjective in the

HE nian ^n has become
original
have sprung from I lEil
aiawov
fysr\v
avTco Ti
"in
223
18
ty
were unknown to the Pharisees. But

the term itself, it is important to
remember, was of 0. T. growth and
familiar to the Pharisaic Scribes.
1
8.
sis is
Theempha-
rineXeyeisdyadovi]
on dyaOov, not on the pronoun.
The Lord begins by compelling the

enquirer to consider his own words.
He had used aya&e lightly, in a manner
which revealed the poverty of his
From that word

Christ accordingly starts. Clem. Al.
l.C. K\r)6fls 6e
ay ados, CLTT* avrov Trpoorou
TOV pij/jLaros TOVTOV TO evdoo-i/jiov Aa/3coi/
evTfvdcv KOI TTJS SiSacncaAias apteral,
moral conceptions.
TOV /j.adrjTT)v
iri(rTpe<pQ)v
TOV dyaBov KO\ TrpatTov
errl
<a\
TOV Oeov
povov fays
atoiviov
TapiaVj rjv o vibs didaxriv TJ/jiiv

(Kcivov \aj3a>v.
The mail is
nap
appropriate question could have been

put to our Lord ; Clem. Al. quis
div&S 6 7/po)r^rai...cpa)TTj/ia KaraAATy-
summoned
Aoraroi
supreme standard. Viewed in this

words are seen not to touch
the question of our Lord s human
sinlessness or of His oneness with the
Father; on the other hand they are
consistent with the humility which
led Him as Man to refrain from
asserting His equality with GOD (Phil,
ii. 6)
cf. Athan. c. Arian. iii. 7, el...
6 vibs ov^ eavTov aAAa TOV Trare pa
eSoâa-e, \4yu)V p.cv TW Trpoa-epô/xeVa)
77
aura>,
Trepi
0)17
It
a-uTrjpias.
-n-epi
0)77?,
o crwrrjp
was put moreover
by an earnest enquirer contrast Lc.

25, where the same question is
asked by a vopiKos as a test of ortho
;
x.
doxy
(fKTTfipdfav avTov).
KXrfpovofjtelv
sometimes ^m) rfv yfjv (cf. Mt.

(BHJ,
v. 5) is a phrase which runs through
the O.T. but a more spiritual concep
;
tion of the inheritance of the just finds
a place
in the later books, e.g. Sir. iv.
13
Soai/), xxxvii. 26
(jcA.
PSS. Sal.
(icX.
xiv.
ev evfppoo-vvr)} ; cf. Philo,

quis rer. div. heres. The use of the
term faq alwvios first appears in con
(K\.
a>T]v
nexion with the hope of the Resur

rection,
Sal.
iii.
cf.
Dan
Enoch
xii.
Pss.
(Dj>iy
6,
3, 2 Mace.
words into
vii.
its
xxxvii. 4,
In adopting these
9.
creed the Gospel trans
figured their meaning;

farjs
>&),
xl. 9, IviiL
alo>viov
Christ had
(Jo. vi. 68)
which
contemplate the abso
light the
Tt
/Me
p.rj
els o 0f6s...7Toia evavTioTrjs
nia-riv),
8 (*A. eVayyeAt as),
xii.
to
lute dyatiuo-vvT) which is the attribute

of GOD, and to measure himself by that
\cycis ayaOov
ovbfls dya6os
;
fl
Hilary
the Lord s words

nomine bonitatis
says
abstinuit...quod congrua in eum severitate iudex esset usurus."
Only
the supremely Good can be the perfect
surely
misreads
when he
"
To Christ both characters

Judge.
belong, but this was not the moment
for revealing Himself in either.
See
next note.
ovdels dya6bs cl
(mv 6 dyaOos.
els
/J.TJ
els
6ebs~\
Mt.
Justin (dial. 101),
224
19
d<ya6os
fjirj
19
els
ri
JJLYI
Tck eVroXas o/Sas
IQ
fj-Tj
eis
eis
K\\L>.
6s
fc^
(b) solus
//IT;
^77 curoffTep.
"
B*KAIISI> i
see
WH.,
Notes, p. 14.
Ephrem s commentary is interesting
"et
tu, Domine, nonne es bonus. ..et
adventus tuus nonne erat adventus
35);
Sed ego, ait, non a meEt opera tua nonne sunt
ipso veni.
*
Pater meus, ait, qui est in

The
me, ipse operatur haec opera.
Son, as Origen points out (in Jo. t.
xiii. 25, 36)? is the eiKwv rfjs
dyadorrjTOS
?
title dyados,
and not, qua Son, TO

Hence He disclaims the
when it is offered to Him
without regard to His oneness with

the Father, and refers it to the Source
of Godhead (/LIT) eveyKovrt p,r]8e TTJV
dyados
d\r]6f)
Kal
7rpoo~r)yopiav TTJV Kvpiav
KOL reXeiai/ irapao egao-dai, aura)
7rpoo-(f)pofji.evr)v,
rw
aXXa
dvctfpepovTi avTrjv
Similarly Bennon in se requiescebat, sed se

gel
On
penitus ad Patrem referebat."
theotlier hand Ambrose rightly pleads
evxapLo-Tvs
Trarpi).
"
"
si
Deo
Filius
non
excipitur, utique
nee a bono Christus excipitur... cum

bonus Pater, utique et ille bonus
qui omnia habet quae Pater habet
"bonus ex
as Ephrem well says.
bono,"
For Gnostic perversions of this text
see Iren.
i.
20. 2, Hippol. haer. v. 7,
Clem. horn. I.e., Epiph. haer.

On the relation of the doctrine
33. 7.
of the Divine goodness to the harder
facts of life see Origen in Mt. ad loc.
31,
3OO
f
|
For O.T. anticipations of the Lord s

cf. i Sam. ii. 2, Ps. cxviii. i fit
TCLS eVroXas oi&a? *rX.]
Having
19.
fixed the standard of goodness the

Lord proceeds to rehearse the Divine
precepts which were regarded by the

Jew as the highest expression of the
0eXrifj.a dya6ov (Rom. Xli. 2), and as
the source of all that is good in man.
(cf.
Weber, Jud. Theologie,
Mt. paraphrases et 8e OeXeis
20).
p.
els
TTJV
clo~e\6elv, Tijpei TO.S eVroXay, and.
&>r)i/
makes the enumeration which follows

an answer to a second question
The Lord cites only the
(n-oias;).
commandments which regulate man s
duty to his neighbour, probably be
cause they admit of a relatively simple
application to the conduct of life. He
cites these in the order vi., vii., viii.,
ix. (x.), v. (Mt.,
Lc.,
vii.,
vi.,
Me.) or, according to

ix., v. ; Mc. s order
viii.,
(on the vv. 11.

is that of cod.
cf.
WH.,
Notes, p. 25)
T. in
Exod. xx. and Deut. v., whilst Lc. s
agrees with that of cod. B in placing
vii. before vi. (cf. Rom. l.c., Jas. ii. n,
Philo, de x orac. 10, de spec. legg. iii.
Jos. ant. iii.
2, and on the other hand,
and see Intr. to the O. T. in Gk. y
5. 5
and of the M.
"-
vii.
(pov.
//.T;
arm Clem Al
saying
"
oy,
om
K\e\f/.
28 69* 118 209 alnonn syr sin
Mt. 6 TTcrnjp (JLIOV) o cV roTs ovpavois,

and 6 TrarTyp is read by Origen (in Jo.
bona
<pov.
in
bonitatis
ff ets
JJ.TI
Marcion, the Clementines (horn, xviii.

3), and Ephrem (&o. cone. exp.\ add
i.
deus a
it]
t.
êvô/uLapTVcrov Kal
TOV TraTepa
om
Mrj
o 6s o irarfip Or2 arm codd

8
6 ^* 110
minP
p.oi x,. &,*} BCAS^
syr
me] ^77 /u.otx
fjioi^. fnj
(om
vid
hcl
aeth
Clem Al /JLTJ
arm
mm?
ANXIIS^
go
abdffqr
vg
syr
K\e\l/.
pesh
k ^77 yttot%.
syr
0eos] p.ovos
fj.fi
<pov.
<pov.
/cAe ^f/s,
Ti/ma
i8
[X. 18
p.
234).
Mr/
drroo-Teprio-TjS
(Me. Only)
seems to be derived from Exod.
xxi.
Deut. xxiv. 14 (A), cf. Sir. iv. i,

but it may be
Jos. ant. iv. 8. 38
intended here to represent the tenth
commandment, while summing up the
10,
sins
the
committed against vi.

and later use of
class,
ix.
on
X. 21]
ao
jULrjTepa.
Se
e(prj
avTw Ai^dcrKoXe, TavTa 20

al
6K
IULOV.
avTco
19
<rov
Al) KCU airoKp.
e<ptj
NBCNXrAIIZ<f>*]
vffrepta
S*CFNS
28 124 238
alnonn
abc
KMNIIS
om SiScwr/caXe
AD 28 Clem
e0u\oa
gyrr
al nonn
acsyr
PeBh
me go aeth
latt syrr
hcl
21
arm
20 o Se
(arm) go (Clem
f<pv\aa/j.r)v
+ ri en
2] + ei
me aeth
/tou]
21 avrw
alnonn syr hcl (arm)
13 28 69 124 346 736 2?
KMNLTS()
Bin
min fereomn
/ô-oiys
eiTrev
KIT i 209 alP* uc Clem Al

Al Or eTroojcro i 209 2** arm
13 28 69 124 346 1071 2P
0eXeis reXeios civai
d Se
Kal
CIVTOV
o 5e a,TroKpi6eis eurev ADNXr2<
me]
225
Clem Al
see Field, Notes, p. 33 f., and for the
N.T. use cf. i Cor. vi. 7 f., vii. 5. The
commandment
reserved to the
order to em
phasise its importance in view of its
practical abrogation by the oral law
Mt. adds the summary of
(vii. 10 ff.).
the Second Table from Lev. xix. 18
fifth
is
last place, possibly in
Me.
xii.
thought perhaps (as Mt. s iroias; seems

to shew) of the precepts of the Halachah. Something more than the letter
of the Torah must surely be neces
what was it? (Mt. rt en t5oThe deeper meaning and

larger requirements of the Law were
yet hidden from him.
sary;
repe3;).
The form
p ^ (frovfvo-rjs
KT\. (Me., Lc.) occurs also in Jas. ii.
1 1 ; Mt. s ou
001/e vo-fis follows the LXX.
Me. only
(Exod., Deut.).
(viii.
(cf.
3 1 ).
2O. ravra iravra e(f)v\ad[jL7)v] Mt.,

Lc. e <uXao.
In the LXX. both voices
are used in this connexion, with per
haps a preference for the mid. (cf.

Gen. xxvi. 5, Exod. xx. 6, Deut. xxvi.
18,
3 Regn.
xviii. 4,
ii.
Deut.
3, viii.
61 (act.); Lev.
Chron.
iv. 2, i
xxviii. 7,
2 Esdr. xx. 29 (30), Ps. cxviii (cxix.)
ff.
The N.T. elsewhere uses

only in this sense (Lc. xi.
(mid.)).
(j)v\ao-o-iv
Acts
28, Jo. xii. 47,
xxi
24,
Rom.
ii.
E*e veorrjTos IJLOV
who
calls
the
these words.
veorrjTos
26,
I
Lc.,
man
vii.
GaL
a
e<
xvi.
4,
13, &c.).
VfOTTjros, Mt.,
veavio-Kos,
The phrase
etc
omits
(or dno)
with or without the pronoun

is frequent in the LXX., e.g.
following
Gen.
53,
vi.
vili.
21
v.
(e<
Regn. xii.
the N. T.
2,
it
avrov
= VTWP),
Ps. Ixx. (Ixxi.) 17 ; in

used again in Acts
is
xxvi. 4.
The young man is relieved by the

Lord s answer. If the eternal inherit
ance could be secured on so simple a
condition as the keeping of the Deca
logue, it was his already. He had
S.
M. 2
21.
Se
;
*I.
fpftXtyas avra
Mt. has merely
e$?;
KrX.]
avro>,
Lc., axoucraff...6tTrci atmu.

E/z/SXeVeti
25, x. 27, xiv. 67, Lc. xxii. 61)
is
to fix the eyes for a
moment upon
an object,
a characteristically search
ing look turned upon an individual
cf. 7repip\fnf<T0at (iii.
5, x. 23), which
describes a similar look carried round
a circle.
Hydnrjo-ev avrov. The look
revealed that which attracted love,
such as the Lord entertained for a
genuine, however imperfect, disciple

cf.
Jo.
xiii.
i,
23,
34;
xv.
12.
9,
Tindale s endeavour to weaken the

force of
jjy.
by
translating
"Jesus...
favoured him" is unnecessary; still

less can we adopt the rendering ca
ressed him which Field (Notes, p. 34),
though with some hesitation, suggests
the Lord loved in the man what He
saw to be good and of GOD.
Cf.
Amat Christus non virtutes
Grotius
tantum sed et semina virtutum";
Godet: "ce regard d amour e*tait en
"
"
"
meme temps un regard plein de

penetration par lequel Jesus discerna
bonnes et les mauvaises qualites
de ce coeur, et qui lui inspira la parole
suivante." On the distinction between
les
15
226
ocra
(re
2i
me
o-e
and
a-ya7rai>
2) see
Jo.
KBCMAII*
5os] SiaSos
28
(ptXeti>
] om
Clem Al
Westcott on
12,
en
Lc.
ev crot XeiTret.
Clem. Al. quis dives 10: ev
o-oi \eiirei-
TO dyaQov, TO 7)877 vrrep

v, orrep vofjios ov didcoo~iv, OTrep vopos
Idiov eo~Tiv (cf. Lc.
et, o Tt3j/
For vo-Tepelv in this sense see
41).
e /AoV,
a>vra>v
x.
Jo.
cf.
ii.
3,
and
for the ace. of the person,
Ps. xxii. (xxiii.)
o-ei
ppnK
ovdev
vo-rep^-
p.e
K7), Ixxxiii. (Ixxxiv.) 12;
the construction iWepa) TI (Sir. Ii. 24,

Mt. xix. 20, 2 Cor. xii. ii) or TIVOS
(Lc. xxii. 35, Rom.
usual in the N. T.
enquirer as asking
for ev
o-e vo-Tepei
substitutes
iii.
23, &c.) is
more
Mt. represents the

TI
en
; and
Lord s reply
vcrrepS
in the
One
QeXeis TeXetos elvai.
thing was wanting to perfect the
man s
fitness for the inheritance of eternal

life.
The
VTraye, ocra eêty 7r(o\T}o~ov /crX.]

sale and distribution of his
property
were the necessary preparations in
his case for the complete
discipleship
which admits to the Divine kingdom.
Euth.
eVet TO. V7rdpxovTa...efjL7r68ia
:
T]o~av
TOV
9ra)Xr}crai.
dKO\ov6r)o~at,
KeXevei Tavra
The words are not a general
counsel of perfection, but a test of

obedience and faith which the Lord
saw to be necessary in this particular
case.
The demand
of
tne Divine
Lover of souls varies with the spiritual
condition of the individual; for one
equally great see Gen. xii. i, Heb. xi.
8
ff.
Whether
min? Clem Al Or pr en K minnonn

1
(Jo. xi. 3, 36, xx.
v. 20, xi. 3.
ev o-e uorepet]
KO.I
alp*"
(distribue)
Trench, syn.
TO ev TO
[X. 21
this precept led to the
<
7rpoyov(av...TavTas
8e d\\a
ova
rots- OTTO TTJS K(Ofj,r]s...Ta
rjv
avTols 7ra)\T;o-as...SeSa)Ke rot? Trrcoôls,

The
TT)prjo-as oXiya dia TTJV aSeX^î/.
destitute
poor
numerous
first
century
(cf.
were a
TTTWÔI)
(01
in
class
xii.
Palestine in the
42, xiv. 5 ff., Lc.
xvi. 20, Jo. xiii. 29, Jas.
ii.
f.),
and
one for which no regular provision

was made. The Gospel ace. to the
Hebrews is eloquent on this point:
"quomodo
dicis,
Legem
fecisti
et
prophetas ...et ecce multi fratres tui,

filii Abrahae,
amicti sunt stercore,
morientes prae fame, et domus tua
plena est multis bonis et non egreditur omnino aliquid ex ea ad illos."
The
self-sacrifice
imposed
on
which the Lord
this
wealthy enquirer
asserts in principle the duty of the
rich to minister to the poor ; the
particular form which their ministry
must take varies with the social con
ditions of the age.
Of the form em
bodied in this precept it is probably
C
safe to say
bvvdêvos
êopctj/ ^copei ro).
See Clem. Al. quis dives 13 ff. for

some weighty remarks upon the ques
tion of a voluntary poverty.
While
discouraging the abandonment of
wealth in a general way, he admits
that there are cases in which it may
be expedient
rjTT<>iJLvov
atpcs,
VTT
PIX//-OI/,
24 aXX 6pqs o-eavTov
avTtov Kai dvaTpfiropcvov;

[UOTfCOV, a7Toracu, (frvye
(adding a reference to Mt.

paed. ii. 3
36, ZTTOV
r<5
dXagovfias, yvpvos
v. 29).
$eo>
eiriKrjpov
Cf.
yvp.vos
Tro/LtTTT/y,
Acts ii. 44 f.,

iv. 34 ff. cannot now be known
the
Life of St Anthony relates its effect
on the great Egyptian hermit chanc
ing one day to hear Mt. xix. 21 read
in the Gospel for the
di avTov
day,
TO
yevopevov TOV dvayvcoo-fjiaTos et-eXOwv

evtivs K TOV KVpuiKov Tos
fjiev KTija-eis as
contrast with Gqo-avpol eVt TTJS yfjs

(Mt. vi. 19), cf. Lc. xii. 33 f. ; compare
sacrifices described in
<as
TO dyaQov, TO dvafyaipfTov fiovov,

ftS TOV 6fOV TrioTlV, TTJV fls TOV
(roi/,
TTJV
TTadovra opoXoyiav, TTJV els dvQpwnovs

evepyco-iav
Kal
KeKTrjfj.Vos,
KTfjfia
Tt/naX-
eeis drjo-avpov ev ovpavai]
In
X.
2 3]
KO.I
Sevpo
dKo\ov6ei
Xoryco
aTTrjXdev
eêis
aa
227
drjcravpov ev
f
d Se
yvdo as
KCLL
22
<rrv
JJLOL.
yap
riv
\V7rovjuievos,
TToAAa.
6
Irjcrovs
mu
ABNXFAS*
arm go Clem Al] pr rots

i 2 pe
604 1071 al
TOV ffTavpov (ffov) A(G)NXm2< alP et ante d(vpo i 13 28 69 alPauc
Ir item pro devpo arm
22 VTvyvaffas] evTvyvaeev .KO.L
b cff q
alm
KCD
. .
Xo7w] pr TOVTW
TO>
1 16
28 69 124 346 2 pe
b f ff k q syr8in Clem Al
candidates for eternal

life; cf. Jo. x. 27, xii. 26. This essential
condition is not necessarily involved
in even the greatest sacrifice of out
proposed to
all
ward things;
divitias
cf.
Jerome:
"multi
Dominum non
relinquentes
sequuntur."
22.
o Se vTvyvacras firl
Mt. aKovo-as . .TOV
Me. only
TOV, Lc. aKova-as
. . .
Tavra.
TO>
Xoyo>]
\6yovTov-
As he heard
the sentence, his brow clouded over

(orvyvos KOI Kanj(pr)s Clem. AL, quis
dives 4), the lighthearted optimism
mood broke down. 2,Tvyvdfiv

used of the saddening of either the
face of nature (Mt. xvi. 3, Western
of his
is
text) or the
human
face (Ezech. xxvii.
35, xxviii. 19 (A), xxxii. 10)
and stormy night

;
thoughts (Isa. Ivii. 17, Dan. ii. 12

oruyvos yevofjifvos Kal TTfpiXuTros LXX.).
In the last passage the effect is partly
due to anger (Th. ev Bvpa KOI dpyfj),
but usually it is the result of dis
1
appointment or grief, and that~~ is

clearly what is intended here cf.
he
contristatus in verbo Wycliffe
The
was ful sorie in the word"
answer did not exasperate, but it
gave him pain which was visible on
his countenance
aTrr/XQev \vTrovfj.vos
;
"
KTijâra]
x/>7//zara
23 Xe7et] eXeyev
tf
*C
(Mt., Me.), TrepiXvTroff yevofjicvos (Lc.).
His hopes were dashed

the one
thing he yet wanted was beyond his
reach the price was too great to pay
even for eternal life.
For the time
the love of the world prevailed. Yet
it is unnecessary with Origen
and
Jerome to characterise his sorrow as
that of the world (2 Cor. vii. 10);
rather it may have been the birthpangs of a spirit struggling for re
;
His riches were indeed as

thorns (Jerome) which threatened to
choke the seed of the word (iv. 7, 19),
but the end of the struggle is not
For the time, however, he
revealed.
answered the Lord s 8evpo by turning
lease.
his
Him
back on
qv yap
x<^v
(d-rrrjkQfv).
Acts
cf.
TTJS TLp.TjS
Acts
i.
18
34
I,
T)
a.7TO
Pro
TroXXa]
KTf//iara
bably estates, lands;

xupt oi/), iv.
the dark
is
k Clem Al
ar-vyv^ (Sap. xvii.
the sombre, gloomy

broods over unwelcome
the (TTvyvos
man who
is
681
abcfffkq syrr^P
TroXXa] + /cat aypovs b
the remarkable parallel in Mt. xiii.

44, and the imagery of Apoc. iii. 17 f.
See ii.
KOI devpo a.KO\ov6ei p.oi]
The final test of character,
14, note.
5)
23
j-
\6<yi
(e7ru>\r)(Tfv
TOV
in
44 KTq/iara are apparently

distinguished from the vaguer virapOn r\v...txa>v B.V. he was
geis.
see Burton,
one that had
432.
inter pecunias habere et
Cf. Bede
pecunias amare multa distantia est.
multi enim habentes non amant, multi
non habentes amant."
ii.
"
23
27.
THE RICH AND THE KING
DOM OF GOD
xviii. 2427).
23.
(Mt. xix. 23
KOI 7repJ/3XnJ/-a/iefoff KrX.]
26,
Lc.
When
man was gone
the Lord s eye

swept round the circle of the Twelve
the
152
228
fcncows o TO. xprj/ULciTa

TOV 6eov eicre\evcrovTai.
avTOV /7w9
24
i
eV*
eQajJifiovvTO
TraXiv
[X.23
a4
TO!? Acvycus avTOV.
6 Se
TTWS
Tewa,
avT.ols
Xeyei
aTTOKpiQeh
Se
oi
6eo
35
25
eVKO7TO)T6pOV 6CTTIV
ot ret x/5 -
23
ex<M>res]
ot Treiroidores eirt (?rots)
D 235 a b ff omr
AN2^ i 1071 &l*
24 tot vers post 25 transpos
KBCDXA ClemAl
c<rri
rous
S y rrB inpe8hhci
T [ax]etov
reiana
TreTroiôras
e?rt
Jt- a<J
Sta rpv/j.a\idos p.
ein
ra
syr
A^f 1071 2?e
(jSeXo^s 13 69 al
/>a0i5os
8ie\ev<reTai
ClemAl)] pr
as He drew for them the

(iii. 5, note),
So Me. only ;
lesson of the incident.
avrbv
Lc., Idav Se
,
Me., Lc.
Ilcoy
elirev.
&v<r-
dprjv Xe yto v/juv on...
Av(TKO\os and fiv(7Mt.

occur in the N. T. only in this
context
the LXX. use Svo-icoXos in
Jer. xxix. 9 (xlix. 8), Suo-KoXm in Job
;
xxxiv. 30
cf.
CVKO\OS in 2 Regn. xv.
The
rarity of this class of words

in Biblical Gk. renders the occurrence
3.
of 8va-Ko\(os here in the three Synop-
the more significant. With ntis

with what difficulty/ comp. was
Trapa^pâ, Mt. xxi. 2O, TTOOS trui eô/iat,
Lc. xii. 50*
Ot ra ^p^/xara eôvrey,
they who have money ; cf. v. 22 r\v
e xcoj/ Kr?7/zara.
The wider word which
is preferred here includes all pro
perty whether in coin or convertible
tists
6\,
into it
(cf.
Arist. eth.
iv. i
xP*)fJiaTa
\eyop.ev TrdvTa ocrcov rj d^La vopierpan

/xerpetrat) ; for the former sense of xpjfiara cf.
Job
2 Mace.
iii.
xxvii. 17 (TO XP-
4 Mace.
7,
iv. 3,
= P l9?),
Acts
iv.
37 (TO xpwa), viii. 1 8 flf., xxiv. 26 for

the latter, 2 Chron. i. 11, 12 (D P?P),
:
t|
Sir. V.
i,
cf. v. 1 5,
8,
&C.
note.
the saying see
Ei s
r.
pcuriXeiav KT\.;
For a partial
Sir.
parallel to
xxxiv. (xxxi.)
8, 9.
re/ci/a
j
om EGKH minvi * mu ck|

al minP
bfqvg
tj
25 evK07ro;Tepoj
...ei0-eX0etp]
TrXoucrios ets r. jSao-. r. ^.
ra
alP uc
b scr * syrhcl (0001 i*ât^^) rpu/*aXtas (T/^/ACITOS K* Clem Al

1
13 69 al Clem Al sfr. n. 5. 22)] pr TT;S BEGHSVX^ min?
Al
om
p/>.]
AC(D)NXm2
arm me edd clem Al (om ^BA k mecodd)
Kafj.r)\os
lv
latt videxc i
xP 7?Ata(rw
(rots)
xp rJf
\eyei] enrev
-njs
BEFHSVXr*
24.
oi
g.
(a)
d.
me Clem
min? Clem Al
1
The Twelve were

thrown into consternation (for 6aprX.]
Me. only.
pelo-Oai see i. 27 n.) at (i. 22) the

Lord s sayings (Xdyots, contrast Xo-yw,
v. 22) on this occasion, but
especially,
no doubt, at
this last remark.
What
manner of kingdom was this which

men must become as children to enter
(v. 15), and which men of substance
could scarcely enter at all?
Their
surprise was probably expressed in
words, perhaps by Peter ; cf. Ev. sec.
Hebr. ap. Orig. :
conversus dixit
Simoni discipulo suo sedenti apud se
1
Simon fili loanne, facilius est &c.
"
"
eSff
For
dvcrKoXov CCTTIV KrX.]
which occurs here only (cf. Jo.

33 TeKvLa, xxi. 5 TraiS/a) in refer
ence to the Twelve, see ii. 5 n. The
Lord, in sympathy with their growing
perplexity, adopts a tone of unusual
xiii.
tenderness.
Yet He repeats His hard
saying (iraXiv), and this time removes

the qualifying reference to the rich
*
it is hard to enter in any case, though
Euth. tori
specially hard for such.
de TO 7rc5s /Se/SaiomKoV, dvrl TOV d\r)6a>s.
:
On the Western addition, "inserted

to bring the verse into closer con-
X. 26]
SieXdeiv
3
25
TrXoixnov
rj
BC(D)KII
die\0eii>
69 124 1071
&l*** mu
KANXrASS*- minP a k Syrrsinhcl

1
g vr8 in
Clem Al
min fereomn
26
om
latt syrr
XriIZ<l>
TOU Oeov
eJs Tr\v fiacriXeiav
ol oe 7T6picra a)s
eêTrXrjo
Tre/aicro-ws
arm go
aeth
(>
A hcl
>
KBCASI me]
irpos O.VTOV
irp.
aXXijXovs
trp.
Tra^v o-ôivLov
dyKvpas,
cf.
TpvfiaXias pacpidos
(al.
TpvTnjpaTos)
word,
is
2),
p.,
Tpv/LtaXio,
fte\6vT]s.
(vi.
Mt. dia
Lc. Sia TprjpaTos

a late and rare
a perforation,
xv. 8,
oTnjXatoi/,
or
xxix. (xlix.)
ii
OTTT;),
1
Tpr/fiaTos
e.g. vrerpa?
Jud.
(A has
pii/8pa,
Jer. xiii. 4, xvi. 1 6,
Tpfjp,a,
Tpinrr]p.a
are
words of the same general

meaning. Of pcupis and (3f\6vrj Phry-
classical
nichus says:
T)
/3. icat
Se pa(pls TL
@e\ovoirfo\rjs apâia,
eo-Tiv OVK av TIS yvoirj.
Nevertheless, as Rutherford shews

(N. Phr. p. 174!), pcxpis is the older
KdfjiiXov, cf.
eavrous
by taking Ka^Xov
W H., Notes,
p. 1 5
ship s cable (schol. ov TO
explaining
or a gate
ADM N
M*
aXXa r6
AtO
26
text
source.
For
TT/OOS
be f ff q vg syrv
arm me aeth]
go (Clem Al) om ewe\0e/ (D) a ff k
uses, either
25.
VK07T(0Tp6v f(TTlV KrX.]
fVKOTTWTfpOV 0-TIV SC6 ii. 9, note.
et<re\-
a ovTO, XeyovTes
nexion with the context by limiting

its generality," see WH., Notes, p. 26
and cf. Prov. xi. 28 for its probable
229
co
(v.
1.
for a
\eyti
a>ov
8O~fjLovo~i TO.S
Thpht., Euth., Arm.), or

as a narrow wady,
through which a camel
pa<pi$
can scarcely pass, misses the point

of the simile, which is intended to
place the impossibility in the strong
est light (v. 27).
To contrast the
largest beast of burden known in
Palestine with the smallest of arti
ficial apertures is quite in the man
ner of Christ s proverbial sayings
cf. iv. 31 f., Mt. xxiii. 24.
Origen in
his reply to Celsus Lc. rightly com
pares with the saying as a whole Mt.
:
vii.
14
Lc.
(cf.
xiii.
24)
orei/i)
TJ
TrvXr) KCU
word, and reappears in late Gk.

In both cases Me. has used the col
loquial word in both Lc. prefers the
forms of literary Gk., while Mt. re
tains pacpis, but excludes rpi//iaXm.
In the MSS. naturally the forms are
points the present context recalls

the language or the teaching of the
interchanged.
Similar sayings in reference to the
elephant are quoted from Rabbinical
/CT-X.]
writings by J. Lightfoot and Schottgen

ad loc. The exact metaphor occurs in
the Koran (Plummer), and in proverbs
current among the Arabs (Bruce), but
in these it is possibly
borrowed from
the Gospels. Celsus (Orig. c. Gels. vi.

1 6) held that the words
avTKpvs OTTO
TiXarcovos flpfjo~6ai, TOV irjffov TrapaTO n\aTa>viKov, referring to
<p0fipavros
Plat. legg. 743 A ayaBov de ovra diacpepovTO>S
Kal 7r\ov(riov eivai o~ia(pfp6vTG)$ aSv-
The general similarity and the

essential difference of the two sayings
vaTov.
are worthy of remark. The attempts

to soften the proverb which Christ
Te6\tp,[j.evr)
It
is
<*>TIV.
68os
anayovfra els TTJV

remarkable at how many
77
r)
Sermon on the Mount

17, 19,
21).^
ol 8e
26.
all
7repi(ro~a)s
(cf. e.g.
vv.
^7r\ijo~a ovTo
Their astonishment now passed

bounds and broke out into a cry
of despair.
EgeTrXjo-o-ovTo,
cf.
i.
22, vi.
Kcu Tts Me., Lc., R. Y. then

who? =TIS apa Mt., cf. Ti y ovv Clem.
AL quis dives 4 ; see WM., p. 345, and
Holtzmann ad loc.
das Kai nimmt
den Inhalt der vorhergehenden Rede
auf ; another ex. may be seen in Jo.
Who can be saved if the rich
ix. 36.
are excluded?" The Twelve have not
yet grasped the special difficulties of
the rich, who seem from their position
to have the first claim to admission
If they are ex
into the Kingdom.
cluded, they ask, who can dare to
2, vii. 37.
"
"
"
fl(Tf\6fiv
IS
TTfV
230
lr)O~ovs
Trdvra yap
Trapd 6eco
*s
28
ejufiXe^l/a
d\\ ov
dv6po)7roi$ a&vvaTOV,
Hapd
/Veye*
Sui/ara Trapd deep.

6 FleTpos avrco
HpaTO
26
*7
27 avTOV Kat TLS SvvaTai (TwBfjvai,

6
[X.
Xeyeiv
29 d(p^KajULev TrdvTa xal fJ/co/You^ /cajueV
/Soi)
Z9
croi.
e<pri
D 1071 alPauc
arm +
bc
27 advparov] pr rovro C DNS 1071
dew AKII24>
abcf f kqvgarm om a\\ ov rr. 6. D r iravra yap 5w. Trapa dew
minmu)] Trapa de rw 6ew Swarov D 157 a ff (k) (Clem Al) om A i 69 209 736* al nonn
zoh
28 âro] pr /ecu D min Tixmu lattTt Plve + Se KNIIS
1 arm
yap] de r
min satmu f+ow 736 7iKci\ov6r)Ka/Jiev BCD] rjKoKovdrjaa/j.ev XANXrAIIS4 f min omnvid
o I. fcvBA me] ACCU airoKpideis
Clem Al CTOI] +ri apa eorcu rm,(.v & min 2 b
29
2
1
abcfff(k)qr
(vel ctTro/fp. 5e) o I. a
A(CDEFGHK)M(N)SUVXrn 2^ 604 al*
in P e8h
alP auc
e<rriv
syrr"
(ra>
)>
effi-r)
"
vg syrr
sin
fiao-iXeiav
17)5
(v.
sense of o-aeiv
1
[xvi.
6].
remarks:
On
cf.
on
els
2,
Zech.
13,
well
ponitur non
6e<&
prjfjia
6.
Ilapa
cf.
Job
(dat.),
penes, as in Mt. vi. i, viii. 10, Rom. ii.

II, ix. 14; in Lc. i. 37 ?rapa rov deov
introduces another thought, that the
The
power proceeds from GOD.
power of GOD converts impossibilities
into facts.
The Western text of Me.
WH.,
Notes, p. 26) limits the

saying to the particular case ; Lc.
expresses its general truth in the epi
grammatic form TO ddvvara irapd dv-
(cf.
6pa>7rois
Lc., as
Sward Trapd
eWiV. In
Plummer notes, an incident
TO>
$eo>
follows (xix. i if.) which proves that

the salvation of the rich is possible
with GOD." On the apparent limitation
of GOD S power by His goodness and
"
righteousness
cf.
(pao-l 8e rives
on
ae5, dwarbv dpa
the remark of Euth.

fdv Trdvra
rut
6e&
/cat
30).
30, Lc. xviii. 28
rjparo Xeyetv 6 Herpos] Mt.
The con
rore diroK.pt.6eis o II. flnev.
versation which follows arose out of
the previous incident (ewroKp., cf. ix. 5),
yet it struck a new note. It was Peter
(Mt. xix. 27
28.
Mt, Me.;
avrols]
viii.
etm
28 31.
THE REWARD OF THOSE
WHO LEAVE ALL FOR CHRIST S SAKE
Jerome
difficile
ddvvarijo e i Trapd TO)
OVK
35, xiii.
viii.
the second e/A/3Xeâ? (cf. v. 21, note)

is wanting in Lc.
In the words which
follow His searching look, He does
not retreat from His position, though
He reveals the true ground of hope.
The saying is based on Gen. xviii. 14
xlii.
Kanv
ddvvapias.
praetenditur."
e/i/3Ae\//-as
avrots ^r
e<f>-r}
for this higher
bvvarai
"ubi
impossibilitas
27.
(Clem Al)
(aeth)
rov Beov (w. 24, 25), or
alwviov
<OTJV
arm go
P esh ( hcl )
Sward
r<5
TO KaKov
who
characteristically broke in with,

this fresh question (Mt., Me., Lc.) ; cf.
Clem. Al. quis dives 2. ra^tW rjpTracre
The call
tnW/SaAe rbv \6yov.
devpo aKo\ovdet pot reminded him
that the sacrifice required from the
rich man and withheld had been
actually made by himself and his
Kal
Victor, Euth.
rov
brother.
[WKapif Herpe ;
dtKTvov, rb TrXdlov,
<
pot Trdvra \eyeis

Kal ocra
i.
i%ov.
8, 20,
ii.
rrjv
vai,
nola Trdvra,
rb
reî^j/, raGra
:
Ka\ap,ov,
14)
a eiôv
iravra (cf.
(pr)(rtv,
Acpijicafjicv
Lc., as if to soften
the tactless frankness of the speech,

dfpcvres
ra
Idia.
Mc.
s i]KoX.ov6iJKauV
we
followed, and are following still"

is changed into the aor. in Mt., Lc.
It may be hoped that n apa eo-rat
"
ffiuv;
that
(Mt. only) was left unspoken;

was in the speaker s mind, the
s answer shews.
it
Lord
29.
6
e<j>r)
ITJO-OVS]
Though Peter
only spoke, the Lord addresses the
X.3o]
os
9
OIK.LOLV
rj
TKva
3
eai/
~v
5"
~v
tj
aoe\<pas
d(pfJK6v
>^
fjirjTepa
t\
TraTepa
r]
rj
Kai ei/e/cei/ TOV evayyeXiov,

KaTOVTa7T\aariova vvv ev TW Kaipco 30
eveicev e/mov
\dfirj
juiri
>x
rj
aoe\<pows
dypovs
Tf]
231
FM^
min 2 Syrr8in Pe8h aeth om D b om 77 a5eX0as go rj trarepa

minP b vgeddcodd P syrr arm aeth om 77 irarepa D affk
om 77 aypovs & e/j-ov] TOV
77 reio/a] pr 77 yvvaiKa ACNXmS^^ minP f q syrr go aeth
codd
e. opo/xaros arm
eveKev 2] om AB*S* min mu c k eveKa D
30 ea^] os av D
os ou 28 2P (k)
om vvv D 25^
eAcarojT.] + /iera didiyimwv k
a.Tro\aj3rj tt i (Clem Al)
ein
406 a k q 8yr
ig
77
OIKIO.V] oi/aas
/Lt-rjTepa
KANXmZ<SI>-
Peter had
Twelve, whose thoughts

interpreted
(clirev
Lc.
Mt,
avrols,
first
part of the answer is preserved by

Mt. only (v. 28, cf. Lc. xxii. 28 ff.), and
affects the Twelve only
the common
tradition related only what was of
;
importance to
d(f)f]Kcv
of
istic
The
KrX.J
contemplated embrace
all
the
material possessions included

under the three heads of home,
relatives, and property; the sacrifice
in life is not at present in view, since
none of the Twelve has been called
to that as yet.
Lc. adds ywaiica
immediately after oiiciav, and omits
Of the Twelve, as we know,
dypovs.
Simon Peter had left house and wife
(i.
29 f.), the sons of Zebedee their
father, and Levi at least a lucrative
cf. Act.
Thorn, ad fin.
occupation
and altogether wanting

frequent in Me.
fairly
viii.
rjp.as
Kvpic,
ort
KareXefyafJLfV 8ia
Philo de mt. cont. p. 50
KT\.
(ed.
Cf.
Cony-
beare), KaraXtTrovres aSeX0ovff, re /tva,

yvvaiKaS) yovels...ras Trarpidas.
r)...rf
cf.
V.
30
xiii.
in Lc., are
10,
14,
i,
(i.
xiv.
9,
15,
[xvi.
Victor: ddiarpopov oe TO \eyeiv

evfKa TOV ep.ov ov o/iaroy, 77 eWica TOV
fvayye\iovj a5s 6 Map/cos, 77 evfKa TTJS
15]).
j3ao~i\eias TOV
yap
$eou, coy o A.OVKO.S TO

ovop.a TOV xpio~Tov favvapis eo~Ti TOV
evayye\iov
Kai. ..Kai. ..Kai:
/cat TTJS
eav
30.
receiving
"H...
"
quae
relinquuntur disiunctive enumerantur; quae retribuuntur, copulative"

"EvtKfV epov Kai CVCKCV TOV
(Bengel).
fvayycXiov Mt., cveKfv TOV ep-ov ovop.aTOSJ Lc., flvfKev TTJS j3a<ri\fias TOV 6eov.
Mc. s phrase has already occurred in
:
jSao~c\fias.
\d(Sr]
p,rj
Without
KrX.]
for the
construction
cf.
rough but
Blass, Gr. p. 215. The

forcible phrase ov8els CO-TIV
os... eav
/AT)
Xd/3^ is avoided
OO-TIS
X77/Lt\^frat)
iv.
22,
and see
. . .
Lc. (ovSeis
Lc.
ov%l JJ.T] \d^Tj).

Regll. XXIV.
(2
3>
is
Chr. XXL 3 exaroi/rasoftened by Mt., Lc. into
On
(Dalman, Worte, i.
the reading of D in Mt.
viii. 8, Cf.
p. 53).
by Mt. (nas
and corrected by
fCTTiv os... os
~EKaTOVTa7r\ao~iova
Idiav
TTJV
<re
KT7)<riv
x. 29,
35,
7ri8e
all believers.
ovdels ecrnv os
sacrifices
e. which was character

Peter s Roman preaching
references to the Gospel, rare in Mt.
original ZvfKev
The
\eyco vfjuv, Mt., Me., Lc.).
(eVra?rXa(n oi/a) see Nestle, Philol.

NOv eV
sacr.j p. 24.
Kaip& TOVTO>
K. r., Lc. ; Mt. omits both this
Iv
:
r<5
ra>
and the corresponding

For Kaipos see
epx-
eV
i.
r<5
15,
rw
alvvi
note
OVTOS is unique,
Kaipos OVTOS for o
but 6 vvv K. is a Pauline phrase (Rom.
iii. 26, viii. 18, xi. 5, 2 Cor. viii. 13, cf.
ala>v
K.
o fveo-TrjKus,
Heb.
ix. 9,
Westcott)
35, where Mt., Lc. have simply

evfKcv e/noO (Dalman, Worte, i. p. 84)
6 ep^.,
here, as contrasted with o
6 K. OVTOS seems to be the present
season, the era of the Advent, the
an expansion of the
opportunity of sacrifice, beyond which
viii.
perhaps
it
is
al<ov
232
TOI/TO), oiKias Kai
Kai T6Kva Kai
d$6\(povs Kai
d<ypovs
30
ot/aas]
f ff
q syr
pr
(vel
736* p
(cf.
sin
add)
armcodd
/cat
minP lvid vg
Trarepas
NS
ytiera Siary/iwi ]
om
ff
|
om
/cat
al nonn
meedd
8 11
/cat
|
acorrvid b
31 5e] 70/3 syr
sin
/cat re/ci/a]
ck
fc$*
/cat
pr
? rives -/uou)
auc
ywawa
/cat
Clem Al
yu,.
aiwiov] + X-rjêrai
ff
|
1071 syr
ecrovrai
wrcpa K ACD minP

(ab)
K C KMXII min satmu 604 736 1 go aeth
irarepa
7roAAo* S
oiKtas...5iary/>cwj
arm8011 me]
11
Siory/iiuav ets TTOU (sic
/A.
ev TCO alcove
ea"âTOi
syr**"
736* 1071
exetp
Nestle, T. C. p. 265)
a b
Kai
wrepa
/cat
80 *
|
os Se afiyKev
pr
3I
awviov.
Kai 01
Kai
Ka
jULTa
ep%o/uLva)
BEFGH(N)SUVA^
d$e\<pds
[X. 3o
arm
ot ecrxarot]
om
ot
218 220
diwy/Jiov
D a b c ff
SADKLM
minmu me go
spreads the yet limitless age of the
realised Kingdom. Me. alone specifies
the present rewards, and he describes
them in the terms of the sacrifice.
Uarepas is omitted, possibly for the
reason mentioned in Mt. xxiii. 9, but
that reading)
fjirjTfpas (if we accept
suffices to shew that the relations
enumerated in v. 30 are not to be
understood literally cf. Jo. xix. 26 f.,
K<U
Rom.
xvi. 13.
A moment s
reflexion
should have saved Julian from his

lovAisenseless sneer (Theophylact
:
avos fKcapLutdfi ravra).
Yet when Ori-
gen thinks only of the recompenses of

he loses sight of a dis
"Paradise,"
tinction which the Lord s promise cer
Kaipa rourw,
epôfjievw) ; and the
tainly recognises (ev

ev
TO)
atom
was
ro>
r<5
used with still less

reason by the Millenarians (Jerome
in Mt.}. Without doubt the relations
which the Lord offers "now in this
time" in place of those which have
been abandoned for his sake are
the spiritual affinities which bind
the members of the family of GOD
Victor appositely quotes
(cf. iii. 34 f.)i Tim. v. 2
(he might have added
promise
Rom.
reKva Kal dypovs pera

aiaivi
^ferai.
seen,
already foretold (Mt. v. 10 ff.). Not

the midst of persecutions"
simply
(WM., p. 472 ; cf. Thpht. roureWt
is
"in
dio>-
but accompanied by them,

cf. Blass, Gr. p. 134; perd adds an
element which was to temper the
compensations of the present, and
warns against dreams of unbroken
ne discipuli sperareut
peace (Bengel
Ko/zez/ot),
"
felicitatem
ing clause
of Christ,
os 8e d(pr)Kev oiKiav KOI

Kai dfteXfpovs Kal firjTepa Kal
dSe\<pas
is
cf.
o
o /ic XXcoi ,
o epxofjifvos
xii. 32, o
eKewos, Lc. XX. 35,
ai<ov
ai<ov
age which
is
alcoviov
adding
The qualify
entirely in the manner
Jo. xv. 20, xvi. 33.
O
externam").
alu>v
to
Kaipa Tovrcp
ia>y/ia>j>
yovels TOVS ov yovels KOI TfKva ra ov

In
reKva.
and a few 0. L. texts
r<
d<piJKev^
compensations of sacrifice are an

hundredfold was matter of common
experience in the age of the confes
sors.
Mera
Me. only but
cf. iv. 17, where Mt. confirms 77
Sieoyeven in the Sermon persecution
fjiov
/z.
authorities, qualify \d(3r).

As for oUiat and aypoi, see i Cor.
iii. 22 f.
That even in this life the
xvi. 13, Gal. iv. 19)

coo-Trep yap
didoxri rovs OVK dde\(f)ovs KOI
d8(\(poi>s
a new sentence begins after ev
r&
and does
diaypav in our other
strengthens
like
not,
ev
Stcoyîoi),
pxofiV(p farjv aiaviov Ary/zMera 8ia>yp.ot here, it will be
TO)
Za>r)i>
Mt.
the
to follow the Trapovo-ia.

cf. the question of v. 18,
Mt.
which the Lord looks back
makes the reference more distinct by
;
31.
KX^poi/o/^j/tret.
TroXXoi de eo-ovrai
A saying which occurs

1 6,
Lc.
xiii.
7rp<5rot
/crX.]
also in Mt. xx.
30; Lc. omits
it
here.
X.32]
ev Trj
Se
\v/ma, Kai
TTpodycov CIVTOVS 6
r\v
aKO\ov6ovvT6s
ol Se
fiovvTO
oSw dvafiaivowres ek
Irjcrovs,
233
lepocro- 32
KO.I
eda/UL-
Kai jrapa-
6<po{3ovvro.
\a/3wv TraXiv TOVS SwSe/ca fipâTO avToTs Xeyeiv

32
2 pe ]
om
/cat
arm
0o/3.
/cat
TroXtv syrhier
As
it
avr. o
/cat i)V Trp.
r.
stands
5o>oV/ca]
it
a/c.
irpoffayuv
ANXFII
e0o/3.
ot
e6a/j,p.
I.
a/c.
/cat
e0a/j.f3.
(fif)
al
om
/cat eda/J.. ot
1
de
om
need there was of the

experience of Judas
Iscariot and of Simon Peter himself
vide enim
Bede
was to shew.
ludam de Apostolo in apostatam verthe
"
Gal.
iv.
and
25.
of the Church.
THE PASSION FORETOLD

32 34.
FOR THE THIRD AND LAST TIME (Mt
xviii.
rfi
31
34).
o8o>
/crX.]
of
ftatvovres
(Mt.
/ie XAcof ... ai/a/3aiWii/)
the verb is used of any ascent (Gen.

xxxv. 3 els BatdijX, Num. xxi. 33 6dov
els
TTJV
Baa-av,
Jos.
viii.
els
Fat,
3 Regn. xxii. 12 els Pe/u/za# FaXaaS),

but especially of journeys to Jerusalem
(4 Regn. xvi. 5, 2 Esdr. i. 3, 3 Mace,
Acts xi.
2, xxv. i, 9, Gal. ii. i), which stands
near the highest point of the back
bone of Palestine, and cannot be
approached from any quarter without
an ascent. lepoo-6\vp,a so Me., Jo. ev-,
iii.
6,
Jo.
ii.
13, v. i, xi. 55,
Josephus always
once in Mt. (xxiii.
;
Apocalypse
(iii.
/cat
om
0. T. history
lepoo-oXw/xa, the Greek
equivalent, was the geographical name
;
in
common use.
WH., Intr.,
lepovo-aXq/n occurs
27), thrice in
12, xxi. 2, 10),
rjv
the
and
For the breathing

p. 313.
Me. only.
45, x. 32, xi. 9,
the ace. is frequent
7rpodyct)v...e(poôvvTo]
For irpodyav see

after
trpodyeiv
vi.
and
Trpoepxeo-dat
(cf.
Mace. x. i, Mt. ii. 9); but the

gen. with or without eVcoVtoi/ is also
used (Judith x. 22, Lc. i. 17).
The
Lord walked in advance of the Twelve
with a solemnity and determination
which foreboded danger (cf. Lc. ix. 51
2
ro
The
the journey (v. 17) now

becomes apparent the road leads to
Ai/aJerusalem, and to the Cross.
issue
is archaic,
associations of
the
xiv. 28, xvi. 7
Lc.
a/c.
lepovo-aXrifji
suggests
magnis vitae virtutibus excellere, et

a prima aetate spiritali studio
servientes, ad extremum otio torpenThe Lord s words
tes flaccescere."
have a lesson for each successive age
alios
rjvav Se ev
ot
minPauo a b
predominates in Lc. and Paul for the

distinction which seems to regulate
St Paul s choice see Lightfoot on
see
1719,
e6a.fj.f3.
ot 5e a/c. e00j8.
sum...vide latronem in cruce factum

et quotidie videmus
confessorem.
multos in laico habitu constitutes
32.
(f>o(3ovvTO
/cat
How much
xx.
a/c.
q vg syrr go
TO.
+ /car i8iav annvid
spirit which is impelled to the sacri

fice by the mere hope of the reward.
warning,
min?
604*
a rebuke to the
is
syr
np6(r<o7rov
ecrrr/picrev
"
TOV Tropevecrdai
more
intrepidi
(Grotius); see Jo. x. 4. His
manner struck awe into the minds
ducis"
of the Twelve, who were beginning

at length to anticipate an impending
disaster (fBaôvvro^ cf. i. 27, x. 24;
Eccl. xii. 5 Odfiftoi ev Ty o&u) ; whilst
the rest of the company (ol 8e
duoXovOovvres,
who
usually
cf. vv. 11.), the crowd

hung upon the Lord s
or His fellowon their way to the Passover,

were conscious of a vague fear (e (poThere was risk of a real
/3oii/ro).
panic, and the Lord therefore checks
His course, till the Twelve have come
footsteps
(cf. x. i, 46),
travellers
up
to
Him.
Kal TrapaXaftfav
ird\iv rovs 5.]
He
admitted them again to His company;

for irapaXapelv in this sense
cf. iv.
36,
wer
234
i
33
33 jJL\\ovTa avTto
OTI
(rv/mfiaiveiv,
[X-32
ISov
6 vios TOV dvOpwTrov 7rapa$o6tilepo&oXvfJia,

creTai ToT^ dpxiepeucriv KCCC TO?S ypafj.fjiaTeva iv
Kat
eis
KO.I
KaTaKpLVO\J(TLV CLVTOV VCLVCLTW Kdi TTa

34
34 TCHS edvecriv, /ccu e/mTraiovfriv avTw
33 irapadidorai.
OOLPOLTOV
D*
34
/cat
ypa.fj.jj.. ]
aurw
jmira,L$;.
Mt. adds
40, ix. 2, xiv. 33.
v.
om K* om rots CDEFGKMNSUVXm min **

K.
/car
the words that follow were not

intended for the crowd (ot CLKO\OVOovvTfs), but for the Twelve only.
Idiav
Thpht.
rots
nvo-njpiov
yap ov TO irddos
e Sei
OLKeioTepois
*Hparo
avrols \cyeiv
a7roKa\v(f)df)vai.
.
cf.
vi.
note.
2,
The subject was not a new one, but it

had been dropped for a while, and it
was in sharp contrast to the hopes of
reward which were uppermost in the
minds of the Twelve (x. 28 ff.). With
ra
/ne XX.
14,
aura)
erv/i/3atWti>
Travruiv
TTfpt
Ta>v
TOVTVV.
The phrase
the LXX.
(cf. e.g.
29,
iv.
Job
i.
22,
Esth.
Lc. xxiv.
cf.
(rvufteftrjKOTtov
is
Gen.
frequent in
29, xliv.
xlii. 4,
vi.
Mace.
13,
26).
I8ov dvapaivopfv *rA.]
33, 34.
Twelve shared the journey
if
The
not
its
issue; contrast Jo. xx. 17 dvaftaiva)

Trpos TOV Trarepa /iov. Their destination
was self-evident (tdov), and there was
always risk involved in a journey to

Jerusalem (Jo. xi. 8 ff.)
but the
Twelve had still to learn that this
particular journey was to end in the
Master s death
6 vlos /crX.).
The
;
(<al
third
and
prediction of the
Passion which follows is far more
explicit than the first or the second
(Me. viii. 31 ff., ix. 31), and indeed
final
anticipates every important stage in

the history. Six successive steps are
clearly
order
enumerated, and in their actual

(i)
Tols dp%.
the betrayal
K.
rots
(jrapaSodrjo-fTai
-ypa/u/z.
who were mentioned
in
the Elders,
31, are
viii.
omitted here, as the least important

factor in the Sanhedrin), (2) the sen
tence of the Sanhedrin
(/
KO.L
8
rots
/cat
O.VTOV
^TTTVCT.
aura>]
11111
1
ad inridendum k
the handing over of the Prisoner

the Roman power (Trapadaxrova-iv
Tols edvea-iv), (4) the mockery and its
(3)
to
details
(eîraiôva-iv
. . .
ep.irT\)(rov(Tiv .
the
(5)
pao-Tiytoo-ovo-iv},
. .
Crucifixion
Me., Lc. ; cf. Mt. oravthe Resurrection (ai/ao-r^trcrat,

Me., Lc. ; Mt. e yeptfr/crerai).
The Resurrection finds a place in all
three predictions of the other details
only (2), (5) are distinctly announced
in the earliest prediction, and (i), (5)
in the second. Lc. prefaces the whole
series by a reference to the Prophets
(reXecr^(rerai TrdVra ra yeypayn/xei/a dia
For
cf. Lc. xxiv. 44).
TOV
the construction Aeara/cptWiv 0ai/ara> cf.
Dan. iv. 34 a (LXX.), WM., p. 263, Biass,
Gr. p. 1 1 1. Ta cQvr} (or anarthr., f6vrf)
(oVo/crffoCcrti/,
(6)
poSo-ai),
7rpo<j>r)T<0v,
= D?ian
cf.
Ps.
i,
Sir. x. 15
Rom.
i
Tim.
Jew
f.
A Bar.
ii.
13,
iii.
to
men";
Ezech.
8, Isa. Ix. 2,
i
Mace.
14 (SH.), 24, Gal.
ii.
"hethene
Wycliffe,
ii.
i.
16,
iv. 13,
ii.
18,
ii.
12,
The Lord speaks as

that He was to be
a heathen power, was no
16.
Jews
delivered to
small aggravation of His sentence
and of the national sin (cf. xii. 8,
Acts
34.
iii.
13).
ffjuraiov<nv
19, 20, Jo. xix.
i,
avro>
and
/crA.]
cf. Isa.
See
1.
6,
XV.
Ev.
Petr. 3 CV67TTVOV aVTOV TO.ls O^fCTl. ..KOl

Tives avTov pa.(TTiov. The formidable
punishment of scourging was kept by
Pilate in his own hands, the mockery
was left to the Procurator s soldiers,
but in both cases Gentiles were the
agents ; over the mockery He was
to sustain at the hands of the High
Priest s servants (xiv. 65) and from
the chief priests themselves (xv. 31)
X.35]
Kat
ju.aa
TiycoG ova iv
235
Kai
CIVTOV
Kai jueTa Tpeis j^/uepa^ dvacTTqereTai.

35
Kat TrpocTTTOpevovTat avT(u /a/co)/3os Kat Iwdvtjs 35

vtot Ze/3e$aiov XeyovTes UVTW AiSaV/caXe,
[Si/o]
ot
iva
6e\ofj.ev
34 Kai
avrov
fjt,a<TTty.
aurw 28 min nonn om
A*CNXrn^
alP1
|
eav
/cat
K. efjnrrvcr.
/*a<rr.
om
om
Svo
auroi
vgsyrr
KDEFGHLSVrAn ^
ANXTII^
Lord
The order
the
al pl
|
KBCDLA
11
?68111101
atrTjo-w/iej
(-tro/iey
mercifully draws a veil.

of the R. T. (vv. 11.) is
probably based on the supposed order

of the events (cf. Jo. I.e.). Mera rpcls
qpepas rfj Tpiry jfJ-cpa Mt., TTJ T//Z. Trj rp.

Lc. ; see viii. 31, note. Lc. adds that
this third prediction, like the
(Me. ix. 32), failed to reach the
second
under
standings of the Twelve, notwith

standing its explicitness (avrol ovSei/
TOVTQiV
(TVvf)KaV...^V
fifvov...ovK eyivcdCTKOV
TO
TO.
/J^fUl
KKpV[l-
45.
xxii. 25f.).
35.
icai
Trpo<nropevovT(ii
avTto
KT\.]
Mt. again (cf. xix. 27) fixes the se

quence by beginning the sentence
with rore. The occasion was pecu
liarly inopportune, but there is nothing
psychologically improbable in this cf.
The incident is wanting
ix. 30
34.
Mt. agrees with Me. in the
in Lc.
;
dialogue, but represents the mother

of James and John (i.e. Salome, Mt.
xxvii. 56, Me. xv. 40) as the actual
was in the company

and though the sons were
certainly to some extent responsible
(Mt. xx. 20, 22), it is more than
petitioner; she
(Me.
I.e.),
probable
that
maternal
(a)
om
ot
K C A)]
Bp
ambition
prompted their application to our

The recent promise of Mt.
Lord.
xix. 28 would have suggested it; and
her near relationship to the Lord (see
TTO^ CT^S
pl
syrr
arm go om
q]
/cat
crucifigentk + avToi
hcl (g)
me ] T7? TptT77
(q) syr
35 01 Svo vioi EC me]
aTroKTei>ov<ru>]
(c) ff
ik
aeth Or
8vo
AKMNUXII*S min *
go
D i 2 pe om (re Xr al?
8
epwrTja-w/ie;/
"
111
Westcott s note on Jo. xix. 25)

inspired her with some hope
may have
of success. IIpoo-7ropeiW&u is an. Ae-y.

but fairly frequent in the
LXX. (cf. e.g. Exod. xxiv. 14, i Esdr.
xx. 28 (29), Sir. xii. 14).
/cat
The usual
Ia/cto/3o?
iwdvrjs]
order, probably that of seniority (i.
19, note); Lc. however inverts it oc
in the N. T.,
casionally (viii. 51, ix. 28, Acts i. 13),

in view of the later pre-eminence of
John.
Xeyo/xei/a).
PETITION OF THE SONS OF

ZEBEDEE. TEACHING BASED ON THE
cf. Lc.
INCIDENT (Mt. XX. 20 28
35
^ arm
minP syr hier
avrta
ANXFIIZ^ min
DminPauc ffgk
aurw
/xera rpets ij/xe/my

omnvid f
8
?7/Ae/ra ANXriIS3>inin
ere
aiTticrcojuiev
vfot
Z.
Mt. uses the phrase of [Svo]

without the personal names
here and in xxvi. 37, xxvii. $6; cf.

Jo. xxi. 2. Of Zebedee (cf. i. 19)
no notice is taken after the parting
from his sons; he may have died in

the interval, or remained indifferent
to the new movement.
Aeyoz/rey ayroi Ai8ao-*aAe /crA.] According to Mt., Salome approaches
with her sons, prostrates herself, and
intimates that she has a request to
make
(7rpo<TKVi
auTov).
Me.,
o{io*a Kai
who has
aiTovo d
rt
aV
for once lost
the pictorial details, preserves the

words, putting them, however, into the
mouth of the sons. Both the homage
offered and the terms of the petition
that the Lord is
(cf. vi. 23) suggest
approached in the character of a
King, who can gratify the desires
of His subjects without limitation, as
indeed in another sense He afterwards
declared Himself able to do (Jo. xiv.
13, 14, xv.
1 6,
xvi. 23, 24).
236
36
z6
6 Se
37
oJ Se e nrav
37
38 ek
avTois
ehrev
CLVTW
dpicTTepcov
Aos
36 tot vers
om k om
pe
ANXm2<
iroi-r)<rai
BLA*]
pw*
minP a
1
OVK
euwi UAiwj
124 346
rt 0eXere
vg syrr
38
me
ri/uLiv
etirev]
pr
om
38
So
Trj
KCCI
e/c
cuT6?(T0e.
om 0eXere a b i /xe TrotT/o-w K c a B^ arm

K c bv L n. ot7?(rat A min
37 apicrreminomnvid + (vel pr)
(K)AC(L)NXmZ<l>
|
>a
iroir}<rat
KACDNXTIIS<1>
offiare
<rof
minP1 go pe
go aeth
ev
VJJLIV
[jue]
ek
iva
Ka6i<ru>iJiv
vs eiTrev OUTOIS
CD
6e\ere
Ti
[X. 36
<rov
/ca0i0-w/uej/...<7ou
airoKpiOeis
k
|
SO^T;] /SacrtXeta rrjs 60^775
13 28 69 124 346 2P
13 69
abffikq
arm
TI
ri 0e\T [/ie] Trotô-co v/^tii/;] Mt.

6e\is; Me. blends the two forms
Tl
0\T
36.
On
flf TTOlfjcrai illld Tl ^. TTOtJyCTQ)
$eA. TTOIÔ-O) (without
ti/a) cf. vi.
25,
note, WM., p. 256. The Lord will not

grant the prayer until the thing de
sired has been specified.
Mt. ewre Iva
dbs THMV Iva *rX.]
37.
Ka6 l(T(KTLV OVTOt OL $VO VIOL fJLOV KT\.
Aos rjfuv
cf. WM.,
EK 6vio5i/...
p. 423, Blass, Gr. p. 226.
c^ apio-repav (Mt. va)vvp,cov\ next to
the King on either hand. The right
hand was the place of honour (2 Regn.
iva...Kadi<ra>fj[,fv
xvi. 6, 3 Regn. ii. 19, i Esdr. iv. 29, Ps.

cix. (ex.) i, Sir. xii. 12, Acts vii. 55 f.,
Rom.
viii.
34)
immediate left
Ka6icr0evT(ov
and next to
(Jos. ant. vi.
avrq>
1 1.
the
it,
9 irapa-
(ro>
TOV apxHrrpaTrjyov
TWV erepcov).
Ex
in this phrase denotes the direction
e<
starting from
left)
WM.,
the right hand (or the
p. 459.
The
petition
was
a bold attempt to raise afresh the

question ris peifav (ix. 34) which the
Lord had already dismissed.
E*/
discipulis loquitur, intelligens preces

eius ex filiorum descendere volun-
and was
for
OVK oidarc rl
turelo-tfe]
So also
agrees with Me. (Bede) in

representing the answer as addressed
to the two and not to the mother.
Jerome
"mater
postulat et
Dominus
""
01-
"yap
alo~6r)Trjv
flvai rrjv eprjv /SacriXeiav
KaOedpav alTelo~6c) 38 well

of the latter the Lord
;
had already spoken at length; the
former he proceeds to expose.
The imagery of
8vvao-0 Triclv *rX.]
the petition is sustained in this ques
tion.
The cup belongs to the royal
banquet at which the King sits be
alo~6rjT^v rrjv
as lack of love
tween His most honoured guests, cf.

Gen. xl. ii f., 2 Regn. xii. 3, 2 Esdr.
i. 7.
But by an easy
xii. i, Esth.
transition the Lord passes in thought
to another set of associations which
connects the wine-cup with the al
lotted share of joy or suffering which
Elijah.
who
deepest condemnation
ra cavrfjs. But the
ov t7? 7
was
38.
its
petition displayed ignorance (OVK

dare
cf. Thpht., v/xets
i/o/Lu
Ezech.
Mt.,
. .
dycnrrj
T;
appeared in glory between Moses and
cf.
vi.
cf.
. . .
is
tuYeio-tfe
following e
22 ff. (ainja-ov...
the
.
aiTTJ<TT)S
TjTrjO aTo) J
air^troj/Liaj.
middle perhaps calls attention to the
self-seeking which inspired the request
aa)fJLv (v. 35)
Mt. xix. 28 eVi Opovov

dogrjs avrov.
Ephrem thinks that the
idea was suggested by the vision of
the Transfiguration in which the Lord
86rj o-ov
With
tate."
the portion of
men and
of nations
in the course of their life (Ps. xxii

(xxiii.) 5, Ixxiv. (Ixxv.) 9, cxv. 4 (cxvi.
13), Isa. Ii. 17 ff., Lam.
xxiii. 31 ff.).
13, iv. 21,
ii.
What
this
cup
case both the

brethren afterwards learnt in Gethin the present
semane
(xiv.
36).
Hivew
7rorr)piov=
Or K TTOTTJptOV
(i Cor. xi. 28); cf. i Cor. x. 21, xi. 26 f.
*O e yto irivfo the drinking of the cup
Cor. X.
irtV. TTOp-a (i
4),
X. 39]
TO
TTOTripiov o
6 Se
38
TTCIV
Kai TO
AC 3
/ecu
77]
B*
fjt,e6a
XrnS<l>
minP
Hilary
"de
calice sacrament!
Me.
The royal baths in which the

Herods delighted may possibly be in
view, though pcnrTi(rp.a and /3a7rrib/zeu are preferred to \ovTp6v and
only.
Xovo/zai, in order to bring the imagery

into line with the thought which is in
Of a baptism
the Lord s mind.
which awaited Him He had already
spoken to the Twelve (Lc. xii. 50),
and He now reminds the two of it.
The metaphorical use of /3a7rn eo-0at
is common in the later Gk., e.g. Isa.
xxi. 4 r) avoîa p.e /3a7rri ei, Jos. B. J.
3 o
(a false hope) efid-rrTio-fV

Plut. Galb. 21 0(^X77 /latrt
drj
TroXii/,
pcpanTio-fjievos :
itself is among
and the metaphor

the most usual in the
the sufferer is regarded as

O. T.
plunged and half-drowned in his grief
;
or
loss, e.g.
Ps. xviii. 16,
xlii. 7, Ixix.
reference to the
cxxiv. 4 f.
cleansing virtue of the Cross com
I
ff.,
syrr**
8* 1101
go aeth
had reference
23, x. 27)
fJLOVVTl
/3a7rnoyia,
o /3a7m b/ieu
9(WM.,
cf.
p.
TO>V
a>s
Jo. xvii.
26,
power
best.
la"XV<&
(ix.
Contrast
fV TO) fvSwa-
(Phil. iv. 13).
fJL
This then
ftaTrTKrOrjcrforde]
they shall do, since they have strength
for it; they shall share the Master s
cup and baptism. The promise was
fulfilled in the case of both brothers,
TTi eatfe,
but
in
singularly
different
ways.
James, as Origen already points out

(in Mt. t. xvi. 6), fell under the sword
Herod Agrippa I. (Acts xii. 2);

John was condemned by the Em
peror to exile in Patmos (Apoc. i. 9).
Both suffered with Christ, one as a
of
martyr, the other as a confessor ; one

by an early death, the other through
The Lord s words
out a long life.
are thus seen to assign to these two
no more than
2 Tim.
39.
5vvo|
a mere profession of
moral courage at the

St Paul s TTCLVTa
KaQapurpov
dfiapncai/ iroirja-dfjifvov) is perhaps un
necessary ; nor need we suppose an
anticipation of St Paul s thought els
TOV Qdvarov O.VTOV fâirTL(r6r]^.V (Rom.
For the construction /SaTi-rio-fia
vi. 3).
xvi.
om
to spiritul
it is
ciples (Me.
Master s repeated warnings, and at the

same time the loyalty of the men who
were ready to share the Master s lot,
whatever it might be. This trustful
dwdpcOa however falls short of the
meaning of the Lord s 8vvaar6e, which
municated to the soul in Baptism

(Thpht.
Avvd- 39
CIVTW
passionis interrogat."
TO /3a7rri(r/ia.../3a7rrior #77i at]
TJ
TT)V
iBaTTTKr/uLa o eyco
ey<o
IV. 3.
TO
em airrw D i 28 alPftuc a b c ff i k q syrUer

29 furav] \eyovffiv
TO ^v TTOT. AC 3 DNXmS^ minomnvid om o 70? /SaTrr. k
was coextensive with the incarnate

life on earth, but the Passion is of
course chiefly in view (Mt. o
/ie XXw
irivfiv).
fj
ol $e eiTrav
avTols To TTOTrjpiov o
ficnrTicriJLa o eya*
&
rin
39
eiTrev
lr](rovs
TriecrOe,
Syr
Triva),
/3a7rTi(r6fjvcu
juiai
jULe6a.
eyw
237
ii.
He
viii.
assigns to all dis

34,
Yet
1 1 ff.).
Rom.
it
viii.
17,
was natural
that in an age of persecution the

words should be felt to be peculiarly
applicable to martyrdom strictly so
and this application is early

and widespread cf. Polyc. mart. 14
called,
Apoc.
fj.e...Tov
Xa-
28 if.).
dwdfjicda]
A lighthearted and
eager reply, which reveals the ab

sence even in a disciple like John
of any clear understanding of the
eV
TQ>
TOV XpKTTOV (TOV. Cyril.

10 TO papTvptov yap oi8e
KaXelv 6 anTr/p, Xeyav Av-
TTOTTJpl a)
Hier. cat.
fidiTTuriia
iii.
vaade KT\. Victor:
rovTl<mv

4
40
ro
/3a7TTi(r6fio-ea-6e
OVK e&Tiv
4l
41
40
efj.ov
77]
rainP1
/cat ACNXmZ<
syrr
alP* 110
the treatise
q vg
De
rebapt.
etiam sanguine suo proprio habere

baptizari, ita ut et solo hoc baptismate
baptizati fidem integram et dignationem sinceram lavacri possint adiFor examples of the abuse of
pisci."
the Lord s words by Gnostic sects of
the second century, see Iren. i. 21. 2,
Hipp. haer. v. 8. The story of St
John s being compelled by Domitian
to drink a cup of poison (Tisch. act.
apocr.j
realistic
269)
p.
is
possibly a
attempt to shew that the
words received in
his case a literal
The same may perhaps be

said of the statement said to be due
to Papias, that St John as well as
St James was slain by the Jews (see
Encycl Bibl. ii., p. 2509 ff.).
TO &e Kadia-ai KT\.]
The Lord
40.
fulfilment.
disclaims the right to dispose in an

arbitrary manner of the higher re
wards of the Kingdom. Cf. Thpht.:
uxnrepavfl fiaa-iXevs diKaios TT poeKaflijTo
ayvvos TWOS, flra irpoe\6oifv aima
Tivfs
TOVS
O.VTOV Kdl eiTrotei/
<f)i\oi
a-Tecpdvovs,
elirfv
av
Aoy
OVK
rîiv
ea-Tiv
fpov TO Sovvai, aXX e? TIS ayeovtVfrat

KOI VlKTJO-ei,
KiV(0 TJTOlfJLCKrTai 6 (TT(pavos.
Euth.
ddvvafjLLaS)
aXXa
OVK e&Tiv orrcp
tlirev
Yet in
could not give what
biKaiocrvvTjs.
some sense He
was asked, seeing that it belonged to
Another to determine whose it should
be.
Christ
Distributor
indeed the appointed

of all eternal rewards
is
c- b
<l>
min*
Mr
a\X
|
D abcffq
\onrot deica
+ fjiov
aeth
Trepi
ots]
"
11
aXXots
209 1071
syr
61
"
"
me
He
non solum aqua verum
"homines
evuvv/jcw^
l
rj
sixt
f K.a TOVTO. 7reo~(
cf.
fc<*
ot
The passage was regarded as

investing martyrdom with a baptismal
character,
arm aeth
hler
41
JJLOV
ri
yavaKTelv
syr
s>
tjyavaKrrja-av
App.
Se^wi/
d\\ oh
Sovvcu,
+ vfuv cf(k) vgeddcodd P

Tjroi/Aaorai] + VTTO TOV irarpos pov
om
Sowat]
abdffk aeth aXXw syrsin

hcl m
a
+ i;7ro TOV IT. 604
14
e/c
Kai cLKOvcravres oi Se/ca
aeth
syr
Se KaOia-cu
[X.39
(2 Tim. iv. 8, Apoc. xxii. 12), but

will distribute them in accordance
with the Father s dispositions. This,

which is implied in ols ^rot/xao-rat, is
expressed by Mt., who adds VTTO TOV
a form of words frequent
n-oTpos IJ.QV
in Mt. (vii. 21, x. 32 f., xi. 27 &c.) and
Lc.
(ii.
49, x. 22, xxii. 29, xxiv. 49),
but not found in Me.
For
eroipafcty
reference to Divine
preparations see Dalman, Worte, i.
p. 104 ff., and cf. Ps. vii. 14, xxii. (xxiii.)
$, Mt. xxv. 34, 41, Lc. ii. 31, Rom. ix.
23, i Cor. ii. 9, Eph. ii. 10, 2 Tim. ii.
21, Heb. xi. 1 6 ; it is used, as the exx.
shew, either of persons or things, but
ols
chiefly, as here, of the latter,
yToipao-Tcu involves an e ^cXo-y?;, but on
what the selection turns does not
(irpofToip,.)
in
The aXXa which precedes

does not contrast those to whom the
Lord reserves the right of giving the
reward with others to whom it is not
appear.
His to give
which would have been
expressed rather by el prj but those

who shall receive with those who shall
not ; i.e. the true complement of the
sentence is do6ij<reTai, not ep.6v eariv
In the sense which is here in
dovvat.
view the Son does not give to any.
On the reading aXXoty, implied in some
of the versions, see Nestle, T. G. p. 37.
Kal aKovo-avres KrX.]
If the
41.
rest of the Twelve were not present,
the report naturally reached them;
and it at once revived the spirit of
jealousy which had been checked by the
teaching of ix. 35 ff, and went far to
create a new group in the Apostolate
(ot
6a,
Mt., Me.).
Hitherto Peter,
X.43]
9
laKO}/3ov Kal
239
TrpofTKaXecrdiJievos avrovs
Irjcrovs \eyei avTols Offiotre OTI ol So/cot/i/re? ap-êiv
Iwdvov.
KaTaKVptevov<riv
Kal
O.VTWV,
ol
jj.eyd\oL
OVTCOS
Iwav.l TUV dvo
ICLK. K.
41
m n fereomn
ot
are ]
a8e\<j)wv
A 91
p r OVK jg 69 IO8 124 127
and probably leads the other nine in

their indignation. The bitter feeling
was perhaps not expressed in the
presence of the two both Me. and
Mt. use dyavaKTflv Trepi, not dy. Kara
(Sap. v. 22) but it threatened the
harmony and spiritual life of the
Apostolate,
and
rjcrav
immediate
OVTW
called for
Euth.
(in
dreXeis,
Mt.)
fjujira)
TOV 6eiov
7Ti(poiTr)(ravTos avTols.
On
Kal rrpoo~Ka\O dLLevos KTX.]

i
42.
7rpoovcaXeto-0(u see
iii.
The
13, note.
Lord called the ten to him, and with

out referring to the circumstances,
pointed out that neither ambition nor
jealousy had any place in the brother
hood of the Son of Man. The tone
of His words is singularly gentle the
occasion (for there had been great
provocation) called for definite teach
ing rather than for censure.
;
on
oi Sare
of
SOKOVVTCS *rX.]
He
begins with matters within their cog

nisance (cf. x. 19). They knew enough
of the Gentile world to be aware that
the sort of greatness which they de
sired was just that which the Gentiles
Oi doKovvTfs apxeiv, those
sought.
who are regarded as rulers, Mt. of
for Mc. s unusual phrase cf.
Gal. ii. 2, 6, 9, with Lightfoot s note
538 b),
(cf. Hastings, D. C. G. ii. p.
and* see 3 Mace. v. 6 of irda-rjs a-Keny?
doK. elvat, 22 Tols raXaiTreopoi?
ep?7/Lioi
SOKOIKTIV, 4 Mace. xiii. 14 p-*) (poftrjda)-
643
ANXP
al
42 o 5e is trpoffK. avrovs
*
fJLya\OL CLVTUv] K. OL ^CKTlXeiJ
NC* vid K. oi /u,ey. S om K. OL /xey. avr. Kare. avr. syrsin

James and John had formed a re
of society as
Divine order
cognised triumvirate; now Peter joins
correction.
42
*K.ctl
43
om
5e
syr
arm
sin
facts belonging to the
of things (xii. 17), but

did not admit that the power of
such a ruler as Tiberius was a sub
stantial dignity; it rested on a reputa
He
which might be suddenly wrecked,

as indeed the later history of the
Empire clearly proved.
see v. 33, note (Thpht.
TO
TT)V Tlp,T)V Kal TtoV irpQ)TLQ)V
pqV ft
As good Jews the disciples
eo~Tiv).
would shrink from following Gentile
precedent (cf. Mt. vi. 32). Of /ieynXot
the great men of the heathen
world, the officials and other persons
in authority or influence (of /iryto-ravcs, vi. 2 1 ). These Gentile magnates
exercise arbitary rule over their sub
jects and inferiors, whether as lords
tion
Te3i>
avr<Si/,
paramount (KaTaKvpievovo~iv, Mt., Me.,

Vg. dominantur) or as subordinates
For
Mt.,
Me.).
(KaT(ov(ridov(Tiv,
KaTOKvpievfiv see Gen.
ix. 26,
31
(x. 5,
i.
28, ix.
i,
Ps.
Acts
where
10), cix. (ex.) 2,
and esp. i Pet. v. 3,

possibly a reminiscence of the
Lord s saying; of KaTfgovo-idfciv no
xix.
there
6,
is
other example is quoted, but eovo-idciv occurs in Lc. xxii. 25, i Cor. vi.
12, vii. 4 bis, and both verbs doubt
less
carry the sense of eovo~ia
( derived
authority, cf. i. 22, note).
fj.v
and esp.
edoKow KV-
TOV doKovvra aTroKTevdv,
(LXX. and Th.) ot

The Master recog
ficpvqv TOV \a6v.
nised the Empire and other institutions
Sus.
ovcriv, cf.
KaTapxeiv in
Numbers
xvi.
13.
43, 44.
OV%
OVTCOff
Se
(TTLV (V VLLLVJ
Another order prevails in (ev, denoting

the sphere,
Israel,
WM.,
p.
483) the
new
whose standards of greatness
are wholly unlike those of the Gentile

world. Jesus had already inaugurated
these new conditions of social life
240
1TN
dX\ o^ av 6e\n
ecTTiv ev VJULIV
ecrTai V/ULMV Sta/coôs,
44
vfjiiv,
45
eivai TrpwTOS,
ea"Tai
TOV dvdpcoTrov OVK

IT
syr
hier
44 /ca*
[X.
43
/ueyas yevecrdai ev
os av
ev VJULLV
6e\y
45
TTCLVTWV $ov\os
f]\6ev SiaKOvrjOfjvai
Kat
d\\a
yap
6 vios
SiaKOvrjcrai,
Kai Sovvat TY\V \j^v^r]V avTOv XvTpov dvTi TTO\\COV.^

43 eanv
e<TTcu]
28
etrro;
latt
alp*"
mm pauc
KBC*DLA>]>
KCXA
me]
U-WTUJ,]
latt vt Ply s]
auc
69 1^ alP
CCTTCU
V/JLIV 5ia/c.
vfuav yeveffdcu irp.
AC 3
the true reading is eVnV, not

both by example
(see app. crit.)
The
(v. 45), and precept (ix. 35).
latter He now repeats with some
Service is henceforth
amplification.
to precede greatness, preeminence
can only be secured by a true servus
Comp.
Cor.
ix.
19,
2 Cor. iv. 5, Clem. R. i Cor. 48, and for

the necessary safeguard of a Christian
ambition, see Gal. v. 13; the SovXeia

which ennobles is that of disinterest
ed
love,
to
God and
based on absolute submission

Christ,
and
with
Mt.
19 (eXa^toror. . ./ie yay
consistent
true c\ev0cpia.
That the
Kingdom of God admits of degrees of
spiritual greatness is taught also in
ev
V.
TTJ /Sao*.
TGOV ovpavtov).
K\T)6r)<rcTai
On diaKovos...
8ov\os see ix. 35, note, and with irdvTw

dovXos cf. i Cor. ix. 19, 2 Cor. iv. 5.
KOI yap 6 inos]
On KCU yap,
45.
Vg. nam et, see WM., p. 560. The
law of service is recommended by the
example of the Head of the race;
even the Son of God made its fulfil
ment the purpose of His life, when
He took upon Him the iôp^rj dov\ov
and became the Son of Man. For

?i\6ev in reference to the Lord s en
trance into the world cf. i. 38, ii. 17;
used also of the Baptist (ix. 1 1 ff.,
Jo. i. 7) regarded as a Divine mes
The purpose of the Lord s
senger.
advent was to minister (Lc. xxii. 27,
it is
Rom.
xv. 8)
a ministry
if
He
His
life
as a whole
(Sia/cozô-ai,
NXriTZ<l>
44
min omnTid q arm me go
ev VJMV eivat TT/JWTOS
min? go aeth
1
(D)Xm(2)
fc<BCLA(^)
corai]
2 pe a lperpauc
Vfjiuj, J)
servorum Dei.
AC 3
604
not
was
8ia<ovelv} ;
received the services of others
(as of angels, i. 13,

was not for this
women, xv. 41),

end He came.
Nothing could more clearly mark the
it
contrast between the Kingdom which

is not of this world (Jo. xviii. 36) and
earthly kingdoms as they existed in
the days of Christ. The pass, diaKovtlvdai occurs again in 2 Cor. iii.
3, viii. 19 f., but in connexion with
the service rendered ; for its use with
reference to the person who receives
service cf. Blass, Gr. p. 184.
Kai 8ovvai TTJV
KT\.~\
^\fV)(rjV
Vg.
ct
daret vitam suam redemptionem pro

multis ; Wycliffe
and 3eue his lyf
a3en biyinge for manye" (Tindale,
Cranmer, &c. for the redemption of
"
"
ransom for
A.V., R.V.,
The ministry of the Son of
many").
Man culminates in the sacrifice of
His life. He had required this su
"a
many";
from His disciples

and He will be the first to
render it. Yet His sacrifice is to be
doubly unique. The disciple may lose
preme
(viii.
service
35),
his life (diro\ecrei rr]v "^v^rjv avrov\

the Master only can give it in the
fullest sense (Jo. x. 18, Gal. i. 4,
i
Tim. ii. 6, Tit. ii. 14). Further,
whilst the disciple parts with his life
for the sake of Christ and the Gospel,
the Master gives it as a \vrpov dvrl
7ro\\(0v
His Death is to be a supreme
For a
act of service to humanity.
full discussion of \vrpov and its cog
nate words see Westcott, Hebrews,
Avrpov, which occurs in the
p. 295 f.
8
5
LXX. fairly often (Exod. 2 Lev. , Num. ,
,
X. 46]
46
Kal epôvrai ek
46 epx TCU
IC/HXW
Prov. 2
Is.
),
D min 2
syr
sin
abffgir Or bis lepetxw (i) B 2 (om /cat e/)x- eis I- B*)

min omnvid
Kiropevoêvov...LKa.vov cum turba magna k
|
NADXrAII2
and
various
in
senses
in reference to the sacrifice of Christ.
Law
In certain cases the
provided
Xvrpa TTJS "^vx^s (or X. ncpi -^-vx^s), a
price for a life which had been dedi
cated or lost (Exod. xxi. 30, xxx. 12 ;
Num. xxxv. 31 f.). The Lord

contemplates a \vrpov which is ^vx^j
cf.
(Lev. xxiv. 18), His own

tyvx*] (xiv. 34) given as a ransom
for the \jfvxai of men.
The idea
was not unfamiliar to the later Jews,

2 Mace. vii. 37, 38, 4 Mace. i. n,
and esp. xvii. 22 ...uxnrep dvrfyvxov
cf.
yeyovoTas rrjs TOV 0vovs apaprias /cat

eKeivatv
8ia TOV at/zaTO?
Kal TOV tXaoTJ/piou 6a.va.Tov
77
6fia Trpovoia. TOV itrpa^X 7rpoKaKO)6fVTa
dicra>o-v
something of this kind was
probably in the mind of Caiaphas, Jo.
TU>V
eu<re/3<5i/
O.VTQ>V
xi. 50, and the disciples may have

understood the Lord to say that He
was about to offer himself as a victim
(Lc. ii. 38, xxiv.

Ai/rt TroXXoJv: St Paul
redemption
21) of Israel.
St
writes avri TrdvTcav (i Tim. Lc.}
John, Trepi oXov roC *ooyiov (i Jo. ii.
For the present the Lord is con
2).
tent with the less definite statement,
;
which if it does not involve, certainly

does not exclude the other. Jerome s
comment "non dixit... pro omnibus,
sed pro multis, id est, pro his qui
credere
voluerint"
is
quite
unwar
Avri
ranted; cf. Rom. v. 12, 15, 1 8.
belongs to the imagery of the Xurpov,
cf. viii.
37 di/raXXay/na
TTJS
^v^s, and
Mt. v. 38, xvii. 27 elsewhere v-n-fp is

used in this connexion (xiv. 24, Jo. xi.
;
50
f.,
xiv.
19, xviii.
xvii.
15,
S.
Cor.
M. 2
i.
14,
Rom.
v.
8,
13, xv. 3, 2 Cor. v.
Gal.
i.
Thess.
v.
15,
i
Heb.
ii.
4,
ii.
20,
Tim.
10,
9, x.
Eph.
v.
Lc., Tit.
Pet.
2,
ii.
25,
14,
ii.
21, iii. 18,

i Jo. iii. 1
6), or even nepi (i Jo. ii. 2,
and as a variant in several of the
12,
passages cited for virep). For an early

see
expansion of Xurpoi/ ai/rl
the beautiful passage in Ep. ad Diogn.
iro\\<*>v
ix. 2.
PASSAGE THROUGH JERI

52.
BLIND BARTIMAEUS RESTORED
TO SIGHT (Mt. xx. 29 34, Lc. xviii.
46
CHO.
3543).
^vxys
for the
Kal eKTropeuojuevov 46
lepet^ta
answering to "l3, |^3, nWu, l^np,

is used in the N.T. only in this con
text (Mt., Me.) aim Xvrpoi which is
a variant for XvTpuxris in Ps. xlviii.
(xlix.) 2, appears in i Tim. ii. 6, also
avrl
241
Kai
46.
epxovTai
els
lepft^co]
If
the modern et-Taiyibeh is the site

of Ephraim (Jo. xi. 54), the place of
the Lord s last retirement (see note
on x. i), a road still "marked by
Roman
(G. A. Smith, H.
led straight from the
spot to Jericho. The traveller from
Ephraim who reached Jericho by this
pavement"
269
G.j p.
n.)
road would enter through a gate

on the N. side of the citv, and
in order to proceed to Jerusalem,
he would cross to the west gate
:
cf.
epxovTai
(Mt., Me.),
els
(Me.), cWopevo/i.
io~e\0a>v
dnjpxero
OTTO
(Lc.).
Jericho is mentioned in the Gospels

only here and in the parable of Lc.
x. 30 if., but the Lord and His dis
ciples had doubtless passed through it
before, perhaps more than once, when
journeying to Jerusalem ; the journey
to Bethany from
xi.
i,
7,
17)
Peraea
must at
(Jo. x. 40,
least have led
the town. Now however

with a crowd of followers
(Lc. xviii. 36), as a great Rabbi on
His way to the Passover; and His
passage through the city bears the
character of an ovation. "Epôzmu,
the historic present (Hawkins, H. /,
Him past
He enters
p. 116).
The Jericho of our Lord s tima

(B) and N.T. Icpcix*, WH. 4
(LXX.
16
242
avTov
CLTTO
O x\ov
LKavov
46
KO.L
lepei-Yco
/V
TWV
u.a6r)TU)V
euro lepetxw
KBCLSk
vios
(O.TTO
bis
/cat 3] fjiera D& a b
go Or
o vios TV. Bapr. k
Bapiret/uas
pr o ACXrn2* minP
Ti/maiov
Iepix&
r
f ff i 1
AXTAIIZ*
arm go o
(a
bd
ff
q)
avTov
min omnvid
om
DIGS]
)]
KO.I
TV(p\os
BapTijuiaios,
eKertev D abf ff iqr*
min? go om
4
me go Or]
124 al?
1
AXrn<f>
KBDLA^
c/>Xos
[X. 46
"
Notes, p. 155; Josephus, Ifpixovs or

the
lepiX&j, gen. -ovs, represented by
modern er Riha) was about five miles
of the Jordan and fifteen N.E. of
Jerusalem, near the mouth of the
Wady Kelt, and more than a mile
south of the site of the ancient town.
The fertility of the climate and soil,
described in glowing terms by Jos.
B. J. viii. 3, attracted Herod the
W.
Great and Archelaus, who adorned it

with public buildings and a palace.
Under the Procurators it seems to
have been held by a Roman garrison
(B. J. ii. 1 8. 6). Yet the town was
not given over to a Hellenistic
population like the cities of the Decapolis, or
the neighbouring Phasaelis
and Levites from Jerusalem

found their way thither (Lc. x. 31 f.),
and the Lord, who seems never to
gelium ; the trustworthiness of the

Gospels is now seen to be maintained
and not impeached by a frank recogni
tion of their independence in details.
In the present instance the statement
of Me., which is in every way fuller and
more precise, is probably to be pre
"
ferred to that of Lc.
the journey to the Cross; by

publicly entering Jericho He places
Himself in the power of the Pro
curator and the Great Sanhedrin.
Simi
K.CU fK7ropvofjivov avTov /crX.]
Both Mt. and Me. omit
larly Mt.
the striking story of Zacchaeus
in
(Lc.
xix.
10),
which appears to
have had no place in the common

tradition.
Further, they both differ
from Lc. with regard to the time and
of the miracle (Lc. ev
fyyigetv avTov fls lepetêo, cf. xix.
place
suggestion
l).
o vios TI/JMLOV Baprt/zaTos] Me. only.

is doubtless right in inferring
Bengel
"notus
apostolorum tempore Barti-
Victor :.oyopaa-T I dcd^Xaxfv

C
6 Mapfco$ ...a)S eiri^xtvr^TOTf ovra.
The Greek name
v. 22, xiv. 3, xv. 21.
maeus"; cf.
It /uaior, familiar as that of the inter
the Timaeus of Plato,

probably covers an Aramaic name,
which also underlies the patronymic
locutor in
According to Jerome
nom., ed. Lagarde,
the true form of the latter
Baprip,cuoy.
fiebr.
(interpr.
p.
66),
word
is
(*^=TL&>
Barsemia, filius caecus

Tea) but our existing Greek
;
MSS. lend no support to this reading,
suggests
may be
ro>
cons,
(de
ev. ii. 126) "duo similia similiterque
miracula fecisse lesum" is not re
commended to the modern student
by the alternative "mentiri evan-
Augustine s
iKavov
Priests
have entered Tiberias, did not hesi

tate to be a guest at a house in
His arrival
Jericho (Lc. xix. 5).
there marks another distinct stage
"O^Xou
Mt. JKo\ovOT)(rv avroy (cf. Me. X. 32)

o^Xos TTO\VS. IKCLVOS TroXus, here only
6
in Me., is frequent in Lc. (Ev.
Acts 16), and occurs occasionally in
the later books of the Canon (Hab. ii.
13 Xaol iKavo\...cdvr] TroXXa, Zach. Vli. 3
in i
3 Mace.
r)or] iKava enj), especially
the word was used in this sense by
the comic poets, and in colloquial and
the later literary Greek.
^PP
either
an
*I2,
where
adjective
or a personal name.
unclean
In
either case the accent ought probably

to follow the analogy of Bap0oXo/zcuos
(Bengel
"
"
proparoxytonon ut ipsum
upon the assumption that
TtVatos rests
Bapr.
is
compounded of
Bap, T//ACUOS).
X. 4 8]
243
47 /cca
a/coJcras 47
eKaurjTO Trapa Trjv 6$6v.
OTI lr)(rovs 6 Naâprjvos e&Tiv tjp^ctTO
Kpdêiv KCCI
4S
AaveiS
Yle
Kai eTreTt- 48
Iricrov, e\er](rov /me.
Xeyeiv
46 Trpoo-aiTTjs t^BLA^ k me] Trpo<ra.LTuv (post odov) AC

(om C*)
xnin fereomn ciraiTuv (item post o5.) (D) 1^1 mendicans abcdfffq vg syrr go aeth
47 ea-Tiv o N. B Nafc/aôs BLASI> i 118 209 a b c f k vg Or] Nctfwpcuos KAC(E)X
2
XriIZ<l>
minP q* go
1
(r)IIZ
om
i^
A.
vios
iff
|
It must be admitted that we should

have expected Me. to write Bapn/zaio?,
o eo-Tiv vlbs Tijuatou (cf. ill. 17, vii. II,

34, xiv. 36) ; yet see v. 47 vie AaueiS
Both the
ITJCTOU.
Sinaitic Syriac
the Peshitta read
"Timaeus
and
son of
as
-rra
Timaeus"
if
Me.
(û\;
t*~\),
had written Tipatos o vlbs Tt/Wov, but
this may be due to the difficulty of
rendering the Greek into Syriac ex
On
actly without iteration.
the whole
question see Nestle, Marg. p. 83 ff.,

in Hastings, D. B. iv., p. 762
and
Schmiedel in Encycl. Bibl. 1, s.v.
and
Bartimaeus.
TvcfrXos
Trpoa-aiTTjs]
IIpoa-aiTTjs is
word
(Plutarch, Lucian), found

also in Jo. ix. 8 ; Lc. uses c-n-aiTelv here
late
and
and
in xvi. 3,
in Acts
iii. 2.
Ilapa
tuYeii/
rr)v
obov
cf.
dvpav TOV Ifpov Acts I. C. on irapa

after a verb of rest see WM., p. 503,
rrjv
Blass, Gr. p. 138.

maeus had his seat
Probably Bartion the high road
just outside the wall, so as to attract

the attention of all who passed in
and out of the gate. Mt, who agrees
with
Me.
DK
we] woj
69 409 Or o wos
AM*Xm
al
Irjaov ^r
against
Lc.
as
to
the
locality, differs from both in repre

senting two men as subjects of the
miracle (I8ov dvo ru0Xot...ai/e /3Xeâi/);
cf.
Mt. viii. 28 8vo daip,ovi6fj.fvoij
where Me. has av6pa>iros and Lc.
in
TIS
ix.
avrjp
27 Mt. records
another miracle in which two blind
men are healed. See note on v. 2.
;
Thpht.,
following Aug., suggests:
cvdexfTai de dvo /xci/ flvat, rovs laBevras,
TOV Se eirKpavfO Tepov avTtov TOVTOV flvai TOV Trapa rai
This is possible, but in such cases the

student may well be content to note
the apparent discrepancy in the two
If he must harmonise,
be wise to follow Tatian (Hill,
traditions.
he
will
167), in constructing his

narrative on the basis of Me. See
the curious fusion of this narrative
with that of Jo. ix. in EG. Nicod. c. vi.
Diatess., p.
47-
a.Kovo~as OTI *Ir)o~ovs 6 N. eVrti
The tramp of many
feet (Lc.
o^Xou
8ia7ropvo[jLevov) told him that some

thing unusual was happening and in
answer to his enquiries (Lc. lirvvBaveTo
ri eij; roGro) he learnt that Jesus was
;
passing (Mt. Trapoyei, Lc. Trapep^trat).
Nafapî/os
Lc.
Na^topalos
on
the distribution of the two forms in

the N. T. see i. 24, note, and on the
origin of the latter form cf. Dalman,
Gr. p. 141 note.
Hparo Kpdfciv: Mt.
J/
Kpaav, Lc.
eftorjo-ev
(but expaêv later
on).
vl
Aauei S KT\.]
iTjcroC, vie
A. Lc.
Kvpif, vie A. Mt.,

Mt. ix. 27, XV.
Cf.
22; in Me., Lc. vlbs Aauei S as an

appellative occurs here only. Bengel
:
"magna fides,
vidis
adpellat
praedicabat
quod caecus
quern
populus."
filium
Da-
Nazoraeum
The use of the
ei
term reminds the reader that the

Lord is now on Judaean soil. Once
indeed the identification of Jesus
with the Son of David had been sug
gested in Galilee (Mt. xii. 23), but the
cry does not seem to have been taken
up. At Jerusalem all Jews thought
of David as their father, and of
Messiah as the Son of David in an
especial sense (xi. 10, xii. 35, Jo. viL
1
244
6 Se TroXXco juLa\\ov
avTto TroAAcu iva cnwTnjcnr
49 CKpaêv Yle AaveiS, eXerjcrov

eiTrev
<
Pu>vria
aTe OVTOV.
49 /ca*
/me.
KO.L
d.7ro/3a\(jov
o 8e] CLVTOS 5e
48
TO
50
A iripa\w
m me go Or]
i at t
Syr hcl
|
<
8)
Dalman, Worte,
cf.
see note on
p. 262)
i.
belief
xii. 35.
petition
Son of
"O
David,"
&c.
in the English Litany of 1544, had

been used in some mediaeval devo
Ann. P., p. 234), but

the corresponding versicle in the third
Sarum Litany for St Mark s Day had
Fili Dei vim and not Fili David.
The Kyrie eleison of both East and
West is due to the Psalter of the
LXX. (Ps. vi. 2, ix. 13, &c.) and not
directly to the present context; see
Intr. to the O. T. in Gk., p. 473.
tions (Blunt,
48.
avro>
fTrerifj-cov
The re
TroXXoi]
monstrance came, Lc. says, from the

crowd in front (01 vrpoayoi/res, cf. xi.
9), i.e. the man began his litany be
fore Jesus Himself had reached the
The cry spoilt the harmony of

the triumph. Why should this beggar
force his misery on the attention of
the great Prophet 1 Victor OVK eVispot.
rpenovTes
reo
Tv<p\,
<&<nrp
eVt
Cf. X. 13.
The
irapiovros.
indignant o-twrra (Mt., Me., a-iya Lc.),
was general (TroXXot, Me., o o^Xos,
/3ao-tXea)S
Mt.).
But
to
vigour
seemed only to add
it
the
Mt.).
OTCLS o
>
<
(syrr**"*
k syr hcl ms) me]

(
minP*"
arm) aeth
|
KM
0ap<m]
<f>wov<n
TOV
6appuv (vel
13 28 69 209 346
fc^BDLM m8A^ 1071
min?
avaTrrjdrjffas
ACM txt XnS$"l
24 f. The procession was stopped,

and the call was passed on to the front
till it reached Bartimaeus.
Reproofs
were at once changed into words of
encouragement, which Me. alone has
preserved in a Greek sentence, the
music of which caught the fancy of
Longfellow,
apo-et, Vg. animaequior
esto; cf. Gen. xxxv. 17, Exod. xiv. 13,
iii.
xx. 20, 3
&c., Mt.
Regn.
(^Kl ^
11
xvii.
13
7^
ix. 2, 22, xiv.
27 (Me. vi. 50),

Jo. xvi. 33, Acts xxiii. n.
St Paul
5
1
write Gappelv,
(2 Cor. ) and Heb.
and this form occurs also in Prov.
i.
21
Bar.
(6appov<ra),
iv.
21
xxxi. II
(Gappel),
(Bappelre), 27
(Oappr)-
4 MaCC. Xlii. II, xvii. 4 (Qappci).

In view of the last four references it
is precarious to lay stress on the cir
cumstance that in the N. T. Bapa;
is limited to the imperative.
o-e
so the Lord s (pâ-arc is rightly
interpreted by those who execute it.
He calls through the voices of His
o-are),
&u>vel
messengers.
o 5e
50.
Trpos TOV !.]
is
a7ro/3aXo)j/...ai/a7r7;fi>y(Ta9...
Me. only. The Ifiartov

thrown aside in his haste; cf.
4 Regn.
vii.
15
I8ov
ira<ra
avTovs,
Heb.
T)
elrrev
Lc.
On
Mt.
&a>vr)(raT~\
(rraêts ...e/ ceX6i;|
trras, aradeis, see
xii.
the point
is missed in the tame eVt/SaXwV of the
sin
and one of the cursive MSS.
Syr.
(w. 11.).
Az/aTT^Saz/ is 077. Xey. in the
iravra. . .rpf^to/iei
Se
Lc.,
*I.
reiterated
Kpaev Me.,
(TroXXcp /zaXXov
49-
hcl txt
??* syTC^ vid
irpos T. I.] TT/OOJ avroi
for the sources of the latter
The
KBCLA
avrov
awo-ras
dva.7rri$ii(ras ri\6ev
a iperpaue
<j)uvri<raTe
latt vt P lv
aTroâXXwj
arm aeth om T
42
Irjcrovs
Tv<p\ov
ere.
pe
avTw] 01 5e \eyovffiv TW ru0Xw D (2 ) a (b ff) i q
nonn
al
28
eyetpat
736
eyeipov I
13
69 209 346
ttTro/SaXwj/]
2 pe
min?
TOV
(pooi/el
\ey.
I
â/xr.)
49
1071
wrjd-nvai ADXmZ3>
rv<f>\ov
avTOV
ÎjULctTiov
crras d
fytovovcri
WK 50 XeyovTes avTa. Odpcrei, eyeipe*

"i
[X. 48
X.
5 2]
245
Kai aTTOKpiBeis avTw 6 Irjcrovs etTrev 51

77 CTOL 6e\eis Tro^ trw; 6 Se Tv(j)\6s elirev^ avrco
^ Kcti 6 lr](rovs eiTrev 52
Pa/3/3ovvei, *iva dvaf3\e^rw.
5I
Irjcrovv.
avTw
(recrwKev ere.
K.al evBvs
Yvraye, Y\ IT LCTTIS
avTco
Kai
eV
//
dSw.
qKO\ov6ei
TY\
dve/3\6\!/ev,
1
<rov
enrev] \eyei
povvi
Troirjffw]
T.,
vbcmu r vid
rjKO\ove-na-
6o4
corr
|
but occurs in
Regn. xx. 34
cf. Acts
(a\\6fj.evos
cf.
fo-rrj.
With the
Luc. Catapl.
eyw
rrjv
fvdvs dvvTr6dr)Tos...t7r6p:T]v.
Acc. to Lc. the blind man was led by
friendly
hands
construction see
For the
and for
cf. xv. 12; on the position

see Blass, Gr. p. 288. Obvious
as was the meaning of the eXerjo-ov,
th^Lord will have the want specified.
TToiT/o-o)
o-oi
pa/S/Soui
et, Iva.
dva^3\c \ô)]
oi
avoiyuxTiv
Kvpie, iva dj/a/3\.
offrQaXpol
The form
note.
Mt.
Kvpie,
Lc.
f)/xa)i/,
Me. alone preserves
the Aramaic original of the

5,
tcvpie
cf.
pafifiowfi
ap
pears again in Jo. xx. 16, where see

Westcott s note, with which compare
Dalman, Worte, i. p. 279; on the
broadening of the second vowel cf.
Dalman, h\ p. 140 n. and Worte, i.
p.
The Syriac
267.
^ci=n
(hcl.)
/.c.,
^n
(sin.),
Syr.-
versions
have
(pesh.),
paôvvec B (pafihcl
arm
vg aeth) syr
|
52 yKoXovOfjo-av 121
409
M( txtetm g 2
rco IT^CTOU
min?
)XriIS<l>
^ctraS
has ,Aci=an again in Jo.
is
unfortunately wanting
The English ver

in both passages.
sions before Kheims and A.V. render
or
di/a/SA^co, sc.
vi. 25, note; for di/a/3Xe-
"iva
B. TToiijcrys: cf.
Son of David (Is. Ixi. i, Lc. iv. 18,

To dvapXtyu Tatian and
22).
u.(Mt.,Lc.)
g
add
that j may see
vii.
vr<C
Thee";
cf.
Hill, Diatess., p. 167 n.
uTTcrye,
rf
Tricrrts
(rccrwKfv o~e]
<rov
who omits
the words, adds the customary sign
Lc. dvafiXftyov KT\.
Mt.,
The eulogistic 77 TT. o-ov KT\. seems to

have been reserved for cases of more
than ordinary faith; see Mt. ix. 22,
Me.
v. 34,
sages
vii. 50.
In such pas
probably includes the
Lc.
o-(fti>
deeper sense
see v. 34, note. All the

Evangelists note that the cure was
immediate (Me. v0vs, Mt. evdews, Lc.
Trapaxpwa) a contrast to the method
employed in more than one other case
of blindness (viii. 23 f., Jo. ix. 6 ff.).
o felicem mendicum qui
Ephrem
manum extendens ut ab homine obolum acciperet, dignus habitus est lit
donum a Deo acciperet."
;
"
KCU rJKo\ov6ei KT\.] Bartimaeus, no

longer blind or a beggar, joins the
the way, i.e.
crowd of followers
on the road to Jerusalem (Bengel).
"
8in-
Syr.
"Master."
(e/ceXeuo-61/...a^î/at).
ri croi deXfis Trotô-co ;]

x. 36, note,
51.
aurw 2]
52.
avaTrrjSrjcras
ix.
auo
604* alP
xxv. 10, Tob.4 Esth. 1
8,
"LVO.
auc b c
604 alP
>a
Qj.
whole context
of
pr
/cu/>ie
(D-lp),
iii.
al?1
(Or)]
346 409 al
gy rhd(txt)
N.
AXm m
KACE 2FHKLMSUXriI2<l>*- min mu papfiovi

69h
Kvpie pafipei D a b ff
pct/3/36 38 kq syrP
0<fAa>
"in
Lc. adds
TOV 6e6v
8o^dâ>v
possibly in
the words of some well-known Psalm

cxlv. (cxlvi.) 8), which may have
been taken up by the crowd (Lc. Tray
For an
o \aos edtoKCv alvov
(cf.
ra>
$ea>).
to recover sight see Tob. xi. 8

(N), xiv. 2, Isa. xlii. 18 (-hiph. of B1J),
and in the N. T., Mt. xi. 5, Jo. ix.
admirable homiletic use of the story

see Orig. in Mt. fWe KOI j pels... nap*
To give dva^\f\lfis
1 1 ff., Acts ix. 1 2 ff.
to the blind was a prerogative of the
aKOv&avTes
irtLv
avTTjv Ka0ôp.fi/oi ran* ypa(pa)v rrjv oSoy,
on
l^crovs Trapdyei, dta rrjs
246
XL
KO.L
XI
Kai OT6 lyyiôva iv ets lepocro \v]ULa

Brjdaviav TTpos TO opos TO
AXriI3>
Iepov<ra\rnj,
+ ets KG ets SJT)

arm me ) g aeth] Kai eis
KCLI
S y rr (8in)pe Bhhci
>jr
Eridai>iaj>
the
OTL
Bk
TO eXcuuv
|
ciTrocrreXXet] aireffreiXev
FH
iva avuiyuxriv o
fopev
k q
(r)
b cf k** syrr8
11
!** 11
Iepo<roXu/ia]
(R-r)8<T<t>.
B 3FUFS
m infereomn
vg Or
ets
eleon) r] TO Kakovpevov eX.
(montem
alP6 ^"* a
Dabffi(k)
Brj6<payrj
K(A)BC(L)XrAII(Z)<l>
~Br}daviav
yscr (B?;00-0.)
aeth
110
al nonn )
604
DE
ets
b c ff i
min?*
-nyyêv (vel -r)yyi<rev)
ininP 1 me go + /cat ii\dev 1071 (al)
ets Erjdâyr]
eyyifrvffiv]
[XL
rwv
go aeth c-rreêv
Neubauer, p. 149 f.) is the modem

Azariyeh, the Lazarium of the
Laza
fourth century (Silvia, p. 57
^"n,
6(pdaXp,ol TJ^WV [cf. Ps. Cxix. 1 8]* ovrep

(av f
a-rro Sta^cVfcoff
opcyopevrjs
el
rov
rium, id est, Bethania, est forsitan

The
secundo miliario a civitate").
iir<t>nfv
/3\6Trtv...<T7r\ayxvi(r6r)(rfTai
avrov
TTJP ^P.MV...KOL aâfjievov
Tdl fJ,V TO CTKOTOS KOI
T)
(faevê-
ayVOld, CvBttoS
ov fiovov dva@\t \l/ O[jiV) aXXa KOI
fie
Xovd â op.fv
XL
<ra>-
d/eo-
avra).
ii.
SOLEMN ENTRY INTO
THE PRECINCT OF THE TEMPLE (Mt.
xxi.
1,
Lc. xix. 29
45, Jo. xii.
i,
eyyiov<riv
fls
The
lepooroXu/za]
(cf. Lc. x. 30) up
road from Jericho

the Wady Kelt has brought the party
to the East slope of the Mount of
Olives, within three miles of Jeru
salem for eyyi&iv els cf. Tob. vi. 6,
10 (X), Lc. xviii. 35 the dat. is also
used, Acts ix. 3, x. 9.
According to
Jo. the time was irpb !
êpdii/ TOV
TTOO-Ô, i.e. probably Nisan 8, the eve
of the Sabbath (cf. Lew m,jast. sacr.
Westcott on Jo. xii. i).
p. 230
Mt. ets
ety BrjOcpayr) KOL Erjdaviav]
;
More exactly, the spot

Br)6(payri.
they approached was not Jerusalem,
but the villages nearest to the city
on the Jericho road ; for the repeated
*s, the second limiting the first, cf.
v.
n,
(v.
1.,
ety
fls
TO Ifpov.
Bethphage
Bethsphage) has not been identi
I.
but the Talmud (Neubauer, p. 147

a *JNB n*3 (or JB n3,
ff.) mentions
Dalman, Gr. p. 152) which seems to
have been near Jerusalem cf. Eus.
fied,
onom.,
29,
Kapr) npos r
opei
BrjQavLa (or Br)6avid indecl., Lc.
TSrj&fp.
fXai&v.
xix.
village lies in a sheltered
WSchm.
p.
91,
TO>V
^3.11
n^,
Dalrnan, Gr. p. 143, the Talmudic n* ?

1
and
fruitful
hollow, of which a picturesque de

scription will be found in Stanley, S.
and P., p. 1 86 ff. As to the meaning
of the names, Jerome gives for Beth

phage domus oris vallium, vel domus
bucae or
1219).
!
"
("
est,"
and
um"),
in Me.)
(tr.
Syrum
he
for
d.
"
says,
maxillae
non Hebrae-
Bethany domus ad-
flictionis eius vel d. oboedientiae (IT S
a more usual etymology con

them respectively with the fig
^J^)
nects
(D |B, Cant.
ii.
13,
but see Buxtorf,
and the date, which certainly

were grown in the neighbourhood.
suit v.}
EXatcoi ]
Cf. ets TO
vi 46, ix. 2, xiv. 26; irpos
with the ace. expresses motion to
wards, as in i. 5, iv. 3, 13, 32, &c. the
Mount was the object immediately in
view as they approached. The hill to
the East of Jerusalem is called in the
irpos TO opos TO
iii.
opos,
13,
O.T.
"the
"the
olive-trees"
(2
mountain of the
(Zach. xiv. 4), or simply

tain" (2 Esdr. xviii. 15).
TO 6 po?
Me. 2 Lc. 2 )
TO>V
Regn. xv.
30),
olive-trees"
the moun
In the N.T.
"
e Xaioii/
predominates (Mt. ,
but the hill is also known
"
"
the olive-grove (Acts i.

e Xatoji/,
12 a TTO opovs TOV Kd\ovp.evov EXatcoj>os,
where Blass corrects eXatwi/ in defiance
as o
of the MSB.); cf. Jos. ant. vii. 9. 2 avafiaivovros avTOV dia TOV EXcttcoi/off opovs.
As late as the fourth century the
name
EXatcoi/
seems to have lingered
XI. 2]
TWV
Si/o
/uiaBriTwv O.VTOV,
Trjv
eis
Kai \eyei ai/rol?
KctTevavTL v/uwv,
Trjv
avrriv
YTJ
evdvs
K.O.I
TrwXov
evpricrere
\vcraTe
1 ovdeis
ov-TTb)
avdp.
BLA^]
604 (736)
ovd. TTWTrore avdp.
KeKadu<ev
A(DEM)Xm(S)4>
ovd. avdp. OVTTU
ovdets avdp.
minP Xucrare
minP Xveavres aw. airayayere 2
on the spot, for Silvia (p. 70) gives it

as an alternative to the Latin olivetum,
and indeed appeal s to prefer Eicon.
These facts lend a high probability to
the reading of B(2) k r in the present
context, and tempt us to prefer EXauoz/
to eXatcov in Lc. xix. 29, xxi. 37
cf.
208 ff.,
where the objections raised by Blass
(Gr. p. 85) are sufficiently answered.
For the distance of the Mount of
Olives from the city see Acts i. 12, o
Deissmann, Bible Studies,
p.
etrnv eyyvs lepoucraXTy/z, o"a/3/3aroi) e\ov

Jo. xi. 1 8 eo? djro (TTadiaiv 8cKaodov.
Jos. dnt. XX.
8. 6,
ai7\fi oraSia
Bethphage was one of the limits

of the Sabbatic zone round the city.
TreVre.
aTToo-re XXei KT\.]
According to Jo.
occurred on the
morrow (rfj eiravpiov} after the arrival
at Bethany, the events of Me. xiv.
3 9 having intervened (Jo. xii. 2
ATTO8); see note on Me. xiv. 3.
i,
12)
this
gives them a commission to

Auo
vi. 7).
(iii. 14 note,
one of the six pairs
p,a0r)Ta>v, probably
which made up the Apostolate, cf. vi.
on the other hand cf. xiv.
7, Lc. x. i
o-reXXet,
TV
execute
1 2, note.
The Baptist also seems to
have arranged his disciples in pairs,
The minute
cf. Lc. vii. 19, Jo. i. 35.
ness of Mc. s account suggests that
Peter was one of the two selected on
this occasion.
2.
vTrayfTf els
rX.]
Since accord
ing to John the Lord was now on His

way from Bethany to Jerusalem, the
village was probably Bethphage (cf.
Mt.
xxi.
),
auc
13 69 alP
minP
airr.
which seems to have been
OUTTOJ ovS.
acgk
syrr
"
<f>epere]
KIIS$
arm aeth
avdp.
?6811
\v(ravres
K.
ADXrnS
KG
DXF
(xii.
elcr-
SeSe/zeVoi/,
ov
TrevTe.
247
aur.
ayayere
*5
on the opposite side of the ascent;

for KarevavTi
see Exod. xxxii. 5,
(*?.?&)
Num.
xvii. 4 (19), Me. xii. 41, xiii. 3.

7
Evtivs cianopevonevoi even as ye enter,
cf. i.
with
is
10
Mt.
content with evdvs, Lc.

the combination in Me.
is
ci<nrop. ;
IleoXoi/
characteristically precise.
so Lc. ; Mt. ovov bfBffJ.4vr)V
dedcpevov
KOI TTO)\OV /zer
IlcoXoy
avrfjs.
may be
the young of any animal; the Greek

naturally used it for the most part of
the horse, the Greek-speaking Jew of
the ass; cf. Gen. xxxii. 15 (16), xlix.
11, Jud. x. 4, xii. 14, Zech. ix. 9.
Mt. who quotes Zech. I. c. (xxi. 4 ff.)
fills in the picture from the prophecy ;
in Jo. (xii. 1 5) on the other hand the
prophecy is slightly modified to bring
it into correspondence with the event;
Me. and Lc. simply state the facts.
The foal was unbroken, had never
Lc.), as befitted an
animal consecrated to a sacred purpose
(Num. xix. 2, Deut. xxi. 3; cf. Hor.
been ridden (Me.,
epod.
ix.
Verg. georg. iv. 540).

of one who avdpa
(Lc. i. 34), and was buried
22,
The Lord was born
OVK eyi/o)
OV OVK T^V Ou Set? OVTTO) Kt lfJ-fVOS (Lc.
xxiii. 53). His choice of an animal not
ridden by any before Him is another
of those claims to uniqueness which
contrast forcibly with His usual con
descension to the circumstances of an

ordinary
human
life.
to refer the clause
<
It is arbitrary
ov *rX. to the
narrator (Gould). Avo-are. *ai (pfpere :

the aorist and present imperatives are
both appropriate, cf. WM., p. 393 f.
.
248
aVTOV
TOVTO
KCtl
<p6pT6.
etTrare
Kdl eaV TtS
3 TI TroieiTe TOVTO] TI \veTe TOV irui\ov
109 syr
avTOv ^peiav
KVpios
aTToo-TeXXei
sin
|
o Kvpios]
pr
OTI
28 69 124 346 1071
fc<ACDLXriT2f>
KABCDEFHKLMSVXrAS min **
8
11111
minP
bcl
Ti TTOieiTe
VfJUV eiTTtJ
KO.I
e%ei,
evpov TTtoXov SeSe//eVoi/ Trpos Ovpav e^co
KCLI
TI
[XL
TOV
CTTL
abfffir arm Or
111101
arm go
2 pe
q vg gym**
go]
a?ro<rTeXei
GUn4>^
al mu
a d f ff q r vid vg arm aegg aeth Or iraXiv KBC*DLA minPauc Or bis] om AC 2 XriI2*^

minP latt syrr arm aegg go aeth Or 1 O.TTOO-T. ira\iv OLVTOV B avTov iraXiv a-rroffT. C*
8*
arm the dvpav] pr rT\v
4 5 om k
4 TrwXoi ] pr TOV KCA 13 28 1071 al
fereomn Or 1
evid
bis
ÂCDXmS<l> min
BLA
2P
(om
aegg go Or )
|
111
"
TT?J>
tdv
3.
Lord
TIS
vfjiiv
provides
KT\.
ftTTj;
against
The
possible
The proceeding seemed

difficulty.
high-handed, and if it was witnessed
by any, the objection would certainly
be raised Tt Trot* ire TOVTO ; = Lc. dia TL
\verf; For answer they
structed simply to state
were
in
that
the
Master (o
cf.
Jo. xiii. 13)
=
needed the foal (ovrov, Mt.
the mother and the foal). Xpeiav eêii/
= H^q Dan. iii. 16 (LXX. and Th.)
imported
vv.
some
for the
construction
63, Jo. xiii. 29,
Heb.
cf.
v. 12,
eV
note on
4.
remarks quaintly
dominus tuus ubi
3)
"
Kada>s
v. 2).
aTr^Xôi icai evpov KrX.] Lc. fvpov

elnfv avTols.
For other cx-
amplesof this supernatural knowledge

of circumstances
cf.
xiv. 13,
While they
Mt.
xvii.
of a logical proof of omniscience (Gore,

Dissertations, p. 80 f.), they must be
allowed due weight in any estimate of
the powers of the Sacred Humanity
KaOf&o-dai) os TT)V lovdaiav

KOI TaXiXaiav anavav dirjct TTCÔS. Ter:
con
Mt. adds here a reference

vincing.
to Zech. ix. 9, in which he sees a
prophecy of the present incident (c
xxi.
ovov
but suggestively
see
Apoc.
tullian (de coron.
text;
27, Jo.
xiv.
"
5.
Mc.
17,
ii.
seie 30 that
Wycliffe
he is nedeful to the Lord." The
words have reference chiefly to the
didactic purpose which the Lord had
in view cf. Jerome ad I., and Victor
ov yap diro TOV opovs TUV eXaiatv els
*Iepovo~a\r)[ji eiovTi rco Kvpito XP e La Tls
23, xxii.
into
this
Field, Notes, p. 34 f., offers

defence of the R. T. on in
ternal grounds which are not
<vptos,
avTa>v
11.
...Hierusalem ingredi voluit nee asihabuit privatum."

Kai
v6vs O.VTOV airoarr. iraXiv coê]
The animal is not to be detained
longer than the occasion requires
the Master will send him back to
num
Bethphage as soon as He has reached

Jerusalem. In Mt. the sentence has
taken quite another turn (evtivs 8e
d7roo-T(\el avrovs SC. o
Kvpios TWV viroand the harmonisers have
),
i.
48.
fall
short
(Mason, Conditions, p. 157 ff.). In Me.

the coincidences between the Lord s
anticipations and the event appear in
detail (vv. 4
up
8).
The
foal
was tied
Trpbs Ovpav e^co, at (here nearly
Blass, Gr. p. 139) a

house-door, but outside, not in the
For 6vpa
house, but in the street.
cf.
Qvpq,
trpos
a house-door, see Gen. xix. 6, 9, Me. i.

33, it 2, and for eco out of doors/ iii.
31
Lc. xiii. 25, xxii. 62, Jo. xviii. 16.

TOV dpcpodov, Vg. in bivio, whence
f.,
ETTI
Wycliffe "in the meeting of tweye

Tindale, A.V. in a place where
"
weyes,"
two ways
street."
27, xxx.
met"
R.V.
"
in the open
occurs in Jer. xvii.
27), as the equivalent
"Aptpodov
1
(xlix.
where Aq. and Symm.

have pdpeis, but the Greek lexicoof
TlWpnK,
XL
8]
Kai Xvovcriv
Kai
249
TO)V
dfUL<p6$ov,
e\e<yov
avToTs
TOV
Irjcrovs
HF
Kai (fiepovcriv TOV TTCO\OV Trpos 7
7ri/3d\\ovcrivauTcp TO. ijmaTia avTcov

S
Kai 7ro\\oi TO. iuLciTia 8
eV avTOV.
Kai
Irjcrovv,
eKa6i<rev
MF
ei pTfj
K*C i 13 28 69
acf kq theb go
6K6? 5
d(hfJKav avTOvs.
gO
XVOVTZS
TroieiTe
Se e nrav avTols Kadtos* e urev 6
ol
Kai
Ti
nonn
6
238 1071 al
D b c ff i q (dixerat)
eiirev]
tryayov
124 346 alP
aeth avruv] eavruv B avrov
minP
256
(D)
28 91 209 241 299 2?
e-rrepaXov
om
avroi
e?r
|
28 299 b
avrwv 2^
] e?r
1071]
Iatt vt4v
ayov<ru>
AXm2$
1
|
min?
7 fapovtnv
ADXmS
auc
AXTH2*
^ BLA^
evereiXaro
Kl
ff
minP
ikq arm
al nonn CTT
aurw
ANxrn
graphers explain the word by d-]
& ooy, pvfj.r] and the like: cf. Epiphanius cited by Wetstein dp.$oa>v
:
ijTot
\avpa>v
TWV
TTJV
*Afji<podov
Acts
Of
AXeâi/Speeoi/ OIKOVVTWV noXtv.

text
occurs again in the
28
xix.
(Spa/ioi/rey
els
TO
where see Blass s

avrov cf. v. 2, and for
f<paov},
a/i(poSoi>
note.
fTri^copiats KoXovpfvaiv VTTO
AVOVO-LV
other examples of this use of \veiv see

Lc. xiii. 15, Apoc. ix. 14 f.
TtVfS
6.
TtoV
CKel
fO-TTJKOTCOv]
Idlers hanging about the lanes in

the outskirts of the village, cf. Mt.
xx.
3,
for the phrase see ix.
i,
xv.
According to Lc. they were the

owners (ol Kvptoi\ which is probable
enough they had tied up the animals
35.
while they enjoyed the gossip of the

That they were satisfied with
street.
the answer O Ki/ptos O.VTOV ^p. eêi
KT\. need cause no surprise; the
Master was well known in the neigh
bourhood, and His disciples had been

with Him before on a memorable
occasion (Jo. xi. 7 ff). The promise
to return the animal at once could
be trusted for the present it was
not required by the owners, and
they might well be proud that it
should be used by the Prophet. So
they let the two go off (dcpr/Kav CIVTOVS)
with the foal. It is quite unnecessary
OVK av eyeveTO
to Say with Thpht.
;
el
fj.r)
6eia
TIS
dvdynT)
eVeVeiTO
rots
TI TTOK Ire
Kvpiois. Ti TToielre \vovres ; (
TOVTO; v. 3): cf. Acts xxi. 13, with
Blass s note, and WM., p. 761.
Mt.
7(frepovo iv rov 7ra>\ov KT\.]
SCC T. 2.
TllC
TT]V OVOV KCU TOV 7TO)\OV
I
being yet unbroken, had no trap

pings (Gen. xxii. 3, Num. xxii. 21,
2 Regn. xvii. 23, 3 Regu. ii. 40, xiii.
13 ff.) and as a substitute for the eTrifoal,
(Lev. xv.
o-ayiJLa
(TO
f/i<ma,
thrown
cf.
9),
some spare clothing
v.
28, 30)
was hastily
Lc. eVtptâyrey
(eiri(3d\\ovo-iv,
over him (Mt. fV avrwv\

and the Lord took His seat for Lc. s
(Trfftiftaorav TOV
iqo-ovv can scarcely
be understood literally the rope with
which the foal had been tied serving
for bridle. As Jerome remarks, Mt. s
cannot be taken strictly,
fTrdvo)
and he seeks a solution in allegory
Mt.
fTTfdr]K.av}
avToi>v
historia
("cum
vel
impossibilitatem
habeat vel turpitudinem, ad altiora

There can be little
trausmittimus
doubt that Mt. s form of the story is
coloured by the details of the prophecy
which he quotes (see note on v. 2)
Me. on the other hand records the
").
simple
8.
facts.
TroXXoi
TO. t/iaTia
KT\.]
This was
suggested by the use of

ipiria for the saddling of the foal.
Other disciples, not to be outdone,
stripped off their quadrangular wraps
and carpeted the bridle path, and
the enthusiasm spread to a crowd
perhaps
250
[XL 8
TY\V
6K
o
*W<ravvd
8 effTpuxrav] evrpuwvov
TT)
Ko\f/avTS
e/c
ets
e<rTpui>vvov
arm go
28 2 Pe alPauc
|
min pl
/cat
AKMNHS mm? afkqvg
o5w
29
ei/
TT;
o5w)
om D b ff rvid + rw
c i
om o ep^. X
v\f/iffTaj
cf. Mc. s ecrrpaivvvov infra.

All the commentators refer to Robinson,Researches in Palestine, i. p. 473,
ii.
p. 162 for an illustrative incident;
an O.T. parallel will be found in 4
;
ix. 13.
Zripddfs (from
the form
o-rei /3eo
crroi-
/3as (R.T.) is incorrect, see Fritzsche,

(rToiftij occurs in the LXX.),
Vulg. frondes, Wycliffe "bowis or
braunchis," is a litter of leaves or
other green stuff from the meadows
or trees ; cf. the Schol. on Theocr. vii.
though
67 cited by Wetstein
litter
o-r.
de
earn
Me.
tVl rrjs yfjs
pi. for the materials of the
e<
crrpoj/Lti^)
<pv\\a>v.
boughs, long grass, &c., collect
ed from the cultivated lands (dypaw,

cf. v. 14, vi. 36, 56, x. 29 f.) on either
side of the path.
The word
is fairly
distributed in class, and later Gk.
(cf.
B Philo, de vit.
Conybeare, p. 109), but an.
Xey. in the LXX. and N. T.; Aq. uses it
in Ezech. xlvi. 23 for JTl Vp, which he
e.g.
Plato, resp. 372
cont., ed.
perhaps understands as sheepfold en

closures constructed of interwoven
boughs
= eVavXeis).
Jo. s eXa/3oj/ TO
seems to refer to
T&V
another concourse which came from
/3aid
AC(N)SVXrZ
al
min? a b
1
f i
ei>
Jerusalem
next
see
The
note.
triumph of Judas Maccabaeus (i Mace,

xiii. 51) may have been in the thoughts
of many.
ol
9.
npodyoires
KOI
ol
d<o\ov-
For the contrast cf.

x. 32 f.
On this occasion the Lord
seems to have been in the middle of
two crowds
of...WM., p. 160);
fovvTes]
So Mt.
(oi...K<u
"two
see Stanley, S. and P., p. 191
vast streams of people met on that
:
The one poured out from the

Bethany [and Bethphage]
streamed forth the crowds who had
day.
aXXoi 8e ori/SaSas *rX.] Mt. aXXot

&e eKotyav K\ddovs airo TWV devSpav.
uses the
<j-roi/3a5as
Lc. represents the

ds TO rafietov.
action as repeated along the line of
progress (iropfvonevov 8e avrov VTre-
Regn.
minP bffi] ev
in
pe al
13 69 1071 2
of followers (TroXXot, Mt. 6 TrXetoroy

o^Xos). For the construction eorpcoo-av
et? TT)V o86v cf. Tob. vii. 16 (K) ecrrpoxrcv
(TTptowvov)
KBCDLXrA<l>^
syr"
>
oSov (vel
e/cpafbi ] + \eyovTes ADNXTII
odov
raw aypwv fctB(C)LA If the] CKOTTTOV CK TWV devdpuv (aypwv syr hcl m8 )
r^
w<ra.vva\
v\l/i<TToi$
eis TT\V
oma\\oi...aypuv
ev\oyr]fJLevos
<froiviKa>v
city... from
assembled there on the previous night.

...The two streams met midway. Half
the vast mass turning round preceded ;
If this sug
the other half followed/
gestion is accepted, ot irpodyovres are
the Galileans from Jerusalem (Jo. xii.
12,
f\6a)V 6? TTJV
TToXuff O
Westcott s note), who bring
O^Xo?
eopTijv, cf.
with them palm leaves (ib. 13, eXafiov

cut in the Kidron
or on the western slope of Olivet;
whilst ol aKo\ov6ovvTs are the villagers
who strew the path with garments and
/3ata rcSi/ (poiviKvv),
Jerome allegorises
qui
sunt qui praecedunt ? patriarchae et
prophetae. qui sequuntur? apostoli
et gentilium populus. sed et in praecedentibus et in sequentibus una vox
Christus est; ipsum laudaut, ipsum
voce consona concrepant."
"
foliage.
Kpaov Qaavva] The cry rose again

and again. It began rrpos TT;
/3ao-ei roG opovs, as the city of David
<ara-
came
into
view
see
Stanley,
&
THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST MAEK.
XI. ic]
251
ev
ovofjum Kvpiov
ev\oyr}iJ.evr} r\ epxo- 10
TOV
(3a<ri\eia
TrctTpos ^/mcov Aaveifr uxravva ev
10 ev
AD*KMII
ev
ovpavu
Soa
/ecu
v\}/.
w<r.
ev
ev
v\]s.
v\j/.
arm
251 syr
fiaa-iXeiav
alPftuc
(Ps. cxviil 25,
s.
v.;
cf.
LXX. o-vo-ov
;
see
Thayer in
was intimately connected in the

minds of all loyal Jews with the hope
of national restoration, and its litur
gical use at the Feast of the Taber
nacles (cf. J. Lightfoot on Mt. xxi.
9;
the seventh day of the Feast is still
cott),
"the Great
Hosanna," Taylor,
Teaching, p. 79), and at the Passover
in the Hallel, rendered its words
called
doubly familiar. It appears that the

palm-branches which were carried in
procession round the altar (Ps. cxviii.
27, cf. Cheyne, Psalms, p. 31 5 ff.) were
waved at the words K3TttPBnn (J.
191
<<5s
aivos
r<5
uf<3
10),
and may have been
in this
way
in
into the evan
gelical tradition it is worthy of note

that Me. and Jo. agree to omit T.
;
Kvpiat
r<5
rovrt yap
From
ev\oyr)p.evos 6 epô/ifi/op KrX.]
the words are clearly a solemn wel

come to the pilgrim, Israelite or
proselyte, who comes up to worship
at the Feast
the accents of the Heb.
D^
shew that rnrV

;
nected with
Name
"^"llt
of the
LORD
is
to be con
the blessing in the

(Num. vi. 27, Deut.
invoked upon every such

visitor (cf. Perowne ad I.).
But the
words (as the next verse will shew) are
used with some perception that this
Visitor is 6 epxopevos
(N2D) in a
xxi.
5)
is
cf.
deeper sense;
Mt.
xi. 3,
Jo.
iii.
31,
xi.27.
IO.
v\oyr)fj.(VT] TI fpX /ScwiXet a KrX.]
This clause, preserved by Me. only, is
possibly the origin of the liturgical
addition to Hosanna (see on v. 9),
38).
the time, pointed to Jesus as the

Messiah through whom the salvation
of Israel was expected. But too-.
A. was apparently an early liturgi
cal form in Jewish-Christian churches
iKerrjpias
Ps. cxviii. 26 (LXX.); Lc. alone in

serts o fiao-iXcvs.
In the Psalm
and
TG>
fJifO
epcpaivei eppji/euo/iei/oi/ EXXaSi (pcwfj TO

vo-awd. Cf. Thayer in Hastings, I.e.
Edersheim, Temple,
irpodyovres may have suggested the

use of this cry. The addition of
Aavei S (Mt.), if it was made at
(Didache
troduced
Kvpiov
vi
A. here.
For an early Christian
interpretation of Hosanna see Clem.
Al. paed. i. 5
12
*at 86a K al
so that the palms of the
I.e.,
ff.);
pr /ou
OVO/J.O.TI.
<
the Psalter, p. 16), or the dedication

of the Second Temple (Delitzsch, West-
Lightfoot,
+ ev
hcl txt )
Hastings D.B. ii. p. 418 f. Ps. cxviii.,

whether it celebrates the triumph of
Judas Maccabaeus (Cheyne, Origin of
p.
u~\oyi](ji.evr]]
pcuriXeta^
wvawa
313; other views of the derivation of

the word are discussed by Cheyne in
Bibl.
10
|
Kautzsch, p. 173, Dalman, Gr. p. 198,

for the breathing cf. WH., Intr. t p.
Encycl
8in
ev rots V^HTTOLS] eipr)vr) ev T.
wp. 604 syr
wa. eip. ev ovp. K. d. ev v\f/. I
91 118 209 299 etp. ev
Aramaic form fcOIîn
in the
r-rjv
Qo-awd represents
P., p. 190.
b"njP0n
drj),
ets
epxo/J.evrj
minP q syr hcl go aeth
ovp. K. S. ev
and
om
ANXmS<
eip.
ovo/j.aTi...p<i(rt\eia]
736 1071
of
also of Lc. s
It is a
Pa<n\evs
(Lc. xix.
comment on the words
the Ps., due perhaps to a
among the crowd who

fully
than the rest
few
more
the meaning of
realised
this reception of the Galilean Prophet.
H ao-iXei a may have been suggested

by the Lord s frequent phrase 77 /3.
TOV Bcov, or by the knowledge that
He had taught His disciples to pray
vi. 10); TOV rraTpbs
/3. (Mt.
77
A. (not TOV vlov A.) betrays the
limitations which still beset their
eX0aro>
Ty/KBi/
highest hopes.
To what extent the
252
iiToZs
ii
ets
"
iJ^ricrTOts.
ets
28 60 69
225
KBCLMA^
TO itpov
ADNXm2$-|
Kai el(Trj\6ev
13
Ryle and James, Intr.,
a tv rots VÎO-TOIS]
2,
(rois)
vij/io-rois
and
this context
in
p.
{rv//-ioTa
xvi. 19,
Ps. Ixxi. 21, cxlviii. i; in the
N. T. eV
Lc.
occurs only
ii.
14,
but
St Paul has ev rols firovpaviois (Eph.

As connected with
vi.
12).
3,
ao-awa, unless the whole phrase is to
be regarded simply as a shout of
triumph like I?) iraidv, lo triumphe
i.
(Thayer Lc.}, cv rots vty. must be

taken to mean:
let the prayer for
our deliverance be ratified in high
heaven.
KOV<Tfl...V
Cf. 3
eiVaRegn. viii. 30
ovpavm, Mt. XVi. 19 co-rat
<ri>
V TOLS ovpavols.
88efJLevov...\\vfJ,evov
GOD answers in heaven, and the result
appears on earth. Lc. writes cv ovpava>

KOI doa ev vîWots, blending
eiprjvT)
(as it seems) the Angelic Hymn with
the welcome of the multitude comp.
the similar combination in the Clemen
;
tine Liturgy (Brightman, p. 24).

The
use of the present passage in the
Preface of the Liturgy is ancient
and wide-spread
cf. e.g. the

Liturgy
St James (ib. p. 51), and the
Gelasian canon actionis (Wilson, p.
;
of
234).
44).
II.
He passed within the

To
great eastern gate of the iepov.
lepov in this sense occurs only in
the Synoptists and in Acts ; in the
LXX. it is frequent, but only in the
books
(chiefly
Esdras and
On
the distinction between

iepov and vaos see Westcott on Jo. ii.
14, and Trench, syn.
iii., who refers
Mace.).
to Jos. ant.
viii. 3. 9, irfpieftaXe
de [o
TOV vaov KVK\(O yLcriov...TovV

egwdev iepbv (OKodoprjo-fV
SoXo/zcoi/]
y
rov
Of the HeroTfTpayavov o-^^/zart.

dian lepov Josephus has left a descrip
tion in ant. xv. 11.3 f., B. J. vi. 5. 4 ;
another account is to be found in the
Mishna Middoth ii. i. For a popular
treatment of the subject see Edersheim, The Temple, its ministry and
services ; recent discoveries upon the
spot are described in the Recovery
of Jerusalem and other publications
of the Palestine Exploration Fund.
The Lord on entering the Precinct
found Himself in the Court of the
Gentiles, and probably did not go
beyond it on the first day. But the
report of His arrival and solemn
entry spread through Jerusalem, and
Mt. describes the excitement which
the tidings caused (etrfttrOrj irao-a %
TroXis KT\., xxi. 10 f.).
On the remarkable change of policy
implied in this formal avowal of Mes
sianic claims see Victor
TroXXa/cty
eTTcftr) T&V IepO(roXvjLi(BZ> TrpoTfpov, aXX*
:
St Luke adds at this point (i) a

remonstrance from certain Pharisees
who were present, and our Lord s
reply (xix. 39, 40); (2) the magnificent
lamentation over Jerusalem (xix. 41
On
/cat
salem when
later
Ta
D^p np in the LXX. of Job
xxxi.
e
Bcr
346 1071 2? a ] pr
Pharisaic conception of the Messianic

spiritual ideas
may be learnt from Pss. Sal. xvii.,
(cf.
ek
lepocro\viJLa
minP q Syrr sinhcl go
kingdom admitted of
xviii.
115
[XL 10
(l(rrj\6fv fls
lepoo-. els
TO
lfpov~\
the double els see note to v. i.

The Precinct of the Temple imme
diately overlooked the valley of the
Kidron, and the Lord entered Jeru
>
OVO~TTOT
fJLfTO.
K\afj.7rfi
\onrov.
Bede
"nunc
autem ubi passurus Hierosolyinam

venit, non refugit eos qui se regein
faciunt...non reprimit voces, regnumque quod adhuc victurus in mundo
suscipere noluit, iamiam exiturus per
passionem crucis de mundo non negavit
suscipere."
XL
13]
TO iepov Kai
es
Kai
TJ;
Br]6aviav //era
I3
o^tas ABDNXmZSn
minP ]
13 28 69 124 346
13
minP
1
|
irepi@\e\fsafj,evos
et apa. TL evp.]
iravra
oif/e
<rvicr)v]
iftew
KrX.]
XCLA Or
+ /aiav
eav
Je
Nothing escaped His compre

hensive glance (?rept/3A. Trai/ra), which
revealed much that would call for
serious work on the morrow (v. 15,
It was too late to begin that
note).
x. 23.
O^t os ^77
ovo-rjs TTJS
d>par,
towards or after sunset, i. 32, iv. 35,

42 ; with the read
ing of X (6\jrc r\. ovoys) cf. V. 19, o\|/-6
vi. 47, xiv. 17, xv.
2 H 1
fj.aKp66ev 13
77677] e-rri
fcsKMII
<TTLV
min nonn
1071
syrr
Dbcffikr
ws
"
om TT;S upas B T77s

arm om airo
?6511
evprja-uv
2 pe
Monday, Nisan 11 (Jo. xii. i, 12).

EfX0. avr. aVo Erjdavias must be
interpreted with the same latitude
which appears to belong to f^rjXBcv
fls Brj6aviav (v. 1 1 )
Mt. more exactly,
;
fTravayaytov els rrjv TroXtv.
Eneivao-fv
Mt. iv. 2.
The Lord had not
broken His fast (cf. Jo. iv. 32 ff.), or
the morning meal had been scanty or
hurried; a day of toil was before
cf.
Him, and
it was important to recruit

His strength on which the spiritual
exercises of the night had perhaps
drawn largely. The wayside figtree
seemed
to offer the necessary refresh
ment.
eyeVero.
ffj\6ev els BT)6aviav p,. r. .] Cf.

The
19 (Mt. xxi. 17), xiii. i, 3.
nights of Sunday, Monday, and Tues
day before the Passion were spent at
Bethany, or rather in the open air
on the Mount of Olives in the neigh
bourhood of the village (Lc. xxi. 37 ;
comp. Lc. xxiv. 50 with Acts i. 12).
The bivouac among the hills offered
comparative security against the dan
and the
ger of a sudden arrest
conditions were favourable to medi
tation and prayer ; cf. Euth. ee7ropevero els ra irpoavrfia dia rrjv jo-vxtav.
The crowd of followers was at length
dispersed, and though the days were
passed in the busy Precinct, at night
the Lord found Himself alone with
the Twelve.
1214. THE FlGTREE IN LEAP
xi.
BUT WITHOUT FRUIT (Mt.
On
XXI.
19).
the morning
of the fourth day before the Passover
12.
i.e.
"
evening.
33
Bqda-
CLTTO
TL evpticrei iv avrrj-
apa
quasi cum lucerna quaereret

(Zeph. i. i2)...quaerens in templo, et
nihil quod eligeretur invenit." Euth.
COy KVpLOS TOV TOIOVTOV OIKOV.
On 7Tf)lpXeTTfo-dai see iii. 5, 34, v. 32, ix. 8,
rome
Sw Se/ca.
rail/
arrro
el
rj\6ev
<pv\\a
t][ji.epas
01/0*779
6\jîa
eTravpiov^ eê\66vTwv UVTWV
eTrevacrev.
TravTa
7repi/3\6^lsdiu.evos
253
rf)
cTravpiov]
13.
I8a>v
(TVKTjv airo
paKpoOev
*cr\.]
The
fresh green foliage caught the eye

long before the tree was reached. It
was a solitary tree, standing by the

roadside (jiiav eVi rfjs 68ov, Mt), a
derelict perhaps of some old garden
or vineyard (Lc. xiii. 6, Jo. i. 48), now
offering its fruit to every passer-by.
ATTO fi. t cf. v. 6, note.
Et apa,
fjKBfv el apa
evpr)<rei /crX.j
SI forte, cf. Acts viii. 22 el apa a
xvii. 27
fl apa
(rerat,
avrov Kai tvpoiev

the apa reviews
the circumstances already recited and
infers from them the chance of suc
cess for the constr. see Burton, 276,
and on this use of apa cf. WM., p. 556,
i
Blass, Gr. p. 25of.

tion might have run
The
direct ques
apa TI evpja-a;
The tree was prematurely in leaf;
planted in some sheltered hollow, it
was already in leaf before the Pass
over, when other trees of its sort were
el
254
\6wv ew
IT
avTrjv
4 Kaipos OVK
ou Sei/ evpev
I4
crvKcov^.
i\v
MrjK6Ti ek TOV aiwva
om
13
e\dwv
Or
(2P
(a q)
OVK
Kaipos
e?r
avrrjv
min omnvid latt

38
q r vg
syr**
(eV
O.VTTIV,
cf.
V.
21, XV. 22,
the result of motion towards, WM.,

p. 508), He found that the tree did
promise. There were no
under the leaves not even the
half-ripe figs which the peasants of
Palestine ate with their bread in the
fields (Edersheim ii. p. 375).
6 yap Kaipos OVK yv
For
the season was not that of figs.
(Wycliffe, "for it was no tyme of
not
fulfil its
figs
7a/>
ov
(vel
But when the Lord had come

it
minnonn
sponding precocity in regard to the

to
avTrj
e?r avryv a g
ovoev eupev] fJLrjdev evpoiv
1*5
33 61 69 124 1071 2 b c q aeth Or o
OITTCO)
14
om
^0777
DU
go aeth Or
/AT/Sets] ouSeis
only beginning to bud (xiii. 28) ; and

was reasonable to expect a corre
Up
yap
eijrev
D b C ff i k r om
+ (JLOVOV C 2
NBC* vld LA4 me]
</>u\Xa]
it
figs.
/ccu
aTTOKpiBeis
crov /mrjdeis Kapjrov
(pdyoi.
e/c
NZ<
VVKWV
r/v
AC 2 (D)NXrnS$
KpiQeis f
(f)v\\a
/u.rj
riKOVOV ol /madrjTai avTOv.
el
[XI. 13
Kai
i
rjv
701/9
2?"
(o)
Kaipos
a q Or
3 69 346
(TVKUV
om
ctTro-
604"
offer to the hungry traveller.

For
the address to an inanimate object,
cf. iv. 39
such personifications of
natural phenomena are in accordance
with the genius of Hebrew poetry and
;
prophecy, cf. Num. xx. 8, Ps. cxlviiL

3 ff., Ban. iii. 57 ff.
Mr)KtTi...p.r)dfis:
for the (emphatic) double negative
see
WM.,
p. 625.
The optative (WM.,
gulariter promittebant." He is surely

right in adding
superseded potuit
tota quaestione de generibus ficuum
Burton,
175 f.) is
replaced in Mt. by the subjunctive
with ov /XT?, i.e. for the expression of
a desire Mt. substitutes a negative
which nearly amounts to a prohibi
tion (Burton,
Neither form
167).
can properly be called an imprecation
or curse contrast Gen. iii. 17, Heb.
vi. 7 f., and see note on v. 21.
Bengel
quod lesu Christo non servit, iudignum est quod ulli mortalium serviat."
The sentence on the fruitless figtree repeated in a tangible form the
lesson of a parable spoken during the
Lord s recent journeyings (Lc. xiii.
6 ff.). But in repeating it extends the
It is not
teaching of the parable.
mere fruitlessness which the Lord
here condemns, but fruitlessness in
the midst of a display which promises
fruit.
Cf. Origen in Mt. fvpev ev
arborum."
avTTj
<ru/cooi/]
In
figgis.")
Palestine
the
figtree
more than one crop in the course

of the summer (Smith, D.B?, p. 1066),
yields
but even the early figs are not in

season before May. There was then
no reason to expect fruit upon this
tree beyond the promise of its leaves.
Premature in foliage, it proved to be
not earlier than the yet leafless trees
in regard to its fruit.
"
Bengel
propior aspectus arboris ostendit arborem non esse talem qualem folia sin:
"
Equally unnecessary
is it
to suppose that the Lord expected to

find a few figs left over from the pre
vious crop
built
on
see the curious theory
this
view by Ephrem
(ev.
pp.
"
. . .
p,ovov farjs efKpacriv...Kal eo~Tiv
evpelv TOIOVTOVS
answer
tree by
is
to the invitation
its
foliage
The
which the
had seemed
to
ripoi
OTI
ovs 8ia
Kaprroôpelv ecrnv Idflv Kal d(pi(rovs iravrcXSs TOV \6yov Kal l-rjpav-
Bede
dnoKpitifls fliTfv auTfi KT\.]
Ttvas...fji<pijvavTas
elcn
cone. exp. p. 182).

14.
627,
357,
arborem
"
arefecit
Dominus
ut homines
intellegerent
sese divino condemnandos iudicio si
absque operum fructu de plausu tan. . .
. . .
XI.
15
TO
i 5]
Kai epôvTai ek
Kai eicreXOwv
lepocroXv/ma.
eis
15
iepov ripâTO 6K/3d\\eiv roik TrcoXovvTas Kai rot s
TS
TOJ
epw, Kai
Kai Tas KaOeSpas
ev
KoX\v/3i<rTWV
is
255
15
ro
ei<re\0a)i
ore
i]v
ev
TV
mm?
Or
tepu
|
syr
sin
e/c/foXXen
Ko\\vpi<TTuv]
Tpaireâs TCOV
TrwXovvTcov ras
TU>V
7raXi>
NS
minPauc (a)bfffi
+ e/retfoj D b
+ e&xeev NS
rows ayopa.] ora TOUS
(eexeo-ep)
13 28 69 124 346
arm
turn sibi religiosi sermonis velut de
sonitu et tegumento blandirentur viri-
dantium
The immediate
foliorum."
reference is doubtless to the Jewish

people, so far in advance of the other
nations in knowledge and the forms of
worship, so nearly on a level with them
in regard to spiritual religion and the
in facie synalove of GOD. Hilary
gogae positum exemplum est Victor
TTJV p.fX\ovcrav Kara rrjv
lepovcraX^/z
ia-iv eV! TTJS (TVKTJS edfit-fv.
Thpht.
compares Ezekiel xvii. 9.
"
"
icai
TJKOVOV ol pad. avrou]
Me. only.
The sentence prepares the reader

the sequel,
v.
20
ff.
for
All heard, one
remembered (v. 21).

1519. SECOND DAY IN THE TEM
BREAKING UP OP THE TEMPLE
PLE.
and the wine, oil, salt, &c., used in

the ritual The purchasers were not
only pilgrims from a distance, but
probably all whose means enabled
them to buy on the spot and thus to
escape not only the trouble of bringing
the animals with them, but also the
official inspection which was compul
sory in such cases (cf. Edersheim, I.e.).
KOI ray Tpcurcas roHv KoAAi>/3rr<3v
Cf. JO. l.C. CVpCV TOVS KfpfJLCtTlACT\.]
KaQrj p.(vovs .T&V KoAXu/SiortSi/ e e
is
small
TO.
KT\.
Kep/iara
KeppaTa
Xffv
change, /coXXv/3oy a small coin (Ar.
Pax 1 2OO, oudeiff eVptar av SpeTravov
/eoXXv/3ov), but the latter word ac
. .
<rras
xix.
quired in practice the meaning rate

of exchange, so that KoXXu/Sio-rrfc car
ries with it the thought of the (often
usurious) profit which the Keppario-rai
Cf. V.
pxovTai...el<re\6<i3v KT\.]
15.
ii. "Hparo eicfiaXXfiv.
began the
The *oXXv/3or (D13^) of the

Temple nummularii was a fixed sum
per half-shekel, the equivalent of a
MARKET
4548).
(Mt. xxi.
17, Lc.
12
secured.
He
day s work by ejecting the traffickers,

making no distinction between sellers
and buyers (rovs TrtoX. KOI rovs ay.).
The market was within the Precinct
iepw), and had already at
TO>
tracted the attention of Jesus at the

first Passover of His ministry (Jo. ii.
It
14, cvpcv fv TO) I. TOVS TTO>\ovvras).
was a recognised institution, under the
protection of the dpxiepels and known
in Rabbinical writings as |^n
HV^n.
the shops of the sons of Hanan, i.q.
Annas (see Lightfoot on Mt. xxi. and
The
Edersheim, Life, i. p. 369 ft.).
sales were limited to Temple-requi
sites, victims for the sacrifices (Jo.
l.C.
/Sous-
KCU 7rpo/3ara Kai
third or fourth of a denarius (Eders
heim, Life, i. p. 368, Temple, p. 48).

Since every Israelite was required to
pay his half-shekel yearly (Mt. xvii. 24,

Exod. xxx. 13 ff.) to the support of
the Temple, and it could be paid only
in the Jewish coin (cf. Madden,
Jewish coinage, p. 43 f.), a large profit
would be reaped at the approach of
the Passover from the pilgrims who
assembled from Gentile countries (cf.
Jo. xii. 20, Acts ii. 5) and brought
with them Greek or Roman money.
c
To
spill
their piles of
half-shekels
over the floor of the Court on the eve

of the Passover was to deal a blow to
their traffic at a time when it was at
256
1
*6
6 TrepicTTepas
17 SieveyKr]
1
[ai/ToIs]
om
15
ota
cr/cet/o?
TOV
OVK
Kai
I7
lepov.
Ou
[XL
K.OL
o*/cos JULOV
om
DK syr
17 KCU eXeyev] Xeyuv ADNXFII al?
D i 28 ^ b c (ff) k q me arm om ort CDS^ 69 al** c ff
8 * 11
KaTffTpe\f/ev
28 b syr gin
om
ou
iva
t](ptev
/ca*
OTL
15
1110
kq
arm**
The history of the Temple

tax will be found in Schiirer n. i. p.
for a Rabbinical description
249 ff.
of the traffic see J. Lightfoot, I.e.
For Tpcnrfa in this connexion cp. Lc.
xix. 23
the moneychanger or broker
is a rpane fcirrjs, Mt. xxv. 27.
On the
whole subject see Hastings, D. B. iii.
its height.
432 f.
Origen (in Jo. t. x. 23)
applies the passage to abuses in the
Visible Church TTOT* yap ev rf) ovofj-a-
p.
fKKXrjcria
o[j,VT)
TJTIS
<VTOS...OVK fieri
ijfifvot Bf6p.fvoi
K.a\
ris")
ii.
TCLS Trept-
rcoi/ TrcoX.
The doves
(Wycliffe
required by the
purification of
OLKOS 6cov
K.rX.
TT\riya>v
ras Kadedpas
o-Tfpas]
fO~r\v
rives Kpp.aTio~Tal Ka6-
women
Law
(Lev.
"culue-
for the
xii. 8,
Lc.
22 f), for the ceremonial cleansing
of lepers (Lev. xiv. 22),

other occasions (Lev.
and on certain
xv.
14,
29).
Every brancli of the Temple trade suf

and not only those forms which
were specially offensive or aggressive;
the Lord was opposed to it on prin
The
ciple, not on aesthetic grounds.
Fathers regard the dove-sellers as re
fered,
allegorically ecclesiastics
traffic in spiritual
gifts,
e.g.
presenting
who
Jerome ad
"
1.
vere cathedra pesti-
quae vendit columbas

vendit gratiam Spiritus sancti. multae
cathedrae sunt usque hodie quae vendunt columbas."
1 6.
Kal OVK ij(pifv KT\.]
Me. only;
the incident, which in the midst of so
much that was more stirring passed
lentiae (Ps.
i.
i)
out of the recollection of the other

witnesses, was remembered
lated by St Peter. Persons
and re
carrying
goods or implements were accustomed

to pass through the Precinct, from
the eastern to the western gate, or the
reverse, as a short cut between the

The prac
city and the Mt of Olives.
appears to have been interdicted

by the Jewish authorities; "what is
tice
the reverence of the Temple ? that

none go into the mountain of the
Temple with his staff and his shoes,
with his purse, and dust upon his feet;
and that none make it his common
"
thoroughfare
(J.
Lightfoot
ad
loc.}
7
denique nee vas
licet in tern plum"; cf.
"
Jos.
cf.
c.
Ap.
ii.
aliquod portare
Wiinsche, neue Beitrage, p. 398 ; but
if the interdict existed, it had become
a dead letter, and the Lord did not
shrink from the invidious task of
putting it into execution. "Hcpiev, see
WH.,
Notes, p. 167, WSchin. pp. 102,
123; for d(pivai iva, cf. Jo. xii. 7,

Burton, 210. SÔos cf. iii. 27, note;
here probably any household goods,
Jerome
.tools, utensils, or the like.
remarks upon the whole incident:
hoc in ludaeis, quanto magis in
nobis? si hoc in lege, quanto magis
:
"si
"
in evangelio ?
KOI eo io ao-Kci
17.
KOL eXeyev
KT\."\
The Lord s action had brought a

crowd together, which afforded an
opportunity for continuous teaching
(imperf).
bases His
lesson on
yeypaTrrat...; Mt.,
yeypafj.fj.evov
was, He
Scripture (ov
Jo. X. 34 OVK ecmv
As His custom
cf.
vii. 6, ix. i2f., xii.
29, 36),
against which no
Jew
"Ori,
note.
is
recitativum
cf
The quotation
in the
cf. Me.
an authority
Lc. yeypairrai,
could appeal.
WM.,
in
p.
Me. and
words of the LXX.
683,
Mt
(Isa. Ivi. 7),
though Mt. stops short at /cA^Ver

Lc. quotes loosely, writing carat for
the Hebraism cf. Mt.
K\r)Br)<TfTai (for
v. 9, 19,
Lc.
i.
32, 35,
Rom.
ix. 7, 26),
XL
8]
K\r]6^(T6TaL Tracriv TOIS e6vecriv,

l8
7T7roit]KaT6
17 7re7rot77/care
and
(T7rr]\aLOV
BLA
Or]
KACDNXriIZ
eTroiTjo-are
clinking of silver and the chaffering

and haggling of the dealers and those
who came to purchase ? Origen in Mt.
:
fvxiJ *v
avro>.
For the homiletic treatment of the

incident the whole passage in Origen
(t. xvi. 20 sqq.) is valuable ; see also
in Jo. t. x. 23 (16).
vp-els
de
TreTTonjKare
KT\.~]
There
was worse than this

the house of
prayer had not only become an OIKOS
;
(Jo. ii. 1 6), but a (nrfaaiov

Xyartov (on Xyovijs see Trench, syn.
efnropiov
xliv.,
and
cf.
xiv.
48,
xv.
27)
no
bandits cave along the Jericho road

(Lc. x. 30), by which the Lord had
lately come, was the scene of such
wholesale robbery as the Mountain of
the House. The words are from an
other prophet, Jer. vii. 1 1 p.rj (nrr/Xaiov
o OIKOS p.ov...V-
addressed to the
crowd, for in this matter all were to
blame, from the High Priest to the
pilgrims who encouraged the traffic by
purchasing, or the townsfolk who used
the Court as a thoroughfare. Ilfnoiij/care is more exact than either Mt. s
the evil had
Troteire or Lc. s eVoiT/o-are
been stopped for the moment, but its
ls,
S.
M. 2
18 TJKOVOV
margin of profit their extortion

was more than mere dishonesty, it
was downright robbery. The Talmudic
fair
rfj
and they
did not content themselves with a
of the prophecy for who could

pray in a place which was at once a
cattle-market and an exchange, where
the lowing of oxen mingled with the
fvavria
min fereomn
practically at their mercy,
which the Lord had just reclaimed

from secular use was the Court of
the Gentiles, where only within the
Precinct Gentiles were at liberty to
So far as in them lay, the
pray.
authorities had defeated the fulfil
TO.
Kal i]KOV(Tav
results
special appropriateness in the present

context ; for the part of the iepov
CTTOIOVV 8e
vjmeTs
were enduring. Neither the

salesmen nor money-changers were
better than \Tjo-rai the pilgrims were
Mt. he omits -n-ao-iv rols

which he would scarcely have
done had Me. been before him (cf.
The last words have a
Plummer).
like
eQvfo-iv,
ment
257
tract on the sale of doves relates
how
Rabban Simeon ben Gamaliel,
finding
that the dealers exacted a piece of
gold for each bird, insisted that they
should be content with a silver piece

Lightfoot on Mt. I.e.). If this ex
tortion was practised on poor women
who came to be purified, what may
not have been demanded of wealthy
Jews from Rome and the provinces ?
(J.
8.
not
T]K.
ol
dp^Lfpels KT\.]
For
the first time in the Synoptic Gospels

the dpxifpfls are represented as com
bining with the ypanpaTcls against
Jesus.
Jo. mentions two earlier oc
casions on which this coalition existed
(Jo. vii. 32 ff., xi. 47, 57) ; but there
can be no doubt that His attack upon
the Temple-market and exchange,
which contributed largely to the re
venues of the Temple, and was under
their immediate protection, incensed
the priestly aristocracy in the highest
Henceforth they took the
degree.
lead in the conspiracy against the
Galilean Prophet, and the Scribes
were content to follow the Elders
(Lc., ol TrpwToi rov \aov) were natur
ally guided by the two professional
classes.
"HKOVO-O.V, the matter came
to their ears ; the report seems to
;
have been brought by some of their

party who were on the spot, for Mt.
adds (xxi. 15 ff.) that they saw the
Lord working wonders and heard the
Hosannas of the Entry repeated by
children in the Temple-court. They
remonstrated with Him to no purpose,
17

Kai
01
[XL
18
Kai
e^rjTOW TTCOS
Trcts
yap
(j)O/3ovvTO yap avTOV,
ypajUL/uLaTeiSy
a7ro\eo (Jt)O iV
19 o
orav
18
f^
Kai
33 2P
1071
KM*S A min mu om
8il
Or
alp*"
&ir\r}<rcroj>To
ore
AKII
alnonn eff
1-24
KCDEGHMmsNSUVXrS3>
ANXFII om
2P
minP ab
1
ff
eyiveTo
cdr
al nonn
1071
yap] on tras
KBCKLAII**-
TTCIS
|
KMA minP auc c vg cdd
ADNXTIIZ$ minP
>
ira.pa.ir.
O.VTOV 1
(TVKrjV
ABKM*AII Ir
iropevovTo
eioov
TrapaTropevo/uevoi
o.iro\fffovffLV
ADLNXrn2 minP
28
eyeveTO, eêTropevovTO
d>/re
30
20
19 orav
AE 2 GHV2X
6
syrrP
k vg syrr 8111110 ^^)
1101
me
ue
69 &\^
ee\
^) arm]
go aeth
20
irpwi a c k
For orav
and withdrew to consider plans of
single action is intended.
revenge.
etfrovv
with the ind. cf. iii. 1 1

the aor. is
used in this connexion again in Apoc.
Of.
Acts
ir>s...e<$>o$ovvTO
xxi. 31.
It
yap avrov]
was not easy to
way so long as He had the

o^Xcs with Him. The great majority
of the people who thronged the Court
were not drawn from Jerusalem, where
find the
the priestly class were paramount,

but from Galilee and from Gentile
countries, and a crowd so constituted
might be dangerous in their present
humour death by stoning was not
impossible even within the Precinct
(Jo. x. 31), and might overtake the
;
themselves or the Levitical

guard (Lc. xx. 6, Acts v. 26, Ev. Petr.
10), if they attempted to arrest a
priests
popular Prophet.
The effect of
Tras yap o oÂo? *rA.]
the Lord s teaching on the populace
was the same at the end as at the
outset of His work,
still
Kaivf)
cf.
i.
22.
It
was
8i8axn, never losing its
Edersheim, Temple,
Him
TTJS
Kai orav
Mt.
e-yeWro KrA.]
mentions only the return to the Mount
6lf/
on Monday night (gfj\6ov..,Tjv\io-6r)}

Me. states once for all the Lord s
practice on each of the first three
days of Holy Week; cf. R.V. "every
evening He went forth out of the
Field
Similarly Lc., xxi. 37.
(Notes, p. 35), while regarding orav...
a solecism probably due
eyevfTo as
to St Mark himself," thinks that a
city."
"
p.
16
to retire for rest.
TToXecor, cf.
v.
1 1
RrjOaviav here, but

adding *a! qvAar&j
ff.)
induced
E^CTT.
eo>
Me. omits
els
Mt. supplies
it,
20 25.
CONVERSATION ON THE
WITHERING OF THE FIGTREE THE
OMNIPOTENCE OF FAITH, PRAYER,
AND LOVE (Mt. xxi. i9 b 22).
;
2O.
rrapa7ropv6[jivoi irpaii KT\.~\
In
the early light of the next (Tuesday)

morning the figtree (xi. 13 ovitf)v) by
the wayside was as conspicuous for its
shrivelled leaves as
freshness.
19.
i
(WM., p. 389 note). The day
had begun for Jesus and the Twelve
it ended oê.
Trpon (Mt. xxi. 1 8)
Hunger (. 12) and fatigue were for
gotten in the work of GOD (cf. Jo. iv.
31 ff.). Only the approach of the hour
for closing the gates and the melting
away of the crowd in the Court (cf.
viii.
it
had been
their freshness the day before.
for
All
saw it
and marked how the tree
was blasted root and branch (& pi&v).
(eioi>),
In Mt. the entire incident belongs to

the Tuesday morning, and the figtree
is withered under the eyes of the
Apostles (e^rjpdvdrj Trapaxpfjâ), whose
astonishment is at once expressed
Augustine s "alio die viderunt alio
;
die mirati
is
sunt"
(de cons. ev. ii. 131)
certainly not warranted by Mt. s
XL
23]
al
.
avTw
Xeyei
/cca
ffie
*Pa/3/3et,
(TVKrj
r\
aTTOKpiQeh 6
Tricmv
TW oet
KD
23
ajt477>]
ajpauc
+ 7ap
t5ou
|
435
1071
minP
ACLXrAII2<J>
os av enrrfl eav
fiaflrjTwv
classical
\ey. in
xxviii.
With
icrropias, fv
TTJS
aTTOfj-vrj/jLovevet
e^rjpap.[jivr)v
rrjv
(TVKTJV.
is air.
phrase e
the N. T., but occurs in Job
Ezech. xvii. 9.
12,
9, xxxi.
egrjp.
vTTOKarcoBfv
/c
<
Job
cf.
pifav
al
pia>v
pifat
avrov
xviii.
16
^rjpavd^-
aovrai.
21.
Kai dvafj-vrjo-Oeis *crX.] The con
nexion between the withered tree and
the Lord s words on the previous
morning flashed at once on Peter s
quick thought
6 Ilerpos TO
xiv. 45, Jo.
cf.
xiv.
72
dvenvija-drj
prjfia.
i.
39.
Po/3/3fi
Kar?7pa(ra>
cf. ix. 5,
:
in the
light of the event the Lord s words

shaped themselves into a Kardpa to
the recollection of the disciple; see

note on V. 14.
pai/rat, not crjthe enpavBrj (Mt., see WM., p. 345)
duAig effect of the curse was before
the eyes of all cf. TreTroi^/care, V. 17.
E^
For
i?patnc<r&u,
Jo. xiv. 6, Jas.

22.
is
i.
of plants, see
11, i Pet. i. 24.
iv.
6,
The answer
the Lord does not
Kai aTTOKptdeis KT\.]
remarkable
explain the lesson to be. learnt from

the fate of the tree, but deals with a
matter of more immediate importance

to the Twelve, the lesson to be learnt
from the prompt fulfilment of His
bir
me
68111101
33 syr
enrrjrc
The
e^pavBrj
q syrr?
words. That the tradition has been

preserved in a more accurate form by
Me. is scarcely open to doubt; cf.
Victor aKpi/SeoTepov o Trapwv evayye-
rwv
alP* 110
corr
61 69 124 1071 a
13 28 33
arm go aeth
jj
KaTrjpdcra)
\eyei avTots 2 2
lr](rovs
syr
go
civ
23
avTOv d\\d
ev TY\ KapSia
/urj
21 \eyei] enrev
rjv
Xeyco v/uuv OTI os

Kai
XdrTi ek
dfjiriv
ABrTi
ApBrjTi
Tovrct)
QdXacrcrav Kai
22 e%ere] pr
*z
6eov.
Herpes 21
dvafjLvr}<r6ek
259
nonu
33 min
arm om 0eou ackr
om on i KD 33 2 pe
DLNASSI>
8111
sln
v.
prayer (WKCTI
answer is addressed not
only, but to all.
.
<pdyoi,
The
14).
to
Peter
(rrjv)
\tTf TTiOTti/ $eov] Sc.
TOV 6fov.
The gen. is that of the
object, as in irians ir/o-oC (Xpioroi)),
iri<TTiv
els
Rom.
WM.,
iii.
22, 26, Gal.
232)
ii.
TTLO-TIV
26, &c.
(cf.
is
anarthrous,
as being sufficiently denned by the
a faith which rests on GOD.
genitive
p.
Compare
Jo. xiv.
iria-TcveTf fls TOV
Elementary as the command

may have seemed to be, it was neces
sary even for professed theists and
6c6v.
Jews (James
(eav exn T
23.
ii.
14
Tri(mi>,
Xf yo)
aprjv
Mt. omits 6eov
ff.).
cf.
app.
vjjuv]
crit.}.
The solemn
preface which prepares for a specially

important saying (iii. 28, viii. 12, ix.
i,
41, x. 15, 29).

off
av
fiTTT]
The Twelve were
KT\.]
Mt
below
them, between the mountains of Ju
daea and the mountains of Moab, lay
the hollow of the Dead Sea.
Faith,
cooperating with the Divine Will,
could fill yonder bason with the mass
of limestone beneath their feet.
The
crossing
the
of Olives
metaphor was in use among the

J. Lightfoot
Rabbis
e.g.
quotes
he saw Resh
from the Talmud
Lachish...as if he were plucking up
a famous master in
mountains
Israel was known as D^H
a
Of the Mt
rooter up of mountains.
of Olives Zechariuh had foretold that
;
"
"
"Ipj^
172
260
[XL 23
*4
$id
24 7ri(TTvt] OTI o \a\el yiveTai, ecrTai avTto.
FldvTa
ocra
KCU
alTOUTO \eya) vjuuv
TTpocrev-êcrde
23 -jrurrtwr-n ACDN(Xr)IIZ<l> minP

a k] Xryet ACXrn<f> ruin?1 f q vg
1
o]
yiverai] ecrrai
XaXei
ACXm<l>
21
KB(L)N(A)Z* 33
aura;] + o eav
e<rrcu
|
AXXITLZ
min omnTia arm

|
the feet of the LORD stood

the mountain should cleave
asunder and the two masses be re
moved to the north and south (xiv. 4).
Standing on Olivet, the Lord may
when
it,
have
had
eunj
/cat] jrpoffei xo/Jievoi
upon
er
D b C ff i
minP a q SyrrPeshhclhier arm go TO /leXXov o av ei-n-rj yevrjecrai

av enrrj 2^
24 oaa\ + av (vel cav) A(KN)XTIIZ< minP
1
yevrja-ercu ocra
4S
this
His
in
prophecy
thoughts but His saying had been

uttered before, under the heights of
For another
Hermon (Mt xvii. 20
saying of the same type, see Lc.
;
xvii. 6.
The teaching
that of
ix.
is
substantially
23 (Travra ftvvciTa. rco TTIfor a practical application

(TTfvovri
to common life see Thpht. ad loc.
;
opos...?) v7T(pij(j)ai OS yvvnT},

otcra KOI o"K\T)pa
otrrtf ovv
m/Âq
rtr
opa TO
TTJS
an~r]<r6e
5pl
Trpoffev-
01111
604
al"
exercise (o XaXtl yiWrcu , though

the actual fulfilment may be delayed
its
(Mt
It
yfvrfo-fTai}.
endows even a
passing utterance (AaX* I) with a power

to which there is no limit but the \*ATpov Tn orecoj which GOD has bestowed
On the construction
(Rom. xii. 3).
see Blass, Gr. p. 1 1 1 f.
eoreu
auY&>
St Paul, with this saying in view,

recognises the need of something
higher than the faith which could
move mountains (i Cor. xiii. 2 *av
axrre oprj p.e6ieô) Trcurav TTJV Tficmv
(rravfiv, ayairriv 5e p.rj 6^6), ovBev elp-t).
The Lord, however, does not overlook

higher principle, or proclaim a
this
TTtWis xvpi*
TOIOVTOS O(f)fl\l eTTlTlfiaV TO)
FIT
TOl/TO).
epyw
roi!ro
Sta
24.
see
\eya>
P.
25.
vp,lv
<rX.j
Victor s caution is important

S^Xov
c O)f OVK dxpflov TOVTd)V
KO.(TTOV TTCLyye XXernt Xpicrros-. oi Se olov e-rrl Bavîa-
practical instruction based (5ta TOVTO)

on bs av...iruTT\>ri ort o XaXtt ytWrat,
Since this is the cri
earat avTco.
Tovpytq Kfvfj...ovT yap opos oure drj

<ap(pos
d^pfi(i)S fjLeTaKivTjBfir] av KOTO
let
8vvap.iv êov, (Trel
/ii;Se
where
is
TTJ
TrpO(TCV\r).
av
"D.pO(T(V\e-
used absolutely, or followed by

with a clause expressing
Iva or OTTO)?
dubitare
disceptare
sense "apparently con
and later Christian

(Mayor on James i. 6, q.v.),
Trpoo-euôj/ie^cL As distinguished from

atreit Or airei(7$at, 7rpo<r6vê(rât im
a
Blass)
fined to the N.T.
"
"O<ra
oo-a
the desire (xiv. 38, Jas. v. 16), or by

TOV with the in (Jas. v. 17) the ace.
of the prayer is rare, but cl Lc. xîii.
1 1 ravra TrpooT^vêro, Rom. viii. 26 rt
= secum
writings
terion of success in spiritual things,

it be the constant attitude of
your minds when you pray.

Kal airclo-dc, Mt.
avTos
the aorists point to momentary effects,

184 (98). Am/cpt^, Vg. haeBurton,
l
doubt
cf Acts
sitaverit, hesitate,
x. 20, XL 2, Roin. iv. 20, xiv. 23, James
L 6, ii. 4 ; in these passages dioKpivca-Bai
8ia*p. "appears as the proper

Of TTtOTlf, TTKTTfVCO (SH.,
Romans, p. 115;. IIioTevi; (see w. 1L)

is more accurate than Trio-revvy
faith
:
regarded as the normal attitude

of the heart, not a sudden emotion
Divine Object of prayer; a

is
exclusively a religious
an airâ may be addressed
plies a
"
Opposite
npoo-evx^j
act,
either
to
GOD
(PhiL
iv.
6,
Jo.
15) or to man (Lc. xxiii. 24) ; c

Dan. vi 7 oy civ aiTrjo-rj a"Tr/p.a irapa
is
v.
or isolated act.
Faith contemplates
the effect as potentially accompanying
mid.
rravros
0eov KO\
av6pa>ircrv.
aiTfla-dcu see vi. 23, 24.
On
the
XI. 25]
25
T6lcr6e, 7TL(rTv6Te OTL e/\a/3er, Kai ecrrat
OTCLV
KBCLA^
24 cXaperc
latt aeth
1
<rnjre
a<iere
A(CD)EF
QC
minP
C*
a<ere
|
ira-rrjp
a<t>nj
syr"
a<prj<rei
= (av
Trtcrreu^Te o. eX.,
5e u/uv atretre KT\.
hypothetical
forgive.
orav onf/crre
Whenever ye stand
at prayer,
Another condition of effective
The same lesson occurs in

another form and setting, Mt YL 14;
T. adds here from Mt the
the
converse fl 5e v/i*tr OV K dfylerf KT\.
and a few MSS. append Mt vii. 7 f. As
the words stand in the true text of
Me., they possess an individuality which
shews that they have not been im
ported from another context Ei
f\fT Kara TWOS cf. Mt V. 23 eêi n
prayer.
Kara
*Xfl
a~ov,
CoL
poiL<f>i]v.
iiL
13
f<*v
A(^>iTe
TIS Trpos
balances
nva
Trier-
the act of prayer must be

accompanied by love as well as by
see WH., Notes,
For
faith.
Tfi/cTf
<rrîctv
169; for orav..,(rrr)KTc, cL "NVM.,

309, Blass, Gr. p.
p. 388, Burton,
218. Standing was the normal atti
tude in prayer (i K. viii 14, 22, Xeh.
ix. 4, Ps. cxxxiv. 2, Jer. xviii. 20, Mt.
vi 5 ; cf. Lightfoot on Mt. I.e.}; in the
tern pie-court even the Publican stands,
though afar off (Lc. xviii 11, 13); but
p.
kneeling seems to have been preferred
V/MJV 2]-t-(26) et 3e
i?*
u/as
ra TrapaTrrw/iara
ing power of a successful faith, re

ducing the promise to TTIO-Tcuovrts
\rjfji\lrcv8c. Aa/iaj/ iv is the correlative
of cuVflo-tfat, cf. Mt. vii. 8, Jas. iv. 3,
i Jo. iii 22, and see TTiinsche, p. 102.
icai
minP^P*00
\rjfi^ffde
BEGKM*SUVAII(Z)
min? abcfffimqrvg syrrP^
arm): postea add Xe7w
imperative for protasis, Burton, 269.

Mt. omits this reference to the realis
25.
the petition was granted and poten

tially answered at the moment when
Hurrfverf ort Xo$T
it was offered.
Kai
nonn
124 al
] arî/re
vfuav o ev (rots) ou/xu/otj a^tret (UAUV)
GH(KM)NUVXrn2J>
11
<
me] Xaâvere ANXFIIZ* min fcreomn go

2
ouSe o
Tid
(m^rre ACDHLM VX*
25
minP Or
owr
<
TrapaTTTW/uaTa v
TO,
vjuuv
d<prj
LVOL
TWOS,
Kat 25
TTpOCreVÔ/UieÔLj
./
K.CLTOL
v/uui/.
6L
TL
d(pL6T
~
Kdl O TTCtTrjp V/ULCOV O
V TOLS
CTTqK6T6
261
(Mt
^ go (om
vii. 7, 8)
M min
on occasions of great solemnity or of

K. viii. 54, Ezra ix. 5, Dan.
vi 10, Mt. xx vi 39, Acts vii. 50, xx.
cf. the story
36, xxi 5, Eph. iii 14)
which is told of James the Just, Eus.
//. E. ii 23.
In the ancient Church
kneeling was forbidden during the
Great Forty Days and on Sundays
(Tert de coron. 3, can. cone. Nicaen.
20), and the Eastern Church adheres
distress (i
to the practice of standing at prayer
The Lord s
(Stanley, E. C. p. 195 ffi).
reference to the contemporary custom
imposes of course no ritual order
upon the future Church.
Iva
KO.I
6 TTdTTJp
VfJUtiV KT\.~\
TCfe*
rence to the Lord s Prayer, or the

early teaching connected with it, c
Mt vi 12, 14! This is the only place
where the phrase 6 nar^p V/KUJ/ [6 tv
found in Me.; v. 26
an interpolation from Mt.
Comp. however iii 35, where the doc
trine of a Divine family is implicitly
TOLS ovpavols] is
(R. T.)
taught
is
llapaTrrcofia
in the
vi 14 f.,
in the later
occurs
Gospels only here and
Mt
but it is fairly common

books of the LXX. (cf. e.g. Ps. xviii.
(xix.) 12, Dan. vi 4 (5) TL) and in
St Paul The word, which is coupled
with a/iapTia in Eph. ii i, means speci
false step, a fall from the
fically a
right course, whilst a/iapria is a fall
ing short of the true end or aim see
;
Trench, syn. 16 ; Trapairr. is

preferred in this context
offences against GOD are
moment placed in the same
perhaps
because
for
the
category
262
[XL 27
a7
Kat ep-ôvTai iraXiv ek lepocroXv/uia.

Kat ev
avTOv
epôi/Tat Trpos CLVTOV
lepw TreptTraTovvTOS
F 27
TW
ol
dpxtepeis Kal ol ^pa/m/maTels Kat oi TrpecrfivTepot,
28 ^Kat eXe^yov avTW Gv TTOLCL eôvcria TavTa
rj
-rk
DX
D
27 epxerat
209 + TOII
Xaou
Tis...7ron7s
bcffi
minP61^
arm go aeth
eSoj/cei/
<roi
(k exiit)
28
110
/cat
tj
om
iva r.
Trjv
TTOITJS
q aeth
e\e7o
/c.
TLS] KCLI rts
2^ a b
syr
om
rraXiv
ADNXFII
ANXmS
sin
/ecu
F<E>
Xe7ou<TiJ
iva
TCLVTYIV
eôvcriav
ot Trpefffi.]
minP latt^?
1
was probably resolved upon

ference the night before
belongs.
note.
third
!.]
the Temple (cf. vv. n, 15)
the day, apparently, Tuesday in Holy
epxovrai 7rd\w els
27.
visit to
Week.
ev
tepw TrepnraTovvTos] Probably
in the colonnades of the Court of the
r<5
Gentiles, either in the o-roa /Sao-iAiK?/

S. side of the Court (see
on the
91
ij
arm
with those committed against men,

which the lighter term properly
1-8).
om
\
to
27 33. THE AUTHORITY OP JESUS

CHALLENGED BY MEMBERS OF THE
SANHEDRIN (Mt. xxi. 23 27, Lc. xx.
om
alpl \eyovres ^f
28.
ev TTOta
eôixriq.
con
in
see
ravra
v.
18,
Trotet?;]
The question in itself was a reasonable

one, and the men who asked it felt that
The
they had a right to do so.
Temple was in their charge, and by
forcibly ejecting the vendors whom
they allowed, Jesus had laid claim
to a superior jurisdiction.
They now
ask Him publicly to produce His
credentials, to state (i) the nature
of His authority, (2) the name of the
person from whom He had received
Recovery, p. 9) or in the o-roa 2oXoAs

P.WVOS (Jo. x. 23) on the E. side.
it.
He
He
passed along, or at intervals when

was stopped by the crowd, He
taught (Mt. SiSfiovcoiTi, Lc.
note, and see note on xii. 28.

e., in right of what authority ? cf.
Acts iv. 7 ev Troia dvvdfJiei rj TTO/O) ovo-
TOS CLVTOV TOV \aov...Kal
ravra Troifjs, Me. only; the

words further define the point at issue
even if Jesus had
216)
(Burton,
received some measure of authority,
was it such as to justify His inter
vov).
While
seen to approach (Mt. irpoo-fjXdav, Lc.

eVe oTT/o-ai/). Mt. speaks of two orders
(ot
apx- KOL ol
Trpeo-/?.),
but Lc.
agrees with Me. in adding the Scribes ;

it is conceivable that the latter, who
were our Lord s ordinary opponents,
kept in the background on this
occasion, since the question concerned
the custodians of the Temple rather
than the interpreters of the Law.
The repeated
article (ol...Kal OI...KCU
seems to indicate that those who

came were representatives of their
ot)
respective classes: cf. viii. 31, x. 33.

action of the three bodies
The united
1 1
LTota, qualis,
s, quis; cf.
riva rj Trolov Katpov, with
/ACITI.
He was teaching, members
of each order in the Sanhedrin were
only
i.
Pet.
Hort s
Ev ir.
"Iva
ference in the control of the Temple ?

TaOra, notably the expulsion of the
licensed salesmen (EutL
iroia; TO
e/e/SaXXetf rovs rrcoXovvras Kat dyopaovras V TO) tepo), TO dvarpeTreiv rag:
Trpoppydeicras rpa7reas Kal Ka6e8pas, TO

dcpievai SieveyKelv O~KVOS o~ia TOV
iepov, Kal rotaOra) ; but the vagueness
fir}
word covers a reference to the

whole career of Jesus, which from
their point of view had been contin
ually in conflict with lawful authority,
of the
in Galilee as well as in Jerusalem.
XL
31]
39
d Se
\6<yov,
dTroKpiBrjTe
TavTa
eôvcria
ovpavov
ehrev avTois
lrja~ovs
Kctl
TTOIO).
JU.OL,
TO
v/j.as
pr
(syr
epa>
LA
e\oyioi>To
D3>
29.
is
1
|
tva
v/Lia?
xdyco,
Aoyov]
(cf. x. 4,
on
Israel,
and
He will then be prepared with Hisreply

(KCU epoi vfjuv KT\.).
Baljon s K.av dnoKpidiJTe poi is less after the style of Me.
TO /SaTTTKTjua TO
icoavou
KT\.]
The enquiry is pushed a stage further

back. Though Jesus had not received
His authority from John, John had
borne public and repeated testimony
His Divine mission (Jo. i. 26 f.,
29 ff., 36). The question of the San
hedrin therefore resolved itself into a
question as to the source of John s
to
teaching (Mt. noflev yv;}. To /SaTrTia/za

TO Icuai/ou i.e. the Baptist s work and
teaching as a whole, symbolised by
:
expression, cf. Acts i. 22,

25 ; for the form panno-pa see
E ovpai/oC, of heavenly
i. 4, note.
origin (Blass, Gr. p. I47f.; cf. Wiinsche,
its visible
xviii.
p.
i.e.
Worte, i. p. 178),
f., Dalman,
from GOD, as the alternative e|
398
er P ftuc
33 1071 alP
al nonn ] 7r/3oo-eXo7ôvTo
eavTovs] ev eaurots 33
eav] pr TI
shews
av&pa>7T<t>v
cf.
Acts
v.
38,
39
The
phrase, cf. Jo. iii. 27.
Baptist knew himself to be personally
CK TTJS y^s, and recognised the limita
tions of his teaching (e /c rfjs yrjs XaXfl,
for the
but his baptism, his mes

were Divine (Jo. i. 6).
the Lord claims an
A.Troicpi6r]T
fjiot
answer, as from authorised teachers
and men who were acquainted with
ib. v. 31);
sage and
its seal,
the
facts.
Dr Bruce s use (comm. on Mt.
first (dTro/cpi^re /iot),
became the teachers of
30.
TT/OOS
^C4>
rjv
(k) (r)
part have a point to raise. "Eva

\oyov, just one preliminary matter
for consideration
els neither con
trasts the Lord s single question with
the two put by the Sanhedrin, nor is it
a mere substitute for rty, but points to
the simplicity of the issue the answer
to that one question will decide it.
as
1
|
my
Let them answer
pr irodev
minP
b c ff
I also
e^ ovp.]
K c a BCDGKLMAH^
31 516X071^0^x0
met by question
u.
vid
8110
k* me) /cat
arm) go aeth (om 1:070; BC LA minP^P
me KOU eyw Xeycj v/metv D
TO
30
jSaTrrtoyta] pr ec
AEFHNSUVXr2$
epa)TJ;o-o)
go
33 C
13 28 69 124 346 2P a
7Tpcor^(ra)
Question
l8)j Mt.
Bin
NXFIIS^^ min?
sh
(k) S yrP
-
*Kai 31
\e<yovTes
ADNXFIIS^ min? ab f ffiq vg syrr 8inhcl arm

D(EFH)GMN(SUVX)rS$^ min mu a b f ff iq r vg
AKII 736 minPauc

Kayw vfJ.iv
K* c b
30
Itodvov, e
airoKptOeis
/cat 670;)
TO Iwavov] om TO
the aeth
TO
epa) vfjuv]
v/mds 29
r\v
etTrev]
(vel
co
Kat epw v/uuv ev Troia
âTTTLcrfjLa
Trpos
29
E.TrepcaTria
263
xxi.
23 ff.) of the Lord s question as an

antidote to the "notion of church
sacraments and orders depending on
is
ordination"
entirely beside the
The question refers to the
mark.
authority of a prophet, not to that of
a regular ministry the latter derives
its powers from Christ (Jo. xx. 21)
through the hands of men (2 Tim. i.
ov6) ; the former, if not directly e
;
pavov, can only
be
a^pcoTrcov,
and
is
therefore
b.
Mt.
31. SieXoyi ôi/To Trpos eavrovs]
fv eavTois, Lc. o-weXoyiWi/TO npos c.
futile.
The Marcan phrase occurs in viii. 16,

where Trpos e. probably = Trpos dXX^Xovf.
In the present instance conference
was scarcely possible, and Mt. s eV
eavrois probably gives the true sense,
The same thought
cf. Me. ii. 6, 8.
flashed across the minds of all they
realised that there was no way of
;
264
Ata TI ovv OVK eTTHTTevcraTe
p6Ll
OVpaVOV,
[XI. 31
e<po/3ovvTO
TOV
yap
31 cpet] Xeyei
vfj.iv
32 a\\ a ]
(D)NS
<popovf*eda
106 syrhcl m
arm
13
Xaoy
s>]
(sic)
at>
28 124 2P8
alp*"
om ow AC*LMSXA^
vid
)
min nonn g q vg + ecu min viimu b f

a b f ff i q vg00
28 69 124 2^
ADLXrAII^ minP
^ C BCLS^
etxcv] exouo-i*
latt vt Plv
odpavov KrX.] To
acknowledge the Divine mission of
John was to charge themselves with
unbelief in having as a class rejected
his baptism (Lc. vii. 30), and to give
an advantage to their Q uestioner which
He would not be slow to use (e pel Ata
ri rX.).
They do not appear to have
seen the real drift of the Lord s
question, or the direct answer which
the reply E ovpavov would give to
*E
For
their own.
Trtoreveti/
Gen. XV. 6 eVioreuo-ei
cf.
0f<a,
XIV.
with dat.
*A/3pa/x
ra>
Jo. V. 46 el yap 7ricrrei;ere Mcovcret,

I I
7TlCrTVfT fiOl, I Jo. V. IO O /i?)
7ri(TTV(t)V
avrov.
T<5
6f(p
^/ V(TTr]V
7r7TOir)KV
A s distinguished from Tria-reveiv
followed by lv, eVi, or els, Trifrreveiv TLVL

regards faith as placed in the word of
another rather than in his person.
32.
dXXa
then say
crowd."
Shall we
eiTTCo/Ltei/ KrX.]
Of men ? they feared the
The normal construction is
"
given by Mt.
(ecu/
Se
ei7ro)fiei>...0o/3oi5-
Me. the protasis takes

the form of a question, and the
apodosis disappears, the Evangelist
/ze$a
r. o.)
in
place by narrative (WM.,

On the
p. 725, Blass, Gr. p. 286).
deliberative subjunctive cf. xii 14, and
WM., p. 356. Lc. specifies the fear
supplying
OVTCOS
nonn
1071 al
r (syrr)
arm
|
ydeurav
arm
oxXov
OTL
abcdff kq
efyopovvTo]
KBCN2<
33
D^âbcfffikq
A theb ort
om ovrws
7rpo<t>rjT-r)i>
68111101
syrrP
me
go
k syrsin arm aeth
confessionem."
eiVco/xei/
11
13 69 346] ovrws ws
^ A(D)Xrn$ minP
escape but one. Bede: "videruntquod

utrumlibet horum responderiiit in
laqueum se casuros, timentes lapidationem, sed magis timentes veritatis
eav
alP*"
O^TOJJ ori irpo^-rjnjs yv
(vel aXi?0ws) 7rpo0.
(arm
\WCLVY\V
its
which was uppermost in their minds

o Xaos anas KaraXiGdo-ei
From
rjfj,as.
Jo. viii. 57 it is clear that even within

the Precinct the danger was a real
one, if the susceptibilities of a Jewish
crowd (o ^Xos, Mt., Me.) were aroused.
denial of John s Divine mission
might be treated by his adherents as
blasphemy, since it would amount

to an attribution to man of words
which were held to be of the Holy
Ghost.
*
aTravTfs yap el\ov KrX.]
For as
to
John,
really held that he was a
prophet (cf. WM., p. 781). Mt. has
softened this rough note into coy rrpoall
eôv(Tiv
(pijTrjv
abandons
(SC.
For
ex* iv
TOV
i.,
Xaos) iwdvrjv
to regard
yap ecmv
irpofyrjTrjv
cf.
Lc.
whilst
e^co (7r7rci(r[j.vos
elvai).
Lc. xiv. 18,
Gr. pp. 231, 247;

a correction or a gloss,
"OVTCOS on is not = OTL
(cf. ix. i,
note), but the adverb is to be taken
with clxov the people were seriously
impressed with a conviction of John s
prophetic character. His martyrdom
had perhaps deepened the reverence
which was entertained for him by the
thousands who had received his bap
Phil.
ii.
29, Blass,
D s ffdeio-av
is
OVTQ>S
He had seemed to fulfil a long

cherished hope (cf. i. 5, note), and to
suggest that the confidence of the
tism.
people had been misplaced would

rouse a dangerous storm. "OVT&S oc
Lc. uses it
curs here only in Me.
twice, Jo. once, St Paul six times in
the LXX. it is rare, but well distributed
;
(Num. 3 Regn. Sap. Jer.

had been
see Blass, Gr. p.
,
2
).
*Hv,
192.
XII.
i]
TCO
OVK
<yov<TiV
Kal
o &afjLev.
Irjcrovs
265
\e- 33
lr]a~ov
avrols
Xeyei
OiySe eyco \eya) vfjuv ev Troia eôvcria TavTa TTOCCO.

1
Kal rlpâTO avTols ev 7rapa/3o\ats \a\elv Aim-
7T6\cova avBpcoTTOs
33 o
g yrr Bmhci
ITJVOVS]
124 346 d
/cat
+ (vel
arm go aeth
f ff
arm
Xeyeiv
pr)
a7ro/c/>i0s
8in
P e8hhcl
(AD)EFGH(KM)SUVX(II)< minP
XII i XaXeiv KBGLASP
e%ov<rtav
(
ms)
irepLedriKev]
TCO
a.TTOKpidcvT(s
33.
e(j)VT6v<rev 7
ets TTOIO.V
q vg S yrr
(of. b c)
irjorov
aegg] \eyeiv
KrX.]
behind their answer, or expose its

disingenuousness ; it was enough that
it released Him from His undertaking
to reply to their challenge (v. 29).
If they could not tell, the compact
had
fallen
fyw Xe yoo
and He refuses
His part (ovde
His position was un
through
assailable,
and they
a word.
Ot-Se
left
Him
without
takes up OVK in the
answer of the Sanhedriu for a some

what similar use cf. Mt. vi. 1 5, Jo. viii.
1 1.
Victor OVK flirev OVK ofSa, tzXX
Ov Xryw ai/ri TOV OVK rf(3ov\rjQr)T TO
:
a\7)6es eiTrelv ovde

fo~df
aTTOKpi&ecos.
TTJS
rj
Trap e /xoO TCVKCU ovreoy Ov
ovde vpfis irepl ffj,ov aKoveiv

OCTTIS flfJ-i, errel TOV fj.apTvpo. ov 5e^6(7ê
dvvaa-0
Tj\0V
off
els fJ.apTvpI.av.
XII. i
THE HEIB,
12.
THE HUSBANDMEN AND
(Mt. xxi. 33
46, Lc. xx.
rfpgaTo...V
TrapaftoXais
XaXeli/]
new commencement was made of

parabolic teaching, addressed to the
Sanhedrists (avrols), and intended to
expose the true character of their
y
hostility.
Ev
axxviii.) 2
(=^9), Mt. xiii. 3,
34
f.,
xxii.
viii. 10.
i,
Lc.,
7rapa/3oXa!?, cf. Ps. Ixxvii.
Me.
Hi. 23, iv. 2,
who with Me.
one parable
10, 13,
n,
Lc.
relates but
in this context, changes

the phrase (rfparo...,\fyeiv TTJV TrapaMt. on the other hand,
fio\r]v TavTrjv)
:
bff (iqvg)
13 69 118
minP k syrhcl (t*t) go +

1
2 pe al
who has already recorded the parable

of the Two Sons (vv. 2832), begins
AXXî/ 7rapa(3o\riv d/cov(rare. On the

connexion of this parable with the
foregoing narrative cf. Victor: 77 irapadrjXo i OTI
j3o\fj
avvT]v
fj.r]
p,6vov Trept TOV icoaXXa Kal nepl
rjyvco/jiovrjKao-iVj
avTov TOV Kvpiov, dp^d/jifvot dno TOV olAce rov, 7rpoe\66vres ê eVt TOV 8fO~7roTT)v.
dfJLTTfXwva avdpwrros e(pvTvo-ev]
Mt.
OlKoftfO-TrOTTJS OO~TIS KT\.
He
avOp.
TIV
was not simply the owner of a vine

yard, but a master who had slaves at
command
his
(v.
ff.
cf.
Mt.
xiii.
27,
Lc. xiv. 21).

The land of Israel was
a land of the vine (Gen. xlix. 1 1, Deut.
viii. 8), and the planting of vineyards
was one of the cares of the prudent

householder (Deut. xxviii. 30, 39). The
vineyard had become a
recognised
symbol of Israel itself, as the cove

nant people (Ps. Ixxx. 8 f., Isa. v. 2 ff.,
Jer. ii. 21), and it was impossible for
the members of the Sanhedrin or for
the better- taught among the crowd to
mistake the
9-19.)
I.
28
fulfil
vplv).
ACDNXH2*
+ avru C2 N^
They saved themselves from the

dilemma by a disgraceful profession
of ignorance. The Lord does not go
accordingly to
v.
12).
language
Lc.
drift of
the parable (see
The imagery and even the

is
largely derived from Isa.
(a/iTreXcoj/
fyevijdr)
KOI
(ppaypov
TrfpidijKa...Kal (pKo86fj.r)o~a 7rvpyov...Kal

7Tpo\i]viov copula... Kal e/jifiva TOV iroifjo~ai
(ed.
cf.
o~Ta<pv\ijv) ;
Conybeare,
7rapa/3oXj)i/ ffvTrep
Tim. &t *Aq.

emev avTols TTJV
dial.
p. 93)
Tore Ha-aias rrpoflirev.
A/iTTfXwv, a word chiefly found in the

later Gk., is common in the LXX., where
it
For (pvusually represents D13.

see Gen. ix. 20,
dp.jr.
("3
^3)
XII,
266
o)pvev V7ro\r}viov Kai

ee$6TO avTOV yecopyo is,
i
1071
Deut. xx.
6,
novellavit
u,
v.
(k).
tion partly against
As a protec
human depreda
tors, partly against
wild animals (Ps.
7repi0TjKev (ppayp.6v]
Ixxix. (Ixxx.) 13 f. iva ri Ka6el\es rov

(ppayp,ov avTrjs Kai rpvyaxriv avrrfv TTCLVres
ol
irapaTTOpevo/jievoi; ...eXvp-r/varo
avrrjv (TVS CK dpvp.ov Kai ovos aypios
Karevep,^(raTo avrrfv}. For (ppaypos see

Num. xxii. 24 (ea-rr) Iv rals avXagiv
TV
a/zTre Xoov (ppay/jios
Lc. xiv. 23,

TrepiedrjKev.
<apvev
avV<5
. .
evrevdev KOI
Eph.
ii.
(p.
evr.\
14.
Lc. omits
Mt.
a>pvev
The
\rjv6v.
\TJVOS,
torcular,
ev
is
properly the trough which receives

the grapes, and where they are
trodden (cf. Num. xviii. 30, Prov. iii.
10, Sir. xxx. 25 (xxxiii.
16),
Kai
min fe
culture of the vine in Palestine see

G. A. Smith, pp. 81, 208.
The patristic interpretation of these
details
Isa. Ixiii.
Thren. i. 15). It was usually ex

cavated in the rock, see Moore on
Jud. vi. ii and cf. Joel i. 17. The vat
was furnished with a TrpoXijviov (Isa. v.
2, cf. Ixiii. 3) under which was the VTTOXr/Vtov, lacus, R.V.
pit for the wine
3,
not quite consistent;
is
sees
Hilary
legis...ex
"in
turri
e.g.
eminentiam
qua Christi speculari posset

whilst Jerome comments
haud dubie quin templum"
adventus,"
"turrim,
cf.
Thpht.
(ppaypibs 8e o v6p.os...7rvpyos
Se o vaos.
fe8cro avrov yeoopyoTs] The owner,

living at a distance, instead of employ
ing his own slaves to work the vine
yard, let
it
out to local cultivators,
who
were required to pay the rent in kind.

In Palestine "such leases were given
by the year or for life sometimes the
lease was even hereditary" (Edersheim,
;
and
This use of
ii.
p. 423).
does not seem to occur in the
LXX., but it is common in class. Gk. ;
for a close parallel see Plat. legg. 806 D
L.
irvpyov.
VTToXijvtov]
Kai
irvpyov,
Z$>*-
Soph. i. 13, Isa. xxxvii. 30, Ixv. 21,

Ezech. xxviii. 26, i Mace. iii. 56, i Cor.
ix. 7 ; the Vg. vineam pastinavit is
more realistic: "dug and trenched
the ground (to receive the vines)";
cf.
Am.
xxviii 20, 39,
[XII.
T.
e/<-
didoa-dai
yeoopyuu Se
Taiv
<
o3ori
BpcoTTois
8ov\oi$ aTrap^v
airoreKovo iv iKavrjv av-
fK.dedop.evai
TTJS yrjs
Kooyzi cos.
On
the form
Notes, p. 167, WSchm., p. 121. The tenants are yecopyot here in Mt., Me., Lc. ; Lc. uses
ee
see
ero
WH.,
ap.7re\ovpy6s in xiii. 7, but apparently

in reference to the hired slave working
under a master who is from time to

time on the spot. Tewpyia as the
wider word may include dfureXovpyia,
n-aTija-ova-iv olvov ei9
cf.
does not follow the LXX. rendering.

Such towers
(pKo6p.T](rv Trvpyov]
efpvrevtrev a/ivrcXcoi/a.
yeapyos yijs,
On the other hand the words can be
contrasted, as in Jer. Iii. 16, where the
ploughmen and the vine-dressers are
press"
(16),
13, Hagg. ii. 17

xiv. 10, Isa. xvi. 10 ov
(Joel
Zach.
iii.
(iv.)
ra vTToXqvia =
^^."),
into which the juice ran. Me. adheres
to Isa. v. in referring to the 3 [2.1, but
were
built in
tect cattle
exposed places to pro
and vines
(cf.
2 Chron. xxvi.
Mic. iv 8, Isa. I.e.}, and for the con

venience of the herdsmen and apiresimilar structures may still
\ovpyoi
be seen among the terraced hills about
Hebron. On such traces of the former
10,
Gen.
ix.
20 jjpâro Nooe
avQpa>iros
<al
regarded as two distinct

Kai
a7re8rip.r)<rev]
classes.
The owner, having
went into foreign parts

(Vg. peregre profectus est] Lc. adds
that his absence was a prolonged one
let his land,
(Xpovovs iKavovs).
ios in
ATrodij/jLflv,
aTrodrj-
the N. T. are limited to the
XII.
2]
d7re<TTi\6v
\va
2
Trapa
Trpos TOVS yetopyovs

TCOV yewprycov
Xa/Sy
wa...a,u7reAa>j
aurw
iva
os]
D lattvt P
(syr
with fm.^êlv(Cyr. vii. 5.69).

Israel is represented in the
light of an absentee proprietor. Origen
(in Mt.) explains dirodrjîa TOV dea-noTOV OTl KvptOS O O-VVWV dVTols fV V(f)\T]
diro8r}iJLiv
The GOD of
(rrvXa
eW
VVKTOS
CIVTOVS
KaTcxpvTevo-fi clvayayatv els opos ayiov
avTOv...ovKTi avrols
The
7T<f>aiv(TO.
gradual withdrawal of visible interpo

sitions, ending in the suspension of
the gift of prophecy, had borne this
aspect in the eyes of the nation (cf.
e.g. Jer. xiv. 8), and the absence was
real in the case of the dishonest
teachers and unbelieving priesthood
who were now the leaders of Israel.
But, however prolonged, it was as yet
but an oTroSr/îa, not a dereliction, not
an abandonment of the Divine claim
Even the
Israel s allegiance.
upon
/ecu
KapTrwv
AX
Synoptists, occurring, besides this

context, in Mt. xxv. 14 f., Me. xiii. 34,
Lc. xv. 13
St Paul has eKdrjêlv in
2 Cor. v. 6 ff., where it is contrasted
with fvfyfjLelv, as Xenophon contrasts
rjpepas
SovXov,
Kaipcp
TCOV
TOV xapirov (TOV Kapirov etiam

al) TOV a/r.
Trapa TWV y. Xa?;] X. -rap aura? 33 604 2^ Xa/3?;
airo
810
TW
CLTTO
267
and Joshua (Jos.
civ. (cv.) 26)

it is
borne by David
xxiv. 29)
Regn. iii. 18,

and ultimately becomes the
(2
4 ff.)
formal style and title of the prophet
(Am. iii. 7, Zech. i. 6, Jer. vii. 25,
xxv. 4, &c.).
In Mt. groups of SovAoi
are sent twice (vo. 34, 36) ; in Me. each
servant receives a separate mission,
and there are many such (SovXov...
iraXiv aXXov dov\ov
/cat
KOI aXXov
TroXXouy oAAous), whilst Lc. stops, but
perhaps without any special purpose,
at the third (dov\ov...erepov...rpiTov).
The groups in Mt. may be taken to
vii.
. . .
. .
represent successive periods of pro

phetic energy, whilst the reference to
individuals in Me. and Lc. accentuates
the distinctness of the message en
trusted to each true prophet. Or, as
Thpht. suggests, each of the succes
sive messengers may represent a pro
phetic era: dov\ov eva raâ TOVS irepl
HXiay
TOV
TOVS TTfpl
...TOVS ev
Trpo(pr)Tas...8ei>Tpov
Qo-fje Kal
TTJ
de...
Ho~aiav...TpiTov de
ai^/zaXoxria.
Comp. Ori
temporary withdrawal had a gracious

purpose comp. the remark of Jerome
gen on Mt.
videtur a vinea ut vinitoribus

liberum operandi arbitrium derelininvenitur ternCf. Bengel
quat."
pus divinae taciturnitatis ubi homines
agunt pro arbitrio ; and see Me. iv.
of the message, its general purpose was

one and the same that the owner
might receive (Mt. XajSelv} his due.
"
"
26
ff.
mand was
Came
not
Mt.
made
13).
of the point of time,
Origen
till
T<u
K<up<u,
cf.
xP^ vos V v
d-jraiTovvTtov TOV Kapnov.
sion of the
WM.,
v
dative
p.
373
f.
Tfpocprjrcav
On
Prophets see
TWV
the mis
Isa. vi. 8,
The title SoGXoy Kvpiov

4.
given to Moses (Jos. xiv. 7, Ps.
Jer. xxv.
is first
the vintage
OT...rjyyicrev 6 Kaipos
(cf. xi.
Kapnuv
The de
a.7rf(TTi\v KrA.]
Kal
2.
xvii. 6.
tra...Aa/% KrA.]
"abire
t.
Whatever the form
ATTO roil/ KapTrav, the fruits being

the source from which (WM., p. 463)
the landlord obtained his rent. He
claimed merely the portion which by
agreement belonged to him (TOVS

under the terms of
TTOVS avTov, Mt.)
<ap-
the lease
(v.
i,
note) another portion
would go to the cultivators (2 Tim.

For the interpretation see
ii.
6).
V.
17
aVo&ore...Ta rou 6eov
ra>
$eo5.
In one sense GOD claims all, in

another only a part ; cf. Bengel
fructuum colonis concessa."
"pars
:
268
z K.al
TOV
[XII. 2
CIVTOV e
efteipav
aXXov
5
ITf
/cat
iv
Xa/3.] ot 5e Xa/3.
om
the
minP
ACNX(r)IIZ<l>
min omnvld arm
rell
/cat ACDNS<
go aeth
(?
Ke(f>a\i(rav)
(vel
7}Tifjiaffav
ANXrn2<J>
minP
NBLA i 33
ACNXrnS
5e
pr
-rjTifjiTjffav)
ACNXmS*
rrri/j.afffj.vov)
KCVOV]
<t>a\aiu<rav
decollaverunt
syr
K^>a\iuffav...KaKeivov (v. 5)
qvg
min?
gyrrP
2P alnonn ] ous
68111101
syrr?
eshhcl
/tt
arm go
...a\Xous 8e
Ka\...8eipav KOI drreoTfiXav K.fvov\

3.
Aepfiv in the LXX. has its original mean
ing "to flay," but in the N.T. it is used
KaKelvov
+ irpos
avrov
sin
|
eK<pa\ni}<rav
ab
ff
KBL^]
ous fj,ev...Tovs Se
pe8h hcL
"
om
e/ce-
1
88111101
604 min? syrrP
ous fiv...airoKT.
Syrr.
28 91 118 299 604 ^P6
ACNXmS*
k r^
TTrtfiu/j-evov (vel
i^ + TraXtv
*a\aiw<rai>Ts
\i6opo\r)<TavTes
KB(D)L^
oi)s
aAAoi/s,
Kal
6K<pa\ia)(rav
aXXov aTrecrTeiXev
Kai
TTO\\OVS
Kal
KTeivav,
KctKelvov
SouXoi/,
TOVS fj,ev...Tovs 8e
is
supported by
vulneraverunt ;
lapidaverunt
et con-
only in the sense of beating severe

or "scourging" (cf. xiii. 9, Lc. xii.
It
tuderunt, Me. vulneraverunt.
agrees in a general way with Mt. s
Acts v. 40,
which it bears fre
quently in the comic poets (cf. Ar.
e\idoô\ij(rav, and Lc. s TpavpaTio-avreSj

to which Mc. s e
seems to corre
"
ly"
47
f.
xxii. 63, Jo. xviii. 23,
xvi. 37, xxii. 29),
Vesp. 485
bepfiv 6V
8epa>v,
TI
dedoKTai
ijfJiepaS)
/iot
depeo-Qai Kal
Ran. 619 /Mao-ri-yeSi

The first slave is
,
o-Tpf[3\a>i>).
let go after his beating, but without

that which he had come for, emptyhanded ; for this use of KCVOS cf. Job
xxii. 9,
Aa/3eti>,
The repetition of
53.
aTToo-relXat is remarkable ; the
Lc.
i.
servant, instead of taking anything,

is taken ; sent to receive, he is sent
/ce<.
spond, and with the requirements of

the context in Me. The first servant
was beaten, the third killed ; the
second, though not killed, fared worse
than the first, for he was knocked
about the head. EK(pa\aia><rav would
seem to mean that he was summarily

dispatched, and it is difficult to be
with Field (Notes, p. 35) that
Me. adopted it in the sense of eWvox nihili"
Baljon
employs the extreme remedy of con
lieve
"a
<pa\a>o-av,
back empty. It is difficult to decide

whether the play on these words is
intentional, or due to the simplicity
jectural emendation, admitting into

his text Ko\d(pi<rav (cf. xiv. 65). This
of the style of the common tradition ;

in favour of the second explanation
it may be noted that this feature is
gives an excellent sense, but until it

finds some documentary support it is
safer to adhere to the reading of
most noticeable
and interpret with Euth.
4.
Me.
eKe<aAi6>(rai>]
Xey.
in
Greek
E/ce<^>a-
litera
Lob. Phryn., p. 95), but

formed quite regularly from Ke0oAioi>,
a diminutive which occurs in late
writers; according to the analogy of
yvaOovv, to hit on the cheek, K(pa\iovv would be to wound on the
(cf.
NBL*
KaKflvov
Aiaxrai/ is air.
ture
in
Trjv
crvverpiâv.
in this and other
K6(paXrjv
avri
TOV
Kal
Tjrt-
ways they
heaped contumely upon him ; for this
use of aTtfj.dciv cf. 2 Regn. x. 5, Acts
fiaa-av:
v.
40, 41.
5.
K.aK.e ivov
aTTCKTeivav /crX.]
insult the ycnpyoi

next occasion to
From
proceeded on the
murder; and so
XII. 7]
aTTOKTevvvvres.
269
>>
eva
TL
Ti
vlov
efêi/,
dya7rt]Tov 6
O.VTOV ecrâTOv TTÔOS CIVTOVS Xeywv OTL

TOV vlov /ULOV. 7 eKeIvoL Se ol yecopyot 7
eavTOvs e nrav OTL OI)TOS ecrTiv 6 K\rjpovojULOS
ev
(K )B(L) I50 (mini*)]

vixmu
604 airoKTivavTS A OTTO /ere ij/oires min
mum misit jilium k
en] en
K*ACDE(FGHKN)UV(X)
6 en... eardrop novissiert 13 28
minP q vg syrhcl va-repov de

NXm2<
min? a7a7r?7To^]+(vel
1
GUI ACDNXm2<J?
"
861
pe
mov exw
(2 )
69 124 346 604 c
pr) aurou
*
go avrov] pr KCU ACNX*rn24>^ minP
(i 13 28 69 124 299) alPUyr
nonn
go KaKewov D e&xaTov irpos avrovs KBCLA 13 69 al
]
irpos avr. etr^.
1
om
alP 1
ANXriI2<l>
wâ-rov 1071 syr
"
LNAS 33 alnonn ck us
ab syrr
D abffik vg arm the aeth + iSovres (vel
hcl m s)
nonn
syr
arm)
69 124 604 1071 al
(
WM.,
cf.
p.
728
f.
piv...
Oi>s
and see WM.,
cf. iv. 4,
p. 130,
see
Blass, Gr. p. 145 f.
Acpovres
ATTOKTCVVVVTCS is a very
3 note.
:
v.
rare form but
"probably
(WH., Notes,
p.
parallels see i
Chron.
27, 2
Kings
15
Neh.
f.,
ix.
here
right"
For
169).
xviii.
xxiv.
20
26
(TOVS
0. T.
13,
xxii.
xxxvi.
ff.,
?6811
irpos
Trpo^rjras
avrous
arm
D
7
deaa-aêvoi.) avrov
o K\r)p.]
matters went on for a long time, each

servant who was sent suffering death
cr maltreatment at their hands. Kcu
TroXXou? a\\ovs, SC. eVa/c&xrai/, Or the
like;
ovs 8e
om
8*11
minP*"
iff
pr
wos
1071
affikq
ort]
om
e/ce/ot 5e ot 7.] 01 5e 7.
(
pxo/j.evov)
NS
(13 28
airrou (A) syrsin
marked, from the N. T. standpoint,

the fulness of time (Gal. iv. 4), syn
chronising with the completion of the
ages (Heb. ix. 26).
\cyatv OTL
~EvTpcnrijo~ovTa.i KrX.]
Lc.
by prefixing tW?. But to

the owner any other result was incon
ceivable, and the parable sets forth the
improbability, from the human point
qualifies eVrp.
of view, of such an issue as the Incar

nation actually had ; cf. Thpht. eWp.,
:
Ae yo)i/, Bengel
quid facere debuerint."
"exprimitur
Jer. xliv. (xxxvii.) 15

(cVaraâv avrov) ; and cf. Lc. vi. 23,
xiii. 34, Acts vii. 52, i Thess. ii. 15,
revereri aliquem, is a late con

classical writers use the
gen. of the person who is regarded
Heb.
20 ff.
with awe (Blass, Gr.

other exx. of the ace.
aircK.Tci.vav\
<TOV
xi.
36
en
6.
whom
ff.,
Apoc.
eva flxfv KT\.]
xvi.
6,
xviii.
One remained
the owner could send, and he

slave, but his own son.
was not a
Yt6i>
ayaTrrjTov
Mt. vlov
CLVTOV.
Lc. rov
On
note, ix. 7; here it
vi.
TOV dyarr.,
dyaTrrjTos see
i.
II,
seems to be un
doubtedly an adjective qualifying vios,

and not an appellation. The one and
only Son (dial. Tim. et Aq., TOV vlov
avrov TOV povoyevrj) is contrasted
sharply with the many servants (TroAcf. Heb. i. I, 2,
had been reserved to
\ovs...va...dya7rr)Tov),
iii.
5,
the
Heb.
He
6.
end
i.
2).
cf.
eV
tVârov
The mission of the Son
(etrxctroi/,
Tiva,
struction
Lc. xviii.
7.
2,
Heb.
K(lvot 8e oi
xii.
p.
cf.
For
89).
Sap.
ii.
10,
9.
yeapyoi
/crX.]
E-
(which is wanting in Mt., Lc.)

points back to the picture already
drawn of the men: "those husband
men, being such as we know they
Were."
IIpos CCLVTOVS elirav, Mt. flnov
Kelvot
ev euvroiy, Lc. SteXoytôvro Trpos dXX^-
Xous: with Mc. s Trpos e. cf. xi. 31. Lc.

has clearly given the general sense:
when the heir was seen making his
way to the vineyard at vintage time,
a hurried consultation was held, and

the resolution taken to destroy him.
So Mt.,
OVTOS eO-TLV 6 K\TJpOVOfJ,Os]
270
ecrrcu
O.VTOV
8
8 povojJLLa.
Kai
aTreKTeivav
\a/36vT6s
1
B) avrov\ om avrov LXA al min?
tune dominus indignatus veniet k rt] + o
eefBa\oi>
abc
ff i
q vg SyrrP
There
e8hhcl
is
3,
sonal interest in the estate

dyairrjTos is sole heir.
the vlos
Heb.
Cf.
i.
wo) ov fBrfKfv K\r)pov6p,ov iravTW, where

Elsewhere in
see Westcott s note.
the N. T. the word is used only in re
ference to the adopted sons of the
Divine family
13, viii. 17, Gal.
Heb.
iia
cf.
Jas.
iii.
29,
ii.
17, xi.
17;
lv
supra,
x. 17,
iii.
18,
Rom.
iv.
iv. i, 7, Tit. iii.
vi.
in Gal.
5,
the use of
cf.
and of
Eph.
i.
K\TJ-
14 &c.
To the only Son belongs, however, an

unique heirship based on His unique
sonship He is o K\rjpov6iJ.os by virtue
:
AeGre
Eternal Generation.
UVTOV, Geil. XXXVH. 2O,
LXX., the words of Joseph s brethren
the
d7rOKTiV(i)fJLV
at
Dothan.
The Beloved Son was

own generation (cf.
the Joseph of His

Gen. xxxvii. 3, 4).
Koi
Tj/Mcoi/
earrai
T)
itkrjpovopid]
The
inheritance to which the parable re

fers is the vineyard, i.e. Israel (Ps.
xxvii.
(xxviii.) 9,
xxxii.
(xxxiii.)
received had awakened the jealousy

of its rulers, and led to His death,
which was due to a desperate effort
on their part to recover their failing
power over the people.
8.
Ti...ayU7re-
minomnvid
ii.
23, 36, iii. 15, i Thess. ii. 15).
A.TTKreivav contemplates the Passion
(Acts
y
as
already accomplished history
direKTeivav avrov]
The Jewish
were in fact His murderers,
though they were compelled to leave

the execution in the hands of Gentiles
it
was so in the purpose of the Sanhedrin and in the mind of Christ.

KOI
avrov
ft-(3a\ov
eo>
r.
CI/XTF.]
Mt. and Lc. the casting out pre

cedes the death (Mt. Aa/3oi/r
avrbv
Iii
ical
Lc. e fc/Saf^tftaXov
a.TreK.Tfivav,
\6vTfs ...air K.Tfivav) in Me. it seems
to follow; but such details can scarce
.
be pressed.
According to the
imagery of the parable, casting forth
from the vineyard is excommunica
In Jeru
tion, formal or practical.
salem a follower of Jesus had been
excommunicated some months before
this (Jo. ix. 22, 34), and even if
the Jerusalem synagogues had not
dared to extend the sentence to the
ly
Master,
He
was treated as excom
municate when He was condemned as

a blasphemer, and handed over for
punishment to the civil power. Oricavrols d\\6rpiov avrov

gen bcrov
:
f(f>
fivai expivav KOI TOV
d/i7reX<5i/o?
Kai
ra>v
avrov
12,
If even the heathen were to

&c.).
be the inheritance of the Son (Ps.
ii. 8), much more was Israel.
He had
claimed it for Himself (cf. Jo. i. ii),
and even the partial response He
rulers
vg arm
arm
perhaps a reference
the earlier messen
gers were but SoOXoi and had no per
Me., Lc.
of
a.7ro\ecrei
to Gen. xv.
7,
bk
(-\ai>
Ti
Kai,
avTOV,
9
9 6ê/3a\ov avTOV e^co TOV a/ZTreXwyos.

eXei/Verca
6 Kvpios TOV d/uL7re\covo^
\awos]
[XII. 7
Bavarov
His cruci
outside the gate of the Holy
TTJV Trpos
fixion
^/fj<^)ov.
city (Jo. xix. 17) symbolised this

virtual expulsion from the community
of Israel
9.
\covos
TL
;]
cf.
Heb.
7rOnj<Tl
What
the owner
is
xiii. 12, 13.
KVplOS
TOV
d^.TT-
the next step which
=
He
(for Kv pior
xix. 33) will take ?
/W3, cf. Lc.

has no mes
senger remaining ; his only son is
dead: his servants are dead or their
Will he abandon
efforts have failed.
his just claims and submit besides to
The
outrage of the grossest kind?
XII. lo]
yecopryovs,
TO V
Kai
dfJL7T6\COVa
271
a\\OLS.
Trjv ypcKpqv TavTrjv dveyvcoTe Ai6ov ov awe- 10

ol oiKoSo/uLOvvTes, DITTOS eyev^6rj
ek
K<pa\rjv
9 rovs yewpyovs] + TOVTOVS (vel eKeivovs)

10 eyvwre 604
aeth)
C 2 (GNS)
he will come in
answer is clear
person to chastise and eject the men
who have done this. In Mt. this
answer is put into the mouth of the
audience, whether the Sanhedrists or
the people in Lc. the Lord answers
His own question, and voices among
the audience exclaim Mr) yevoiTo,
betraying their consciousness of the
meaning of the parable Me. leaves
the answer unassigned, but seems to
treat it as part of the Lord s own
and guides of the Church throughout

her generations. For epê cr&u in re
ference to Divine visitations cf. Ps.
The divergence is inter

In Me. we probably have the
nucleus from which the two later
accounts have grown; certainly it is
difficult to suppose that Mt. xxi. 41
can have been uttered by the audi
KOI
ence (Euth. aKovrfs
teaching.
esting.
7rpo<pT)Tcvov<ri
avTol TO p.\\ov\ though the words of

Christ may well have awakened a
response in their consciences and

thus have become in a sense their
own.
cXevcrcTai Kai a.no\c(TfL KrX.]
Kvpios TOV
coming
will
Sc. o
The owner s
bring destruction upon
ap.7T\a>vos.
the murderers, and the vineyard will

be let (Seoo-etê/cSeoo-erai, Mt.) to other
occupiers such as may be ready to pay
him their yearly dues (Mt. only, 01TOVS Kaprrovs
The parable
*v rot? icaipo is avT<av}.
at this point becomes a scarcely veiled
prophecy of the Divine visitation
Tives aTToScotrouo ti/
aura>
of wrath which befell Jerusalem,

the call of the Gentiles, and the
fruitfulness and permanence of the
Catholic Church.
Origen, followed
by most of the ancient interpreters,
explains SX\ois as referring to the
Apostles (cf. i Cor. iii. 6 ff.) ; but a
wider reference seems preferable
the other husbandmen are the rulers
nonn
(i) 33 al
xcv. (xcvi.) 13, Amos v. 17, Enoch i

9 (Jude 14); for another view of the
substitution of the
Jew, see Mt. viii.
Gentile for the
esp.
Rom.
xi.
17
ff.,
xxi. 19, and

f.,
where addressing
Gentiles St Paul points out that their

tenure of the privilege which the
older Israel had for the time for
feited is conditional upon a continued
response to the Divine call (vv. 21,
locata est
23) ; cf. Jerome in Mt.
autem nobis vinea, et locata ea conditione ut reddamus Domino fructum
"
temporibus
ovde
IO.
R. V.
"
suis."
TTJV
TUVTTJV
ypcxprjv
fcrX.]
Have ye not read even

"
scripture
For ovde not even
this
in a
question cf. Lc. vi. 3, xxiii. 40. Mt.

has here ovSeVore aveyvwre ev TCUS
ypacfxiis ; Lc., who takes the question
as an answer to a /*r) yevotTo from the
crowd, Ti ovv
ea-Tiv TO yeypa/êVoz/
rouro;
Tpcufry is a portion of Scrip
ture, as in xv. 28, Jo. vii. 38, 42, xix.
37
(ere pa ypcupr/), 2
ypaffrrj},
Tim.
iii.
(iraa-a
and almost always when the
used; see Lightfoot on Gal.

The passage was one in
common use hence ovdf could it be
that these students and teachers of
the Scriptures were not acquainted
even with the commonplaces of Holy
sing, is
22.
iii.
Writ
(cf. v. 24).
\i6ov
ov
a.TTfÔK.Lâo av
KrA.]
Ps.
an exact quota
tion from the LXX., which gives here a
cxvii. (cxviii.) 22, 23,
word for word rendering of the M. T.

The quotation was perhaps suggested
by the Hosanna verses (xi. 9, cf. 18,
note)
which it almost immediately

In the Psalmist s view the
precedes.

11 ya)vias
Kvpiov
Trapa
12 OavjJLao-Tri iv 6(da\fJLol^
om
1 1
eyeveTO
avTrj,
[XII. 10
KCCI
avrov
Kai
VJULCOV ,
Trapa Kvpiov eyev. avrrj
stone is Israel, and the builders are

the world-powers engaged in raising
the fabric of history whether As
syria and Babylonia, or, if the Psalm
Jerome points out that, while the

builders of Israel rejected both these
purposes of the Lord s coming, the
be Maccabaean, Syria represented by

Epiphanes (see Cheyne, Origin of the
Israel had been
Psalter, p. 16 f.).
Church
cast aside
men
(cf.
Jer. xxviii.
(li.)
26)
by
high places, but had re

covered its place among the nations
had again become the icecpaXj?
yaw as- (H3S fcÔ), the bond of unity
in
by reason of its unique

of witnessing to the One Living
GOD. In our Lord s use of the words
the conditions are changed
He, as
the true representative of Israel s
witness to GOD, is the Stone which
is designed to be head of the corner ;
the builders who cast the Elect Stone
aside are the present leaders of Israel
in the fabric,
office
wise
supra vinitores apThis

pellarat, mine aedificatores
application of the words deeply im
pressed the Apostles, who reproduce
it more than once after the Pentecost
(Acts iv. 1 1, i Pet. ii. 4, 7) and connect
with it the prophecy of Isa. xxviii. 16
"quos
").
ix. 32,
(Rom.
Christ
ii.
the
20,
title
Pet.
of
ii.
6)
\i6os
the
ctngularis,
of unity in the new Israel (Eph.
aKpoyatvialos,
bond
Eph.
receives
lapis
The metaphor was perhaps un

duly pressed by the Greek and Latin
expositors (cf. T. K. Abbott, Ephesians, p. 70), e.g. by Euth., who
Lc.).
writes
Kadairep yap eKflvos [6 Ai tfos]

awSfl Toi%ovs 8vo, TOV avTov
eavro)
e
v
Seoyzel rovy Suo \aovs, TOV re e
KOL TOV e
lovSmW. But the Corner
<rvv-
Stone
clearly emphasises the co
hesion of believers in the Body of
Foundation Stone
Christ, as the
(i Cor. iii. n) implies their depend
ence
on
His work
and
strength.
("iuxta
Paulum architectum")
overlooked neither.
The old hymn
of the Sarum Dedication office boldly
fuses both together: "angulare fundamentum lapis Christus missus est,
|
compage parietum in utroque

nectitur,
quern Syon sancta suscepit,
in quo credens permanet."
qui
II.
napa Kvpiov eycvfTo av-rrj KT\.]

continuation of the words of Ps.
cxviii.,
this
(Jerome:
master-builder of the Gentile
omitted by Lc.
AVTTJ (HNT),
a Hebraism (WM., pp.
thing,
39, 298, Blass, Gr., p. 82), which is

due to the text of the LXX. and not
to the Synoptists themselves for other

exx. in the LXX. see Driver on i Sam.
:
iv.
7.
Attempts to explain
referring
to
K(pa\rjv
or
a\>Trj
as
to
ywvias
= nx f) are not only unnecessary,
(J1$S
but yield an inferior sense see Field,
It is the elevation of
Notes, p. 15.
the rejected stone into its predestined
place at the head of the corner in
which the Psalmist sees the hand
Of GOD (Trapa Kvpiov, WM., p. 457),
;
and which is a standing miracle in

the eyes of the true Israel (davâa-Trj
ev
o<p0.
77/i5i/,
WM.,
p. 482).
The ap
plication of this to the Resurrection

and Ascension is easy and attractive ;
cf.
on Sf] /zera Bavarov

Xpwrroy, fSaanXfvs wv ovpavicw
Victor
<paivTat
a>i>
Me. omits a striking saying which

follows in Lc. (jras o 7T0-a>v eV* eKelvov
TOV \L6ov KT\.) and, after a slightly
different form, in most texts of Mt.
12.
$TOVV avTov KpaTTJaai KT\.]
Sc. ot ypafifMaTfls Kal ol dpîfpels, as
Lc. reminds us.
as object,
Kparô-at, the
see Burton
the second time
(cf. xi.
387.
inf.
For
18) the arrest
XII. 14]
Kai
KpaTrj(rai,
6(f>o/3r]6rja
OTL
273
av TOV o^Xoi/, eyvaxrav
7Tapa(3o\tiv eiirev.
KO.L
<yap
dffie
CLVTOV
13
dTroo TeXXovG iv
Kai
<Papicraia)V
TCOV
Xoyw.
12
arm
ac
TLVCLS
TU>V
iva
nonn min nonn b k

sin esh
arm
1071 al
vg syrr P
13 om
TWV bapiaaiui ] ruv ypannarewv syrP efh pr e/c 69 346 g 801 syrsin
1*
irayiSevcruaw D a
604
14 /cat i] ot 5e ANXmZ3> al minP
Trapaô\r)v]
TTJV
irpos O.VTOV
OVTOV
Trpos
avTov aypevHptpîavwv,
I4
Kai e\66vT6s Xeyovcriv avTw AiSd- 14
Kai
kq
+ TavTtjv
"
aypevo-uo-iv]
aurw] eTr^parrwi avrov ot $api<raioL D (cffk)

nonn
sln
ypfavTo epurav avrov ev 5o\w \eyovres G i 13 28 69 (604) al
(syr ) (arm)
S y rr pe8hhci
arm
gO
would have been effected in the Pre

cinct by the (rrpar^yo? TOV icpov (cf.
Acts iv. i), if the people had not still
been with Jesus. On eô/Sô-aj/ TOV
oxôv see xi. 32, note on /cat in this
sentence cf. \VM., p. 545. Mt. adds
that the crowd regarded Jesus as they
had regarded His forerunner (xi. 32),
Me. and
in the light of a prophet.
;
Lc. explain the cause of the growing

hostility of the Sanhedrists they knew
;
that the Parable of the Husbandmen

was spoken in reference to them (npos
avTovs cf. Lc. xii. 41, Heb. i. 7, 8, xi.
For the moment they had no
1 8).
alternative but to accept defeat and
return to their council-chamber to
mature their plots (dêWes avTov
Meanwhile the
air?i\Qav, Me. only).
:
Lord continued to teach
in parables
14), addressing Himself

(Mt. xxii. i
to His disciples and the crowd.
17.
13
(Mt. xxii.
13.
THE PHARISEES QUESTION

522, Lc. xx. 2026).
diroo-T\\ovo-ii>
irpos avTov *rX.]
The discomfiture which the Sanhedrin

had suffered when acting in concert
broke them up again into parties,
each of which took action for itself.
The Pharisees were the first to move
(Mt. rore TTOpevdevrcs
of
<!>.
(rvfj.(3ov\iov
and they decided
to
send
disciples (Mt.
padrjTas avTaiv, Me. Tivas T&V
TOVS
eXa/3oi/),
certain of
their
<J>.)
knew how
who
to combine the vigilance
of practised dissemblers with the apS.
M. 2
\0.
eXôi/res Xe7-
parent innocence of young enquirers

(Lc. eyica6fTovs vrroKpivopevovs tavToiis
Their business was to
SiKaiovs elvai).
entrap the Master into some remark
He
by which
would be
fatally
com
promised.
Aypevciv (Me.), Trayififuetv
(Mt.), are both an. Xeyofitra in the N.T.,
but both are used by the LXX. and in
a metaphorical sense (oyp., Prov. v. 22,
vi. 25 f., Job x. 1 6 ;
Tray., i Regn.
xxviii.
modal
side,
Eccl.
9,
the
Xoyw,
dat.
speech
ix.
12)
in
dypevfiv
instrumental
or
a question on their
is
an answer on His
was to be
the means employed in the capture of

their
prey.
Lc.
xi.
54,
where
similarly used ; in the

present context Lc. prefers the simpler
0r)pvciv
is
phrase 7riXa/3e
Xoyou.
In this attempt the Pharisees asso
own disciples
ciated
with
their
"certain... of the Herodians" (Me.,
The Greek and Latin ex
Mt.).
generally understand by
positors
here soldiers from Herod s
Hpo>d(avot
army, referring to Lc. xxiii. 1 1 but
both the form of the adj. (cf. Blass on
Acts xi. 26, and Gr. p. 63) and the
circumstances of its occurrence decide
<r$ai
meaning Herod s partisans

as some authorities men
tioned by Victor and Ps.-Tertull. adv.
omn. haer. i, persons who regarded
Herod as the Messiah see iii. 6, note.
These men were doubtless the Gali
lean Herodians who had already
for the
scarcely,
18
2/4
o tSa/mev OTI d\rj6^ el Kai ov
<r/ca\e,
[XII. 14
croi
/ueXet.
Trepl
yap /3\7reis ek TrpocrwTrov

6eov
d\rj6eias Tr\v 6$ov TOV
ov
Sovvai
K?]V(Tov
ov
rj
ovv ijfuv (+et [vel TI]
ei?re (vel eiTrcw)
14 eêffnv] pr
Kaicrapi
croi
fj
Sco/uLev
(C*
6"o/cei)
e8hcorr
arm Kyixrov] eTrt/ceâAcuoj (D) 124
(abffiq) gyrP
81
004
ov dupev
17
(cf. syrr
)
1071 2P k (capitularium) arm
D a b c ff i 1 77 of bwêv 225 vg syr sin arm cdd go dabimus aut non k
1071
D)MNZ(<J>)
cTriKe<pa\eoi>
5. KTJVCTOV
"!**
11
77
themselves
proved
useful
the
to
Pharisees, and might on the present
ii.
9)
and the nouns
(Acts
Rom.
occasion render service again.
owpev]
fj.rj
ov
tj
TTPOO-COTT 0X77^^-77?
X. 34), TrpocrooTroXrj/Mi/u a (Jas. ii. I,

ii.
ii, Eph. vi. 9, Col. in. 25):
The
the compounds are unknown to the
preamble is skilfully arranged with

the view of disarming suspicion, and
at the same time preventing escape.
So independent and fearless a teacher
of truth could not from fear of con
sequences either refuse an answer to
LXX., which employs X. np6o-a>7rov (Lev.

xix. 15), 6. 7rp6o~u)7rov (Job xiii. 10),
honest and perplexed enquirers, or

conceal His real opinion. For o ldaficv
pay regard to the outward appear

ance or the personal character or
on
position
8i8do~Ka\e, o i8ap.i> KrX.]
14.
KT\.
Jo.
cf.
2.
iii.
the opposite of -êvd^s

a\r]Bivos
of
A\7)6r}s, true,
Jo.
(i
\êv8o>i/v/Mo?
(cf.
ii.
8),
as
Trench,
viii.) ; the use of the word by

the Pharisees is an unconscious wit
ness to the impression which Christ s
life and teaching had left even upon
enemies.
AXrjdrjs occurs here only
in the Synoptists, but both adj. and
noun are common in Jo.: truth is
one of the notes of the Lord s Divine
Mission as it is presented by St John
syn.
(v7roo"re XXeo-$ai,
aiperifciv,
TTiyva>vai
aio lo~6ai, opav els) TrpoatoTrov, according
to the sense of the Heb. verb. BXeVeii/
(6pav} eh-
more
for the
IT p.
(Bdvfiv
clearly is to
(0^3 T3n)
irp.
difficult Xa/u-
(Trpo<r<t)iro\r]p.irTe1v) y
which
answers to
D^S Nb^
on Gal. ii.
aXX eV
and Mayor on James
as
well
Lc.
Teaching as
aXrjQeias KT\.]
was characterised by
(cf. Job IX. 2, Isa.
Dan. ii. 8 (LXX. and Th.),
life
truth.
ETT aXrjdfias
xxxvii.
Lc.
6,
see Lightfoot
iv.
8,
25, xxii. 59,
cording to
rather
TTJV 68ov
truth"
Acts
x. 34),
"ac
(Blass, Gr. p. 133)

;
"with truth
(WM., p. 528).
TOV 6fov, not as in i. 3 the
way along which He comes, but the

way which He appoints for men, cf.
*
(e.g.
viii.
i.
17,
13
iii.
v.
32,
Ov
xiv. 6).
ff.,
ovdevos.
There
words.
He had
sideration for
is
31
ff.,
vii.
18,
fieXet a-oi irf pi
veiled irony in the
shewn
men
little
con
of learning and
He would
be equally indifferent to the views of
hierarchical rank ; doubtless
the
Procurator
and
the Emperor
the truth was con
himself; when
cerned, His
independence
would
assert itself with fearless impartiality.

For ov /j,e Xei (TGI cf. iv. 38, Lc. x. 40,
Jo. x. 13, i Pet. v. 7.

ov yap (3\7reis KT\.]
ftaveis
o>7ra
7rp6o~a>7rov.
(Jude
Lc. ov Xa/iCf. Bavpafceiv Trpocr-
16), 7rpoo-a)7roXi//Lt7rreTi/ (Jas.
Acts
xviii.
25
f.,
also
r)
68os
d\rj-
rfjs
6eias (2 Pet. ii. 2), or 77 686s simply,

as a term for the Christian faith and
its
followers (Acts
ix.
2,
xix. 9, 23,
This use of 686s
is a
Hebraism (cf. BDB. s.v. ^V!) of
which there are frequent instances in
xxiv. 14, 22).
the LXX.,
e.g. in Gen. vi. 12, Ps. i.

6, Jer. xxi. 8 ; comp. the opening
the Didache (6bo\ 8vo

0)77$ /cat /iia TOV Bavarov
Teaching,
p.
words in Mt.
ff.),
vii.
8ouvai
13,
elo-i,
fiia
i,
of
rrjs
Dr
and
C. Taylor,
the Lord s
14.
K.fjvarov
/crX.]
They
XII. 15]
I<5
oY/6i/;
avrots
Ti
Se
eidcos
O.VTWV
Treipdêre;
JJL6
TY]V
arm
8111101
aegg] i5uv K*(D) 13
2^
13 28 33 69
15
Srjvdpiov iva
/ULOL
<f>epT6
eiTrev
VTroKpiffiv
fcÂBCLNXrAIIS^ minP ak vg syrr ^

28 69 346 2 pe bcffiq go
Trei/mfere] + viroKpirat FGNS
hcl corr
arm drjvapiov ] + wde ^* i b
8yr
15 etSws
275
alP* 110
can no longer refrain from putting

the question with which they had
been charged. Mt. begins elirov ovv
but
the abrupt
perhaps more in
keeping with the impatience of these
young intriguers. "Egcoriv, does the
Torah permit it V cf. ii. 24, 26, vi. 18,
x. 2.
Lc. (j)6pov
KTJIXTOJ/, Mt., Me.
the Latin word is transliterated also
in Aramaic (ND3p, Dalman, Gr. p. 147).
ri
rffjuv
doicel
a-oi
egeoriv (Me., Lc.)
is
The census is the poll tax

Xatov in cod. D, Syrr. 8in pesh
nr\
or tributum capiy^jc-H-n)
tis, as distinguished from the tributum
agri,a,nd from the customs on articles
<
<
<âE.
of commerce
(reXr), cf.
Mt.
xvii. 25).
The Judaean poll tax went into the

Emperor s fiscus, not into the aerarium, so that it was actually paid to
"Caesar." The
payment was objection
able both as a sign of subjection to a
foreign power (Mt. Lc.}, and because of
the Emperor s effigy stamped on the
denarius in which the money was paid
(Madden, Jewish Coinage, p. 247).
The copper coins struck by the Pro
curators were free from the effigies,
usually bearing some device to which
no objection could be taken, cornucopiae, or leaves of the olive, vine, or
palm
(Schiirer L
p. 77,
ii.,
Madden,
but the silver denarius,

which was not a local coin, bore the
head of the Imperator, and its com
pulsory use could not but increase
the scruples of patriotic Jews. For
K.aio-ap see Jo. xix. 12, 15, Acts xvii.
I
P-
7,
35);
xxv. 8
flf.,
Phil.
iv.
22.
summary
of Jewish opinion on the duty of

Israel towards its foreign rulers is
given by Weber, Jud. Theologie, p.
78.
*H
ov...f)
77
p.f)
nt,
cf.
WM.,
dco/iei/;]
p.
vi.
They
24, 37.
they hoped to hear him say

Such a reply, in the
present temper of the crowd, might
have placed Him at once at the head
of a popular rebellion (Acts v. 37); at
the least it would have involved Him
in a charge of treason (Lc. xxiil 2).
sired
OVK
fgfo-riv.
as they justly said, no fear of

consequences would have withheld
Him from making it, if it had been
And,
(e
"
subj., as in iv. 30,
*
require a direct answer, yes or no,
as if the question called for no more.
negative answer was of course de
595.
Deliberative
true.
fibws avrav
15.
Mt. yvovs
voijaas
avTtoV
KT\.]
TTJV v-rroKpia-iv
TTJV TTovrjpiav
TTJV
avTav, Lc. Kara-
The
and noun are
Travovpyiav.
variations of both verb
Malice (-rrov^pia) lay at

the root of their conduct, unscrupulous
cunning (tvavovpyia) supplied them
with the means of seeking their end,
whilst they sought to screen them
selves under the pretence (v-n-oKpia-is)
instructive.
admi
The
of a desire for guidance and an

ration of fearless truthfulness.
Lord detected
intuitively
their true character
He knew
(ei Sok),
it
by
experience (yvovs), and He perceived

it by tokens which did not escape
Thus
His observation (Karavoô-as).
each Evangelist contributes to the
YTTOcompleteness of the picture.
in Me.; for
Kpto-is occurs here only
vTTOKpirris see vii. 6, note; other in
stances of the Lord s power of de
tecting hypocrisy may be found in
C
ii 8,
iii.
i fF., vii.
1 1
flf.,
x.
flf.
iveipa&Tc;} For this use of

(note), x. 2.
jreipa&iv see i. 13, viii.
TI
fjif
Tt remonstrates,
viii. 12, 17, x.
cf.
ii.
7,
v.
35,
was their object
in
39,
What
provoking Him to
8, xi. 3, xiii. 6.
276
l6
i6
Kal
I7
17
d Se
om
16
Y\
5e
AD abiq
(2)
vg
eiwav
|
17 o 5e I.] Kat airoKpieea (vel airo/cp. 5e) o I.

arm go eiirev] + aurois NACLNXrAII^ al
|
ow
13 69 604
2*"
which
e
is
implied in
8rjva.pi.ov
fjioi
Iva
Mc .s
t
Sa>]
A de-
narius (NT3H cf. Dalman, Gr. p. 149)

was not likely to be ready at hand,
since only Jewish coins were current
in the Temple; they must fetch one
Him
for
see (iva
to
suggestion,
"Salvator
i &o);
Bengel s
turn
primum
videtur tetigisse et spectasse denais improbable ; the Lord wishes

rium,"
to see the denarius that He may use
it
to demonstrate
is
easy to realise
His teaching. It
the pause which
followed, the fresh interest excited

by the production of the coin (oi de
and the breathless silence

waited for the momentous
Mt. and Lc. have missed this
rjveyicav),
while
all
reply.
characteristic
For
in
feature
eVtSei are
Substituting
the story,
(Lc.
Se/are).
Mt.
has TO 1/0/110710
(2 Esdr. viii. 36, i Mace. xv. 6) rov
KT/VO-OV, the coin in which the tribute
was paid (see note on v. 14).
1
6.
dyvapiov
TLVOS
I?
flKWV aVTTJ
Vg. cuius
ypa(pTj ]
est
KO.I
T\
7Tl~
imago haec
et
inscriptio (scriptio, superscript} ?

See the engraving of a denarius of
Tiberius in
Madden, p. 247, or in
Hastings, D. B. iii. pp. 424 5 ; the
CAESAR DIVI AVG
f7riypa(pij is TI
p AVG , and on the reverse, PONTIF
MAXIM
In the Epp. CI KOOJ/ passes
into a theological term, the meaning
of which is exhaustively investigated
.
by Lightfoot on
ot
df
fl-n-av
Col.
*rA.]
i.
(eiirov
NXFII
1 5.
There was no
al)]
A(D)NXriIZ
\eyov<riv
minP
min omn vid (om BD)
alnonn latt vt Plvs syr1* 1
deliver judgment upon a hotly con

tested point ? The question lays bare
Mt. adds virotheir veiled malignity.
Kpirai,
\eyei at/ToIs Tivos r\ eiKciov

Se etTrav avTto Kaicrapos.
Td Kaicrapos ayroSoTe KaicrapL
Irjcrovs eiTrev
ot
ol
i ,
[XII. 15
Kcu<rapt]
pr
(latt(
Abdiq
1101
s>)
Kcu<ra/3os]
ru>
vg
vt Plv
syrr""
pr rov
1071
2?"
escape from this answer, even if they

suspected the purpose it would serve.
They could not in this case plead OVK
oiSa/tifi/ (xi. 33), for both head and
legend proclaimed the fact.
17.
Kaio-apos djrodoTf
TO.
"O
/crX.]
plenam miraculi responsionem et perfectam dicti caelestis absolutionem

(Hilary).
J>
ATroSore TO cx ov T *l v f i va ?
vdfV e/i7roSi êi vp.lv irpo?
r<
Xeti/Toi
KatWpi(Thpht.).
The thought seems to be: The coin

is Caesar s; let him have his own.
The fact that it circulates in Judaea
shews that in the ordering of GOD S
providence Judaea is now under
Roman rule ; recognise facts, so long

as they exist, as interpreting to you
Cf.
the Divine Will, and submit.
Rom.
Pet. ii. I3f., and see

The Church and the
Civil Power in SH., Romans, p. 369.
Contrast with the Lord s answer the
xiii.
7,
the note on
teaching of another northern leader,

Judas the Gaulanite, Jos. ant. xviii. i.
I TTJV d7TOTlfJLT)(riV Ov8fV aXXo
Tj aVTIKpVS
dovXeiav eTrxfrepeiv (cf. Origen in Mt.
xvii. 25).
Granted that payment
t.
was a badge of slavery, there are
circumstances, Christ teaches, under
which slavery must be borne.
ATTOdovvat, which is substituted in the
answer for dovvai in the question,
implies that the tribute is a debt cf.
Rom. Lc., and see Mt. v. 26, xvii. 28 ff.
/cat TO rov
The ques
tion rested on an implied incompati
bility of the payment of tribute with
the requirements of the Law of GOD ;
the Lord replies that there is no such
incompatibility: ov /ccoXverat Tt? dno:
0coi>
TO>
#ea>]
XII. i8]
TOV
TO,
18
6eov
TCO
Kal ep%ovTai CaSSovKa ioi

ttB^]
17
ACNXmZ$ minP
TO.
Kaio-api
CTT
edavfj.aôv
D2
airrw] eir O.VTOV
KatVapos
duty are at once distinct and reconcileable; cf. Dalman, Worte,

Ta TOV 6eov in the narrower
i.
p. 113.
and im
mediate sense of the words may mean,

as Jerome says, "decimas, primitias,
et oblationes ac victimas"; in its
wider application the term includes
the best that man has to offer, his
own nature, which bears the image of
(Lc. xv. 8
10): "quemadmodum
Caesar a nobis exigit impressionem

et
sic
imaginis
sui,
reddatur
anima"
Deus ut...Deo
(Bede);
animam,
pria... corpus,
eir
avTOV, OLTives 1 8
LA 1071 2^ eOavficura.?
D*)
8P*
It was nearly identified with

the priestly aristocracy (Acts v. 17 6
note).
0ea>
GOD
et-eOavu.ai ov
9
O
Trpos
(edavftafovro
D(K) 28
ra TOV 6fov (Origen). Debts

to man and debts to GOD are both to
be discharged, and the two spheres of
TG>
Kal
6ea).
i
277
"Deo
pro-
voluntatem"
dpxiepcvs Kal Trdvres
ol
crvv
The present oppor
10. 6).
tunity of approaching Jesus upon the
question which divided them from the

Pharisees was probably the first which
had offered itself; the discomfiture of
the disciples of the Pharisees left the
field free for their rivals.
olTives \eyovo~iv dvdo~Tao~iv
ee$au/zabi/ eV
They
stood amazed (R. V.
wondered
greatly") at Him.
EKOavpdfctv is arc.
Aey. in the N. T., but occurs in Sir.
avra>]
17
atpeo-is
xiii.
(ib.
(Hilary).
Kal
avroi,
T&V SaSSovKcuW), and its

at
Jerusalem,
headquarters were
whilst the Pharisaic scribes were to be
found in Galilee as well as in Judaea
(Lc. v. 17); moreover, its adherents
were relatively few (Jos. ant. xviii. i.
4), and were not, like the Pharisees,
in possession of the popular esteem
ovaa
Acts
Cf.
eiVat]
p.rj
8 2ad8ovKaloi... \cyovo~iv
xxiii.
"
xxvii. 23,
xliii.
compare Mc.
4 Mace. xvii. 17;

use of Kdappclo-6ai,
18,
The enquirers
CK(J)O@OS.
preserved a discreet silence (Lc. eViyr/and presently took their leave
(Mt. d(pevTts avrov dnfi\6av)j "infidelitatem cum miraculo pariter reportan-
fK7r(pio-o-a>s,
<rav),
(Jerome). They wondered perhaps

not so much at the profound truth of
the words, which they could scarcely
have realised, as at the absence in them
of anything on which they could lay
hold (Victor, 6avp.do-avrs TO aX^n-rov
tes
"
TOV Xoyou).
1
THE
27.
SADDUCEES (Mt.
27-38).
OP THE
QUESTION
xxii.
2333
Lc. xx.
Jos. ant. xviii. i. 4 SaSSovTrvcvpa.

Kaiois df TO.S ^v^df o \6yos (rvvafpavifci,
Tols
For further information
o-co/zao-i.
as to the party and their tenets see

Schiirer, n. ii. p. 296., Taylor, /Say
8.
ings, Exc. iii., and cf. Jos. B. J. ii.
14 ^V\f)S T
qftov
For
and
TT)V 8iap.Ovf)V KO.I
Kal
TifJiotpias
see
WM.,
8.
Kal epôvTai
SaS&ouKaToi]
I.e.
This party
has not been mentioned by Me. or Lc.
hitherto (see however Me. viii. n,
2a5ouKaia>i>
(Lc.).
p.
209,
TaS Kd$
avaipovo~iv.
oiTives X. cf. iv. 20, ix.
xv. 7,
i,
note,
and
Bp. Lightfoot on GaL iv. 24, v. 19;

the relative clause applies to the
Sadducees in general, not only to
the particular members of the party
to whom reference has been made.
Ai/aorao-is as a theological term ap
pears first in 2 Mace. (vii. 14, xii. 43),
In the N.T., be
Ps. Ixv. (Ixx.) tit.
sides the present context and its syn
Tives rcav
TifJ-as
optic parallels,
ev. 4, apoc. 2
0>
it
occurs Lc. ev
p,^
fleb. 3,
gen.
usually with a qualifying
y
0)775,
Kpt crews,
lT]<rov
act
Pet. 2,

v<rTacriv
1TN
I9
19 \eyovTes
edv TLVOS
18
ava.ffTO.ffLV
m npemm
Ka Ta \
TKVOV,
civa,i\
iva
avaffTCLffis
Mwtr^s
19
/caraXtTTT;
,
S y rr peshhci
Vel
(17
-if/ei)
or clause
OVK
effriy
avrov
28
13
69 124 346
ACEFGHLUVXr*
(433
c)
Trjv
ve*pa>v\
min?
WM.,
p. 604.
avrov] The question

was perhaps partly tentative; they
were curious to know the exact
position which this teacher, who was
known to be adverse to the Pharisees,
would take with regard to the main
point at issue between the Pharisees
and themselves. But their purpose
was hostile; the extreme case they
offer for His opinion is clearly in
tended as a reductio ad dbsurdum
of any view but their own.
irr)p<oTa>v
On
SiSao-KaAe]
19.
title is purely formal;
their lips the
there is here
no pretence of a desire to learn such
as may have dictated its use by the
disciples of the Pharisees (v. 14). The
actual question (eVr/ptoreoi ) does not
come before v. 23 but all that pre
cedes is preamble to what they in
;
tended to
ask.
KrA.J
rjiuv
In
69 108
A(E)F(H)MSX(r)
k q Syr81*
28 (604) a b c
ff i
TCKVOV
|
X* c bACDXriI2$ min? b i q vg
ADXPIIS
abcff iq vg
re/cm
TT\fVTTJ KOTOS O d
OS UVTTj
cKfivov yafj.eiTO) KOI TOV Tralda TOV yevofJifVOV TO) TOV T(0V(!)TOS Ka\O~aS OVOflUTL
On the
TOV K\rjpov 8iado)(ov.
institution as it existed in Israel see
Tpf(j)T<o
Driver, Deuteronomy, p. 280 ff., and

for an early instance of its use, cf.
Gen. xxxviii. 8 (a chapter assigned to
For the at
J, Driver, Intr., p. 15).
tribution of Deut. to Moses see x. 3 f.
*Ori...im: a confusion of two con
on
structions,
Eai>...a7To0ai/77...A7?/z-
v/^frat
and
which
Lc. avoids
tva
eav
"Eypa-^cv...iva, i.e.
ii/o,
airoBdvrj...Aa/%,
OTU
by omitting
ypafpfj cptrctXoro...
cf. xiii. 34.
edv
TWOS
ddc\cpos
Deuteronomic law
special case
eVi ro avTo.
The
diroBdvrj]
is
limited
to
fdv KOTOIKWO-IV dde\(poi
When the members of

the family were separated, the law
did not apply. It was a collateral
object of the institution to prevent a^
family inheritance from being broken
"
(Driver).
Kai pr/
TCKVOV]
up"
d<pfj
eypaêv
McovfTTjs
om on D
/caraXeiTTT; (vel -fret)
but once only
34) in a non-technical sense.

MT) elvat ; this negation of the resurrec
tion was matter of opinion, not of fact
cf.
ex^
acffk arm me]
ii.
(OVK clvai);
Kai
OTL
eypa^fsev
\dfirj
BGKLUVAnS*^ nrin^ ]
118 241 299
(Lc.
Moworrjs
GLVTOV
eTrrjpooTwv
wo. 1071
i
Ka
eivai,
KaTa\L7rr]
/j.rj
minP
ANXmS4>
4uSacncaA.e,
d(prj
jJLr\
/m
[XII. 18
Heb.
The Sadducees interpret
IP
j^
}3
in
|3-1.
the
Deut. xxv. 5 ff. The exact words are

not cited by the Synoptists, nor do
they agree in the form adopted ; Lc.
on the whole follows Me., but Mt.
changes the awkward eav TWOS ddeXcpos
into eav riff, and for Xa/3/7 uses the
Widest sense (cf. LXX. o-7repp.a Sc /JLTJ rjv

avroj), but the purpose of the law
seems to shew that its operation is
to be limited to cases where no male
technical eVtya^/Speuo-ei (LXX. IG, Aq. in
are employed indifferently in this pas

sage in reference to the issue of the
marriage (19 d(py TKVOV, 20 dtpfJKfv
22 a(pf)Kajr
(nrepftOf 21 KaraXiTrcov CTTT.,
Deut.
I.e.
(ant.
iv.
levirate
an. Xey. in N.T.).

8.
23)
marriage thus
Josephus
law of
the
states
:
TJ}I/
issue
Mt.
was
left.
xxii. 24.
Coinp. Wiinsche on
KaraXfiTreii/
and
d(pievai
XIL
23]
TW
^ A
j.
^
rj(Tav
Kai arrredavev
avTriv,
Kat 6 Torres*
19
ACHF min nonn
ea/aem7<7ei
eTrra ao.
Dabiq
OVK
a.iro6mr)<TK(t)v
avTwv
TLVOS
r\
o~ir.
a<p.
yap 23
ovv Trap V/MV
-r)<rav
C 2 MS minmu
(1071) eirra ow ad. tjirav

ffirep/jia] cnreBavev Kai OVK
(604)
a<p.
tjaav]
ol
<yvvr\
20 eTrra a5eA0oi
d<pfJKav
aTredavev.
ryvvr)
ecrTai
22
OVK
ITTTO.
ol
Kai
TTCLVTWV
TTJ dvacrTacreL
ei/
/o
KctTaXnrwv (nrepima,
JJLYI
ftJcraimws **Kai
ecrâToz/
[
avTOV.
d$e\<pa)
^-\
Kat o TTpcoTOS e\apev yvvaiKa, 2O

OVK d(j)rJK6v cnrepjULa 3I /ca* 6 SevTpos 21
ao6\<poi
e\a&ev
**
279
arm aeth
c vg
28 604 s 1** al1
**"
ff i
S y rr sinpeshhci(txt) ann pri us q uam generaret filium decessit et non remisit semen k
mortuus est non relicto semine b q vg KO.L airedave KO.L airodv-rjaKwv OVK
a-rr. 1071
o.<f>.
e\a^v
avrrjv]
k /J.TJ
minP latt(Ttpl
|
<
OVK
K ai
>
vs
wtraurwj
a.\rrt]v
a^Kav
ffxo-Tov iravruv
ck
orc/cvos
i>
+ ad
suscitandum semen fratr is sui c + resuscitare semen fratri suo

KarciXnruv ffTrep/ua fc^BCLA 33] Kai ov8e auros a(f)rjKv ffTrepua A(D)(X)rAIIZ l
11
+ (post
Dck
(A)(D)M
22 Kai e\a/3ov avnjv

1
(a) (i) (vg)
rrj
(i
avTwv] TWV cirra
yap
2^) syrr
91 209 299
part, with
is
it
o-irepfjia rai
0-Trepfj.a
a8eX<^)Q)
Occurs in
and the compound
common in the LXX.; in the

occurs again in Acts xv. 5 (c
e|ai/a<rracrtff,
Phil.
iii.
The position of
dc Trap rjplv e. aS.
eTrra draws attention to the number.
Victor
is
probably right
TTJV
e /c
dvdo-rao-iv.
death
for the
7repiovo~ias
eir\ao-av.
arm aeth
Binhcl arm
q vg syrr
|
pr
yvv-rj]
AD*
-rj
. .
at
his
connexion of this pres.
122
see Burton,
a.Tro6vf)<TK<t>v...a<$)riKfv
change of sense
(Burton
138).
so the words are best
cnTc6avcv...Ka.Ta\nr>v
ao-avras Kai
For
i
ol
<oo~.
Tim.
Êo-âroi/
Num.
(cf.
D,
KOI oJo-avrcoy t\aftov
KOI OVK d(f)r)Kav o~n(pu~a}.

Kai see xiv. 31, I Cor. xi. 25,
V.
aSeXôt
Oi
25.
CTTTO.
the eTrra
mentioned above (v. 20).

is
used adverbially as in
xxxi.
Deut.
2,
with
xxxi.
iravrav
in
29
Cor.
27,
I
xv. 8; Mt., Lc. substitute the
more
usual vo-repov. The wife survived all

She too (*ai) was now
the seven.
dead (dn^Bavev} so that the interest
of the case had passed over to the
future life, if such there were.
,
23.
Keo/LKudJycrai
Airoflvrio-KQiv,
ff i
d(f>f)Kv
pO), and
II).
20 22. eTrra d8(\(f>o\ r\vav KT\.]

Mt. writes as if they professed that
the case had actually occurred tfo-av
eTrra. . .oJcrre
om
aeth
next verse
becomes without
avrfjv
A reminiscence of Gen.
iv. 25, xix. 34,
(go)
P6811 hcl ( corr )
om Ack
in the
dvaa TTJo ei
Gen.
verb
N.T.
e\a/3ev
91 299
arranged
Eâworai ai
sin
pl a
(13 69 346) al
AXriI2^>
KaraXftyrj (X)
see Deissmann, Bibl. Studies, p. 190.
So Lc. ; Mt.
âvacrTrj(Trj oWpfiu]
o~ov.
hcl )
(
28 604 1071
On
xxxviii. 8 dvaa-TJ](Tov
11
23 ev
KBCDLA^)
CTTT.
syrrP
"
AEFMSUVXF^ minP vg go airedavfv] +

avaaraaei ^BC*EFHLSUVXTA^ al? kqgo]
a&eA0o>
>
(vel wa-aurws Kai) 01 eirra
eo-xaro^] C^XO-TV}
AC 2 (DG)KMn(2)
CIVTOV.
minP
Kai o rp.
OTT.), but AcaraX. only is used of the

wife (19 KaTaXiTTT] ywaiKa) see however Mt. xxii. 25 d^êi/ TT^V y. avrov
ro>
om D ff i
o T/MTOS axraurws
/cat
Xrn2
in
ffirepna.
TTTO\ TTCOTCS
01 -yap
(cf.
aj/cwTcuret) orav avaffrwviv
go (aeth) (om
13
604
(sine Jlliis)
ovv avao-r.
T.
arm go
2?) arm
68111101
syrrP
eV
r?)
dvaoracrei
<rX.]
The
drift
of their story at length appears

is
supposed to present a
it
difficulty
280
eTTTci
24
Ou
25
TOVTO TrXavacrOe,
^vva/uiLV TOV 6eov
TY\V
e07; aurotj o I.
24
8
"
KBCLA
A(D)XriIS<l>
the
eiSores]
fj,rj
Acts
fj,rj
Tfj
(cf.
v.
14
without conjunction or
preface as in Mt. xxil 17. Crude
as the question may seem, it must
have offered serious difficulties to
the Pharisees, who held materialistic
views as to the future state
cf.
dovvai)
Enoch
X.
17 ecrovrai
d>j/rey
eW
yev-
xîddas, and Sohar cited by

Schottgen on Mt. xxii. 28, "mulier ilia
quae duobus nupsit in hoc mundo,
vrio-axriv
priori
restituitur."
Mt.
yvvaiKo. cf.
Phil. iii. 17.
iii.
For tx fiv
9,
Aacik
xvii. 18, i Cor. xv. 40.
characteristic bluntness
o I.
5e)
>
Mt. and Lc. insert ovv: in Me. the

moral of the story is produced with
eo-Tiv
yap
yrr<
xi. 24,
veKpwv ava-
e/c
33 syr**** me] /cat aTroKpiQeis (vel a7ro/cpi0eis

Bin hcl
arm go aeth om ov
minP b (cff)q vg 8
TOV Qeov] + oidare D
yiituo-Kovres D Or
that resurrection for which,

on the shewing of the Pharisees, we are
to look ; for the art. cf. Lc. xiv. 14,
Jo.
<ypa(f)as
OTCLV
to believers in the Resurrection.

dvao-Taa-ei
fj.r]
*S
Irjcrovs
e<pri
etTrev aurois
(syr
avToIs 6
avTrjv ryvvcuKa.
eo"%ov
Sia
[XII. 23
Acts
On Western
Ttv
xiii.
<*
5,
readings
in this verse see WH.,

Notes, p. 26.
ov dia TOVTO 7r\ava<r6e
24.
KT\.~\
Is not this the reason
why ye go
wrong, that ye know not &c.?
The
men
these
probably were (see
v. 18).
The Lord deals with the second of

these causes of error
is
first,
since it
For /^...pjSe
(WM., p. 612 f.), and
fundamental
n,
xiii.
15
cf.
VL
for al
ypaâi, the contents of the canon,

see xiv. 49, Lc. xxiv. 27, 32, 44 f.
oTav yap eVc VKpa>v /crX.] Mt.
25.
fv
Lc. recasts the
dvao~Ta.o~ci.
yap TTJ
sentence
ol
Kara^Ko&Vres TOV
Se
ai-
cUvos fKfivov Tvyflv Kat TTJS avao-racrecoff
The Sadducees (and

vcKpwv.
Pharisees also, so far as they
connected marriage and the propaga
tion of the race with the future life)
shewed themselves incapable of con
ceiving a power which could produce
an order entirely different from any
within their experience.
They as
sumed either that GOD could not
raise the dead, or that He could raise
them only to a life which would be
a counterpart of the present, or even
more replete with material pleasures.
Tr)s
<
the
Thpht.
yap doKelrc
Vfifls
OTI
7rd\iv
which seemed to these men

insuperable was due to an error on
their own part, and the error was
the result of ignorance. For ov nXa-
Toiavrr) KaTao~Tao~is oxo/u.ariKco repa /xe XXei tlvai OVK e art fte...aXXa 6 f LOT fpa
vao-df
ol
difficulty
(cf. i
Cor. xv. 33) Mt. has the
direct ir\avao-6e, but the

question
characteristic of our Lord s
cf. ovde
(w.
(ovK)...di>(yva>Te
On
dia TOVTO... fj.f) cid. see
follows
&
is
manner
WM.,
IO, 26).
p.
201;
because the ignorance

is viewed
relatively to the error and
not simply as matter of fact (OVK eld.,
/XT)
r.,
Compare St Paul s
Tis...Kal dyyeXiK^.
answer to the question

TTot
vfKpoi,
cp
5e
TTO>S
cyei
o~(0fJ.aTi
Cor. xv. 3s ff.).

Ne/cpot is anarth
rous in the phrase CK i/eKpeor, with the
single exception of Eph. v. 14; on the
other hand we find OTTO T&V v., Mt.
(i
xiv. 2, xxvii. 64, xxviii. 7 (airo

xvi.
v.,
Lc.
but in another connexion);
30,
fiTa T&V
v.
infra,
Lc.
v.,
xxiv.
>
iffpi-
T<OV
Prov. vii. 23). The

ignorance was twofold: (i) ignorance
of Scripture, (2)
ignorance of GOD
xv. .29.
Cor. xv. 34 ayvacriav Qeov TIVCS

both inexcusable in
exv<rw);
bers of the priesthood, as most of
the resurrection. Ta/ii eo-9ai, yafjiia-Keo-Sai (Lc. has both forms,

cf.
Blass, Gr. p. 52), of the woman,
cf. i
(cf.
Regn.
ii.
12,
mem
shall
v.
26;
"Orav.
have
will follow
virep
T&V
.dvao-Ttoo-iv,
risen,
i.e.
v.,
Cor.
when they
in the life
which
XII. 26]
OVT6 yajULOVO iv OVTE
281
d\X
rya/uiiôvTai,
ei<rlv
*6
ev TCHS ovpavois.
7rept Se TWV veKpwv, 26
OVK
ev
OTi eyeipovTai,
Trj /3*/3\w Mwixrews
dveyvcoTe
ak
[oi\
ay<ye\Oi
25 OVT...OVT] ov...ovde
KOVTO.L
EKMSVXmZ<l>
Or
NBCGLUA^ i 124 209 alnonn

AFH min nonn fKyaôvrat. unriP
yafjufrovTat,
ya./j.i<r-
61?*"
cKya/juffKovTat
yafu-
D 2P ayye\oi] pr 01 B Or + 0eov 33 61 69 2?e 1071 al nonn vg ed aeth 01 ev r.

mu om 01 KCDFKLMUAIIS min *
26 ruv veupwv]
]
evp. ABEGHSVXrS* min
D Moxrews ACEFGHLSUVXr*^
(wao-Tao-ews
-nyj
pr
13 33 69 124 346 arm
e
fowrur
Ho be given
words of the
cf.
Tamely
of the
Cor.
marriage
both are
later Gk.; for yapifciv
vii.
38 (WSchm., p. 126).
used here, in its proper sense,

man see note on x. 1 1 f., and
is
Mt. xxiv.
cf.
in
aXX
38, Lc. xvii. 27.

[01] ev rols ov.]
as ayyeXoi
fla\v
Similarly Mt.; Lc., who paraphrases

ovde yap airoQavelv en
throughout
:
dvvavrai, i(rayy\oi yap

flviv Geov (c
Gen. vi.
LXX. cod. B)
vloi
Acai
elcriVy
Heb. and
2,
dvao Tdoreas vloi ovrcf.
rfjs
See Dalman, Worte,
i.
Their
p. 161.
equality with angels consists in their

deliverance from mortality and its
consequences
Ab. et Cain
:
TO.
6vT)Ta
de
cf.
Phil,
2,
A^paa/tt
TrpocTTideTai
sacrif.
fK\nra>v
rw 6eov XaoJ
1<ros
.(pdap(riaV)
Comp. Enoch
xv.
dyyeXots
ff.
for
the Jewish view of the freedom of

Angels from the conditions which
render marriage necessary for man
The reference to angels meets

Sadducean tenet
the Lord was with the Pharisees in
kind.
in passing another
their maintenance of the doctrine of

Angels and spirits, as well as in their
belief in a future resurrection
(cf.
Acts
On
Christ s doctrine of
the future life as disclosed in this pas
sage see Latham, Service of Angels,
xxiii.
pp. 40
ff.).
ff.,
50
ff.
Even
if
we omit
(vv. 11), cv rols ovpavols is to
nected with ayyeXoi

with clo-lv.
26.
irepl
de
ratv
(cf.
xiii.
*
vf<pS>v
/cr\.]
then, possible for human

exist under new conditions
is,
ol
be con
32), not
life
It
to
which
/Su/3Xu>
11
"
remove the supposed
will
Now
difficulty.
the general question.

GOD can create new conditions under
which a risen life may be possible.
But is there reason for supposing
that He will do so
The law itself,
rightly understood, implies that He
as
to
For Trept, quod attinet ad, at

the head of a sentence, introducing
the subject which is to be stated or
discussed, see WM., p. 467.
Eyei
the
rise,"
gnomic
"they
povrat,
see Burton
12, and cf.
present
I Cor. XV. 1 6 ft yap vcKpol OVK cyeiwill.
ib.
(see
povrai
13
el
8e
dvdo-Tao-is
vcKp&v OVK eo-rtj/). The appeal is now

to the ypafpai OVK dveyvwTf ; For the
formula see ii. 25, Mt. xii. 5, xix. 4,
xxi.
fv
6, 42,
TTj
Torah
is
Lc.
/3t /3Xo>
vi. 3.
Mcovo-ew?
The
/crX.]
elsewhere in the N.T. called
vofios Mcovo-e tas (Lc. xxiv. 44, Jo.
Acts
i.
45,
or
simply Mwvtr^y
but /3i/3Xor or /3i/3Xi
(Lc. xvi. 29)
M. is frequent in the LXX. (2 Chron.
xxxv. 12, i Esdr. v. 48, vii. 6, 9,
Tob. vi. 13, vii. 12 (N)); for a similar
use of /3//3Xor in the N.T. see Lc. iii.
xxviii.
23)
oi>
4 lv /3i
fv /3. TWV
/3X<
as the
\oyo>v
Ho-aiov,
7Tpo(pT)Ta>v.
Acts
The Lord
vii.
42
refers,
Sadducees referred, to the
Pentateuch, the authority of which

could not be disputed by any Jewish
party; on the attitude of the sect
towards the later books see Dr
Taylor s remarks, fiayings, p. 128 f.
In
and cf. Ryle, Canon, p. 175.
adopting the ordinary title of the
Pentateuch the Lord does not of
282
TOV fiaTOV 7TW5
67TI
/7TI/
aVTW
06O9
[XIL 26
XeyWV
Gyttl
IcraaK Kal 6eos laKto/3 ;

A/Spad/uL Kal 6eos
v d\\d
TTO\V 7r\ava<r6e.
6eos
6eos
""
27
minP ] TT/S ft. DM2* minnonn Or TTWS KBCLUA*

min? Or eyw] + et/tu MUA min nonn latt syr*** arm aegg go
aeth Or| deos 3, 4 BD Or biB ] pr o KACLXrAIIS^ min omnvid Or 1
27 0eos] pr o
KACEFGHM txt SUVr*- min? O^ + deos 13 33 69 108 124 346 736 al satmu (om
BDKLMmsX8iJ AH alnonn) frvruv] pr 0eos EGHMtxt SVr* mini*" q syrhcl aeth
26 TOV parov
min nonn ]
a>s
KABCLXm
ADXmS
11
11
TTO\V
pr
Tr\ava<rde\
5e
u/iets
u/*eis
ow
minomnvid
ADXm2
81
229 299 604 2^ syr
"
(arm)
course dogmatically teach the Mosaic

authorship of the Law or of any part
of it in its existing form see note on
ETT! TOU /3arov, "on the bousche
i. 44.
the busshe" (Tindale) ;
(Wycliffe),
rather "in the place concerning the
bash" (R.V.), or "at
the Bush,
i.e.
in the section of the Law which
relates to the burning bush (Exod. iii.
;
"
"in
"
where an open parashah
ff.,
still
begins) ; a similar indication of a preTalmudic system of sections" (Ryle,

"
occurs in Rom. xi. 2 ev HXeta,

where see SH. Baroy is masc. in the
LXX. (Exod. iii. 2 ff., Deut. xxxiii. 16),
p. 236)
but fern, in Lc. xx. 37, Acts vii. 35 (cf.

Moeris o /3. arruccGs/3. eXX^j/tKto?).
:
latt^P1 ^ syrr**** 1*1 (arm) the aeth
?)
The word belongs to the numerous

of Homeric nouns which re
appear in Aristophanes and the
to each individual saint.
In quoting
this passage the Lord argues thus:

In this place GOD reveals Himself
as standing in a real relation to
men
who were long dead. But the living

GOD cannot be in relation with any
who have ceased to exist; therefore
the patriarchs were still living in His
sight at the time of the Exodus;
dead to the visible world, they were
alive
unto
GOD.
Origen
\eyeiv OTI 6 6ebs 6 eltrwv

pal eo~Tiv 6Vo/na, roav
6f6s O~TIV...Q)O-IV apa
aeov Kal
KCU o
O.TOTTOV
cov,
ov8ap.<o$
alo~Oa.v6iJ.fvoi
%dpiTos avTov 6
TTJS
lo-aaK Kal 6
TOVTO
ovratv
TOV
A/Spaa/z.
This argu
la/c<u/3.
ment
establishes the immortality of

the soul, but not, at first sight or
class
directly, the resurrection of
comedians (Kennedy, Sources, p. 77
But the resurrection of the body

follows, when it is understood that
the body is a true part of human
fiTTfv
Trees
use of
7rd>s
XX.
TOV
Btov
cf. v.
Cf.
8.
avrco
1
o 6(os]
Acts
6,
For
f.).
this
ix. 27, xi. 13,
Mt., TO prj0V VfJUV V7TO
Lc., less exactly, Mavo-fjs

attributing the Divine words
to the supposed author of the book.
The words were addressed to Moses
(air
Me.), but the revelation they
contained was for the latest generation
of Israel (v fj.lv Mt.).
:
epr/i/va-fv,
-yco
Exod.
Ia/c.]
0OS
o 6ebs
A. KOI Qfos
iii.
TOV TTdTpOS
6,
(TOV,
lo*.
Kal 6eos
LXX., e yeo et/xi o

QfOS A. KT\. The
article is not repeated, for the
son
Per
One; the repetition of 0e6s

on the other hand emphasises the
is
distinct relation in
which GOD stands
the body.
nature; comp. Westcott, Gospel of the

GOD
Resurrection, pp. 140 ff., 155 ff.
would not leave men with whom He
maintained relations
in
an imperfect
condition ; the living soul must in due

time recover its partner; the death
of the body could only be a suspen
sion of vital activities which in some
other form would be resumed. For

partial parallels in Rabbinical writ
ings see J. Lightfoot on Mt. xxii. 32.
He is
OVK fo-Tiv faos AcrX.]
27.
not a GOD of dead men, but of living/
Death
Lc. adds ndvTfs yap avroi
a change of relation to the world
c3<rii>.
is
and
to
men
it
does not change our
XII. 28]
ek
TCOV ypa/u/maTewv aKovaras 28

TOvvTwv, eiScos OTL KaXcos dweKpiOri av-
TTpocreXBcov
avTtov
avTOV Floia
eTrriptoTria-ev
28 rwv
2P
om
283
""
28 69 604 1071
al nonn
(syr
abc
sin
)
10
eiSws
|
e8hhcl
q vg S yrrP
ff i
evToXrj
F min
a/covcras] O.KOVWV
K c AXrA^ minP aegg]
ypa/j-fj-aTeuv] ypa/J.fj,a.Tevs
aur. o-wf. eidus
eor-riv
arm
pr
TTOIO.]
28 299 O.KOVOVTUV
idwv
K*CDLZ<
13
D bcffik
StSacr/caXe
M* minmu
Traewv evroXrj
relation to GOD.
There are two strik

ing parallels in 4 Maccabees, vii. 19 ol
clearly regards the scribe who ques

tioned the Lord as free from malicious
TTlCTTfVOVTfS OTl Ofto OVK dlTo6vij(rKOV(riV

of irarpiap-âi ^p.wv A/3paa/z,
intent (v. 34).

The Greek commen
tators endeavour to reconcile the two
traditions: cf. Victor: j/pcorô-e p.ev
la/co)/3,
25
aXXa
IftovTfs OTL dia
^wcriv rai
Ben
xvi.
TOV 6eov ano6avovT(s
yap
TTJS
irapa TTJV dp^rjv, OTTO Se
7retpafo>i>
CLTTOKplCTfaJS
ci)(pf\T]d\S
1TrjVf6rj.
of Trarpi-
But the attempt cannot be regarded
apâi.
Lightfoot on Mt. quotes Rab
binical sayings to the same purpose.
Doubtless the re
satisfactory.
pulse of the Sadducees was received
by the Pharisees with very mixed
feelings the majority, in whom hatred
of Jesus was stronger than zeal for a
dogma, were irritated by His fresh
victory; a few, among whom was this
I(raa<
/cat
laKw/3
at TraiTfS
With the anarthrous

I
Pet.
IV.
3 Kplvat
veicpav,
a>vTas
TTO\V
TrXaâo-ê]
were they in
&VTWV cf.
Kal veKpovs.
Me.
only.
Not
error, but their

only
error was a great and far-reaching
The priestly aristocrats sub

mitted to the reproof in silence (Mt.
the en
e^t/Acoo-ei/ TOVS 2a5Sou/caious)
thusiasm of the people rose yet higher
(Mt. eêTrXr/Vo-oi/ro). Yet it was not a
logical victory which the Lord de
sired, but the recovery of the erring
one.
(Mt. XViii. 12 f.). U\avav, 7T\avacr0ai,

are used in a moral sense by the LXX.
from Deut. iv. 19 onwards, esp. in the
sapiential books and the Prophets,
and by the N.T. writers exclusively.
^"2#
(Mt
THE SCRIBE S QUESTION
34.
xxii.
28.
34
fls
TWV -ypa/i/zareW]
Acc. to Mt. (xxii. 34) the discomfiture

of the Sadducees led to a fresh
gathering of their rivals, and the
question was proposed by the scribe
with a distinctly hostile purpose
(eTrrjpwTrj&ev
on Mt.
were constrained to admire,

even if they were willing to criticise,
the Rabbi who, though not Himself a
Pharisee, surpassed the Pharisees as a
champion of the truth. Els
-yp.,
Mt. fis (
(sc.
Qapiaraitov)
for another
VO/J.IKOS (see note on ii. 6)
instance of a solitary scribe approach
ing our Lord without hostile intentions
see Mt. viii. 19, and cf. Jo. iii. i f. The
Pharisees as a body were not present
during the interview with the Sad
this man had heard the
ducees
scribe,
r<H>v
avTa>v
ei...7retpacoi>:
cf.
Jerome
non quasi discipulus sed

quasi tentator accedit"). In Lc., on
the other hand, some of the Scribes
openly approve of the Lord s answer
to the Sadducees (xx. 39), and Me.
(OK.
avr.
o-wfrTovvTav,
"
Wycliffe,
sekynge
togidere"),
and
recognised (eldvs) the excellence of

the Lord s answer (*aXoK aTre/fpi ^).
When they were gone he stepped
and put another
forward
(7rpoo-eX$<wi>),
question.
AKova-as avroav KT\. supplies
the motive of
"
ro>v
discussion
40).
irpoo-f\6a>v
as
eiSo)?
of
Trpoo-eXêov,
7rrjpoiTT)(rev
also

(rvv.
cf.
Troia
Acts
ecmv
x. 46,
ei/To Ar)
and through
(cf.
Meyer).
dxovo-asxi.
avraiv
and WM.,
iravTOiv ;J
284
39
29 TrdvTwv
A/coi/e,
C 3
/ca*
s crov
om
a-jreKpidt]
TTO.VTUV
avru
(a)
syrP
OTL
esh
KCIL
me
6
604 2P abcff ik
arm
717x07-77
TWV
aeth
|
2 1*
Mt.
TTOt a CVT.
Vg.
AD(KU)Xr(II)S(<l>)
peyaXr) ev rai
j/o/zo)
eum quod
(interrogavit
primum omnium mandatum)
/ecu
The
esset
and
"
"
between nolos and
rts which, though

the N.T. (see note
on xi. 28). The Lord is not asked to
select one commandment out of the
Ten, but to specify a class of com
mandments, or a particular command
ment as representative of a class, to
which the priority belongs ; cf. Rom.
faint, still exists in
27
ov\i,
Sia
dXXa
TTOLOV
voLtov
Toiiv
epycov
Sia VOLLOV iriore&t*
npcorrj
as Alford points
out, Trpcoros Travrav is treated as a
first-of-all" ; cf.
single word
WM.,
7rdvTo>v,
not TravGiv
e
ff
"
who explains
the construction by
stereotyped
use of the neuter iravrav to intensify
the superlative." The construction is
perhaps without an exact parallel in
class, or contemporary Gk. ; see Field,
Notes, p. 36, who disputes Fritzsche s
reference to Ar. Av. 471, and seeks an
229 k
OTL -n-pumj ea-Tiv
011
u
syr
hcl
arm
sin
TTOWTOV
TT/WTTJ TraKrwv (vel

pe al nonn i
S^ minPauo
TILLWV] v/j,uv 2
"
syr
go
<rov
êos
vg Cypr
bu
if/vx^s trou
0X775 r.
k syr hler Cypr ter
min omnvid
the R.V.
what commandment is the
first of all ?
overlook the distinction
iii.
om
8* 1
33 al
681*
110
o I.] o 5e I.
arm
UII2
a-rreKpLdr]
28 69 299 346 2^
sin
the aeth) om
(604) bffiq (syr
avrw
?6811
29
pe a b
(209) (299) 2
D(X) 91
etiam D*XSP) om
o-oi/ DH minP*
o 5e I. etTrey aura?
10
e^ 0X775 TTjs Stavoias
11
crov
0X779 Trjs lcr^vo s crov,
arm
"
1"
evToKt]
iq gyrr
ACKM* 2
2]
2,
+ TTO.VTWV)
syr"
EFGHS(V)F minP syrP

om F minP a b k syr 8in
VTO\WV
/cuptos
B (om TTJS
ff
TTO.VTUV irpwTt]
iravrwv evroXT?
KO.L
(
abc
Kvpios
6X779 Trjs \jsv%rjs crov
e^
minP vg syr hcl go
cnroKpidets de o I. eiTrev
HptoTri
rifjitov
KvpLOv TOV 6eov
tiBLA me]
Trotrwv)
ACXmS
28 91 209 299
28 (604)
6eos
Siavoias crov Kal e
0X779
28
dyaTrricreLS
r
OTL
Irjcrovs
Kvpios
lcrparj\,
O"rii/\
d.7rKpi6r]
[XII. 28
30 om TT;S i,
KIT* minP*uc k om
|
ult]
o"ou
|
lat exca S yrr 8in P e8hhcl
+ avrt]
irpuni
arm go
every Jew and written on the minia

ture roll which the scribe carried in
his phylactery (Schiirer, n.
ii.
pp. 84,
The words had thus already

been singled out by tradition as of
primary importance the Shema was
113).
regarded as including the Decalogue

and
(Taylor, Sayings, pp. 52, 132)
the passage from Deut. vi. stood in
the forefront of this fundamental
;
confession of faith
by
claiming
title
of
its
evro\rj
and duty, as
very
TrpeorTj
position
Travrav
example in Chrysostom.
29.
Lord
4
ff.,
Trparr) COTIV
"Aicove
KrX.]
The
replies in the words of Deut. vi.

part of the first clause of the
Shema, which was recited daily by
cf.
Wiinsche, neue Beitrdge, p. 399. On

the various renderings proposed for
*in
nirv
nirp see Driver,
wrfrg
Deuteronomy p. 89, who decides
favour of J. our GOD is one
in
"
J."
p. 222, Blass (Gr. p. 108),
"a
if
the
30.
present
o\rjs [rf)$] Kapdias KT\.]
The
text of the LXX. gives
oXrjs TTJS dtavoias

crov K. e. o. rfjs
<rov
K. e . o. rfjs
^v^rjs
but
Swa/xeco?
a correction by the second
hand, probably for Kapdias, which is
the reading of codd. A and F. Kapdia
and diavoia are often interchanged in
the LXX. and its MSS. (cf. Hatch, Essays,
p. 104), and almost the same may be
<rov,
diavoias is
said of SvvaLLis
and
Heb. words nib,
tV^vs.
B?D3,
The three
ifcp together
XII. 31]
A<yct7rria-eis
3i devrepa] pr
AXriI2$
/ecu
A(D)XII
alP 1 c (k)
arm
TCLVT7]
magnum mandatum
syn-sinpeBh
hoc est
ofJLf
represent the sum of the powers which

belong to the composite life of man ;
the first two are frequently combined,
especially in Deut., where the writer
desires to enforce "the devotion of
the whole being to GOD," the heart
being in the psychology of the ancient
Hebrews the organ of intellect, and
the soul of the desires and affections"
(Driver,
Deuteronomy, pp.
73, 91);
the third word (used in this sense

only here and in 2 Kings xxiii. 25)
adds the thought of the forces which
reside in these parts of human nature,
and in the body through which they
act.
See the scholastic treatment of
this
Thomas
subject by
q. 27, art. 5
q. 44, art.
Aq.,
p.
2,
4
Mt. follows the Heb. in substitut
ing ev (3) for e, ter; on the other
;
f.
hand he agrees with Me.
in giving
doublet Kapdias, diavoias, and
altogether omits the important clause
the
^Jl
Kp
TO?-1.
Lc. (in another context,
combines Mt. s presentation of

the passage with Mc. s (e o\rjs Kapdias
x. 27)
crov Koi. ev oXrj rfj tyvxtl

rr) icrj(Vi crov, /cat
ev oXrj
ov ^ Ka *
TTJ
e>1/
0X77
diavoia crov).
Regarded from one point of view,

love dwells in the heart ; from another,
it proceeds from it, overflowing into
the
of men.
Kapcu a see
life
On
52, vii. 19, 21
ii.
6, note,
cuai/oia,
iii.
so far as
5, vi.
it is
the mind (cf. Plat. legg. 916 A 77 *ara

TO crco/za 77 Kara rr)v didvoiav, and see
Cremers.v.); see i Pet. i. 13, 2 Pet.
i.
AyaTTr/o-cis,
diUges, prescribes the

is due to GOD, and
higher love which
ok 31
crov
7r\r]criov
evToXrj OVK
q syrr go arm aeth pr 77 AS^ 01^-77]

satm 1
69 ffeavTOV ] favTOV HXII*2 min
|
under GOD to man regarded as His

creature
31);
(0.
not
It is dydrnj,
cf.
Trench, syn.
xii.
which is the
Neither the
c/uXi a,
sum
of human duty.
LXX. nor the N.T. uses <pi\elv of the
love due to GOD, in respect of His
essential Being
yet cf. Prov. viii. 17,
i Cor. xvi. 22.
;
Mt. adds
avr?7 /crX.j
In the question no reference
has been made to a second command
ment, but the Lord adds it in order
to complete the summary of human
duty; cf. Victor: nepl fjnas epa>Tr]6f\s
Sevre pa
31.
o/ioi a.
OVK.
dTreo~ta>irr)o~e
The
citation
is
rfjv a^copicrroy
from Lev.
avTrjs.
xix.
18
verbatim the passage is quoted

again in Jas. ii. 8 (where see Mayor s
LXX.,
note),
Rom.
xiii.
9,
Gal.
v.
As
14.
Lightfoot points out (Gal. l.c.\

the original text the word neighbour
is apparently restricted to the Jewish
for Tols viols TOV Xaov crov
people,"
occurs in the first member of the
parallelism; that Jesus used it in
the widest sense is clear from Lc. x.
29 ff. So understood the saying was
a recapitulation of the second part of
the Decalogue see Rom. I.e. TO yap Ov
noixfv(reis KT\. (cf. note on Me. vii. 21)
Bp
"in
icai
el
Tovrto
distinguishable from *apcua (cf. Lc. i.

51 dtavoia Kapdias}, is "the process of
rational thought" (Westcott on i Jo.
v. 20), or the faculty of thought itself,
iii.
TOV
TOVTCOV a\\r]
creavTOV.
285
TIS
ere pa
7ras v6fj.os ev evl
ev
ei>To\rj t
dva<e(pa\aioiiTai
Xoyw
Gal.
TO>
Xoya>
I.e.
TrtTrXr/pcorai.
yap
On
the prominence given to it by Jewish

teachers see Wiinsche on Mt. xxii. 39.
Ace. to Mt. the Lord added ev TOVTULS Tals cWiv eVroXaij o\os (on oXos
see Hort, Jud. Chr., p. 21) o vopos
:
/cpe/xarai
the first
They were
two commandments because
*al ol TrpocpfjTat.
they revealed the ultimate principles

of morality which it was the business
of the Law as a whole to enforce, and
on which the ripest teaching of the
286
33
32
avTW
eiTrev
[/cca]
6 ypaiu/uLaTev^
KaXok, Sâcr/caXe,
V-y
aXXo9
TO dyaTrav OVTOV e^ 0X^9 [
/
KapSias Kat ef oXr/9
Trjs
>>>-\/)/8
67T
33
>
>
-v
>/
ei7ras OTL ets ZCTTLV, Kai OVK eo-Tiv
aXtiueias
33
avTOv*
TrXrjv
[XII. 32
/ca*
Kal e^ 0X^9
(rvvecrecos
TO
TOV
a)9
eavTOV
7r\r]<Tiov
dyaTrav
Trepia a OTepov e&Tiv TravTcov TCOV oXoKavTwfULaTcov Kai
Kai
tcr^fO9,
1 "?
11
r7s
ux 7? 5
0X775 XT?? tcr%i;os]
om
33]
om D
1
2 pe
ab
tcr^Kcs
ets
|
om
ecrrti/]
aXXos
minPauc + crou
+ (o)
^L
33 118 209 299 arm me + /cat

P sh hcl the
go aeth /cat e|
& om ABDXFII^
minP
ADXmS^T
TrXetoi/
min fereomn
arm
VTO\T) OVK fCTTlV.

[KCU] ftirev
avroi o
ypafj..
KrX.]
and the next two are

peculiar to Me. KaXeSs, well said/ cf.
Jo. iv. 17, xiii. 13, and see note on
This verse
for
BUX^
rr7s
/xeio>i>
om
Prophets depended. As to the rela

importance of the commandments
the Lord is content to say that these
fundamental laws of human life are
second to none
TOVTCOV aXAr/
syrr"
minP bcffiqvg syrr sin
tive
vii.
arm aegg
")
33 b Hil e^ 0X775 r. cruvecrews I 118 209 299 arm me eavrov

a b c f q vg] (reavTov KADLSFA2 rninP*" i k
?reptcrcrorepo
Treptcrcrorepa
iravTwv
32.
01101 ! 00
/capStas]
TT??
ADXmS^l
BXA*IIS$^1 minP
bsBLA
...eaiiTOJ
K*DEFHLVXAn
etTrcs
aegg
syrr"
ffweo-ews] dwaftews
0X775
a ya7rai
TO
/cat
m n pauc me
e
/cat
satmu
abcffiq vg ed
(D)EF(G)H min
om
33
om
/cat etTre;/]
32
c9eos
eV
d\r)d(ias
cf. xii. 14.
ETT
the saying was

truly a fine one ; Wycliffe, "in truthe
thou hast wel seide," R.V.
a truth
...thou hast well said."
Tindale, fol
lowed by Cranmer and A.V., connects
ir dX. with
Inas
well, master, thou
hast sayd the truthe
but with less
probability. "On introduces the re
hearsal of what the Lord had said,
for (A.V.) ; 3
(R.V.), not
els (o-riv, "that He is one"
the Scribe
aX. confirms
KaXcos;
"of
The
rate.
for
crvvea-is
Col.
scribe substitutes
and omits
didvoia
i.
9,
tyvxn-
For
Lightfoot s note on
and the note on Me. vii. 18
see
Bp
according to Aristotle it
represents the critical side of the in
tellect (Eth. Nic. vi. 7 ?) Se or. KpiTiKij)
which had special interest for men of
this class.
From the scribe s ready
answer Bede gathers "inter scribas et
Pharisaeos quaestionem esse versatam
supra
quod esset mandatum primum...quibusdam videlicet hostias et sacrificia

laudautibus, aliis vero maiore auctoritate fidem et dilectionis opera praeferentibus."
It is to the credit of this
scribe that he held the latter view.
("
"),
"
"
"that"
refrains from unnecessarily repeating
the Sacred Name.

TT\T)V CLVTOV
viii.
10
33-
On
(6),
OVK
ZO-TIV
an O.T. phrase,
Deut.
iv.
35, Isa. xlv. 21.
KCU ro dya7Tai/...Keu ro
ayairav see v.
due
repetition is
cf.
a\\os
Exod.
to
dyanqv]
note.
30,
desire
The
to
keep the two commandments sepa
Hepio o OTfpov ((TTiv /erX.

are based apparently on
the words
Regn. xv.
(D^PO^) are sacrifices in

general, oXo/cavrco/Aara (ri l^V), eucha22.
ristic
Qva-iat
"nobilissima species
(Bengel) a more com
plete classification of the various
kinds of sacrifice is cited in Heb.
x.
from Ps. xxxix. (xl.) 7 (see
5,
offerings,
sacrificiorum
"Westcott,
"
Hebrews,
far
p.
309).
Ucpio--
more, cf. vii. 36, xii.

For Rabbinical parallels to the
40.
Scribe s saying see Wiinsche ad I.
o-orepov,
XII. 35]
34 /cca
eiTrev
33
mn
i
Irjcrovs
Ou
avTco
Kai aTTOKpidets 6
6v<nuv]
om
pauc
pr rwv
avTOJ>
jo
idwv
CLVTOV
OTL
vowels
34
jULccKpav el OLTTO Ttjs /3a(ri\6ias
ovKTi 6TO\/ua avTOv
Kai ovêis
V 6eov.
35
287
KLMA
13
KDLA.
/r/crot S
eXeyev
28 33 69 2^ al muvid
al nonn
syr
ain
34
et$u>s
om
arm
61
8Cr
1071 c
Avroi
tdcov UVTOV
art *rX.]
34.
forestalls the subject of the dependent
clause;
cf.
WM.,
p.
781.
What
the
Lord observed in reference to this

man was the intelligence displayed by
his answer.
It was shewn not only
in accepting the Lord s judgement as
to the two primary commandments,
but in detecting and admitting the
principle on which the judgement
rested, viz. the superiority of
moral
over ritual obligations. NOVVCX&S, oV.

A*y. in Biblical Gk., occurs in Aristotle
and later writers, esp. Polybius, as
equivalent to vowexovTas (Lob. Phryn.
p. 599).
ou jj.aKpav el oVo KrX.]
For the
phrase ov
p.a.Kpav elvai (aTrf êti/, virapXfiv) cf. Lc. vii. 6, Jo. xxi. 8, Acts xvii.
Under
old theocracy ol
fj.aKpa.tf are either exiled Jews (Isa.
Ivii. 19), or the Gentiles (Eph. ii. 13);
distance from the new Kingdom is
measured neither by miles, nor by
27.
the
ceremonial standards, but by spiritual

conditions.
The man was
to
some
extent intellectually qualified for ad

mission to the Kingdom certainly he
had grasped one of its fundamental
;
principles.
It
would be interesting to
work out a comparison between

scribe and the apxw of x. 17 ff.
this
In
both cases something was wanting to
convert admiration into discipleship.
If wealth was the bar in the one case,
pride of intellect may have been fatal
The mental acumen
in the other.
which detects and approves
spiritual
truth may, in the tragedy of human

life, keep its possessor from entering
the Kingdom of GOD. Bengel:
"si
non procul
procul
es,
intra
alias praestiterit
fuisse."
After
the policy of questioning Jesus
was abandoned
no one was bold
Kai ovdcls OVKCTI eroX/Lta *rA.]
this
enough (eVoX/ia, cf. Jo. xxi. 12, Jude 9)

to renew the attempt, and the Lord
continued His teaching for the short
remainder of His ministry in the
Mt.
Temple without interruption.
places these words after the Lord s
question about David s Son, and adds
ovSeis eSuj/aro anoKpiSrjvai aurai Xoyoi/.
He had answered all their questions

a single instance was enough to shew
that they could not answer His.
THE LORD S QUESTION

45, Lc. xx. 4144).
Kai drroKpiOcls 6 L eXeyev] On the
37*.
35
(Mt. xxii. 41
35.
use of diroKptveo-Qai where no question

The
precedes see ix. 5, 6, note.
question which was now asked was in
fact a final answer to all opponents.
It was asked, according to Mt., in the
presence of the Pharisees and was in
fact addressed to them (a-vvrjy^vcov 8e
the Lord
rwv
(TrrjptoTTjO fv avrovs)
.
<.
demands
TOV
of
doKfl Trepl
them Ti
and they answer He is
v/jui>
"
xp"J"Tov ;
David s
account of the
the ques
asked in the course of the
tion
is
Mc.
Son."
circumstances
is different;
Lord s public teaching, which is re

sumed after He has silenced all His
adversaries
and
(cXeyti/
Sidaoxeoi/
eV
r<
addressed, not to the

Scribes but to the people, who are
invited to consider one of the dicta
of the Scribes (TTCOS \eyovo-iv ol yp.
Ifpfo)
KT\.}.
it is
Lc. s
fliTfv
fie
Trpos
aVTotis
is
perhaps ambiguous, but in the ques-
288
[XII. 35
TO) leptp /7o)s Xeyovcriv ol ypafjifjiaTei^ OTL 6

36
ai)ros AaveiS eijrev
36 1//O5 AaveiS e<TTiv ;
TTVeVfJLCLTl
TO)
6K Seiayv
JJLOV,
36 avTos] + yap
the KCU OVTOS
arm
&7Tei KvplOS TO) KVpitp JULOV

eo)s av 6w TOI)S 6%6povs (rov
dy
TW
\
minP
eiirev
61
KddoV
51
"
m n fereomn om gj) C
Ka Q ov
m n fereomn fo^ gyrr
i
Tib
8111
minP b i q vg syrrP *
go aeth KCU auros Acdff syr
alnonn ] TrvevfuiTi
rw ayiw NBDL(T d )UA^ 33
mu k
q go Kuptos] pr o
-2] \eyei. ADEGHKM*SVII min
irvevâri.
VTTOTTodlOV
lCt)
AXriI24>T
ev
BCT)
KALXrAII2<l>n
KuQiffOV
in peeh hcl
V7TOKUT
|
arm go ^fa
he follows the same tradition as

Has \eyovo~iv; how do they
make good their statement in view
of the fact about to be mentioned ?
Heb. iv. 7 lv
where see Westcott a
It cannot fairly be claimed
note).
that our Lord is committed by His
hypothetical use of a current tradi

tion to the Davidic authorship of the
Psalter or of the particular Psalm:
see Sariday, Inspiration, pp. 414, 420;
tion
Me.
i Cor. xv. 12, 15.

6 xpiarbs vibs Aavei 8 eerrti ]
Cf. Jo.
TOV
vii. 42 ov% 77 ypa(pr) flrrev OTI
e<
(nreppaTOS AaveiS...ep^6Tai o XP 10 1 05
The inference was drawn from such
"
"
>
passages as Ps. Ixxxix. 3 ff., Is. xi. i,

Jer. xxiii. 5 (cf. Edersheim, Life, ii.
That the populace
pp. 724, 731).
recognised it as a truth was made
vi
evident by their cries of ma-avva
Aaveid, but their convictions were
shared by the Scribes and indeed de
rived from them. Jesus does not on
the one hand dispute the inference,
or, on the other, press the identifi
cation; He contents Himself with
pointing out a difficulty, in the solu
tion of which lay the key to the whole
TO>
problem of His person and mission.

On o xP l(rTOS see v 2 anc^ f r V LOS
"i-
9>
A. ev
Aave\8
i /3Ao>
âA/z<3i>
\yu>v,
KirkGore, Incarnation, p. 196 f.

Psalms, pp. 662 f. His whole
argument rests on the hypothesis that
the prevalent view was correct. *Ev
;
patrick,
T<5
cf.
7rvevfj.aTi rep
Acts
iv.
25
Blass
ii.
30
ayto),
Mt. ev
7rpo(priTr)s
7n>ev/zari
VTrdpxw, Acts
(KABE, see WH., Notes, p.

ad I.}. On ev Trvevpari see
i.
92,
23,
and on TO nv. TO ayiov, i. 10, note;

the Psalm was BeoTrveva-ros (2 Tim. iii.
1 6), the writer was vrrb nvevâros
ayiov
note,
fapopevos (2 Pet. i. 21). The phrase is

not otiose; it gives authority to the
words on which the question turns.
Ps. ex. opens with a specific claim
to inspiration in a high degree (DN3
A., cf. x. 47, note.
avrbs Aaveld ciirev KT\.]

36.
It has to do
difficulty is stated.
The
with
the interpretation of a Psalm which

by common confession was Messianic
(Edersheirn,
assigned to
ii.
p.
720
f.).
Ps. ex. is
David in the title (M.T.,

LXX.), and the attribution was proba
bly undisputed in the first century, and
assumed by our Lord and His Apostles
(Acts ii. 34) on the authority of the
recognised guardians of the canon.
It is possible, however, that He men
tions David simply as being the re
puted author of the Psalter (cf. Lc.,
njnp.
elnev Kupios
TO>
Kvpto)
pov KT\.]
The
words are cited from Ps. cix. (ex.) i,

LXX., with two verbal changes, Kv ptor
a reading which
6 Kvpios
(fin !) for
serves to differentiate the word from
1
TG>
"^î)
and
VTrOKCLTO) for V7TO-
Lc. restores VTTOTTOOIOV,
and
the same reading appears in Acts ii.

That Mt. supports
35, Heb. i. 13.
Mc. s vTrojcarco against both LXX. and
Heb. points to the probability that
the quotation came into the Synoptic
tradition from a collection of testi-
XII. 38]
ToSwi/ crof
Kai
37
airros^ Aaveib \eyet CIVTOV Kvpiov, 37

ecTTiv v Jos ;
avTOv
7r66ev
oAos
6 7ToA.i)s
S
37 euros A.] pr
aeth om airros S be syr8
i ff
om
jroSev] TTWS
KD
6
604 2P
N*
M*Z*"
Mr
77/coyo-er
AaveiSJ
faovev avTOv
arm + ow
in
syr"
"
c S y r peh
+ ei
10
vg
On the
see note on i. 2.
form Kadov = Kaffrja-o see WM., p. 98
it is used freely in the LXX. and in
:
the
ii.
and occurs
3,
New Comedy
For
p. 162).
Y7TOKaro>
TU>V
in the Gk. of
(Kennedy,
& 8fgi(0v
TTO$U>V
cf. x.
/Sources,
37, note.
looks back to
24 as cited by
crov
the scene in Josh. x.

our Lord the words suggest (i) the
ignominious defeat of His enemies
which had just been witnessed; (2) the
:
His
final collapse of all opposition to
Cor. xv. 24 ff.).

No other
O.T. context is so frequently cited or
work
(i
alluded
to
and
by Apostolic
sub-
apostolic writers. In the N.T. besides

this context and its parallels see the
direct quotations in Acts

i.
in
ii.
34,
Heb.
13, v. 6, vii. 17, 21, and the references

Me. xiv. 62 and parallels, xvi. 19,
Acts
24
Rom. viii. 34, i Cor. xv.

Eph. i. 20, CoL iii. i Heb. i. 3,
vii.
ff.,
56,
12
viii. i, x.
21.
Pet.
f.,
iii.
Apoc.
22,
Of early patristic writings
Barn.
cf.
iii.
esp.
12. lOavrbsirpofprjTevei Aat/fi 5...
38
1[
min? b vg
1
Xe7]
SP"
13 28 33 69 1071
mini*"
^8ews.
AXmS<fl
Tn/ev/iari
monia:
Jas.
289
alp*"
2*"
/caXet
syrr**
2
U
fca*
* 1101 *
^r 33
b the aeth
|
2 pe
38
arm
48
ev
o TTO\VS]
11
Dr
Taylor s remarks (Teaching,

The Lord, however, is content
to point out the superficial difficulty
KOI
(Mt. K. 7T(3$-) dVTOV (TTIV VIOS
whence ( = how, cf. Dem. de cor. (242)
OVK
TavTa...no6ev ;) can the Davidic sonship be maintained in the face of
this inspired assertion of a lordship to
which David himself submits 1 For
\4yeiv = Ka\e iv cf. X. 1 8, Acts X. 28.
Justin (dial. 32, 56, 83) says that
the Jews of his day sought to escape
from the Christian use of Psalm ex.
For
by applying it to Hezekiah.
the predominant Jewish interpreta
tion of the Psalm, see Perowne, ii.
and for recent opinion on
p. 256 ff.
its date and purpose comp. Cheyne,
Origin of the Psalter, p. 20 ff.
p.
C.
60).
7TO#6I>
e<m
37
DENUNCIATION
40.
SCRIBES (Mt.
xxiii.
ff,
OF
THE
Lc. xx. 45
47).
O TT.
o\\os *rX.]
o^Xos, the great mass of the people,
as distinguished from a relatively
small minority led by the priestly and
/cat
37.
7ToXt>s
/erX.
i5e irws AavelS Ae
yei
avTov Kvpiov KOI vlov ov Xe -yet Clem.
R. i Cor. 36 Justin, ap. i. 45, dial.
On the question what our
76, 83.
professional classes (Mt. 01 0^X01, Lc.

12 6 o^\os
iras o \aos} ; cf. Jo. xii.
he quoted the words in

or Aramaic, would have sub
stituted for the Tetragrammaton, see
ad
"EiTTfv
Kvpior
Lord,
if
Hebrew
Dalman, Worte,
37.
i., p.
149
avros AaueiS Xe yei
note on
v. 36.
sovereign lord
The
Kvpiov
;
cf.
/crX.]
See
is
Symm.,
r<
does not involve Di

vine sovereignty, yet it was a natural
inference that a descendant who was
fj.ov.
title
David s lord was also David s GOD cf.

Did. IO Gcxravva
6e(3 Aautd, and
:
TG>
S.
M. 2
iroXvs,
where however o^Xo? no\vs
treated as a single
I.).
word
For examples of
(cf.
is
Westcott
this use of 6
o^X. see Field, Notes, p. 37, who

cites Plutarch, Pausanias, Dio Chrys.,
Lucian, and Diod. Sic. At the end of
TToXiiy
the "day of questions" the Lord s

popularity with the non-professional
majority of His audience was unabated.
Two successive days of teaching had
exhausted neither His resources nor
The discomfiture of
their delight.
the Scribes added flavour to the teach
ing
Euth.
o>s
ijde&s dia\fyop.vov Kai
19
290
IT
ev Tr
go
r\
avTOv e\eyev BXejreTe

BeXovTcov ev
39 a fTTraoyxoik ev
38
syrrP
/cat
68111101
6e\ovT<j}v]
<t>i\ovvTuv
TOLLS
dyopais
ev rtj didaxf} avrov e\eyev
( + ayu,a)
al nonn c syrr8111 ? 6811
o-roXats]
For
avrovs dvarpeTrovros.
TJKovev
compare
vi.
20
<7roats
ev
rrj
The
\ryfv\
tences which follow are specimens of

its character and manner.
Mt. and
Lc. help us to realise the scene the
Twelve form, as in Galilee, an inner
circle round the Lord, and to them
;
His teaching is primarily addressed,

though it is not without interest or
profit for the wider audience by which
they are surrounded (Mt.
rots o^Xots K. rots naQrjTcus avrov, Lc.
GKOVOVTOS de iravrbs TOV \aov tlirfv rots
avrov).
Mt. has preserved a far
larger part of this teaching than Me.,

who gives only a fragment the two
traditions are moreover independent;
Me. and Lc. have only three clauses
;
in
common with Mt.

,
cf.
Mt.
d-rro
(KOI dcnratrfjiovs-..
xxiii. 6, 7).
T.
For
ypa/n/iaretoj/]
??,
is
Te5i>
6cis
an instance (WM., p. 722) of the

oratio variata, due to the use in the
same sentence of the two construc
with inf. and
n. Lc.
tions,
6t\a>
6e\a>
by changing the verb (0e\ovTO)v TVfpnraTfiv...<^>ikovvTO)v dcnr.}. For

avoids
it
TL
see Mt. ix. 13 (Hos.
vi. 6).
(1
q vg) aegg
me
(a)bdi (arm)
ao-Trao-^tovs]
+ Troiewtfat
stola, is
the
>
rwv
equipment,
apparel/
esp.
long, flowing rai
a vestis talaris.
The word
much used
viii.
VI.
15 TTJV
15
in the LXX., chiefly as
and
<rro\r)v\
/Sao-iXtKiyi/ o-roX?/!/,
f8a>Kfv
worn on
TO
avTO>
Mace.
KOI rrjv
for dress
8id8r]fj.a
in the N. T.
solemn occasions
Lc. xv. 22, Apoc. vii. 9). On the
singular change of meaning which has
led to the use of the word to describe
festive or
(e.g.
a mere eWpaxT/Xtoi/ see
DC
A. ii. 1935.
MSS. of Syr. hier pre
suppose (TToals, which was also the
cu
in Lc. xx. 46.
reading before Syr.
The variant is tempting at first sight,
sin-
Syr.
and two
but besides
its
it fails
support,
lack of extant Greek

to yield a quite satis
The colonnades of the

Precinct were not the resort of a
privileged class of teachers only;
Christ Himself and the Apostles used
factory sense.
it for
3).
the equivalent of 132 or V?2?, for

priestly or royal robes (e.g. Exod. xxxi.
IO ras oroXof ras \fiTovpyiicds, Esth.
nounced (Mt.
2,
2?
and hence
them
xxiii.
KCLL
sinhier
the construction cf. viii. 15. In Mt.

the discourse opens with a recogni
tion of the official character of the
Scribes, and of the duty of the people
towards them as authorised teachers.
It is their conduct only which is de
\6vT(ov ...TrepLTrarelv KOL da-Trao-fJiovs
(al?
(D)
a7o/>ats]
ment,
8ibaxf) avrov
Lord s teaching proceeded without

further interruption
the few sen
fj.a0.
syr
77-
a sugges
tive parallel
38.
eX. aurois
ir 238
StSacr/cwv
^ypaju-
TrepnraTelv
Kai TrptoTOKaBedpias ev
N(A)BL(Xr)A(II)^ 33
go aeth] o 5e
/cat TWV reXwvwv
346 736
29
TWV
CLTTO^
<TTO\CU<$
[XII. 3 8
love
Acts iii. n,
Mt. adds other tokens of the
freely (Jo. x. 23,
v. 12).
of display
TrXarvvova-t
<f>v\a.KTijpia...p.ya\vvovo~i
yap
TO.
TO. AcpacrTreSo.
Not the .use of dignified costume is

condemned by Christ, but the use of
the sake of ostentation (Se\6vrcov
see note on v. 39.
...Trept7rare>);
Koi do-irao-iJLOvs ev rais a-yopats]
Sc.
For
previous note).
instances of such salutations cf. ix. 1 5,
Mt. adds epexegetically /cat
xv. 1 8.
6c\6vTo>v
(cf.
TWV dvdp&Trow Pa/3/3et

which the Scribes affected
KaXeI(r$ai virb
other titles
were Abba (Mt. Trarepa
XII. 40]
crvva<y
40 ol
Kat
wyas
39
7r/>wro/c\77<rias
abc ff i q
syr
AFHKLUXr mini*
D 91 299
om
hier
and Moreh
ev TCU9
such
due
cf.
titles,
KO.L
latt exce
esh
J.
which were pre-eminently

(Jo. xiii. 13), but He did
not demand or desire them (Jo. v. 41).

Ayopai in Jewish towns have been
mentioned in vi. 56, vii. 4 ; cf. Mt. xi.
1 6,
xx.
3.
/cat
39.
Trp&TOKaOcSpias
Sc.
K\t<rias]
6e\6vTa>v.
. . .
K.
Trpooro-
The Scribes
aot only received but claimed the

place of honour at all gatherings,
social as well as religious.
The Trpco-
aQedpia seems to be the bench in

the synagogues in front of the ark
and facing the congregation, which
was reserved for officials and persons
of distinction (Edersheim, Life, i. p.
436) the irpo)TOK\ia-La is the place of
the most honoured guest on the couch
of the triclinium cf. Lc. xiv. 8, and
;
Jos. ant. XV.
4 Trapa ray
KaraKXtfeof.
Ace. to the Talmud
;he chief guest lay in the middle, if
;here were three on a couch if there
ivere two, he lay on the right side of
2.
<rrid<Tis
couch (Edersheim,
Both TrparoKaGcdpia and
;he
ii.
p.
207).
7rpa>roAcXi0-ia
.ppear to be an. Xeyo/zera Fritzsche

wints ra 7rp(t)TOK\icria in 2 Mace. iv.
21, but though the passage is obscure,
is probably right in that
7rpa>TOK\r)o-ta
context. The Vg. here resorts to a
paraphrase ; in priinis cathedris sedere. .et primos discubitus : similarly
all the English versions.
v rotff deiTrvois] Guests were enter
tained either at breakfast (Mt. xxii. 4,
Lc. xi. 38, xiv. 12) or at supper, but
chiefly at the evening meal (vi. 21, Lc.
:
xiv. 16, Jo. xii. 2, &c.).
40.
ot
arm
cf. iv. 4, and for the form

in -6ttv, i. 6 (note).
Like birds or
locusts settling on the ripe crops, these
men who claimed the reverence of
Israel devoured the property of their
KdTea-0.
(ib.
Him
to
11
Lightfoot on Mt. ad /.,

Schiirer, n. i. p. 316 f., Wiinsche, p. 400,
and on the other hand Dalman, IVorte,
i.
The Lord did not refuse
p. 279.
yrjTai}
Kai 7rpo(pa(rei 40
40 ot Kar(T0oi>Ts B (-diovres KAL^
/cat opfiavwv D
13 28 69 124 346 2 pe
TGCS oiKias TCOV

-)(r]pwv
KaT(r6ovTe<s
rell)] ot Karea-diova-Lv
291
Kartcrdovrcs
KT\.~\
For
brethren, even of those most deserving

of consideration. Oua a is apparently
used here
like
ra vTrdpxovra
in the sense of
ot/cor,
Gen.
cf.
xiv.
Heb.
8,
no) and LXX., and see

the example cited by Wetstein from
Aelian, V. H. iv. 2,
avrjcrai KOI
(BDB.,
p.
ol<iav
the phrase dcrOietv or Kareo-0.

OIKOV is frequent in the Odyssey, and
the Latin poets have the corresponding
comedere (devorare) patrimonium,
As the women who were
bona, &c.
attracted by our Lord s teaching
ministered to Him of their substance
(xiv. 3, Lc. viii. 2, 3), so doubtless the
Pharisaic Rabbis had their female
irXovrov
whose
followers,
the
cially
Thpht.
they
spe
attack
generosity
Widows were
grossly abused.
object
of
their
v7Tio"r)pxovTO
yap els ras

MS 8fj0V npo-
aVpocrrarevrovs yvvaiKcis
orarai aiJrcoi/ e cr6/iei>ot for instances see
:
Schottgen on Mt. xxiii. 14, who shews

that such a course was familiarly
known
as
HDD, plaga PhaThe practice was ex
pE?1"lS5
risaeorum.
pressly forbidden in the

xxii.
22 (21)
Traa-av
Law
Exod.
\^pav KCU 6p(pavov
ov Ka.KW(reTf.
Ot KaTf&BovTes is an
asyndeton due to the note-like form
in which Me. presents the fragments
of the longer discourses which he has
preserved
Lc.,
who
(cf.
wise word
for
struction right
Trpoa-evxovTdi)
/cat
vi.
e.g.
ff.
notes).
gives the paragraph other
7rpo<pacrei
word, sets the con

(ot
cf.
KdTC(rdiov(riv...Kcu
cod.
fta/cpa
here.
7rpo<r.]
Vg. Sub
obtentu prolixae orationis; Wycliffe,

undir colour of long preier," and
"
192
292
OVTOL
TTe
\r\fjL-^sovTai
Tepov Kpi/ma.^
4I
Kat KaBicras KctTevavTL TOV
41
copei
40
346 2P
BU*-
OVTOI] + KCU
\*^f
28 69
arm Or + o
13 346
33
|
/3aAAet
o^Xo?
2 pe oinj es 13
alPauc syrrBinhcl ( m K) hier

al nonn Karevuiriov
Or1
fc^*
TT
69 124
^SaXXet] e/faXXe 13
is
yao<j>v\a,Keiov
om
ets
TO
earws
/caêfoyitei OJ
ADXm
Trepia a o-
a/aoi/ eQe-
âA/coV
41 /ca^Kras]
al
[XII. 40
13 28 69
minomnvid
Karevavn] <nrcva.vTi
MSV2 XII 2 almu
|
BG (hiat H)
D
j3aXXei...irXou(7tot
yao(f>v\a.Kiov
0ewpei,
EFGM
al mu
similarly Tindale, Geneva and Rheims

A.V., R.V., "for a pretence make long
IIpo(pao-ei is the opposite
prayers."
of dXrjdeia (cf. Phil. i. 1 8). Men who
devoured the property of widows
could pray only in pretence. The word
carries with it, however, the further
Twelve passed within the low marble

wall which fenced off the inner pre
cinct from the intrusion of non-Israel
ites ; and entering the Court of the
sense of pretext (Lightfoot on Phil.

i Thess. ii. 5) ;
under colour of
a reputation for piety due to the
length of their prayers (Trpoo-^^/zart
Thpht.) they insinuated
euXa/Seia?,
themselves into the good opinion of
for dnevavri see Mt. xxvii. 24, 61) the

Treasury cf. Jos. ant. xix. 6. i r&v
I.e.,
their victims.
On
see Mt.
and
the whole subject

cf. J. Lightfoot on
Mt. xxiii. 1 5, who quotes the Rabbin
ical saying "Long prayers make a
The Lord on certain oc
long
casions prayed long (Lc. vi. 12), but
not irpfHpda-ft, or with mere 7ro\v\oyia
vi. 5
ff.,
life."
(Mt.
l.c.).
ovroi
teachers
\rjfj.ôvrai
/crX.]
who use prayer
as a
Religious
means of
securing opportunities for committing

a crime, shall receive a sentence in
excess of that which falls to the lot
of the dishonest man who makes no
pretension to piety; to the sentence
on the robber will be added in their
case the sentence on the hypocrite.
Kpi /ua is the definitive issue of a
judicial process
Tfpov
Kpi/jLO.
Xrjfjul/ofjieda,
41
44.
(Lc. xxi. i
cf.
(Kpum)
Jas.
and Lc.
iii.
xii.
for nepia-a-oI
47
/ieibi>
Kp.
f.
THE WIDOW S Two MITES
(Edersheim, Temple,
p.
24
ff.,
Geikie, Life, p. 408) sat down opposite

to (Karevavri, facing, cf. xi. 2, xiii. 3 ;
:
iepwv evros a.vKpep,a(rv 7repi/3oX<ui vnep

A Temple Treasury
TO yao(pv\dKiov.
(TO yaô(pv\dKiov, or ra yao<pv\a.Kia)
is mentioned in 2 Esdr. xx. 37, 38,
4 f., and 2 Mace. iii. 6 ff., iv. 42,

4 Mace. iv. 3. In the Herodian
temple there were thirteen chests
placed at intervals round the walls of
the Court of the Women, and known
xxiii.
v.
8,
from their trumpet-like form as

rrns lt^n t each marked with the pur
pose to which the offerings it received
were to be devoted (Edersheim, p. 26);
to these, or rather to the colonnade
under which they were placed, the

of
The Treasury seems to
have been given see Hastings, D.B.
iv. 809.
Comp. Jo. viii. 20 ev
name
ro>
yao<pvAa/ao>...e i/
TO>
fepa).
Faa and
yao(pv\dKiov belong to the later Gk.

e $eoop
ircoy o 0^X05 /SaXXei KrX.] The
Lord s attention is attracted by the
rattling of the coin down the throats
of the Shopharoth.
He looks up (Lc.
Jo/ viii. 7
cf. Lc. xix. 5,
from the floor of the Court
on which His eyes had been resting,
and fixes them on the spectacle
dva(B\f fas,
di/e/on//-ei>)
4).
Kadiaas Karfvavri T. y.j

The
teaching in the Court of the Gentiles
had ceased, and the Lord with the
41.
Women
(cdeapfi,
45)
cf. V.
before
38, Lc. xxiii. 35, Jo.
Him
is
a study of
human
XII. 42]
7TO\\Ol
7T\OV(TLOL
\6ovcra
42
X97/5a]
pr yvvtj
&
om
TTTC^TJ
Dsâbcffikq arm
is unique in its own way.

o^Xos is as usual the masses/ and
Xa\Kov may therefore retain its proper
meaning ; though âX/eos like aes is
used for money of all kinds (cf. vi. 8),
yet the mention of the rich men s
larger gifts, which immediately follows,

points here to copper coins such as
the as (do-a-dpiov, Mt. x. 29), and the
Mt.
26): see
movement of the
(Ko8pdvrr)s,
note on v. 42. The

tenses in this context
epaXfv
TroXXoi
(v. 44).
interesting
(w. 42, 43)

See Burton,
jrXoixrioi
/crA.]
From
time to time, as He watched, rich

men (and not a few of them) cast in
the Passover was at
large sums
hand and wealthy worshippers were
;
numerous and
Lc. speaks
liberal.
only of the rich and the widow Me.
distinguishes three classes.
The wealth of the temple-treasury
in the time of Pompey is illustrated
;
by Josephus
(ant. xiv. 4.
7. i).
/xto cf.
00
13 69 124 alp*
which occasionally takes its

place in late prose, e.g. Exod. xxii. 25
Tre j/fjr,
Prov. xxviii.
(*JB),
xxix. 7
15,
(TvKrjv fjiiav,
Mt. xxi.
19.
The widow stands out on the canvas,

solitary and alone, in strong contrast
to the TroXXoi TrXovo-uu, and is detected
by the Lord s eye
in the midst of the

surrounding oÂo?. It may have been
the intention of the two Synoptists to
compare her simple piety with the
folly of the rich widows who wasted
their substance on the Scribes (Victor),
or she may once have been one of
the latter class, and reduced to desti
tution by Pharisaic rapacity at least

it is worthy of notice that Mt., who
does not mention this feature in the
;
character of the Scribes, omits also

the incident of the mites, whilst
Me. and Lc. have both, and in the
("??).
Hatch (Essays, p. 73 ff.) argues that

n-Tcaxos and TTfvrjs, which are contrasted
in class.
fjicv
yap
Gk.
(e.g.
Ar. Plut. 552
(3iog...fjv ea-riv p.rjdev
rov df nevrjTos fjv

in Biblical Gk. for
class... the
But
peasantry
distinctly the indigent
are used
and the same
"one
or
fellahin"
in the N. T. at least the
irra>xos
is
and destitute
pauper rather than ,the

peasant (x. 21, xiv. 5, 7, Lc. xvi 20),
and the extreme opposite of the
man, the
TrAoi/Vioy (2 Cor. vi.
10, Jas.
ii.
ff.,
Apoc. xiii. 16; cf. Trench, syn. xxxvi.,

T. K. Abbott, Essays, p. 78).
That
such was the condition of this widow
is clear from the sequel.
cfiaXcv \CTTTO. dvo *rA.]
Vg. misit
duo
minuta
(Wycliffe,
KCU eXdovo-a pia xnP a ^ TO} X J1\

42.
Lc. flbev 5e rtva xnP av nevixpav. With
Mc. s
same order of juxtaposition. The

widow was irr^xn (Me.), irtvixpd (Lc.)
the latter word is a poetical form of
v.
14, 21, 56.
Kai
epaXXev
42
Si/o,
<pi86/j.ei>oi>\
is
/3a XXet...e/3aXXoj/...e/3aX/
...e/3aXoi/,
7TO\\d
/3a\\OV
efiaXev \e7TTa.
nature which
quadrans
293
"two
quod
"tweye
The
mytes").
GyTOp.
i.
4-
**
est
quadrans
minutis";
Arm-ci/
Tindale,
(cf.
AeTrrdraroi
Xen.
TOV
was half a quad

the eighth part of an as or
âA/toO vo/u oymros)
rans
(i.e.
the Y^gth P ar t f a denarius), as Me.

explains for the benefit of his Roman
readers.
It was a Greek coin, the
seventh of a âA/cous (Suidas), and
no smaller copper coin was in circu
lation
cf.
Lc.
xii.
59 TO
eo-âroj/
Ar-
and the O.L. versions

substitute the more familiar quad
rov,
where
rans.
Mc. s
fffnv KoSpdvrrjs is an
explanation for Western readers

Kodpdvrrjs occurs also in Mt. v. 26,
but Mt. was "familiar as a taxgatherer with the Roman system of
accounting by the lowest denomina
tion in the Roman scale" (A. R. S.
;
Kennedy,
in Hastings,
D.B.
iii.
p. 428).
294
43
43 o
avTOv
Y\
44
/ca*
7rpo(TKa\e(rd/uievos
ai/ToIs
eijrev
[XII. 42
\eyco
A^rji^
OTL
VJJLLV
TTTW^] TrXelov TTCIVTWV 6/3a\ev TCOV

TO <ya(ô<pv\aKiov 44 7rai/T69 yap 6K
TOV TrepKrcrevovTOS
ai/VoIs
Se
avTrj
e/3aAoi/,
e/c
TOV
ocra elêv efiaXev, o\oi/

v(TTpri(r6tos avrfjs nrdvTa
IF
syr
h!
<
fiiov
43
e/3aXe;>
K C ABDLA
n
33 al
EFGHKM m
Or 2 ]
EFGrMVSP^ + To, 5wpa 604

avrwv U(F)A min mu om oXov
44
yao(f)V\a.Ki.ov (-KCLOV
SUVXrn<l>
Trepiffffevovros aurois] ireptcrcrev-
On the quadrans see Madden, Jewish

Coinage,
J^.
p.
r. x.
244 f.; Hastings,

pp.
/.c.;
232, 286,
185,
The point of the present

last
quadrans was
in
two
336.
story lies
in the circumstance that the
widow s
and
A Rab
coins,
that she parted with both.

binic rule seems to have prohibited
ne
the offering of a single \CTTTOV
the
ponat homo perutam
"
Jewish equivalent)
(Wetstein).
synes"
(ntp-ll^
in cistam eleemo-
On
Blass, Gr. p. 77.

* a 7rpo(TKaAe<ra/zei O
43-
Twelve,
who were perhaps
KrX.J
The
conversing
He
difficult
a lesson
a\r)6a>s)
The lesson
by an example
28, note.
usual,
taught, as
in the con
is
not in the abstract.

H xnP a
the position of the
avTrj 77 irru-xri
adj. calls attention to her condition
(WM., p. 168) pauper as she was,
she had given more than the rich,
more than all. Lc. here exchanges
for iTTwxn see note on v. 42.
f
crete,
aXXa
(cf.
TrAotKT/a
Jas.
ii.
5).
rrj
/ca$i crrarai
yap
e<
Justification
TOV Trepicro evoiro?

of the paradox
To
TrXelov TrdvTwv ejSaXev.
ncpicro evoVf
the active equivalent of ro 7reptWev/ia.>

(comp. Mt. xiv. 20 with Me. viii. 8)
that which aboundeth, abundance,
rather than that which is left over/
Superfluity is balanced by vorepT/o-iff
(Aq. in Job xxx. 3, Phil. iv. n), used
here instead of the commoner word
which is the opposite of
,
(z
193)
p.
Cor.
viii. 14).
The
rich
(on the aor. see Blass, Gr.
cast in
would teach them.

it
was for
them to learn, and how important
to their life, appears from the use
of the solemn formula a^v (Lc.
Xeyo) vfuv, on which see iii.
How
Trai/re?
ea-nv see
at a little distance, are beckoned to

come near (cf. iii. 13, note) ; here was
a lesson which they had overlooked
and which
44
and
TroXXa,
widow
the
iravra.
Relatively to their respective means,

the gift of the latter was incomparably
the greatest The principle is stated
by St Paul, 2 Cor. viii. 12: el yap 77
o cav
TrpoKfirai, KaG*
\rf
Cf.
fvirpoo-deKTos, ov Kaff o OVK fx fl Arist. eth. Nic. IV. 2 Kara TTJV ova-Lav
7rpo6vfj.ia
T\
eXfvdepiorr)? Ae yercu* ov
TrXêt
V
TTJV
TTj
T<av
diSofiev(0v
TOV dlduVTOS
ovcrlav
8i8u>o-iv
uTfpov
elvat
yap ev
TO eXevdcpiov,
OVTTJ 8
^L
TO>
XX
KOTtt
ovdev 8e /coiXvet
TOV
TO.
eXarrco
eav OTTO eXarroi/6)i/ SiSw. See

other exx. in Wetstein of the recog
nition of this principle
Roman pagan writers.
by Greek and
*OXoi> TOV (3iov

that she had to live upon
For
until more should be earned.
see Lc. xv. 12, 30, i Jo.
ftios, victus,
The Lord not only noticed
iii.
17.
avTTjs, all
the widow s action, which needed

nothing more than close observation,
XIII. 2]
1
Kai
O.VTOV e/c TOV

lepov Xeyei
CIVTOV
/uLaBrjTcov
AtSacr/caA.6, ffie Trora-
K7ropevojJL6vov
ek TOW
Tco
295
(Tovs
XIII.
2.
erev
XIII.
KTropevofJ.evu)v
604
al nonn latt
2 o
loot s] pr
om
&
avruv
5t5acr/caXe
e/c]
a?ro
TroSan-ot, -TTCU
>J>
ru^
fj.ad-rjruv]
D*
oucoSofuu]
pr
e/c
+ rou
ADFXA 13 28
D b c ff k q
I
tepov
A(D)(EFGH)K(MSUVXT)(AII)S(<) 1071 al? latt arm aeth

m s minP er Pauo
minPauc abeffikq om i 118
/SXeTrets] /SXeTrere
1
a7roi<pi6ets
avrw] avrois
abceffikq
pr ou
DM
??*
bcffik*
^Xezre syr
sinTid
raw-as ras
^7.
oi/co5.j
magnas aedificationes vg (cf. ff i q) tsta magna et aedificia vestra e omnia

k Aas omnes aedificationes arm Tianc aedificationem syr sin
but knew the precise circumstances
under which she gave the two
feas
omnes
ilia
magna
N. Phryn.,
p. i28f.): the word does

not occur in the LXX., but it is found in
this form in Mt. 1 Me. 1 , Lc. 2 , Jo."- 1
2 Pet. 1 in a sense approaching to
Trotos (Vg. qualis\ but with a distinct
note of surprise which is wanting in
the latter word. As to the stones of
,
DESTRUCTION OF THE
TEMPLE FORETOLD (Mt. xxiv. i 2,
XIII.
2.
Lc. xxi. 5
I.
6).
avTov
the Precinct.
eK.7ropevofj.evov
As He
left
what
otherwise,
lepov
eTTOpeverOj
ee\6a>v
e/c
r.
fepou]
Mt. some
left,
and was on His way

According to Mt.
(to Bethany).
His last remark
y
had been
v^lv
The disciples inwardly
deprecated such a sentence upon so
before leaving
6 of/cos
A<pierai
v/z<Sj/.
majestic a pile; they began talking

(Lc. TIV&V \eyovro)v} of its magnifi
cence, and one of them, the spokes
man of the rest (Mt. oi /ia^reu, Me.
T&v /na&jreoi/), bade Him turn and
look at the glory of the buildings
(Mt. 7rpoo~fj\6ov eVtSeTât, Me. ifie) ;
ut flecterent eum ad misericordiam
loci illius, ne faceret quod facere
The
fuerat comminatus" (Origen).
conjecture may be hazarded that the
speaker was Peter, as on some other
notable occasions (viii. 29, 32, x. 28,
xi.
21,
name
is
instance
xiii.
3,
xiv.
29).
But
his
not mentioned, since in this

nothing turned upon his
personality.
tde
TroraTroi
Xi &u AcrX.]
On
tfie
as
distinguished from I8ov see ii. 24, iii.

34, notes. noraTros is late Gk. for n-oSaTroy
Herod s temple
see Jos. ant. xv.
n.
TOV
OTTO
He had
i.e.
(Lob. Phryn., p. 56, Rutherford,
re
TO
/cat
/caprepa>i>,
Trepi TreVre /cat
OKTO)
and
TTTJ^WV eVt
ei/coo"t
v ^/ os, evpos 5e Trept 5co5e/ca),

for the buildings, B. J. v. 5. i ff.,
Se
OIK.OEdersheim, Temple, p. 20 ff.

Me.) is perhaps preferred to
oiKodopri, as representing the mass of
So/xat (Mt.,
separate edifices enclosures, colon

nades, halls, sanctuaries, by which
the platform of the lepov was occu
The word oticodo/uuf is post(Lob. Phryn., p. 481 f.),
pied.
classical
sometimes to
answering
(e.g.
Rom.
xiv.
19,
oi /coSd/xj/o-t?
and so generally
in St Paul s metaphorical use of the

term), sometimes to oi /coSo/â (2 Cor.
v.
i,
Eph.
offerings
tained
2.
ii.
21,
where see Abbott s
Lc. refers also to the costly
note).
which
the
(ava0i]fj.acriv
/SXeVeiff
buildings
con
Ke/cdtr/m/rai).
TavTas ray
p..
oiKod.
;]
Art thou looking at these great

edifices? i.e. do they fill and satisfy
the eye, shutting out other objects of
vision? Cf. Lc. raCra a $ea>peire. Mt.
misses the point by a change of phrase
The disciples are
(ov jSXeVere...,-).
296
ov
wSe Xi6os
jmr]
XiOov os ov
7rl
[XIII. 2
JJLY\
d<pe6ri
Xv6rj.
n
*Kal
M]
2 ov
k 1 q arm
pr
TO
Kadtyuevov avTov
TOV lepov eTrripWTa CLVTOV /car
afiijv
w5e]
ADEFHKSVS$>
Xeyu
vfj.iv
rj/Liepcov
aXXos
ov
fii)
avao-T-rjffeTai
1101
auc
fc^BL^- 13 28 33 69 alP
arm the aeth o Herpes
|
afyeQfi icrA.]
this saying with the
syr
KD
11
2?e
^]
but Mc.
Mt. introduces
solemn ap.r)v
\eya>
rov veaiv Karaa-KaTrrecv.

It is
the more remarkable because Titus
made every effort to check the con
flagration (Jos. B. J. vi. 4. 6 ff.) ;
was only when this was found

to be impossible that he permitted
the work of destruction to be com
it
Thpht. mentions that

some in his day asserted that the old
walls had not been completely de
molished (KOL (jirjv (fracrt rives as TroAXa
(ib. 5. 2).
rfjs
lepovcraA^jn
TTJS
TraXaias
the great bevelled stones

still to be seen in situ at the S.E.
corner of the Haram wall, and near
Robinson s Arch, attest the fact; for
particulars reference may be made
to Hastings,
D.B.
ii.
p.
596 ff.
But
while a part of the substructions re

mains, the buildings on the platform
of the iepov, to which the Lord re
ferred, are wholly gone ; not a stone
there is left in its place.
Err! \L9ov
so also Mt., Lc.
The idea of motion
which the ace. suggests (WM., p.
:
507
.
f.)
p.
present in ov p.r]
See on the other hand Blass,
132. *Os ou fir) KaraXvOfo Mt.
is
faintly
5ta
KOL
pleted
Xi0o>
+ /cac
eTnjporruv ADXrAII2^>
(alP*"
repeated ov \vf] (Burton,

487) is scarcely less emphatic. For
the fulfilment see Jos. B. J. vil i. i
K\evet Kaicrap ij^-q Trjv trokiv aTracrav
v/juv,
78 (69) 604 (2^) alnonn ab (c) eff i

vg in templo e k Cypr e?rt
ff i
humiliation.
fj.r)
auc
KaraXvOrj (ov KaraXvdrjaeTai fc$*L minP )]
latvtexcii Cypr
avev X L P (*}V
e?rt
2
3 ets]
warned that the pride which as Jews

they naturally felt in this grand
spectacle was doomed to complete
ov
(i) (13)
minP
rpiwv
on D(G)S
om AEFHKM*SVXm minP
TCOV
ifiiav
os ou KaTaXvQrjcreTcu.
The story sub
sequently circulated by the dpxifpfls

(xiv. 58, xv. 29, Acts vi. 14), that
Jesus had undertaken Himself to
destroy the Temple, may have arisen
partly from the saying of Jo. ii. 19,
but perhaps also from a miscon
ception of the present saying, which
may have been reported to them by
Judas. On the remarkable addition
in D and the O. L. authorities, see
WH.,
Notes, p. 26;
xiv. 58
suggested by
it is
(cf.
apparently
Jo.
ii.
19).
THE
QUESTION OP THE
FOUR, AND THE FIRST PART OP THE
PROPHETIC ANSWER (Mt. xxiv. 3 14,
3
13.
Lc. xxi. 8
19).
avrov AcrX.]
The
very posture in which the Lord de
livered His great prophecy was re
membered and found a place in the
3.
K.OL
KaBrjfievov
earliest tradition (Mt., Me.).
He had
the Kedron, ascended the

steep road over the Mt of Olives
which led to Bethany, and was al
ready resting and seated, when He
was approached, not now by a solitary
disciple (. i), but by four the first
two pairs among the Twelve, as Me.
alone appears to know (Mt. ol yM.6r\the other eight, who had pos
rai)
sibly deputed the Four to act for
them, remaining at a distance
On the order of the Four see
Ibiav).
as on other
iii. 17, note, and cf. ix. 2
occasions Peter is foremost probably
the spokesman (errrjpuTa avTov,..HeKa0Tjp.evov reminds us of the
rpos).
crossed
(<ar\
XIII.
5]
Iwdvris Kal
laKW/Sos Kal
297
G*7roi/
4
-avTa ecTTcu, Kal TI TO a"nfJLeiov OTav juL\\rj
5
6 Se
(rvvT\eT(r6ai jrdvTa.
rjpâTO 5
Troe
AvSpeas^
*lr]<rovs
3 I war. nai
uc
13 2P alP* k
latt
alP*"
arm)
Ia/c.
28 69 124 346 435

5 o Se
-qpâro \eyeiv] enrev
Sermon on the Mount
\.
(Mt.
2?
i)
both the opening Instruction and the

concluding Prophecy were delivered
ex cathedra a hill-side in each case
The
supplied the Teacher s chair.
;
discourse had set forth the prin

new Kingdom the last
deals with its ultimate issues.
Only
Me. adds that the prophecy was de
livered in full view of the Precinct
On
(KdTfvavri TOV lepov, cf. xii. 4-0K.ad. els see WM., p. 516).
first
ciples of the
eiTTov
4.
KT\.]
rfp.lv
The question
twofold, (a) as to the time when

(Trdre) the Temple is to perish, (b) as
to the signal (TO orj/ieToi/) for its ap
proach. Mt. expands orav p.e\\r] TavTa
is
T. yiveo-Qat, Lc.) into

p..
Trapovtrias Kal avvrfXeia.? TOV
CTVVT. Travra (o.

TTJS
o~r}s
atcoi/os,
a phrase of
much
interest,
reveals the principle on which

the Apostolic Church after the fall of
since
it
Jerusalem interpreted the following

Later opinion was much
prophecy.
ol pev yap ncpl
divided, cf. Victor
crvvT\eias TOV aicHvos flprjcrOat.
TavTa v7ro\ap.(BdvovcriV) ol Se Trepi T^S
:
TTJS
TTJS
fpijpu>o-ea>s
TrpoTepas
fj.ev
Qfudvpos
KOI
TTJS
ATroXivaptoy
Kal
lepovo-aXr/fj,
doj-rjs
Moôveart af,
TTJS
Tepas Tiros Kal o ev ayiois

TTJS
/3a(rtXi So9
<rvvT\ia
126
(cf.
5e dcv-
\a>avjrqs
The term
fTTLCTKonos.
Dalman, Worte,
i.
p.
apparently suggested by
(Me.), but both (ruvreXeia
and Trapova-ia are words peculiar to
Mt. among the Synoptists (rrap., Mt.
f.)
is
<rvvTt\el(r6ai
xxiv.
3, 27, 37,
39
O-VVT.,
Mt.
xiii.
39,
SvireXeia
and a-vvTfXdv, -Xeltrât, used in classi
cal Greek chiefly in reference to con
tributions to the public service (so
40, 49, xxiv. 3, xxviii. 20).
L] + a7ro/c/>i0eis
AXrAII2$
etTre
3
all*""
rain pl
(13 28 69 124 604
a k n syr sin arm
even in
the
late
Fayum
Grenfell-Hunt-Hogarth,
in
ora iravra
|
A(DG)XrAIIZ
Greek
later
papyrus,
120),
p.
and
also of finishing off
a piece of work, are of frequent oc

currence in all parts of the LXX.,
where they generally answer to H?D

and its derivatives
for o-vvTeXelv,
;
o-virfXelo-dai in the
13, Jo.
is
ii.
3,
common
Acts
N. T.
xxi. 27.
cf.
Lc.
To
iv. 2,
0-rjp.elov
to the three accounts
seems to have been ex

pected, probably one of portentous
single sign
character.
o 6e Îrja ovs rjpaTO Xeyeti/]
The
5great Prophecy begins (Bengel
rjpantea non erat multum locu|aro
tus his de rebus").
The Lord deals
first with the second part of the
But the
question (TL TO o-r/êtoi/).
answer (dnoKpidels eiTrei/, Mt.) is not
such as they expect ; no one sign is
mentioned, and the tone of the pre
"
diction
is
wholly practical.
recent critics hold that por
tions of the discourse which follows
Many
20, 24
27, possibly also
8, 14
30 31) belong to a Jewish-Christian
apocalypse whose disiecta membra
were incorporated by the Synoptists
or their source. This opinion is based
on the belief that the excision of the
(vv. 7
verses in question restores unity to

the context and removes ideas alien
from the teaching of Christ. But in
the entire absence of documentary
evidence it scarcely calls for serious

The arguments
consideration here.
urged in support of it may be seen
in
Charles, Eschatdogy, p. 325 ff. ;

Moffatt, Historical N. T., p. 637 ff. ;
Schmiedel, art. Gospels in Encycl,
Bibl.
ii.
(col.
1857).
[XIII. 5
B\e7TT
\ey6iv avToTs
6 7ro\\OL e\ev(TovTai 7ri
6
TTO\\OVS
Kal
aKOV(TrjT
5
latt syrr
7roA.e/xa)j/,
al nonn
JJLYI
orai/
OpoelcrBe"
ADXFAIIZ*
6 Tro\\oi] + yap
<m
TU>
DHT*
ir\avijffu
7r\avri(rov(riv.
a/cock
arm aegg CTTI

ovoârt /tow] + pseud iprofetae (sic) k om
pauc bcl arm aeth
33 604 alP^bcff kq et/u] + o ;s 13 28 69 124 346 604 1071 al
c b
pauc
aKOVTjre B
/AT;] pr opare N*
604 8 pe
Oopvfitiffde D min
min omnvid
MScts
OTL
7
vi(1 )
nolite turbari
an
Mt.,
Me.;
/3A.
Treti/
OTTO,
15,
occurs again in
v.
Col.
15,
ii.
fut.), xii. 25.
Cf. /3Xe -
7r\avT)6f)Tc, Lc.
viii.
xii.
38;
0X.
Cor.
viii.
9,
Heb.
8,
For
12
iii.
TrXai/ar*,
^17
GaL
(with
7rXai>a<r$ai,
in reference to religious error, see xii.

24, 27, Jo. vii. 12, 47, i Jo. ii. 26,
2 Tim. iii. 13, Apoc. ii. 20, xii. 9 ; c
the use of nXdvr), Eph.
n,
it
Jo.
iv.
6,
iv. 14,
and of
2 Thess.
ir\avos in
This warning against im

postors is not inconsistent with the
promise of the Spirit of truth (Jo.
xvi. 13), for the Divine Spirit is not
irresistible, and the spirit of error
(i Jo. iv. 6) may be the stronger in
2 Jo.
7.
individual cases.
6.
21
ff.,
Tiva
viii.
eavrov
fjiixpov ecos
TS
(TTIV
xaXovfjitvT]
to
peyaXT}.
Josephus speaks
xx.
5.
yorjs
ns
Qevdas ovopa irflBei TOV nXela-rov

yap eXeyev emu. Cf.
B.J. ii. 13. 4 7rXai/oi yap avdpcoTroi Kal
ox\ov...7rpo(p^Tr)s
Kal /xera/SoXas
daifMOvav TO 7r\f)6os cTretdov Kal
els
TT/V
o~eiovros
Bepias.
6v6fj,aTL
iprfpiav
avTols
as
e/ce!
cnjfj,ela
Such impostors came

[TOV
ei
eyo>
(Soph.
ii.
becomes in Mt
ft/it o ^pio-ros,
but of an actual usurpation of the
15)
<-
y&>
name we hear nothing

cochba.
For the phrase
before BareVt
r<w
oi/.
/xov
for eyo) ei/u,i in a

39 note
Messianic sense, comp. note on vi. 50.
orav 8e aKovo"r)Te /crX.j A second
7.
The Apostles are not to
warning.
permit the political troubles which
see
ix.
would surely precede the end to dis

tract them from their proper work.
HO\/MOVS
<al
afcoaf TroXf^xcoi/,
wars in
actual progress, or commonly expected

and on all men s tongues unless d<ods
;
simply a doublet, added to

explain the difficult aKoveiv TroXe /zovs-.
For aKorj see i. 28 note and for the
pi. in this sense cf. Dan. xi. 44 Th.
TToXe/Lttoi/ is
a LXX. phrase, occurring

ii.
24.
Lc., who omits
K. aKoas TroX., adds Kal dfcaTatrrao-ias ,
interpreting the words in the light
i
is
Regn.
^.fydXov Xcyoi/TOV 6eOV Tj
avrjp
6eov
The vague boast
e.g.
8vva/J.lS
T)
of another, ant.
jrpofjyov
/j.rj
bcdffgiklgvg
or aKods
/teyai/,
navres OTTO
OVTOS
0/>oet<r0e]
TroXXoi eXeixrovrai *rX.]

See V.
notes.
One such impostor is
described in Acts
elvai
fj.r)
nolite timers vel we timuistis
TOV
e\cveVt
ro>
^pioroO], holding out a
false Messianic hope, claiming
powers
which belonged to the true Christ,
even if they did not assume the title.
of events. The reference is primarily,

no doubt, to the disturbed state of
Palestine during the interval between
the Ascension and the fall of the
City; we may think e.g. of the ex
pedition of Cuspius Fadus against
Theudas and of Felix against the
Egyptian Jew; the riots at Jerusalem
under Agrippa II.; the early move
ments of the last struggle which
began in A.D. 66. To the early Jewish
Church, which is immediately in view,
the suspense which these and other
outbreaks occasioned must have been
unsettling and disquieting. St Paul
XIII. 8]
3e?
d\\
yeveaticu,
edvos
yap
eQvos
eir
KC
K*BSP-
7 dec
OVTTCO
Kai
uses the same word in deprecating

the restlessness which was occasioned
in a Gentile Church by the expecta
tion of a speedy -rrapovo-ia (2 Thess. ii.
TO
fls
eyep6rj(reTca 8
eTTt
fiaa-i\6ia
ADLXTAIIS
re Aos.
min omnTid
latt syrr
604
avacrTTjffeTan
TO
raê coy cra\fv&r)vcu vp,as

and the warning is
necessary at all seasons
pf)
Cf. Isa. xix. 2

fTTcyepdqo-ovTai Atyvirrioi
7T
7Tt TToXlV KOL
AiyVTTTLOVS... TToXtJ
vofj.os
vofjiov
supra,
iii.
14 tav
Other
eavTrjv fjifpiadrj.
disquieting events will mark the times
...Hyde 6poflo-6ai),
doubtless
of feverish unrest.
eVi
e
(3ao-i\cia
o-etor/xot,
Xt/iot,
less XoifMoi is
and
Xot/xoi (Lc.),
un
a primitive error due to
Qpoclv, in class.
to raise an outcry/ is used in
Biblical Gk. in the pass, only, of the
the confusion of Xt/xoy and Xoi/zoy in

the source (cf. 3 Regn. viii. 37, Ezech.
xxxvi. 29,vv.ll.); Field s remark (Notes,
alarm occasioned by a sudden cry, or

of mental uneasiness in general
cf.
p. 37) that Xi/not
Gk.
Cant.
V.
77
avTov, 2 Thess.
KoiXla pov
ii. 2 ety TO
OTI
6poclo~6ai...<as
TOV Kvpiov
p. 126.
eV
eflpoijOr]
p.r)
eveo-njKfv
ra^c cos...
rj
Tj/ze
pa
and see Kennedy, /Sources,
Qopvfielo-Of is substituted here
Western
by the
text,
and Lc. has
TTTorjOr/Tf.
Sei
Mt.
aXX
yeveo-Qai,
dfl
yap
TO
<JT\V
T.,
aXX
TTpWTOV
TO
OVTTCO
re Xoy]
ovrra)
yVfo~6ai aXX
Lc. 5fi yap TavTa y.
OVK fV00)S TO
T.
The
epigrammatic brevity of Me. (Tisch.

on v. 6, "abiectis coniunctionibus
scribere adamat") is specially striking
in this context; cf. v. 6 rroXXol t\evo-ovrai (Mt., Lc. TT.
yap eX.); V. 8
O~ovrai o*(io~p.oi...o~.
jcai
(Mt.
dpX !)
1
K.
-Lc. crftcr/xoi
For
Tai).
purpose,
xiv.
X.
to*.
31
apxij KT\.
Trdvra 8e Tavra
T...Kal...\ifj.ol eo~ovis
the Divine
31, ix. n, xiii. 10,

the phrase del yeveo-dai is
O. T. (Dan. ii. 28). To re Xos
viii.
from the
looks back to o-vi/reXeur&u, and may
therefore be presumed to refer pri
But a more
marily to Jerusalem.
distant end may also be in view; c
I
Cor. XV. 24 tv
eiTa TO TfXos,
TO
T\OS
8.
rJ7
Pet.
Tapaxai see
irapovo-ia OVTOViv.
navTw
8e
tfyyiKCV.
eyepdrjo-fTai
yap
Nations will rush into
WH.,
The
Notes, p. 26.
commentators point out that such

troubles were frequent during the
period A.D. 3070 (cf. e.g. Alford on
Mt. xxiv. 7); the famine of A.D. 44
(45
46, Ramsay) is familiar to us
from Acts xi. 28, and earthquakes are
reported to have taken place Kara
in Crete and Asia Minor, and
TOTTOVS
at Rome and in Italy: in Lc. Kara
TOITOVS is connected with Xot/W, but
see above.
Such disasters are fre
quently foretold by the O.T. prophets
marks of Divine visitation (e.g.
as
Isa.
viii.
18
20,
cf.
xiii.
21,
\ipoi"
(r.,
such
del,
cf.
and Xot/zot have been

connected ever since Hesiod, op. 242,
loses its force if we assume an Ara
maic original.
On the addition K al
13,
Jer. xxiii. 19,
Apoc.
vi.
8,
xiv.
30,
Ezek.
xxiv.
v.
12;
13, xvi. 18, xviii.

Esdr. xvi. 36 40) ;
xi.
Enoch i. 6, 4
they belong to the imagery of an
apocalyptic passage, and while it is
8,
interesting to notice particular
fulfil
ments
wider
in the Apostolic age, the
reference is not to be left out

Each age brings public
of sight.
troubles which excite disquietude,
and may at times suggest the near
approach of the end. Yet the end
is not reached by such vicissitudes
they are but the beginning the dpx^
and not the Te Xos, as men may be led
Talis et tanta creatura
to suppose.
;
eSvos
KT\.~]
warfare from
causes partly racial, partly political.
"
300
KCLTO,
creicr/uLOi
TavTa.
ecroprcu
i] pr
AXFAIIS^ minP
/eai
XLJJLOL
/3\67rer6 Se u/zels eawrovs*
ek crvve&pia
i)/zas
ecrovTai
TOTTOU?,
[XIII. 8
KO.I
arm
syrr
(latt)
Trapa-
ek
the aeth
ecroj/rai 2
|
c -*
fc\(*)
min? q S yrrPeshhcl the aeth om ecr.

Bin
vid
int
arm XI/AOI] + /eat rapaxcu AXm^> min
syr
q syrr the Or + /eai Xoi/toi /eat rap.
2
2
S arm om apx??
raura
c
S min? raura] + iravra
apxat AEFGHMS
28
me]
/eat
2"
latt vt P lv
pr
/eat AXrAII2^>
11
VXm
<
a>5.
1071
pe
13 28 69 124 299 346 2
(cf.
6
sin
arm
604 2P a ff i n syr
gyrj-pesi)
ff
hci
Kai
^jjg
11
|
^.^
ets crvva-yiayois}
agn)
Trapa8w<Tov<ru>
2g
I2 ^ 2 ^^ gyrsin
v rats crvwyaryais
yap
TT.
u/xas]
om j3Xe7rere...eaurous D
arm
28 91 124
min? q vg
1
ÂXrAII2<l>
vp..
etra
vfi.
avrovs Trapad.
+ aurco^) min mu
ff
(a
604 2P
k n q vg)
Q8iv is used
apx?; to&iiHov raura]
of the sharp pangs of childbirth (Ps.
Lc. adds
8* OTTO
dvOptoTrtov.
that the troubles will overtake the
Christian community first (irpo TOVTODV
7TCLVTO)V)\ Cf. I Pet. iV. 17 6 KdlpOS TOV
xlvii. (xlviii.)
apa.(r6ai TO
mundi. .necesse est ante corruptionem

.
ut langueat
"
(Origen).
y
TheSS.
V.
et to&iveg coy
riKrovo-Tjff,
coStv
r ^ eV yacrrpi
death (Ps.
xvii. (xviii.)
coo-rrep
exovarj), or of
T;
6 coSij/ey câvarov, aSou, Acts ii. 24).

Either may be thought of here these
things are the first death-throes of the
old order, or the first birth-pangs of the
new ; but the hopefulness of Christian
eschatology is in favour of the second
thought being at least the more
:
Jo. xvi. 21, Rom. viii.

of the ira\iv-
cf.
and the doctrine
22,
yevea-ia (Mt. xix. 28), and the aTToKaraerracris navra>v (Acts iii. 21, 2 Pet.
Hi.
Moreover there may pos

ff.).
be a reference to the Rabbinic
12
sibly
expectation of the
IWBrn^n
(J.
Lightfoot ad 1. and see esp. Schiirer,

n. ii. p. I54f., Weber, p. 350 f.), or
rather perhaps to the O. T. language
;
which suggested
it.
Look
/SAeVere 5e v/zeis eavrovs]
to yourselves, think not only of
9.
ye
TO>V
what is coming on the nation and

on the world (Bengel
cetera nolite
curare, tantum vos ipsos spectate").
The late and rare (SMircw eavrov occurs
again in 2 Jo. 8, where it is followed
here it is used absolutely,
by ti/a
with the added force which brevity
"
7rapad(c(rov(Tiv
OTTO
TOV O LKOV TOV
below V. 12.
SvveSpia
(rvvayto-yas
the former term includes both the
Great Sanhedrin of Jerusalem (cf.
Acts iv. 15, v. 21 ff., vi. 12 ff., xxii. 30,
xxiii. i ff.), and the local courts of
discipline described by Josephus (ant.
iv. 8. 14), i.e. the elders of the syna
gogues assembled for the purpose of
see
exercising disciplinary powers
.
Lc. s
briefer Trapadidovres tls ray trui/ayco-yay
is correct, for the local
court was
Organization,
p.
58.
attached to the synagogue, and its

sentences were carried out in it (Act
the Lord foresees that Hi
ix. 2)
Apostles and disciples will be taken
from the courts into the synagogue
and there openly scourged els awa
ycoyas Sap^crecrê, a pregnant Con
struction, cf. Mt. (x. 17) ev rais
;
<rvva
ywyais
ai/rcoi/
and
Trpoo-e-
Hatch,
passage
paraphrases
Their
icrX.]
suflFerings
men will
representatives of religion
hand you over to the Sanhedrins,
and flog you in the synagogues.
Who the TrapaSorai will be appears
the Twelve
v/ias
would come from

their own countrymen, and from the
earliest
gives
Mt., who places the rest of
this verse in the original charge to
(x. 17),
/cpt/xa
0eov.
5,
prominent;
X T
Sapô-eo-tfe
cf.
âcrTiyuxrovcriv vp,as.
see
the
Acts
xii.
3,
(to
Lord possibly
v.
40.
On
whicl
refers)
St Paul,
who
XIII. IQ]
Kai
<T6cr6e,
qye/uiovcov Kai
TTI
fiacriXewv
eVe/cei/ e/mov el
CTTI /3acr.
/cat
1071
33 a lnonn fa e
/SacrtXets
Et9
(trad. Kai dap. CTTI fjy. syr
yyefjiovuv]
+ Se AKTIMf 736
before his conversion had inflicted
punishment on Christians, under

went it himself five times (2 Cor. xi.
24, where see Schottgen).
this
KOI eVt T/ye/uoixap

070-eo-#e]
The
follow the
example
/3a0-tXeW ora-
/cat
power would
by the Syna
secular
set
Ye shall be placed before

gogue.
In the N. T.
high officials and kings.
the yyffjioiv is especially the Procurator
of Judaea (Mt. xxvii. 2 7rape
Sa>/cai>
TOO
Acts
xxiii.
24 Trpoy
TOI/ rjyefMova).
But the word,
3>f;XtKa
as contrasted with pao-i\cvs, may be
used of any subordinate governors ;
IIetXara>
cf. I
Pet.
Tycpopt,
14 etTe jSao-tXet
t
avrov
ii.
a>?
flTC T/yefi orrti/ coy
where the Imperator and the

Rome,
whether proconsuls, propraetors, le
provincial representatives of
gates, or procurators, are clearly in

tended ; cf. Acts xvi. 20 ff., xviii. 1 2 ff.
*ETrl...pa(ri\ea)v araB.
eVt.../3a(TiXet
p(vovs eVl
becomes
a^^crffrê,
in
Mt.
Lc. dnayoMt. and Lc.
cf.
/Sao-iXely, i.e.
represent the persecuted disciples as

on their way to the court, whereas in
Me. they are already there, standing
For this use of
before the judge.
to-rao-tfat comp. Mt. xxvii.
n, Acts
"Eveicev
t /ioC, Lc.
xxiv. 20, xxv. 10.
cf. viii.
eveKcv TOV 6vop,aTos pov
X. 29 fVfKfv efjiov /cat [eve/cei ] TOV evay.
35>
yeXt ou,
Pet.
IV.
(os
Xpio-riavos.
papTvpiov avTols] See notes on

the phrase occurs only
L 44, vi. ii
in the Synoptics and in Jas. v. 3.
Lc. gives here quite another turn to
els
the clause
drroftijcreTai vfjuv els
papTvhe seems to have had before
piov,
i.e.
him
els /iapr. vp.lv.
As it is presented
by Me. and Mt, the sense is that the

appearance of Christians before the
magistrates on a charge of loyalty to
TravTa
/cat
pr
604
Ta IO
r)yefji,oi>as
K-
GUii 3
al nonn
|
Name of Christ would be in itself

a proclamation of the Name to those
who from their social position might
otherwise have failed to hear it. Mt.
adds KOI Tols Wvfcriv
the Gospel
the
would
in this
way make
its
way
into
Gentile society, cf. 2 Tim. iv. i6f.

IO.
/cat els navTa TO. edvrj
The
/crX.]
Lord foresees the extension of the
Gospel to the whole Gentile world
by the direct preaching of the word ;
there was a Divine necessity (Set, cf.
v. 7) that
this should take place
before the end came (Trpcoroi/, Mt.
/cat
Tore iêi TO re Xos).
Cf. xi. 17,
xvi.
TrtiJ.no-
301
15,
Mt.
xxv.
32,
xxviii.
19,
Lc. xxiv. 47.

The work which began
in Galilee with the personal Ministry
Lord (i. 14 i]X0ej>...KT)pvo-(ra>v TO

cvayyeXiov, cf. Heb. ii. 3 dp^r}v Xc^SoCrra
XaXetcr$ai dia TOV Kvpiov) was to be
carried forward by the Apostolic
of the
ministry to the ever-expanding con

fines of the habitable world (Mt. eV
0X77 TT; oiKov/jLevij) ; and the execution of
this
purpose was perhaps the chief con
dition of the final issue being reached.

The disclosure of this fact could not
be stimulating to the early

preachers of the Gospel; they felt
that it was in some sense within their
power to hasten the end by extending
the kingdom (2 Pet. iii. 12 a-rrevdovTas
Origen s remark here
rrjv irapovo-iav}.
but
nondurn est praeinteresting

dicatuin evangelium regni in toto
non enim fertur praedicatum
orbe
"
is
apud omnes Aethiopas...sed nee apud Seras nee apud
esse evangelium
Orientem audierunt Christianitatis

sermonem. quid autem dicamus de
Britannis aut Germanis 1 ... quorum
plurimi
nondum audierunt
evangelii
verbum, audituri sunt autem in ipsa
302
IT edvn
ya)(Tiv vjjia
\a\ricrr]Te ,
33
TOUTO
(vel
ff
1 1
MF
pr TTWS
om KBDL^
KCLL
ecrre
cf.
Koi
OTO.V
syr""
TO evayye\iov~\
minP
AXrAIIS
\a\ovi/Te$
fF
1071 TrpooyAeXerare S^
Trpo/xept/ti TjcrT/Tcu
q syrr arm
|
rt XaXT/crT/re
13 69 124 346 pr /x^Se Trpo/xeXerare 604 (Or) pr /êXerare
arm
auc
off
33 69 alP
For another
Thess.
ii.
eav
pr)
ayaxriv
KrA.
vp.as
Verses n
13 are placed by Mt. in
the original charge to the Twelve
(Mt. x. 19 22, cf. v. 9), but traces of
them occur also in Mt. xxiv. (9, 13);
Lc. also has reminiscences of this
teaching in an earlier chapter (Lc.
xii. ii f.) as well as in the
present
Such counsels may well have

been repeated.
context.
The Lord returns
(Or)
ikq vg
/z^Se
8 *1
crro/ia
e5o>K6i>
<re
/ne XXeis
AXFAII* min?
ai>$pa>7ra>
\a\f}(rai KT\.
l
<Ti/z3
/3ao
o>
in Lc. this
Exod. is yet more apparent

It
yap SCOCTOJ vp.lv oroîa KT\.}.
must be borne in mind that both the
allusion to
(eya)
command
to speak
<
roO avroo-xîov
and the promise of Divine assistance

in doing so are limited to an occasion
when effective premeditation would
be impossible.
ov yap eVre
to the personal
trials awaiting the
First
disciples.
of these was the fear with which
WyciifFe
the
(or,
inexperienced provincials would anti

cipate an appearance before a Roman
judge, whether Proconsul or Imperator on their way to the court (orav
aywdLv\ besides the bitter sense of
for
êXerare
aegg aeth)
syr
The whole passage resembles

303.
the promise to Moses, Exod. iv. 1 1 ff.
Tiy
a.7rocrTacria
II.
ol
the + yap
OTO.V] OTO.V de
nonn
33 al
t]
saeculi consummatione."
condition
v/uuv^ ev eKeivrj Trj
ov
299 433 604 (2^)
(28)
Tr/ao/ieX.)
(
o eav
+ 5e minPauc ad if (k) arm
)]
c 8 hhci
TrpojJiepifJLvaTe TL
fmri
<yp
pifivare] /Aepi/JU a.Te

al nonn
syrrP
d\\
\a\6?T6
10 7rpon-ov]
rocs edveviv
(-a-ere
TO evayyeXiov.
del Krjpv^Bfjvai
OTav
[XIII. 10
01 XaXovvres
KrX.]
30 ben not spekinge
spekeris) but the Hooly
i5/z.
"for
The Holy Spirit would speak

them and by their lips. For TO
Gost."
TTV.
7TV.
TO ay. see iii. 29, note.

Mt. has ro
TOV TTOTpOS VfJitoV, 1H Lc. (SC6 last
note) the Lord represents Himself

as the source of the inspiration
being betrayed by friends and rela

(7rapadi86vres, cf. V. 12), they
would be distracted by anxiety as
a noteworthy variation, with which
to their defence.
The Lord provides
the Holy Spirit will
against this
the "other Paraclete" (Jo. xiv.

Mt. completes the sentence aXXa
ro 7Tvevfj.a. .TO XaXou* ev vp.lv
com
pare St Paul s doctrine of the Spirit s
tions
be your 7rapaK\rjTos, and speak by

be
your mouths.
MJ) Trpo^pi/jLvare
:
not anxious beforehand

irpofjifpt^vav
is air.
\ey. in the N. T. and perhaps
in writers earlier than the close of
the canon Mt. has nfpipvav, Lc. the
classical Trpo/zeXerai/,
to prepare a
Tt XaX^ oT/re
Mt. TTUS
speech.
rl X.
neither the matter nor the
words need be considered; for the
construction cf. vi. 36, ix. 6 (WM.,
P- 373)- *0 eav &>&7...XaXrZr<r, Burton
;
T)
compare
Jo.
xiv.
26,
xv.
26.
The
whole passage anticipates the promise

of
1
6).
agency in prayer (Rom. viii. 15, 26,

Gal. iv. 6).
The present passage can
not properly be used to support a
theory of verbal inspiration either in
the speeches or the writings of the
the Holy Spirit does
apostolic age
not, like the evil spirits (cf. v. 6 ff.),
so identify Himself with the inspired
as to destroy or even to suspend their
;
responsibility or individuality.
XIII. 13]
aAAa TO
TO dyiov.
TrapaScocrei d$e\<pos 12
QdvaTOV Kai jraTrjp TKVOV, Kai eiravaT6KVa 7Tl
"fcca
TTi/ev/ua
eis
d$e\(j)ov
*3
Kcu
eorearde
VTTO
6 Se VTTOfjLeivas
12
/cat
7ra/>a5.]
om
8 1
yap syr
"
5e
-rrapad.
/cat Trar-rjp
eis
AXrAII2<l>
TCKVOV 1071
on Mic.
must befall His

The sentence is moulded
vii.
vlos
aVt/iaei
TTOTepa,
Bvyarrjp eVai/ao-Tfjo-fTai eVl TTJV fj.r)Tpa

Els QdvaTOv, BavaToxrovo-iv the
avTrjs.
penalty of confessing Christ would be

more than stripes (v. 9) ; the Sanhedrins might be content with these, but
the civil rulers would inflict death.
ETrai/ao-TT/o-oi/rai, used properly of in
surgents (e.g. Dan. xi. 2, 14), but in

the LXX. of revolt against any con
stituted authority.
Qavartao-ova-iv (so
Synoptists here), shall be the
the
cause of death (Rheims, "shall worke
their death"), rather than oVo/cTeall
put them to death.

Lc. guards the sentence further by
substituting e | vprnv for avrous- not
all would win the crown of martyr
shall
vovo-tv,
One had been
dom.
already
marked
Lord s foreknowledge
Acts xii. i) another was
about to be forewarned of his end
out for
in the
it
(x. 39, cf.
yet more distinctly (Jo. xxi. 18,

2 Pet. i. 14).
ecrtcrBf
/cat
13.
This clause
is
^KTOV/JLCVOI
early
passed
among
No
fact
Church
into
is
AcrX.]
it
Christians.
the early history of the
more
certain or
>r
ovofjia
more
if
13
sur-
Or
iqvg
prising than that which the

foretells.
It is explained
Lord here
by Tacitus
as due to a suspicion of criminality

(ann. xv. 44, "per flagitia invisos...
Christian os
but the mere name was
"),
enough to provoke
4
77/ncGi
<p
TO
it (Justin,
OVO/JLU cos
apol.
eXfyôv
i.
Xa/i/3a-
Tert. apol. 2
id solmn expectatur quod odio publico necessa"
vere
rium
est, confessio nominis").
name
in fact the
It
was
of Christ Himself
which repelled the

unbelieving majority (cf. Jo. iii. 20,
vii. 7, xv. 23 ff.), and in this thought
there was infinite comfort for the
(Sta TO oVo/xd pov)
Pet.
persecuted;
cf.
Phil. 8 lav
Trdo-x^/Jiev
auTou,
ad
1.
I<av6v
iv.
Polyc.
14,
dia TO
ovopa
dogdfanev avrov, and Thpht.
TO yap eveKev avTov /uo-eto-#ai
eo~Tiv
7rdo~as
erriKovfio-ai
TO.S
On
the causes of the un

popularity of the early Church see
Ramsay, Ch. in the Empire, p. 346 ff.,
and cf. Origen in Mt.
cum haec
ergo contigerint mundo [the disorders
"
foretold in vv. 7, 8] consequens est
quasi derelinquentibus hominibus demultitudinem Christianorum dicant fieri bella
orum culturam ut propter

et
fames et
Hio-oviJ.voi is
lj.io-T]6rjo-fo-de,
of
must have
a commonplace
;
Greek -speaking
iii
cf.
given in identical words
by the three Synoptists
min fereomn
e-rravaa-Trjaerai.
befallen Himself
followers.
Ua TO
TTCLVTWV
T6\os, OVTOS
/cat 7rapa8\o-ei
12.
The note
AcrX.]
already struck in vv. 9,11 is taken up
The thought of treachery on
again.
the part of friends must have been
uppermost in the Lord s mind ; He
was speaking in the presence of a
traitor who had been a friend.
What
had
303
p.
pestilentias."
*Eo-eo-#e
not an exact equivalent of
but carries
continuance"
(Burton
"the
thought
71, cf.
438).^
6 Se vTro/j-GLvas els TeXoy KTX.]
WM.,
So Mt.
exactly, but in a somewhat different

connexion ; Lc. paraphrases ev TTJ VTTOfiovrj
vnv
KrrfO-fo-e TCLS
a valuable clue to the interpretation.

Efc TcXoy does not look back to TO
304
TO
14
14 TO (3de\.
c (k)
1 S yrrP
rr]s e/M7/u,.]
eshhcl aeth
+ TO
rov
viro AavirjX
AXrAII2<
but as in Lc. xviii. 5,

numerous passages
of the LXX., it is an adverbial phrase,
at last,
to or in the end ;
finally,
re Xos (vv. 4, 7),
Jo.
cf.
xiii.
and
Chron.
xxxi.
xxviii.
9 pi??), 2 Chron.
Ps. xlviii.
9,
(xlix.)
is finally
victorious, who perseveres in his con

fession till death puts an end to the
conflict, shall
is
teaching
save his soul
The
s life.
similar to that of
viii.
35,
but it strikes the note of UTTOÔI/T/ of

which from this time forth all Christian
is full
teaching
Rom.
v.
2 Thess.
f.,
cf. e.g.
viii.
25,
James
Heb.
i.
Thess.
3
i.
f.,
3,
xii. i,
Apoc.
i.
9, Tertullian de patientia, Cyprian
de bono patientiae; on the last two see
i.
4,
iii.
5,
Archbp Benson
439
ff.
s remarks, Cyprian,
and on the characteristics of
Christian vTropovrj comp. Trench, syn.

For the higher sense of o-qifav cf.
liii.
viii. 35, x. 26
preservation from the
;
destruction which overtook the
Jews
can hardly be in question here, or

again deliverance from the sword of
the persecutor the thought is rather
of a salvation which is not fully
realised till death or the -rrapova-ia.
;
TROUBLES CONNECTED
CHIEFLY WITH THE FALL OF JE
RUSALEM (Mt. xxiv. 15 25, Lc. xxi.
1423.
20
24).
orai/ de idqre KT\.]
14.
The Lord
answers the question ri TO oTjfielov

in reference to the end of the City
and Temple, so far as an answer
was needed for practical

The sign is the ySSe Xuy/za
guidance.
TTJS cpriptQ-
Mt. adds, TO pr)6ev dia AavirjX

a later note which is
wanting in the true text of Me.
The phrase occurs in the Greek
Daniel thrice
ix. 27
eVl TO iepbv
o-t>s
LXX.,
Th.
31
/36v
LXX.
Th.
Th.
LXX.,
cf.
viii.
13
TI
Th.
aftaprta ep^/zcoo-fcoy LXX.,
con
Difficulties
y^Qn).
(D)>
He who
xx. 7
(nV.??).
m nfereomn
*|3?
in
("TO?),
Job
p.
[XIII. 14
nected with the Heb. text (see Bevan,

Daniel, ad II., esp. p. 192 f. ; Driver,
Daniel, pp. 151, 188, and in Hastings,
D. B. i. p. 11) do not directly con
if the Lord cited it,
cern us here
He did so doubtless in the sense
which the Greek translations had long
The
impressed upon the passage.
Greek phrase /36\ eprjpwo-c&s occurs
;
also in
Maccabees, where
it is
ap
plied to the altar of Zeus erected in

the Temple by Antiochus, B.C. 168
(i
Mace.
Y$P
i.
54, cf. v.
B6V-
59, vi. 7).
a frequent LXX. rendering of

^ ne sense of an idol,
or Y^^
Xuy/ia
is
Deut. xxix. 17 (16), or a false god

(Ezech. vii. 20), but as the passages
just cited from i Mace, shew, it is not
cf.
limited to an object of idolatrous wor

ship ; any symbol of heathenism which
outraged the religious feelings of the

Jewish people might be so described.
The defining genitive eprjâ-e^s limits

us to an outrage which was the pre
lude of national ruin, a crisis cor
responding in effect if not in circum
stances with the invasion of Antiochus.
What
this
new
j36\
eprjpicoa-ecos
was
St Luke, taught by the event, plainly

tells us, for instead of orav idrjTc TO
|88. *rX. (Mt., Me.) he writes orav t6\
KVK\ovp.evT)v
VTTO
(TTpaToirfdoav
lepou-
The presence of the Roman

army round the Holy City was itself a
@8(\vypa of the worst kind, and one
which foreboded coming ruin.
The
words of Daniel seemed to find a
Rome had taken
second fulfilment
a-aXrjp,.
the place of Syria.
Cf. Jos. ant. x.
XIII. 14]
OTTOV ov 5e?
14
KBL]
effTTjKora
i
avayewwcTKet,
II. 7
TO>
&*}
e&vei
/cat
Tavra
VTTO
Trept
rr}s
/cat
on
77/100
a-weftr) iraQelv
1/
TOV
*E7rt</>a-
dve-
rjyep.ovias
avTcoi/
The
patristic interpreters thought

of Pilate s attempt to introduce the
effigy of the emperor into the city
(B. J. ii. 9. 2), or of similar insults
offered to the Jewish faith by Hadrian
aut de
(Jerome
accipi
potest
imagine Caesaris quam Pilatus posuit
in templo aut de Hadriani equestri
statua quae in ipso sancto sanctorum
usque in praesentem diem stetit or
of acts committed at the time of the
"
. . .
. . .
")
capture of the city (Victor
/36\
rives
TOVS (rrpaTitaras TOVS icre\6ovTas

iep(0j rives 8e rov dvdpidvra rov Tore
<f)a(ri
T&>
noXiv eXovros}, or of the Roman

standards, which bore the figure of
the eagle (Ephrem).
constructio
eo-rrjKora OTTOV ov Set]
ad sensum (WM., p. 176) the ^8eXvy/ua is personified, or regarded as
rrjv
personal:
when ye
see... him
standing
where he ought not cf. 2 Thess. ii.

6 f. TO /caTeôi/...6 Kare ^coi/. Mt. pre
fers e o-Tos, and interprets oVou ov 8e I
as ev TOTToj a-yico a phrase which has
confirmed the impression, based on
i Mace. I.e., that the sign must be
;
sought within the sacred precinct

But his anarthrous TOTTO? aytoy is per
haps not equivalent to o a. TOTTOS
(2 Mace. viii. 17, Acts vi. 13) or 6 TOTTOS
T. OVTOS (Acts xxi. 28).
All Palestine, but especially Jerusalem
a yr), 77 ayta TroXts, 2 Mace. i. 7,
(77 ayt
iii.
i) was to a Jew holy ground,
(Jo. xi. 48), 6
where the Gentile had no right to
On
OTTOV ov del
be.
Bengel: "sermo
ad hominem Judaei putabant non
oportere, et non oportebat quatenus
cf.
locus crat
S.
sanctus."
M. 2
min?
eo-ros AEFG(KM)SUV(Xr)AIIZ
pr ev
rpoirov 6 Aai/tTjXoy
6"e
Pco/zatcoi/
VTT
28
oTTOi/j
vid
1071 ev roirw ayiw aeth
TOTTCO
(n)
Aj/rtoôv
auroi/
i/ov?. . .TOI/
Tore
6 dvcvyivco&Kwv voeiTO)
D*
eo-rrjKos
13 28 69 91 -299 346
305
o dvayivuHTKtov voeirai]
This pareilthesis finds a place both in Mt. and
and probably belonged
Me.,
mon source. The words may
to a
com
be either
those of the Lord directing attention

to the passages in Daniel, or those of
the writer of a document on which
both Me. and Mt. drew, directing
attention to the Lord s words in this
But the former supposition is
place.
almost excluded by the fact that in
Me. the earlier narrative no men
tion is made of Daniel or any pro
If o avaytvata-Katv is
phetic writing.
the reader (Apoc. i. 3) of the docu

ment on which Me. here depends, we
are carried back to days before the
first investment of Jerusalem (A.D. 66)
when the sign yet needed interpreta
tion "the time has not yet come. .but
it is near at hand"
(Sanday, Inspira
:
tion, p. 292).
TOT? ot ev rfi
lovSata
/CT\.]
Not the
Jew
Apostles themselves, but other
ish Christians who remained in the

Country. Cf. Thpht. /caXwy el-rrev Of ev
rr\ lov&ucr ot yap aTrooroXot OVK
:
rj<rav
ev
TTJ
lovdat a, aXXa...7rpo TOV TroXc/iov
edtco^êray OTTO
rfjs lepova-aXijfj,,
paXXov
So
Mt., Me., Lc. ;

Lc. adds a special warning to those
who should be in Jerusalem itself or its
Se iri\Qov avVot.
neighbourhood
(*ai ot ev
/^teo co
avrfjs
Ace. to Eus. H. E. iii. 5. 3 the

Christians of Jerusalem were warned
before the war broke out by a pro
KTX.).
phetic revelation (KUTO. riva

rols avTodt doKtfjiOis 6V aT
eKôdevra Trpo TOV TroXe/iov) to leave
the city and retire to Pella in Peraea;
Epiphanius (depond. et mens. 15) has
nearly the same story, but attributes
the revelation to an angel.
Pella
(Jos.
p.
593
B. J.
ff.,
iii.
Merrill,
3.
3,
G.
A. Smith,
East of the Jordan,
20
306
lovSaia (pevyeTtocrav
ev Trj
ol
15
I5
TO,
eis
[XIII. 14
oprj.
6 ejrl
TOV So)//aTOs
1
KaTa/3aTO) yu^Se ei(re\6aTa) TL dpai

jUir]
*6
K Trjs oiKias avTOVj
Kai 6 ek TOV dypov /mr) CTTL-
ek Ta
o Tpe^JsaTto
go
17 ôval $e
eis] e-rn
14
rAnz^^"
T??? cucta?
16 o
17
eis
OTTLCTCO
604
min fereomn
alP auc
15 o
eiri
BFH aegg]
o Se CTTI
KAEGKLMSUVX
604 2 pe syr arm affkn q vg Kara/3arw] + ets

sin hcl
arm aeth (om NBL c k aegg syr**3811)
ADXrAnS< min? a ff i n q vg syrr
rov crypoj ] + ow AXriTS^> min?
ets TO, OTTIO-W] om eis ra ^
syr
hcl
KO.I
eiri
Bin
om
5e
D
|
184
was
avTOV.
I^JLCLTLOV
TCUS ev
OrjXafrfj.evcus
28
lay between Gerasa and

Hippos on the edge of the table-land,
scarcely among the mountains; but
the way to it from Judaea led across
both the Judaean and the Moabite
hills, so that ds TO. opr) is a sufficient
index of the direction which the flight
p.
TO
dpai
ff.)
to take.
Details as to the precise
out entering his house.
els
TOV
aypov, he who is at work on the

farm
calls
attention to the
els
movement which attends labour
;
the
man
56,
has gone out to his plot of
(for dypos see v. 14, vi.

8, xv. 21, Lc. xv. 15),
ground
xi.
while there,
is
36,
and
moving from place to
would be more appropriately

given through one of the prophets
of the Church of Jerusalem (cf. Acts
xi. 27 f., xxi. 10) when the time drew
place
near.
home, or at the entrance of the field

he is working yvp.v6s (Jo. xxi. 7) or
povoxiTw, and he must be content
to make his escape as he is.
Els TO.
locality
15,
When
for this use of els
cf. ii. i (v.L),
Acts viii. 40, Blass, Gr., p. 122 f.

Meanwhile his outer garment (re t/naTIOV) is left behind (els ra oTrtVa)) at
;
6 eVi TOV
16.
the
signal
is
d<&fj,a.TOs
given,
*rA.]
not
moment may be lost the citizen

who is resting or praying on his roof
;
must not stop to collect his property,

or the countryman who is at work
to go after the clothing he has left
Men
in another part of the field.
went up to the flat roofs -of their
houses to sleep (i Sam. ix.
worship (Jer. xix. 13, Zeph. i.
x. 9), to
watch
(Isa. xxii.
25),
5,
to
Acts
to pro
(Isa. xv. 3,
i),
claim tidings good or bad

Mt. x. 27), to spend the Feast of
Tabernacles (Neh. viii. 16), and doubt
less for many other purposes ; so
usual a place of resort was the
roof that the law required it to be
fenced with a parapet (Deut. xxii. 8)
as a protection against accidental
The roof was accessible from
falls.
without (ii. 4, note, cf. Lc. v. 19) by
a staircase, or ladder, so that the
man on the roof might escape with
OTT/O-CO is
(usually
ix. 62,
a frequent phrase in the LXX.

for the N. T. cf. Lc.
;
= linx)
Jo. vi. 66, xviii. 6, xx. 14.
The
passage as a whole recalls Lot
from Sodom (Gen.
7repi/3Xe-
"\ISTJS
xix. 17
els TO. ovt(rto...fls
TO opos
escape
traj ^bu).
Lc. has these verses in another con
nexion, where the allusion to

is clear (Lc. xvii. 28 ff.).
Sodom
oval de rats
Alas for
17.
rX.]
mothers with children at the breast,
and those who are soon to become
mothers, for whom a hasty flight is
impossible, who cannot leave their
burden.
The horrors of the
siege
would convert the joy of maternity

Oval
into a woe cf. Lc. xxiii. 28 f.
:
has the true ring of apocalyptic pro

phecy ; both the O. T. prophets and
the Apocalypse use it abundantly;
Me. has it only here and in xiv. 21,
XIII. 19]
Teas
ev
oa
18
om
arm] +
&
8e
Kai
TJ
<ra(3(3a.TOv
-ra>,
(-TUJ>,
irpo<r.
c b
^777 v^wv K
77/ie/xus
1071
6eos
a in
|
ev
<ra/3/3aro>)
<ra/3/3ara>
S yrr 8in P esh
om
604
acffkn arm
|
/47?]
ou5e
/Ai/
Toiavrt]
77?
& om
|
^BC*L>p-
19 eaovrai yap 0,1 77/11. e/cetyat] etrrat -yap ei* rats

^Xtîs om ou 7670^61 Toiavr-rj] 0\i$eis otat ou/c
299 (2?) (y
ou5 ou
^77
FGS
T?J
frequent in Mt., Lc.
it is
7e7ova<ri
877X0-
27), as well as of
the child (3 Regii.

Joel ii. 16, Jer. li.
a fact which
(xliv.) 7, Lc. xi. 27)
appears to have been overlooked by
the Western corrector who wrote
viii.
for
0r)\aopevais
5
2,
6r)\aov<Tais
(cf. W.ll.).
yao-rpl c%(iv is a Herodotean

phrase revived in late Greek in the
xxx. it is the usual equivalent of
Ei>
mn
TtpocrevxfO df &
1 8.
Mt. supplies
Iva
2P
6\n//ciS otat ou
6\i\//is
oia
*1
13 69 157 253 346
used of the mother (Gen. xxi. 7,

Exod. ii. 9, i Regn. i. 23, 2 Mace. vii.
25, Ps.
arm
latt
T.
arm 00 om 77^ e/cr.

AC 2 XrAII* min fereomn om ews
civ is
iii.
scr
)
TTOTC
/mcrewj 28 299
28]
ov
KCCI
<!>
roiavTTj
vvv,
K* c a B (D) (L) (13) (28) almu c(d) fflvg

min? k SyrrP e8hhcl aegg go aeth
min 1101111 k (aut sabbato) + f^-rjde o-a/3/3arou
736
eyevovro (vel ou 7e70J/acri) roiaurat

ovdeTTore TOICIUTCU
6\i\f/eis oiai ou
TOV
ecos
yevrjrat
AXrAIIS<fJ>-
+ /*. ev
e/cewats T (abdknq)
<ra/3/3aru?
19
ov
eKTicrev
rjv
but
ecroj/Tc
si<s
ou
^Trpoo-evêo-Oe Se 18
rifJLepais.
iva
307
yeyovav
ov yeyove Trore
o 0eoj
0272^
rou vvv
/cat
[
stronger than ever through the teach

ing of the Scribes. Mc. s omission of
this point has been
commonly ex
plained by the fact that he wrote
for Gentile readers, to whom the
strength of Jewish feeling on the
subject would be unintelligible. But
quite possible that /zrjde
/Sarw had no place in the common
tradition, though it had clung to the
memory or had been added by the
zeal of the Palestinian Church.
For
it is
<ra/3-
irpoa fv^fO Qai iva (OTTCDJ) cf. xiv. 35, 38 ;

Phil. i. 9, Jas. v. 16; for other con
fir)
from
)
but the reference may
well be wider
pray that this sign
and all that must follow its appearance
come not to pass during the winter,
yucpat *rX.]
Those days shall be straitness the
like of which hath not come to pass
when the hardships
and
Mc. s sentence, but at the same time
For the
privation will be greater.
gen. of time see WM., p. 258, and
Mt. has the
cf. WKTOS, i Thess. v. 7.
lessens its force (eorai yap rore 6\i\^ts

The Book of
oia ov yeyovev).
fjLfya\r]
<rav
v.
$>vy?)
6,
of
flight
addition
prfe o-a/3aTo>
nor yet (at whatever season) on a
sabbath, when many Jews, even
Christian Jews (cf. Acts xxi. 20 f.),
interesting
would be hindered by their scruples

from escaping beyond the immediate
structions see Lc. xxii. 40, Jas.

19.
&c.
ZcrovTai
Mt. softens the harshness
Daniel is again in view: cf. Dan.

LXX. Kivr) 77 ^fpa dXfyecos oia
ov eycvTjdrjo av ews
OVK cyfvrjdr)
d<p*
(TTai Kaipos
Fh.
oia ov ycyovfv
TJS
6\fyis is here
yeyfvrjrai ctivos KT\.
(see iv. 17, note, and c Lc. s ai/ay*?/)
TTJS
a</>
used almost in
and
also perhaps in the
their influence
was now perhaps
of
xii. I
Jerusalem (Acts i. 12); in

the Maccabean wars such scruples had
borne deadly fruit (i Mace. ii. 32 ff.),
vicinity of
v. 17.
at
yap
its literal
daily tightening of the
siege;
cf.
sense for the
meshes of the
Deut. xxviii. 53 (which
is
Lord s thoughts),
2O
308
20 yewiTCti.
Kai ei juLrj e/coAopwcrei/ Kvpios TS
d\\a
TOi)
OVK av ecrMr] Traara o~d
19 yevuvTai
the
rcis 77/iepas]
+ ota
(rov
exck
2 pe latt
0\fyfi
TroXiopKr/o-ovo-iv
o-ov,
Ti-oXiop/aa
avTovs
^6po\ avroy.
f)
Ota... rota vrr) for roiavrrj oia is
unique
the
perhaps
quoted in
passages
Grimm-Thayer
(i
Cor. xv. 48, 2 Cor.
n) are not exact parallels. Teyovcv

represents the fact as standing in its
completeness on the page of history
no such event has ever occurred ;
comp. Jos. B. J. prooem. 4 TO. yovv
x.
alavos arvx^P-^Ta irpos TO.

riTTrjaBai. doKw Kara orvyKpi(riv.
TrdvTcav air
ATT apx*)* icrttrcas KT\.
cf. X. 6,
note
similar phrases occur in Exod. ix. 18,

Deut. iv. 32 ; with qv eKrurev 6 6cos,
cf.
ovs
eeXearo
(v. 20).
"Ea>s
rov vvv,
axpi TOV vvv, Rom. viii. 22, Phil. i.

Lc. xxii. 1 8, 69, Acts
5 ; OTTO TOU
xviii. 6, 2 Cor. v. 16.
Lc. adds (xxi. 23% 24) some re
cf.
vi>Vj
words, based partly on

Zach. xii. 3, partly anticipating the
Pauline view of the relation between
the fall of Israel and the conversion
of the Gentile world (Rom. xi. 25 ff.).
markable
2O.
Mt.
i/at.
fl
pr)
Mc.
e/coXo/Soxrei/
Kvpios KT\.]
KoXo/3o)^r/(rai/ at r)/icpcu e fcet-
fl /i)
ti
arm
arm aegg aeth
nonn
13 28 69 299 1071 al
eg* syrr
8111
?6811
With the thought of a Divine curtail

ment of time comp. Barnabas 4. 3 els
TOVS
de<T7r6T7)s o~WTTp,r]Kev
Kaipovs Kai Tas Tê pay, Iva Ta^yvrj o
TjyaTrTjLLevos avTov Kai ctn TTJV K\Tjpovobut the purpose in
p.iav avTov TJ^TJ
TOVTO yap 6
Barn,
is
form of the sentence has a
note of greater originality the use of

the anarthrous Kvpios=ninj which is
limited in the N.T. to O.T. quotations
and phrases, and a few passages where

a Hebrew or Aramaic original seems
to be directly in view (e.g. Lc. i. 5
ii.
52, where it occurs eight times).
is properly to
KoXo/3oCi>
amputate
(cf. 2 Regn. iv. 12 KoXoftovo-iv ras x^p^s
and cf.
avratv KOI TOVS irodas
avTQ>v,
the epithet KoXo/3o8a/mAos applied to

St Mark, p. xxvi f.); hence to curtail,
cut short, Vg. (Mt., Me.) breviare.
different,
and the reference
to Dan. ix. 24 (rwrr/wJA/crai , and

On the con
not to the Gospels.
is
struction
lot)Sato)i/
q arm
xix. 9,
KCU
ol
nonn
13 69 736 al
repro
where the LXX.
ex@pos
rrcpwxfl
TTJ
& b ff
o~ov KOL cv 777
a-f
duced in Jer.
has cv
I/
/!)
~\
20 Kvpios] o 0eoj
EFGMA^
+ eKeivas
o-Tevoxa>pa
rj
>
K\KTOVS avTov
TOVS
cv ri
on
^T
IS
[XIII. 19
eo-o>0r)
see
fKo\6^(oo-fV...ov<
P.T)
WM.,
p. 382.
(Delitzsch).
"l^S-^S
av
Two Heb. idioms
are combined here
the use
men
of /3
12), and
(Gen.
the use of 73... &O for none (Gen.
ix. n); cf. Blass, Gr. pp. 162, 178,
WM., p. 214 f. For the construction
Not a soul could
see WM., p. 382.
^3
for
all
vi.
have escaped from Jerusalem, had

not the hand of GOD brought the
It lasted five
siege to a speedy end.
months, from the Passover (Jos. B. J.
v.
3.
when
i)
to
September
vi. 8. 4),
(ib.
but the
investment was not complete before
Notwithstanding the horrors
May.
of the time the survivors were in
Titus entered the city
numerous, 97,000 ace. to

For the
Josephus (B. J. vi. 9. 3).
causes which "combined to shorten,
the siege see Alford on Mt. xxiv. 22.
In the
Siflt
TOVS CK\fKTOVS KT\J]
O.T. the K \KToi (Dorian) are the
credibly
"
covenant people (Ps. civ. (cv.) 6, Isa.

xliii. 20), but more especially Israel
idealised
and responding
to
GOD S
choice (Isa. xlii. i, Ixv. 9 ff.). In Enoch

the term is used for the righteous in
Israel
(En. i.
for
diKaiovs)
Kingdom
is
cv\6yrjcrcv
whom
the
reserved.
K\CK.TOVS
Messianic
The Gospels
retain this general sense, transferring
XIII. 22]
ee\eaTO
oi)s
eKoXofiuxrev ras
309
rore 21
q/uiepas.
e/cet,
//>}
Ka 22
2i iSe (i)
AWb
KBL]
arm (me) go aeth
om
iSe (2) KBDL 28 2**] iSov

B the pr A(C)DXrAIIZ$ min satmu a b c ff q
ACDXrAIIZ$ min omnvid
iSou
mm? om C 63 me
1
XrAII2
/ecu
iriffTtva-trre
\//ev5oxpwroi Kai
pr
GKMSUWb
selves worthy of
it (Mt. xxii. 14, cf.

Lightfoot on Col. iii. 12). Here the
elect, for whose sake the siege was
shortened, are probably the faithful
members of the Church of Jerusalem,
the a\as TT/S yfjs, whose intercession
or whose presence secured this privi
lege, though it did not avail to save
Thpht. would
include those of the Jews who should
afterwards be brought to the faith,
xviii. 32)
22 yap
XmSl>
ABDL<]
5e
124 ik
the word to those of the K\T}TOL who

answer to the call and prove them
the city (Gen.
rj
<prjrai]
The
^fvSoTTpocprjTrjs is
known
to the LXX. (Zach. xiii. 2, Jer. 9

=^3),
for there were such under the old
covenant
(2
Pet.
ii.
i,
cf.
Deut.
xiii.
and the Lord had at the outset

of the Ministry warned His disciples
i ff.)
against this class of men (Mt. vii. 15),

for the return of a true prophecy
would bring back the spurious imita
One such appears in Acts xiii.

many such were abroad before the
tions.
end of the Apostolic age
(i
Jo.
iv. i,
see Westcott s note ; cf. Apoc. xix. 20,

xx. 10)
they were familiar to the
writer of the Didache (n Tray 8e
;
Ovs
Trio-re veil/.
by Mt.
V.
6 6c6s,
eXe aro
19
TTJS
is
omitted
Krio-ecos
f)v
where Mt. has merely
didda-Kcov
7rpo(pr)TT)s
SiSaovcei
ov
TTJV
Troiei,
d\r)6ciav,
el
êv8onpo(piJTr}s
The *lfev86xpi(TTos is neces

a far less common character,
and the word is probably a crea
tion of the Evangelists or their
Greek source. St John s avrixpto-ros
(i Jo. ii. 22, iv. 3, 2 Jo. 7) presents a
different conception; the Antichrist
opposes Christ, the Pseudochrist is
merely a pretender to the Messianic
eo-riV).
21.
Kai Tore lav TIS vp.lv
The warning
of
v.
is
flirrj KT\.~]
resumed, with
special reference to the circumstances

of the last days of Jerusalem. Such a
would be sure to call up a host

of pretenders to Messiahship, whether
the title were used or not (see note to
ISe <S5e...iSe eVei Mt. expands
0. 6).
crisis
this
Tjj
eav ovv
ep^/io) etrrtv,
cliraxTtv
p,rj
vp.lv
eêX^re*
lSoi
ifiov
ev
ev
Too little
Church at
Pella to enable us to say whether it
was disturbed by such reports. But the
tidings of the siege which reached
the refugees from time to time would
have predisposed them to accept any
stories which chimed in with their
growing belief that the irapova-ia was
Tols Tap.eiots, p.r) TTioTfvcrT/re.
known of the life of the
is
at hand.
incredulity is
sometimes a Christian duty. On the
1656.
pres. imperative see Burton
22.
Mi; Trio-revere
^cvSoxpicrroi
Kal
\lfev8o7rpo-
sarily
"
(Westcott on i Jo. ii. 22, cf.

Trench, syn. xxx.). The pretended
Messiahs were scarcely a source of
serious danger to the Church, after the
end of the Jewish polity, and it is to
these only that the Lord s words di
rectly refer. Even the earlier Church
writers however do not always observe
office"
this distinction;
Eus.
H. E.
named
cf.
Hegesippus ap.
22 a?
TovT(ov (he has
various early heretical sects)
iv.
TTJV
ep,epi(rav
^revdoxpifTToi . oinves
evaxriv rfjs eKK\r)crias <f)6opip,aiois \6yois
. .
Kara rou 6eov Kal Kara TOV ^pio-rov

Similarly Justin (dial. 82)
310
Kat
v$O7r
pcxpfJTai
TO
Saia ova iv
a7ro7r\avav
el
KO.I
crrjjULeTa
TOVS
^>vvctTOV
23
[XIII. 22
TepctTcc
e/c/Ye/croi/s.
VfMV
a4
24
\AAAa
11 daxrovffiv ]
eV eKeivcus rcus ti/uepais
iroi.irj<rov(nv
pe
13 28 69 91 124 299 346 2
6\i-
/uLeTcc
ad
|
TOUS e/cXe/crous] pr
ACLW bXrAII2$ min omnvid latt syrr arm aegg go aeth om rows S^
b
min fereomn latt exca syrr arm go Cypr
pr tSou KACDW
/cat
23
XrAIIZ3>
quotes the present context with the

KOI fort- TroXXot yap
a&ea KOL ft\dcr(f)rjp,a KOI adiKO. ev 6vop,aTi
avTov 7rapaxapd(T(rovTs (8idaav. But
these are the avrixpto-roi, of i, 2 Jo.
rather than the êuSoxpioroi of the
remark oVep
Gospels.
Stoaovcriv
crrjiJifla
KCLI
TepaTa]
The
words look back to Exod. vii. ii, 22,

and are based on Deut. xiii. i (2) edv.
. .
are as false
Thess. ii. 9 T.
as
The combi-
his
repara
his pretensions
(2
\lftvdovs}.
irpos TO aTTOTrXavav /crX.]
view of misleading
cf.
With the
WM.,
p. 505.
to lead astray by divert

ing from the right path, used abso
lutely (2 Chron. xxi. ii, Prov. vii. 21,
Sir. 3, 2 Mace. ii. 2), or followed by
ATTOTrXai/az/,
and a gen.
OTTO
vrjOrjo-av d-rrb Tr/s
KT\.
But
excite admiration.
(i
Tim.
vi.
TriWeajs).
10 aTreTrXa-
Tovs
c<\K-
Mt. emphasises
the boldness of the aim by prefixing
rovs, cf. v. 20, note;
nation (rrjuela Kal repara is common ill

the O.T. (e.g. Deut. xxviii. 46, xxix. 3
(4), xxxiv. n, 2 Esdr. xix. 10, Ps.
cxxxiv. (cxxxv.) 9, Isa, viii. 18; what
Ei dwaTov, sc. ea-TiVj si potest fieri,

R. V.
possible"; the phrase leaves
the possibility undetermined, cf. xiv.
Dr
35,
Driver (Deut. p. 75) says of the

corresponding Heb. words is true of
the Greek a-rnielov is
sign, i.e.
something, ordinary or extraordinary,
as the case may be, regarded as signi
ficant of a truth beyond itself," whilst
a portent, an occurrence
repay is
regarded merely as something extra
KCU.
"if
for
"a
"
cf. Trench, syn. xli.

The
Gospels prefer a-rjêlov and 8vvap.is in
reference to the miracles of Jesus;
the Jews sought for startling repara
(Jo. iv. 48), but the Lord s work did
not usually assume this form; the
ordinary";
Rom.
vv.
xii. 18.
vpeis de
23.
/SXeVeTe]
But
ye,
your part, be on your guard ; cf.

5,9; /3X. is used absolutely again.
in V. 33.
IIpoeLprjKa vp.iv TTOVTO.
all
necessary to direct your con

duct ; if the prediction was not full
or exact enough to gratify curiosity, it
was sufficient to create responsibility
that
is
and supply practical guidance, npoeiirfiv is
ments;
TO
used of prophetic announce

Acts i. 1 6 Trpoeivre TO 7rj/e/ia
cf.
ayiov,
Rom.
^ raiaf
ix.
29
2 4 2 7THE END OP THE DISPEN

latter word, however, is used freely iivr
SATION FORETOLD (Mt. Xxiv. 29 31,
the Acts (ii. 22, 43, iv. 30, v. 12, vi. 8,
Lc. xxi. 25 28).
xiv. 3, xv. 12), and occasionally
by
St Paul (Rom. xv. 19, 2 Cor. xii. 12),
aXXa V Kivais rais r}p,epai?
24.
to describe the effect which the Chris
But (aXXa) there is more
/LieTa KTX.]
tian miracles produced, rather than
to follow; in those days, &c.
The
their actual character or their purpose.
prophecy now carries us beyond the
To exhibit portents belongs especially
fall of the city (p.erd TTJV 6\L^nv eKfivrjv,
to the false prophet or false Christ,
cf. V. 19).
eKeivais Tals TJp.epa.is IS
whose ambition it is to startle and
indefinite (i. 9, note), merely connecting
*Ei>
XIII. 25]
311
iios crKOTicrra eTai, Kac

crer]i/r] ou
TO (peyyos avTrjs, 25 Kat ol dcrTepes earovrai e /c 25
r\
Swcrei
TOV OVpCLVOV
24
eKivr}v~\
TWV f]êpwv
T. OVp. TriTTTOVTes] OL
L(W b XrAII 2 S$)

ovp.]
TWJ>
ovpavwv
eKLv<av
K TOV OVp.
rain?1
(C/CTTITTT.
60".
II
syrr
A vg)
sin
P esh
the sequel with what has gone before,

so that the destruction of the Jewish
polity is regarded as the starting point
of the era which will be ended by the
napova-ia. Mt., interpreting the Lord s
words by the conviction which pos
sessed the first generation, prefixes
with which compare the ra^v
cv6ea>s,
of Apoc. xxii. 20; the original form of
the sentence, as we see it in Me.,
leaves the interval uncertain.
The
Lord merely foretells that His per
sonal coming will follow the capture
of Jerusalem, and not precede and
prevent it, as many might be tempted

to expect (v. 21 f.). Lc. has lost the
note of time altogether.
6
77X10?
o-KOTio-0rjo~Tai
/crX.]
The
symbolical description which follows

is gathered from O.T. predictions of
the ruin of nations hostile to Israel ; cf.
Isa. xiii. 10 (of Babylon) of yap dvrcpes
rov ovpavov .TO (pas ov dwaovcriv, KOI
o~KOTio~6r]O~Tai TOV TjAi ov dvareXXoz/roy,
ei TO (f)Q)S O.VTTJS
KOI 77 afXrjvr] ov
. .
6"a)o
ib.
xxxiv.
rracrai
iravra
ai
TO.
4 (of Edom) TaKijcrovTai

Kal
ovpav&v
Swaêis
ff
armcod
TOV OVp.
(q)
TreaovvTcu
Ezech. xxxii.
7 (of Egypt) rj\iov cv ve(p\r) KaXvâ),

TO (jxus avTrjs.
KOI crf\rjvrj ov p.r)
4>dvr)
= in. 3) connects similiar

(ii. 30
portents with the dispensation of the
In all these
Spirit (cf. Acts ii. 17 ff.).
cases physical phenomena are used to
describe the upheaval of dynasties, or
Joel
great moral and spiritual changes;

and it is unnecessary to exact any
other meaning from the words when
The
they are adopted by Christ.
centuries which followed the fall of
Jerusalem were destined to witness
25 ecrozrcu
TTITTT.
(T.
(\*el
TWV ovpavwv 604
e/c
etc
eKTTtTTT.)
on
ev rots
arm codd me aeth

dynastic and social revolutions greater
and wider than any which swept over
Babylon and Egypt, and to these
portents of Christian history the
Lord s words may reasonably be re
ferred.
On the other hand they do
not exclude, perhaps they even sug

gest, a collapse of the present order
of Nature immediately before the
One of the
irapovo-ia (2 Pet. iii. 12).
phenomena described accompanied
the Crucifixion (Lc. xxiii. 45); the
Return may well be signalised by
greater disturbances of the visible
order. Qeyyos is used specially, though
not in variably, of the lights thatgovern
see Trench, syn. clxxxvii.,
the night
and cf. Joel ii. 10, iii. (iv.) 15; this
word is stronger than
the bright
;
<<5s-,
ness or lustre of light

ol
25.
aorepes
The conception
Hab.
cf.
iii.
6O"ovrat...7ri7rTOi
Te?]
that of individual
stars (not TO ao-rpa as in Lc. xxi. 25)
cf. Apoc. vi.
falling at various times
is
13, viii. 10, ix.
Mt. has
infer
For the periphrasis
i.
fo~ovrai...7r. cf. #.
. . .
TU>V
ao~Tpa 7rea-emu
6V
Ctl
Svi/djUl6K
nonn
69 346 1071 al
TTiTTT.
etiam
DK usacffgi
ai
KCft
TTlTTTOVTeS,
13 eo~o~0
Treo-ovvrai,
but
p. 437) that
(WM.,
purovfievoi.
it is
unsafe to
Mc.
expres
a simple substitute for the

future as usual, Me. is more precise
in his descriptive language than Mt.
SaXevdjo-ovrat on the other hand is
sion
is
;
equally accurate, for the disturbance is

in this case regarded as final (Heb. xii.
26).
The
"powers
of heaven
in
are the
heaven"
DWH
(Mt.
of
*qv
the heavenly bodies in
Isa. xxxiv.
general.
2a\eveo-0ai (used here
the three
by
Synoptists) is frequently
employed by the LXX. for earthquake
312
TOT
26 ovpavols (Ta\ev6rj(rovTai.
viov TOV
dv6pu>7TOV
26
v veêXcus] eiri
Svv. /row
aTTooreXXei
TUV
H LAS
vid
TOT6
syr
sinTid
fjiera T.
infc
here the movement
is
eOvcHv *rX.).
Kal rore
26.
This
oôvrai KrX.]
will culminate
in the Vision of the Son of Man fore
shadowed by Daniel (vii. 13 LXX.
time of unrest and fear
fuecopovv Iv 6pdfj,an
Idov eTTt (/iera, Th.)
a5s vibs
ovpavov
VVKTOS,
TTJS
Kal
who
Stanton, J.
p. 102
ff.).
and
Chr. Messiah, p. 109

1 1 8
Driver, Daniel,
The Lord had from the
;
p.
beginning of His Ministry assumed

the title of the Son of Man (ii. 10,
where see
He
note), and
identifies Himself
now
at length
with the object

in Him the king
of Daniel s vision
of regenerate humanity will find
its Head, and His manifestation in
that capacity is to be the crowning
dom
revelation of the future
Apoc.
shall
(i.
i.
7, xiv.
7)
14).
o(p6a\fj.6s.
cf.
v.
xiv. 62,
men
On
ev vf(p e\ais see
Worte, i. p. 198.
Mt. prefixes KOI TOT*
arrjfj.e
(cf.
"O\ISOVTCU,
the Apocalypse
9
paraphrases (tyerai CLVTOV iras
see,
iov TOV vlov
TOV
XV. 22
Dalman,
rore
eo-Tiv
oravpos
<pa>TOidis
o-Tavpov crrjuelov irpodyet TOV jScurtXca;
Sarum Breviary, Sanct., p. 278

hoc signum crucis erit in caelo cum
PW.,
"
Dominus ad iudicandum venerit."

But the meaning may be simply "the
sign which is the Son of Man" (Bruce)
;
the Vision of the Christ will itself be

the signal for the ervi/reXtia (v. 4).
Mera dwdpews
TroXX^s KOI do^rjs,
cf.
Mt. xxv. 31 ; the conception

based on Dan. vii. 14 (edodi? aurw...
viii.
Daniel
represents the kingdom of saints which

is to supersede the heathen
empires
indicated by the Four Beasts (cf.
Bevan, Daniel,
^9 a\r)0fias
ev ovpava. Cyril. Hier. Cat.
5e d\r)6oi)S idiKov TOV
OT7/zeioi>
XpiOTov
Tip.r)
the Man
comes in the clouds
In
om X
S
rore
min omnvid vg
Didache 16
Cf.
va>.
is
TO>V
avdpwirov
Th.)).
om
BDL
extended to heaven and the heavenly

hosts, as in Hagg. ii. 6 (Heb. I.e.).
Lc. adds a striking description of the
distress which these extraordinary
phenomena will produce on earth (*al
<rvvoxT)
27
special reference to the scene of the
eVt yfjs
adffiq
(ut vid)
ve<j>e\w
hcl
arm aeth
syr
rous 0776X01;?] + avrov Rl
a e E i k q)
(om avrov
(Ps. xvii. (xviii.) 8, xlv. (xlvi.) 7, Ixxvi.

(Ixxvii.) 19, Ixxxi. (Ixxxii.) 5 &c.), with
Law-giving;
TOVS
AMAH mm8atmu
minP*"*
arm aegg go aeth Or
syrr
ve<t>e\(av
dofrs iroXX^s
//era Svvd-
ve<f)e\ais
KCtl
27
e g
OAOI/TCU TOV
eV
[XIII. 25
38,
/SacrtXtK^ /crX.).
rore
Kal
27.
Another link
aTroo-reXet
Kal
(cf.
Man
/crX.]
in the chain of events
rore, v. 26).
shall send the
Son of
"The
3
Angels
"His
Mt. (cf. Mt. xiii. 41, Heb. i.

Mt. adds
6, and see Me. i. 13, viii. 38)
/zero o-aXTrtyyo? pcyaXrjs, with a refer
ence to the scene of the Law-giving
Angels,"
(Exod. xix.
i
Thess.
cf.
16;
"
iv.
16)
Cor. xv.
and
shall
52,
assemble
firiarvvdôva-iv, 8C. ot ayyeXoi, cf.

41 o-vXXe ovo-/) His elect." Such
a gathering of men into a true and
(Mt.
xiii.
lasting brotherhood
had proved
to be
impossible under the conditions of

Judaism (Mt. xxiii. 37 Troo-aKis j6e\ijo-a
eTTio-vvayayflr TO. TCKva o~ou),
be realised
in
at the Trapovo-ia
the
,
but would
of GOD,
Thess. ii. i
Israel
cf.
eV
avrov.
EnrifTTKrvvayayyfjs
o-vvaycoyrj is suggestively used for the
77/^00
1>
ordinary gatherings of the Church,

(pavijo-cTat
av6p<oirov
TO
ev ovpa-
which are anticipations of the great

assembling at the Lord s Return
XIII. 28]
eTTLcrvvdei
Kac
dvefjuav
Teirarapwv
TOI)S
OLTT
O.VTOV
e/c\e/cTOik
aKpov
yfjs
313
e/c
aKpov
eo>?
ovpavov.^
Se TTJS crf/ojs /uid6eT
minP*"
alPauc aeth
aeth
(a)
avTov
TT/S 7775
TOV ovpavov
(Heb.
om
K\eKTovs duxou]
27 TOUS
U^
DL^
i
employed by the LXX. in passages

where the reassembling of the scat
tered tribes of Israel into the Mes
sianic kingdom is in view see Deut.
xxx. 4 (awdgfi), Tob. xiii. 13, xiv. 7
:
(K), Ps. cv. (cvi.) 47, cxlvi. (cxlvii.) 2,
Zach.
ii.
Toiis
K\fKTovs
elects
i.
4) ;
(v.
(<rwaa>),
20),
and the
avTov.
Mace.
ii.
but in the Son (Eph.
Son
gift (Jo. x. 27, xvii.
6,10).^
K T(ov
7.
The Father
elect belong to the
by the Father s
TfO~o~dpa>v
From
dvefjuov KT\.~\
Zach. ii. 6 (lo) CK T&V Tfcro-dpuv dvep.(ov

ToC ovpavov o~vvdô) vpas, and Deut.
TOV
XXX. 4 eav fj 77 Stao-Tropa o~ov air
ovpavov ear aKpov TOV ovpavov, cKfWev
o-wdgfi (re Kvpios: cf. also Deut. iv.
a<pov
32
Deissmann (B.
St. p. 248)
quotes
from a Fayuin
The four winds (cf. Apoc.
K recrcrapcoi/ dvefinv
4
papyrus.
Tii. i) stand for the four points of the
compass. The Lord s thought is still

dwelling on the new Israel, in which
are to be fulfilled the O.T. anticipa
tions of the reassembling of the tribes.
Mc.
phrase an
a<pov
yijs
a/cpov
ovpavov is unusual and difficult; the

LXX. has an- aKpov TTIS yfjs ecoj a. r.
Jer. xii. 12), as
y. (Deut. xiii. 7 (8),
well as a?r a. r. ovp. ctos a. r. ovp. (Deut.
xxx. 4, Ps. xviii. (xix.) 7), and even
speaks of re ercrapa a/cpa TOV ovpavov
(Jer. xxv. 1 6 (xlix. 36)), but the contrast
of the aKpovyfjs and the aKpov ovpavov
appears only here ; the sense seems
to be, "from any one to any other
opposite meeting-point of earth and
sky"
(Bengel:
"ab
28 91 299
13 28 69 736
i
i pe
ac
ff
OTCLV 28
ik Or int
|
2 pl al nonn
|
aKpov
aKpov i]
2]
nonn
13 28 69 736* 2** al
Both noun and verb are
x. 25).
Trjv 7rapa/3o\*iv.
extreme
caeli et
terrae in oriente usque ad extremum

caeli et terrae in occidente"), i.e. round
the whole horizon of the world. But

the phrase is perhaps colloquial rather
than exact, and intended only to
convey the impression that no spot on
the surface of the earth where any of
the elect may be will be overlooked.
28 29. THE LESSON OF THE BUD
DING FIG-TREE (Mt. xxiv.
3233,
xxi. 29
31).
28.
OTTO Se TTjS (TVKTJS KT\J\
Lc.
From
the fig-tree learn the parable (it of

fers), i.e., the analogy which will serve
to illustrate this particular point.
The
first article is
generic (WM., p. 132),

the second possessive (WM., p. 135).
On 7rapa/3oXr; see iii. 23. The illustra
tion is not worked out in the customary
form o/ioia COTIV r; /Sao-tXeia TOV 6cov
or the like, but is merely

o-vK.r] KT\.,
suggested in passing; nevertheless
the essence of the parable is here.
With ftddcTe (the Master s call to the
xi. 29.
Under
/xatfr/rai ) cf. Mt. ix. 13,
Christ s guidance teaching may be
extracted from (duo) the most familiar
of natural objects. The fig-tree was
among the commonest products of the
neighbourhood of Jerusalem ; yet twice
within two days it furnished Him with
materials of instruction (cf. xi. I3ff.).
Lc. lessens the interest of the passage
by adding
/cat
Trdvra
TO.
o fvo pa.
6 K\d8os KT\.] The tree is

not yet in full leaf like the precocious
cpuXXa); at
specimen of xi. 13
the Passover the leaves would be just
OTUV
rjdrj
(fx<>vo~av
ATraXor
escaping from their sheaths.
is used of young vegetation in Lev. ii.
*9
29
K\d$os
tjSrj
TO.
Kal
OUTCOS
a?ra/\O9
avTrjs
K<pvrj
OTL
yivtocTKeTe
(j)v\\ct y
[XIII. 28
TO
yyv^ r3
e.
TavTa
OTav
v/ULes,
6ei
epos
Hgo
OTL
ryivcocTKeTe
28
FSUr^ vid min mu a
eK<j>tir]
EGKMVW bII
mm**
D
W bXriI2* mm?
0uXXa] + ei
avrrj
min mu aeth
|
6vpais]
+ To
1111
(nata fuerint)
(finis) +
cf.
TJ
j3a<ri\eia
Ezech.
TOV deov
xvii.
branch puts forth
its
leaves.
The
Latin versions and the Sinaitic and

Peshitta Syriac support e jctfwjj (see
which might certainly stand

p. no); but fyveiv trans,
(WSchm.,
occurs in
and
Cant.
v.
eKcfrveiv trans,
Sir.
13,
in Ps.
xiv.
ciii. (civ.)
19,
14
Symm., and there is no sufficient

reason for changing the subject here.
Field s argument that if the transitive
were used we should have expected
the aor. eKtfrvoy" overlooks the fact
that the parable represents vegetation
"
in its first stage. The bursting

of the fig-tree into leaf is the earliest
as
still
sign of the approach of summer; cf.

Cant. ii. 1 1 ff.
For Gepos, the season
of summer,
cf.
Gen.
viii.
22, Ps. Ixxiii.
20; the noun is

elsewhere anarthrous, and the article,
which occurs here in all the accounts,
(Ixxiv.) 17, Jer. viii.
is
perhaps emphatic
"the
summer,"
as contrasted with the leafless winter.

Meyer s identification of 64pog in this
place with tfepio-ftos is out of keeping

with the context ; though the Trapova-ta
elsewhere regarded as the harvest

time of the world (Mt. xiii. 30, 39,
is
(nascuntur) syrr
iravra.
29 ravra] pr
aKpa TTJS aTraXoTrfTOS [sc. rfj?

Kfdpov] here it denotes the result of
the softening of the external coverings
of the stem, as it grows succulent
under the moisture and sunshine of
This stage has been already
spring.
(#77) reached ; and it is succeeded by
the
another, orav f^vrj TO. (/>wAAa
11.),
hcl
me
aeth]
arm the
? 6811
Ta
vv.
(germinaverit) syr
ff
28 91 124 604 2** al^ q arm yivwaKere KB*CEFGHKMSUV

affikq vg (cognoscitis) syrr arm the go] yivuffKerai AB 3 DLA
Aq. dnaXa Xaâra,
14,
(procreaverit)
diq vg
Bepos] reXos
reXos
err
eyyvs
36
ev
(cff)i(q)
arm
(aeth)
(regnum.dei]
xiv. 15),
Apoc.
prevails here
another train of ideas

"
cf.
que eorum qui
Origen
unusquis-
salvantur...in se abs-
conditam
habet vjtalem virtutem ;

Christo autem inspirante,...quae sunt
abscondita in iis progrediuntur in folia
aestate instante."
TOV
Thpht.
[77]
:
XpiorTov
dlKdlOlS
7rapovaia...0pos
CLTTO êtjLKBVOS.
r<5
OVTI roi?
TlVtoffKfTf, hldic.,
not imper., Vg. cognoscitis ; experi

ence tells you.
On the reading
a common itacism see Field,
o-Kfrai
yiva>-
Notes, p. 37
f.
OVT(OS
29.
KOL
V/iftff
The
KrX.]
lesson of the parable enforced.

T(cs KCU, so in like manner (WM., p.
548) ; v^ls, ye disciples, as distin
guished from the rest of men. As all
Ot>-
men
(and you among them) recognise

the signs of approaching summer, so
ye, with your special opportunities,
ought to recognise (-y^cr/cere, imper. ;

Vg. scitole) the premonitions of the
napova-ia.
Eyyvs eo-Tiv eirl Qvpais Lc.
:
If we
eyyvs e. 77 /3ao-tXet a TOV Qeov.
are to supply a subject in Mt. and Me.,
(rvvTfXfia or ro T\OS will naturally
r)
suggest itself; but the impersonal
eyyvs e. is in better accord with the
mysterious vagueness of an apoca
on the phrase see Dalman,
lypse
;
i.
ETTI Bvpais
with
p. 87.
foot already firmly set upon the door
step; cf. Prov. ix. 14 Kd6i<T(v cirt
Worte,
dvpais TOV
eavTTJs
Sap. xix. 17
(cf.
Gen. xix.
firi
1 1
eVl dicppov,
TOV diKaiov 6.
O LKOV
Tals
TOVS ovras eVi
TTJS
XIII. 3 1]
315
Apr]v \eyct) VJJLLV OTL ov

avTtj imexpis ov TavTa TrdvTa
Kai
30
/wexpts ov]
om
*
|
Xeuo-ercu
7rap6\6tj
3I
d
<yevr]TaL.
TrapeXevcrovTcu, ol Se \6yoi
yfj
r\
/my
/*.
OTOV
ravra 1071
nexpt-
31
ews ou
irape\fv<rovTon.
AO EFGHLMSVWb
id
XA2<l>
cf.
also Phil.
iv. 5,
Apoc.
i.
3, xxii. 10,
and the Aramaic watchword p.apav

08 a in i Cor. xvi. 22, Didache 10.
30 32. THE EVENT CERTAIN THE
EXACT TlME KNOWN TO NONE BUT
;
THE FATHER
xxi. 3233).
Lc.
<rX.]
al?1
cffgilq vg]
w BD* (hab KACL
om
rell)
the fulfilment of the sentence pro
nounced upon Jerusalem
(v.
If
2).
ndvra be held to include, as the

words are probably meant to include,
the (rvvreXf ta and Trapouo-ta, ytved must
be widened accordingly cf. e.g. Theod.
raiira
Mops. ap. Victor.
yevedv \eyfi TTOVTJpav TO) TpOTTfO KOl OV Tols TTpO&toTTQlS

:
Jerome:
ficat,
dur/v Xf yo) vp.lv OTL
30.
3436,
(Mt. xxiv.
ovpavos 31
ov
uc
ews
13 28 69 124 alP*
KBDUXm
min wtmu ak
Gvpas TOV OLKOV [A<r]) ; James v. 9

O KplTTJS TTpO TWV 6vp(OV (TTT]KV IS pCFhaps a reminiscence of this saying ;
JJLOV
minP auc euj av
yeved 30
r\
Having
"aut
aut
77
genus hominum
specialiter
yfVfO.
dVTT],
signi-
ludaeorum
TOVTO~Tl
"
TCOI/
answered the question ri TO o-rjp.elov

the Lord addresses Himself to the
It is possible that a word

was purposely employed which was
other point raised in v. 4,

eorcu.
An introductory
capable of being understood in a

narrower or a wider sense, according
vp.lv
43).
TroVe
ravra
a/zj)j/
Xy&>
demands serious attention (cf. xii.

The difficult saying which fol
lows is given in nearly identical words

H yei/ea
by the three Synoptists.
avTTj is frequent in the Gospels (cf. e.g.
viii. 12 (note), 38, Mt. xi.
16, xii. 41 ff.,
Lc. xvii. 25), referring ap
parently in every instance to the
generation to which the Lord Him
xxiii. 36,
self
(
In the LXX. ytved

occasionally means a class of
with an ethical significance
belonged.
= in)
men,
(Victor: OVK OTTO \povo)V...p.ovov, a XXa

KOL diro rpOTrou); cf. Ps. xi. (xii.) 8
(where see Dr Kirkpatrick s note),
xiii. (xiv.) 5, xxiii. (xxiv.) 6 ; and there
are passages in the N. T. where this
use of the word comes into sight (e.g.
Mt.
xvii.
Phil.
is
ii.
17,
15).
certainly
in its
Me. ix. 19, Acts ii. 40,

In the present context it
more natural
normal
signification
to take ye ved
;
the passage
similar to Mt. xxiii. 36, where there

can be no doubt as to the meaning.
is
Men who were
then alive would see
to the interpretation assigned to the

passage by the hearer or reader. On
ov P.T) Trape\6fi see Burton,
172 in
v. 31 the future is used without
change
:
of meaning.
o ovpavos Kal 77 yr] /crX.J
The
31.
disturbances of Nature and Society
foretold in vv. 24 ff. would leave the
great revelation of the Father s Love
and Will unshaken (cf. Isa. Ii. 6, Heb.
xii. 25 ff.).
The Lord claims for the
Gospel a permanence even more ab

solute than that which at the outset
of His Ministry He had claimed for

the Law (Mt. v. 18, Lc. xvi. 17, cf.
Hort, Jud. Chr. p. 16). of Xoyot /zov,
not this particular apocalypse only (o
Xoyoi ovrot, Mt. vil 24, Lc. ix. 28), but
Christ s teaching as a whole
(of e /zol
38 = 6 epos Xoyoy, Jo. viii.

O ovp. Kal r) yf) irap\vo-ovrai :
31 ff.).
cf. 2 Pet. iii. IO of ovpavol poifrdbv
Xoyot,
viii.
ApOC. xxi.
7rap\vo-ovrat
TTpwros ovpavos Kal TI
Kal T) $aXao-o-a OVK eo-nv ert.
:
irpa>TT)
yap
3l6
zz
32
oi/Se/9 o/Sei/,
el
e
33
33
jULri
NBL minPauc ]
ABCEGHKLMS UVW XrAII*

arm aegg ae th
Syrrrinpe8h
syrr
Binpesh
ot
i
minP syr hcl the
1071
ovpavwv
TUI>
de fide v. 16)
om
TTJS w/)a$]
arye x ot ] aryeXos
Ambr
US
irape\dw<nv
almu
] /cat
T?7S
Trjs
fj
ACDWb
KDFS*
TT.
TTOTC
yap
min?
XrAIIS<f>
32
8**"
13
2869 124 al
min tmn
AEFGHSVW b
pr ot ACEFGHK
w/>as
efceti/T/s
2
MSVXrAII(*-)
ag syrP e8h aeth om ovde o vioi (cf.

c (solus pater) o IT. povos
13 61 124 238
|
i\
agikq.
X3>
ev ovpavw]
al nonn
28 1071
o iraTyp] /toôs o
o /Sare
OVK.
d^pvTrveiTe
Trj^ riêpas eKeivrjs
ovSe ol ayyeXoi ev ovpavw ovde 6
TTctTrip.
6\7reT,
31 irapeXeva-ovrai 2
Se.
7repi
7rape\ev<rovTaL.
[XIII. 31

codd the aeth

Bin
33 /SXeTrere] om syr +
1071 2P alp*" ak arm
e
/cat
aeth
2P
28
+
aypvirveire]
irpo<revxe<rOe
13
(k)
69 299 346
fereomn f
ffiq V g syrr arm aegg aeth (om BD 122 ack)
oui
(c) ff i
q + 5e
/cat
mm
H
TTfpt &f TTJS jfiepas
32.
rjfjiepa fKcivrj
xiv.
i.
8)
KIVT)S KT\J]
here apparently
Lc. xxi. 34,
25,
2 Tim.
is
2 Thess.
the day of the
Return in which
"those
days"
19, 24) will find their issue;
i.
(cf.
10,
final
(vv. 17,
elsewhere
which the Father has "set within

His own authority" (Acts i. 7), and
the Son had no knowledge of it in His
human consciousness, and no power
to reveal it (Jo.
xv. 15).
viii.
26, 40, xiv. 24,
See upon the whole context
described as 77 eV^cm/ T//J,. (Jo.,passim\

TOV Kvpiov [ I. X.] (Paul), or simply
77 rj/n.
(Mt. xxv. 13, i Thess. v. 4).
7)
Mason, Conditions, p. i2off.

The patristic treatment of the pas
sage is fully examined by Bp Gore, Dis
The end
1 1 1 ff.
Irenaeus (ii. 28.
content to call attention to the
practical reproof which the Lord s
words administer to idle curiosity.
In Origen (in Mt. ad I.} the exe-
r)/ie>a
it belongs to
the time has not
been revealed, and shall not be.
Ovdfls...ovde...ov8e, no one... not even
for the se
(ne quidem)...nor yet
quence cf. Mt. vi. 26, Apoc. v. 3, and
for ovde ne quidem, vi. 31.
Ovde ol
ayyeXoi, who are to be employed in
the work of that day/ cf. v. 27.
Comp. the Rabbinical parallels cited
by Wiinsche, p. 404 ; and for other
references to the limitations of angelic
is
Revelation;
assured,
but
knowledge see Eph.
iii.
10,
Pet.
Ovde 6 vlos.
Not o vlos TOV
avdpairov, but o vlos absolutely, as con
trasted with o Trarrip: cf. Mt. xi. 27,
i.
12.
Lc. x. 22, Jo. v. 19 ff., vi. 40, xvii. i,

i Jo. ii. 22 &c.
By the Father s gift
all things that the Father hath are the
Son s (Jo. v. 20, xvi. 15), and as the

Eternal Word it would seem that
He cannot be ignorant of this or any
other mystery of the Divine Will (Mt.
xi. 27, Jo. i. 1
But the time of the
8).
predestined end is one of those things
sertations, p.
6) is
getical difficulty comes into view, and

he offers alternative explanations ; the
ignorance of which the Lord speaks

belongs either to His human nature,
or to the Church, as whose Head He
Later expositors, influenced
speaks.
by a just indignation at the Arian
argument el r\v aiSiW vnapô>v o vlbs
irpos TOV 6e6v, OVK av riyvorjae Trepl Tr)g
regarded the ignorance as

economic only; whilst others under
rinepas,
stood
el pi) 6 Trarrjp as nearly equi

valent to xcopls TOV TraTpos i cf. Basil,
ep. 236. 2 TovTeo~Ttv, 17 aiTia TOV eldevat
TOV vlbv Trapa TOV Trarpos" ovd av 6
vlbs eyvojy el
JJ.T]
That the day
6 iraTTjp.
is
known
to
GOD was
taught in Zech. xiv. 7; cf. Pss.

xvii. 23 els TOV Kaipbv ov oiftas
6cos (Dalman, Worte, i. p. 235).
Sol.
<rv,
XIII. 34]
317
avTOV Kat Sovs rols Soi/Ao^s avTov T\\V

TO epyov avTov Kai TW dvpcopay
oiKiav
sin
33 Trore o Kaipos earn*] 7roTe o KdLpos D a TOP Kaipov (ut vid) c syr
34
nonn
pe c 801
al
2
i
28
i 13 28
2
aurou i,
airoSrj/j.ui
124
e/)
69
209 245 299
eavrou B e/ca<rrw KBC^DL* 238 248 2? e Sâcffme aeth] pr K at AC 2 b
DX
gyrrP
eshhcl
(Mt. xxiv. 42
"
cliffe
se
For
3e."
the
is
Lc. xxi. 36).
ff.,
/SXeVere, dypvirvelrf KrX.]
33.
wake
36
30
jSXe Trere cf. vv.
do
Aypv-n-velTf,
not
cf.
9,
5,
it
23;
discourse.
permit
Esdr.
Wy-
and preie
the
of
keynote
selves to sleep
your
viii.
58
aypvTTvetTf Kai (pv\d(T(rfTf, Ps. cxxvi.

I
(cxxvii.)
Cant.
(pv\d(T(Tv,
Kafovda Kai r) Kapdia pov

In the Epistles the verb
V.
ijypv7rvr]<rfv
eya>
dypv-mtfl.
used in reference to prayer (Eph.

vi. 1 8) and spiritual work (Heb. xiii.
is
17)
cf.
Lc.
ev
Se
dypvTTVflrf
Kaipcp deopcvoi.
iravrl
Bede mentions other
forms of spiritual
"
dypv-rrvia
autem qui ad adspectum
vigilat
veri luminis
mentis oculos apertos tenet, vigilat

qui servat operando quod credit,
vigilat qui se torporis et neglegentiae
o idare yap
tenebras repellit."
Ov<
the Master Himself

know, the disciples must
If
KT\.
Trore
2]
XrAIIZ<f>
arm
THE FINAL WARNING,

2337.
BASED ON THE UNCERTAINTY OP THE
TIME
o>s]
"
does not
not only acquiesce in their ignorance,
but regard it as a wholesome stimulus
On
The
traveller is here and in

the Son of Man, and the
journey is His return to the Father
Mt.
I.e.
(Jo.
xiv.
3).
Qs
"it
is
as
cf.
if,"
oo-7rep, Mt. xxv. 14 (Blass, Gr., p. 270,

cf. WM.,
p. 578 n.). The construction
of the sentence which follows is broken
by the intrusion of Kai before eVe-m Xaro; the reader desiderates either
8ovs...VfTfi\aTo
or dfpfls
or d(p\s...Ka\ dovs
...Kai evrei\dnfvos (Vg. qui peregre
et
dedit ...et
profectus
reliq uit
d<p\s...Kal
...c(>)Kv...Kai
ever.,
. . .
. . .
see Words
;
Fritzsche s and
s expedient of taking the last
praecipiat,
v.l.
praecepit
worth-White ad
Meyer
I.};
= etiam (WM., p. 578) is adopted

by R.V., but seems to be unnecessary
in view of other indications of gram
matical laxity in Mc. s style.
KOI as
roiff
dov\ois...Tr)v
eKacrro>
cov<riav,
ro epyov] The authority is committed

to the servants collectively (Bengel
the
hanc dedit servis coniunctim
:
"
"),
task
is
cgovo-ia
dovXos
assigned
individually.
On
see i. 22, vi. 7, notes ; for

in this reference cf. xii. 2,
visitation is a wipes, occurring at the

moment predestined for it in the
xiii. 1 6, xv. 15, 20; the Apostolic

writers glory in the title Iô-oO XprTOV dov\os (James i. i, Jude i, Apoc. i.
i. I
cf. SoCXos 6cov
i, Rom. i. i, Phil.
ordering of events.
Tit.
to exertion (yap).
1
6 Kaipos see
i.
each appointed time of Divine
34.
coy
Another
avdpo)Tros
Trapa/SoXr;
dTTodij/jios
(v.
28),
AcrX.j
and as
appears from Mt. xxiv. 43 ff., xxv.,

one of a series delivered at this time.
With avQp. d-noôs a man on his
man the which
travels (Wycliffe,
"a
gon
far in
avQp.
pilgrimage"),
dirfdr/fjirjo-ev,
comp.
xii.
and Mt. XXV. 14
(cf.
xiii.
45 av
@P"
~
*/x
Jo.
i.
i, i
Pet.
ii.
16).
Here apparently
the dovXoc are the disciples in general,

the Qvpwpos is the Apostolate and the
ministry (cf. Jo. x. 3 rovrw 6 0vpa>pbs
the
dvoiyfi), to whom especially belongs
responsibility of guarding the house
and of being ready to open the door to
the Master at His return (Lc. xii. 36,
cf.
Ezek.
xxxiii. 2
ff.).
Bede
"
pastorum ac rectorum ecclesiae
ordini
curam

35 eveTeiXaTO
Iva
IT
36
/;
r]
637
evpy
35f
ypriyop6 iTe
yptyyoprj.
yap TTOTC
[XIII. 34
OVK
ovv,
oiic ias
Kvpios
d\KTOpo(j)a)vias
e\6cov
r]
37
vjuuv
\6yct)
34
gyrrsinpeshhciftxt)
po(f>ui>iov
MSUW
AW riI
arm
|
2<|>
m inpi q Syr
36
KCDKLUrA
e&Qvris
XIIS3>]
hcl
om
35
ADW b
peaovvKnov
a\eKTopo(t>wvia.
aypvirvrj
yprjyop-r)]
o de
|
\6wv]
al
|
ADWbXrH2*
77
DP
ee\6wt>
evpyo-ei
v/j..
7/3777.
solerti observantia iubet impendere,"
adding,
118,
p.
cf.
Pet. 1
Mace.
Apoc.
(xii.
The passage
3
).
27)
in
an interesting
is
illustration of its use here
eireragev
lavaOav rols Trap avrov ypr)yopeiv...$i

WKTOS. For early Christian
use cf. Ign. Polyc. I yp^-yopei,
oXrjs TTJS
a<ol-
fJLTjTOV
epxtrai
ol<ias
K. rffs
x. 25, xx.
Heb.
and explains
Mt. xxiv. 3
With the phrase
napova-ias).
oiKias = 6 oiKodfcriroTrjs cf. Mt.
ultimate meaning
rrfs o-fjs
Kvpios
answers here to
o Kaipos ecTTiv in v. 33
its
yprjyopflTe ovv KT\.]
35TTJS
i ff.,
Lc.
(cf.
xiii.
and
25,
esp.
Xpioros 5e tos vlos eirl rov

Mt. (xxiv. 42) substi
OIKOV avrov.
tutes o Kvpios i5/ic5/, cf. Heb. iii. 6 ov
OLKOS
iii.
ecrfjicv rjnels.
In any
T)
pea-ovvKTiov KrA.]
one of the four watches of the night ;
T)
6\lse
cf.
Lc.
ev
TTJ
xii.
rpiTr}
38 KOV cv
(pv\a.Kfi
rf)
e\0Tj.
Sevrepa KUV
three
fold division of the night is
in
the O.
T.,
cf.
JucL
mentioned
vii.
(rijs fj.(rov(TT]s,
19
A)
6
)
37 o] a
(cf.
ff
i)
two Gospels speak of a fourth

watch (Mt. xiv. 25, Me. vi. 48, where
see note
Jos. ant. v. 6. 5 Kara
cf.
TcrdpTTjv
fj.aXi(rra
(avTov o-rparidv
<pv\aKrjv
:
irpo<rfjye
Berachoth, cited
vigiliae
"quatuor
runtnoctis")
fue-
Roman arrangement
4), but not un

Greece (Eur. Rhes.
5, cited by Kypke: rerpa/Aoipoi/ WKTOS
The watches were distin
(ppovpdv).
(Blass on Acts
known
xii.
in classical
guished as vigilia prima, secunda,

&C.
o>//-e
ufa-ovvKTiov,
are
KrX.
popular equivalents, not to be too
For
strictly interpreted.
n,
Ps.
for ufaovvKTiov,
19;
cxviii.
it
(where
7TVV(J,a KfKTTjfifVOS.
(2P
first
by Wetstein,
Phryn.
Atticists
Rutherford, p. 200 f., WSchm., p.

104 n.\ is found in the later books
of the LXX. (2 Esdr. 1 Jer. 3 Bar. 1
Thren. 1 Dan. (Th. 1 ) I Mace. 1 ), and
in the N. T. (Syn. 14 Acts 1 Paul 4
ABEFG
scr
238 300 1071 c
rf)v
"iva
aXe/cro|
e^cu^s
however, "vigilare praecipimur universi ianuas cordium."

yp^yopfj
yprjyopelv^ a late formation
from eypT/yopa, condemned by the
.
minomnvid
er auo
604 alP P
minPauc
X. iraffiv X.] 670; 5e X. v/uj
autem uni dixi omnibus vobis dico (om
(Lob.
pevovvKTiw
Xm<l>
(cxix.)
ox//-e
Jud.
Isa.
62,
the opposite of
is
/3pz), Lc. xi. 5,

aAeKropo0a>i/i a,
Acts
an.
see
xi.
xvi. 3,
lix.
10
/zeoTi/i-
xvi. 25, xx. 7 ;

in biblical
\*y.
Gk. (but cf. 3 Mace. v. 23, 24), is

used in Aesop, fob. 44 Trpou corre
sponds to the <pv\aKT) cooOivij of Exod.
xiv. 24, i Regn. xi. 1 1 (A, TrpoHi^), or
:
0. Trpcom of Ps. cxxix. (cxxx.) 6.
the ace. ILCVOVVKTIOV see
WM.,
On
p. 288.
See
/i) e\6o)v eai<j)VT)S KrA.]
36.
Mt. xxv. 5, Rom. xiii. n, i Thess. v.
6; the need of the caution was
soon to be forcibly illustrated (xiv.
For the orthography of
37 ff.).
see
cai<j>vf)s
cf. ix. 8,
cf.
Lc.
xii.
rfjs
suddenness
the
the
part
Notes, p. 151, and

for the ethical import
WH.,
note
the
topa ov SoKelTc
TJ
not due to caprice on
of the Master, but to
40
is
XIV.
i]
1
Hv
TO 7rdo-ya Kal
$6
KCLI
XIV
KCLL
a.
TO iraax a KCU ra a.] ra
morum k
(cf.
neglect
of
syrr
Bin
pesh
)
TTWS] OTTWS
on
duty
that
/cat
servant.
de
37.
vp.lv
Traariv
Xeyeo
Oomp. Peter s question
in
XeyooJ
Lc. xii.
a direct
which here receives

answer.
Watching was not to be
limited to the 6vpa>p6$, all must keep
vigil till He returned
priest and
people, the man of the world as
41,
well as the recluse cf. Thpht. irdcri

ravra Trapayye XXet o Kuptoy, /ecu
:
de
rots
Koo-piKWTepois KCU
rols
dvaxvpr]-
The early Church expressed

her sense of the importance of this
charge by the institution of the
Trawvx^fs or vigiliae see Batiffol,
ralr.
hist,
du
breviaire
Romain,
p. 2
tjfjiepas.
ff.
TTOJS
TO
om
Tra<rxa
/cat
ra a.
MX TO TTWS 2
the
of
a^vaa aeTa Svo
TO.
319
pascha azu-
to be intended, since TO v. is distin

guished from ra afreet, the opening
meal from the period of abstinence
from leaven.
Ta
3,
"the
azymes"
(TA^9D), are properly the aproi afrpoi

or Xayai/a av/ia (Lev. ii. 4) which were
eaten throughout the Paschal week,
but here = the Feast of Azymes/
TUV dvp.(ai> (Exod. xxxiv.
77
eoprr)
1
8) or at f/pfpai T&V a
(Acts xii.
xx.
3,
The word lends
6).
itself
easily to this sense, the neut. pi. being

commonly employed for the names of
festivals, Cf. ra cyxatVia, Jo. X. 22 and
the class, ra Aiowcrta, ra HavaQqvaia
(Blass,
Gr.
p.
84
8vo
f.).
XIV. i 2. THE DAY BEFORE THE

DESIGNS OP THE
PASCHAL MEAL.
PRIESTS AND SCRIBES (Mt. xxvi. i
5,
Lc. less pre

Mt. represents the
Lord as calling attention to the ap
proach of the Feast (ei7rei/...Oi Sare
Lc. xxii.
on
I.
TJV
2}.
TO
(Aram. NriD
S,
Trdcrxa
KHDS,
Ilao-â
KrX.]
Dalman, Gr.
cf.
pp. 107, 126) is the prevalent translite

ration of HDD in the LXX. (Pent. 20 Jos. 1
3 i
Esdr. 14 2 Esdr. 3 Ezech. 1 ),
the alternative form (paa-fK or âo-e^
6
occurring only in 2 Chron. (xxx.
xxxv. 12 ), Jer. xxxviii. (xxxi.) 8 in the
N. T. -n-ao-â is used uniformly (Mt. 4
Me. 6 Lc. 7 Jo. 9 Acts 1 Paul 1 Heb. 1 ).
Philo also has Trao-â (e.g. de decal. r)v
4 Regn.
E/Spatot Trarpta)
yX<orr^
Tracrâ Trpotra-
Josephus the MSS. vary

between Trao-â and
(see Niese s
yopfvovariv)
in
<f>curKa
text
and app.
crit.
ant.
v. i. 4, xiv. 2.
To ndcrxa
either (a) the lamb (Exod. xii. n,
21, &c.), or (6) the feast at which it
I, xvii. 9. 3,
B. J.
ii.
I.
r)v...fj.Ta
cisely,
fjyyifcv
/zero 8vo
Mc. s
?fv
rj/nepay]
TO Trao â yivcrat).
noticeable ;
looks back on the
rj/j-fpas
T]fj.\\ev flvai is
the Evangelist
event as past. Mera Svo
exo^-fvrj i?pc pa, if
we
= r}
r)/iepa?
are to follow the
analogy of ftera rpets T//U. (viii. 31, note);

Hos. vi. 2 where /xera dvo rjp.pas is
cf.
distinguished from ev TTJ jfj-epa TTJ

and, as Field points out (on Mt.
xvi. 21), is equivalent to cv rfj ^4pa
TptTTj
TV SevTcpa.... The day will thus, on

the Synoptic reckoning, be Wednesday,
Nisan 13; cf. Exod. xii. 6. Thpht.: rfj
rerpaSt Too-v/jLJBovXiov (\.infra) a-weary,
KOI did TOVTO VTjcTTfvofjifv Ko.1 J/ftets ras
rerpaSa? (see Did. 8, Ap. Const, v. 15).
KCU efijTOVv ol ap^tepets KrX.]
3).
The
8, xii. 12.
Cf. xi.
was now under
is
was eaten, or (c) the Paschal festival

as a whole (Jos. ant. xvii. 9. 3 (pda-na
discussion at a meeting consisting of

representatives of each order in the
Sanhedrin Me., Lc. ot dp^. KOI oi yp.,
^
Mt. o~vvijx^ r} av L **PX~
&
fopTrj
7)
aû/icov
0.
12
?}
KaXfTrai, Lc.
\tyop.vr] Trao-â)
?/
;
eopri)
rcoi/
for (a) see
in the present passage (6)
seems
plot
/<a
""pfo"-
Xaou (cf. Me. xi. 27). Mt.

adds that the meeting was held in the
fivTcpoi TOV
XIV.
320
2 ev So/Vw
3
i
yap Mrj
e\e<yov
TTOTC ecTTai 66pv/3os TOV \aov.

Trj eopTrj, /urj
3
Kai OVTOS CIVTOV ev Br]6avia ev Trj OLKIO, Ci/mcovos
ev
KBC*DL^
yap
eBh
S y rr (P
KpaTri&avTes aTTOKTeivwcriv
[XIV.
arm
hcl ( txt )
3 avTov] TOV Irjvov
acfff iklq
the aeth
|
"
fjn].../j.r)
cf ffi q the
1"^*)
syrr"
me]
Trore]
rt\ oi/ua]
p.r)
om
rrj
AC^XrAIIZ^ minomnvili vg6*

ev rt\ eopr-r] D a (c) ff i (k) q
5e
Trore
N*$
106 229 238 604 2** alP*uc
house of Caiaphas, who for some time

had advocated the policy of sacrificing
Jesus to the Roman power (Jo. xi. 49 f.).
There was no division of opinion now
as to the principle, or as to the
character of the means to be employed
ING AT BETHANY
for the arrest (ev
lowing upon ore e reXeo-ei/ wA. (v. l)

may seem to suggest that the supper
occurred immediately after the Lord s
arrival at Bethany on the evening
of the Day of questions." St John,
however, places it before the Triumphal
6\>Ao>,
Me., SoAo), Mt.;
Me. vii. 22); only the opportunity

On the subj.
(TTCOJ) was still wanting.
cf.
TTCOS see WM., p. 373 f.; in direct

discourse the question would run
avTov. aTTOKret ixaîei/ ; and the
Ilcof
mood is retained notwithstanding the
tense of e frVow (WM., p. 374).
after
. .
2.
from
eXeyov yap Mr; icrX.] An echo

the council chamber which
reached the Apostles and found
Jo.
xii.
KCU
3.
(Mt
xxvi.
13,
8).
avTov
OVTOS
ev
Brj&m aJ
nothing either in Me. or Mt.

to raise a doubt as to the historical
sequence ; indeed Mt. s yevopevov fol
There
is
"
Entry
(Jo. xii.
and
I ff.,
12
see Me.
xi.
i,
been gene
rally accepted from the time of Tatian
(cf.
Hill, p. 196 f.).
Augustine (de
note);
his order has
Voices were
ii. 78)
rightly points out that
the two Synoptists do not definitely
contradict the Fourth Gospel at the
arrest after the
same
its
place in the traditions of the Church.
heard deprecating an
Paschal week had
well begun (ev rrj e oprf}) it must be
made during the next few hours, or
;
cons. ev.
time it may be questioned

whether either of them consciously
connected the event with the first
postponed till after the Feast. MT;,

used elliptically, cf. Blass, Gr. p. 293 f.,
and Lightfoot on Gal. v. 13; if we are
to supply a verb, the previous words
day at Bethany
recapitulando ergo
ad ilium diem redeunt in Bethaniam
Mr; Trore
upon the surface (cf. VG. 4, 10, notes)

this episode had been dislodged from
suggest
KpaTijo-ca/JLev
O.VTOV.
more
vivid than Mt. s Iva /tr)

the use of elvai and the ind.
represents the danger as real and
;
fut.
imminent, and adds force to the

deprecation cf. Lightfoot on Col. ii.
8, Westcott on Heb. iii. 12, and Field,
:
The Sanhedrists lived

p. 38.
in fear of their own people (Lc. f(po-
Notes,
fiovvro yap TOV Xaov
cf. xi. 1 8,
note,
Qopvfios TOV XaoO, not merely
"clamour,"
"uproar"
(v. 28), but as
Vg. tumultus, a riot, or its precursor,
an outbreak of disorder (Acts xx. i,
:
xii. 12).
xxiv.
8).
9.
THE EPISODE OF THE ANOINT
("
erat
qui
ante
sex
dies
paschae").
For some reason which does not
its
historical
lie
order in the tradition
which Me. and Mt. were indebted

for their account.
On the whole
question and the history of opinion
upon it see Hastings, D.B. iii. p. 279 ff.
to
avTov ,avaKfifj.Vov avTov

the
double gen. absolute accords with Mc. s
"OVTOS
. .
often disjointed style.

ev
rrj
OLKLO.
2i
/no>i>o?
/orA.]
Tatian
rightly limits himself here to Mt. Me.

Jo., placing Lc. vii. 36 ff. in another
and much earlier connexion (Hill,

p. 100 ff), and this view was held at
a later time by Apollinaris and Theo-
XIV.
a]
TOV XeTrpou KaTaKCi/uLevov avTOv
3 T)\6tv]
spicati
avrw 13 69 124 346
Trpo<r-r)\0ev
cffqr
vgoptimia,
Iesus...peccatrix in civitate
dicatur").
That the circumstances were intention
Plummer ad 1.) is scarcely less incredible in view of Lc. s own state

ment of his historical principles (i. 3).
According to Jo. the supper at
Bethany was given in the house of
Martha (?) Mdptia Strj/coWi, cf. Lc. X.
38 ff. and Me. i. 31). It is not neces
sary to regard the reference to Simon
in Mt. and Me. as due to the influence
of Lc. s story. Simon the leper (on the
commonness of the name see i. 16,
may have been Martha s hus

band, now dead or parted from
her by his disease, or the father of
the family (Thpht.
(pao-i rives KOI
note)
Aaapou, ov
\cirpas
<a6apio-as
The epithet
O.TTO
ct(rriaro Trap
rfjs
avra>).
may have
Xenpos
clung
to the leper after his recovery Jerome,
;
who compares Ma60alos

remarks
TeXnvrjs
"
sic et leprosus
vocatur antiquo nomine,
ut ostendatur a Domino fuisse cura-
(Mt. x.
3),
Simon
iste
tus."
cone.
The suggestion
exp.
"quomodo
of
is
Ephrem
(ev.
improbable
lepra in corpore Simonis
p.
205)
permanere poterat, qui purificatorem

leprae in domo sua recumbentem
S.
M. 2
eôvcra
TTO\V T\ovs
om
vapdov
TTKTT. TTO\VT.
AGM ms
13
2869 1071
2 pe al nonn
vidit? forsitan...pro sua hospitalitate
mercedem accepit
That Simon was the
purificationem."
actual host and
present at the feast cannot be inferred

from ev
iii 2i
o.
ol<
/zo>z
Jo.
T)\6ev yvvT] AcrX.
r\
ovv Mapia/x
her anonymity in the

Synoptists is perhaps due to the
Galilean origin of the synoptic tradi
In the cycle of events hitherto
tion.
described by Me. Mary of Bethany
had no place; Lc. s reference to her
(x. 38 ff.) conies from another source.
SO Mt.
aXa/3aorpoz/ pvpov
"EXOVO-O.
On the
Jo., Xa/3oOo-a Xi rpai/ pvpov.
(cf.
Jo. xi. 2)
gen. see
modified by Lc. (Holtzmann, see
Trarepa flvai TOV
-rroXvreXovs] TTO\VTI/J.OV
dore of Mopsuestia (Victor). Origen,

however, speaks of the two narratives
as commonly confused in his time (in
Mt. ad I. "multi quidem existimant de
una eademque muliere quatuor evangelistas exposuisse"). There are points
of resemblance the name of the host,
and the use of an dXa/Saorpoy, to which
Jo. adds the anointing of the Feet,
and the wiping them with the hair
but, as Origen points out, there is an
essential difference in the persons
whose act is described ("non enim
credibile est ut Maria quam diligebat
ally
rj\6ev yvvri
TrurTiKrjs
vdpôv
jULvpov
321
WM., p. 235. AXa/Saarpos(so Me., cf. rrjv aX., infra; also 6

aX. (B) and TO dXdfiao-rpov (A) 4 Regll.
xxi. 4) is an alabaster flask such as
was commonly used
precious unguents;
(pepovras
da>pa
Plin.
H. N.
. . .
xiii.
for preserving
cf.
p-vpov
Herod,
iii.
20
aXajBacrTpov
"
unguenta optume
servantur in alabastris." This ala

baster held a Xirpa (i.e. a Roman
libra] of fragrant oil of the most
costly kind (Mt. /3apuTi/xou, Jo. iroXvfor TroXureX^s cf. Prov. i. 13
xxxi. 10 (\i6os), Sap. ii. 7
,
On
I Tim. ii. 9 (lp.aTurp.os).
the genitives /zupou vdpdov see WM.,
the first expresses
pp. 235, 238
the local relation of the pvpov to
the aXa/Sao-rpoy, the second defines
the former as of the particular kind
;
known
(Heb.
as
vdpdos
irio~TiKrj.
from a Sanscrit
"ill?.,
NapSoy
a
root),
product of the Nardostachys nardus

jatamansij a native of the Himalayas
(Tristram, N. H. of the Bible, p. 485),
was used by luxurious Israelites
(Cant i. 12, iv. 13 f., cf. Driver Intr.,
2 Enoch xxxii. i), and at
p. 422, note
a later time by the Greeks (Athen.
XV. 691 B vapdivov fie /Ltvpov fjLfp,vr)Tai
;
21
3 22
Trjv
[XIV. 3
CLVTOV
d\dfia(rTpov
go
2P
TTJV aXa/3.
13 69
TTJ
rr)s
K<pa\i}
^P6 aff
and Romans
xiii. 5,
Hor.
arte am.
The
<M
iii.
ii.
n,
443, Tib.
om
ii.
12,
irjaav
JET.
(Plin.
iv.
KO.TO.
N.
Ov. de
2. 7, iii. 6. 9).
(Me., Jo.) is not

UIO-TIKOS occurs in
epithet
TTIO-TIKT}
without difficulty.
the sense of trustworthy, genuine,
in late writers, e.g. Artemid. Onir.
2.
7TKTTIKTJV KOI OIKOVpOV,
32 yVVCUKd
and
found nearly in the sense

The epithet has therefore
been taken to mean that the nard
was genuine, not a cheap imitation
Trtb-rifcfos-
of
latt
syrr
is
Trio-roSs.
arm
K*ADEFHKSUVWb XriI 1071 al?

AW b
min? pr em D 2O ev (et ut
XlTI2<l>
de Tives
eauroi/s c
7r/>os
m nomnvid
XrAII2
TOV aXa/3.
pr
Ke<j>a\r)s]
&
(arm)
ACDWb
/cat
K C BCLA]
TO a\ap. GM<
vid affqvg)
TTOVOVVTO
me] pr
KBLSl>
cwTpiâffOL
.ecwrous] oi 5e
fjt-adrjTat.
avrov
5te-
k
it had served
purpose and would not be used
the thin alabaster flask ;

its
Renan
again.
another reason
(Vie,
p.
385) gives
un
vieil
usage
qui consistait a briser la vaisselle dont
on s etait servi pour traiter un Stran
:
"selon
ai vu
ger de distinction," adding
cet usage se pratiquer encore a Sour."
For this use of o-vvrpipfiv cf. Ps. ii. 9
"j
(<4)S
(TKfVOS
Apoc.
Kfpap.f(t)S
0~VVTpfyflS,
27), Sir. xxi.
ii.
14
Cf.
ayyiov
(<os
cf.
Thpht.
fiTa 7ri<TT(i)s
:
H. N.
12
xii.
ia aV) Plin.
et pseu-
"adulteratur
.
Kai
vdpdov
K.a.Ta<TK.fvaa 6f:
herba
donardi
adoXov
TTJV
sincerum
quidem
colore
deprehenditur et
Jerome
odorisque suavitate."
levitate
rufo
in Me.) plays lightly on
(tr.
meaning of the word:

cati estis
pistici,
"ideo
fideles
this
vos vo-
ecclesia...
transliterated
the
in
Sinaitic
Syriac (QOCICLÔQ!^ t**^)> anc^ ^ n

some O.L. texts (e.g. nardi piscicae (sic),
k ; n. pistici, d), whilst the Vg. nardi
spicati suggests that TTIOTIKOS may be
an attempt to represent spicatus; cf.

Galen cited in Wetstein eVi Se rtSz/
:
yvvaiK&v KOI TO
Tr\ov<ria>v
For 7rio-TiK6spotabilis,i.e. liquid, there

is no good authority. TloXvTeXovs
cf.
:
v. 5,
note.
Clem. Al. paed.
ii.
61
TO KO.\\IO-TOV fivai Trap

TOVTtf TfTlfJ.T)K TOV
OTrep Tjyeiro
TO
fJLVpOVj
TTJS
Kf(f).
TTJS
K(pa\ljs]
O.VTOV avaK.fip.fvov.
Mt.
Me.
has already represented the Lord as

lying on the triclinium (Ka.TaKfip.lvov
avTov) ; the woman is standing be
hind and over Him. The gen. Ke(pa\^s
answers to the downward direction of
the fluid, expressed in Kareêej/, cf.
WM., pp. 477, 537 n. Blass, Gr. p. 106 ;
and see Gen. xxxix. 21, Ps. Ixxxviii.
Such an act was not an
(Ixxxix.) 46.
unusual attention to a guest; cf. Ps.
xxii. (xxiii.) 5, Cant. i. 12, and the
passages from Roman poets cited
above and add Plat. resp. iii. 398 A
;
dona sua offert. .fidem credentium."

Something however may be said for
the alternative offered by Thpht., The word
8os vdpdov ovT(o \ey6fjicvov.
is
aVTOV
eVl
detail pecu
o~vvTpfyao~a TTJV dX.]
liar to Me. Vg.fracto alabastro
she
crushed or knocked
off
the head of
Kara TTS
Acc. to Jo. the Feet were anointed
a reminiscence, possibly, of the earlier
anointing described by Lc. The wo
p.vpov
man may,
however, as Aug. supposes,

have performed both acts, though we
cannot unreservedly admit his canon,
ubi singuli evangelistae singula commemorant, utrumque factum intelle"
gere
[oportet]."
To anoint the
feet of
a recumbent guest would have been

possible (see note on v. 18), but less
easy and usual, and on this occasion
perhaps
4.
less appropriate.
df Tives KT\.]
Tja-av
Mt.
Ido
XIV.
5]
6k
TL
aTrwXeia avTrj TOV
r\
yap TOUTO TO pvpov

KCLi
ets TI
*] pr
arm
/ecu
\eyovres
|
aUT7?
Trpadrjvcu eTrdva)
T0?9 TTTCOXOh
$o6fjvai
^^
AC 2 Wb
8e oi paQrjTai
tfyavaKTijo-av, Jo. Xeyei 5
lovSas- o Io-/ca/ji6)T7;y.
The indefinite-
ness of Mc. s statement
may be an
indication of the early date of his

source; personal considerations still
had weight in dictating reserve under

such circumstances. Cf. xiv. 47 els 6V
TIS rwv TrapcaTTjKOTwv, where
again Jo.
supplies the name. The feeling ex
pressed aloud by Judas may have been
shared by others in the Apostolic
body;
as men unaccustomed to
luxury they
might naturally resent the apparent
waste.
Ho-ai/ a -y. npos

eavrovs, not as
erant indigne ferentes intra
semet ipsos, but rather as R.V. had
Vg.,
"
indignation
among
themselves,"
i.e.
exchanged remarks or looks which

betrayed their sympathy with Judas.
For
ayav. see WM., p. 438, and
TI<JOV
for Trpos cavrovs
ad invicem,
and the nearly equivalent

\ovs in
iv.
fls TL
r)
end can
it
41,
viii.
xvi. 3,
cf.
irpos dXXr)-
16.
(
OTrcoXeta avrrj KT\.]
What
have served ?
the plausible
cui bono of a shortsighted utilitarian
For fls ri cf. xv. 34, Mt. xiv. 31,
ism.
and
iv
Ti rouro ;
els rl
TOVTO
(HT
in the active sense of wasting
(Vg. perditio] is perhaps unique in

Biblical Gk. ; the commentators refer
to Polyb. vi. 59. 5, where air. is con
trasted with rr/prjo-is. For aVoXXvo-ât
be wasted
Tcyovev. the
perfect calls attention to the act as
complete
and
sensible effects
5.
cf. ii.
22.
still
;
cf. v.
abiding
in
its
weppiftowro
om
KG*
TOUTO
<erX.]
K om
cscr
xii.
Pliny H.N.
5); as to
xiii. 4,
the amount see
who speaks of certain
unguents which "excedunt quadragenos denarios librae." Mt. s TroXXoC

seems to indicate a fading interest in
such details. On rots- TH-oôI* see x. 2 1
note, and cf. Gal. ii. 10. The Passover
was perhaps a time when alms of this
kind were specially demanded; cf. Jo.
.
How many of the poor of

29.
Jerusalem might have been relieved
and gladdened by the money wasted
on an extravagance
The force of the
remark becomes apparent when it is
xiii.
remembered that the labourer s daily

wage was a denarius (Mt. xx. 2) and
that two denarii sufficed for the inn
keeper s payment in Lc. x. 35, whilst
two hundred (Me. vi. 37) would have
gone some way to feed a multitude.
On
jjdwaTo without av see
WM.,
p.
and on the augment, WSchm.,
99.
Ei>e/3pi/i<Si/To
avTT),
Me. only.
The remarks were directed against

the woman, for no one ventured to
complain of the Lord s acceptance
of the offering.
For e^pLâaBai see
note on i. 43 the word takes its note
;
whether of strictness or harshness

from the occasion.
Here the Vg.
rendering is doubtless right fremebant in earn.
Cf. Thpht.
eW/3ptpwvro avT7j~ TOVTCOTIV, qyavoKTovv,
:
33, ix. 21.
ydvvaro yap TOVTO TO pvpov
2?"
p. 258,
Jo.
cf.
p.
;
/cat eXe 7 oj/ D

minPau C a cl om
pr
The unguent might well be said to

have been wasted, in view of
(yap) the
good which the owner might have
done With it. Arjvapioov Tpianocriaw is
not governed by eVaj/co (WM.,
p. 313),
but is the gen. of price
(WM.,
352,
esp. Sir. xxxix. 17 (26) OVK
latt vt P vg
rovro TO f^vpov]
A"^
eV/3pljUMVTO
^ ^^
D 64 affi
5 om yap Dk arm aeth
EFGHMSVXr rninP* ck syrr^P^ me
TO
to
min fereomn
arm Qm
5?
^vapiwv Tpia-
KCtl
XrAIIZ<l>
TQVTQV k gyrpeah
-|
yeyovev
jULvpov
323
v,
7Tfrr\T]KTOVV
aiJTTJ.
21
324
6 avTrj.
6 Se
eiTrev
lti(rovs
KOTTOVS
[XIV. 5
TL
A(p6T6 avrriv
CLVTVJ
KO.\OV epyov ripyacraTO ev
e/uLOi
TrapeêTe
7
KCCI
TOUS
7rai/roT
eavTwv,
7
TTTWÔI)? eêre /ê^
jap
orav 6e\rjT6 ^vvacrOe avToIs JTraWoTe] ev 7roirj(rai epe
;
5 avr-rf]
KG
|
13 28 69
^>^
min?
1
|
D
latt syrr
91 299
arm (hab K
avrovs
BL aegg)
TTOICIV
om
D*A^-
-rjpyaffaro
syr
T minPauc
iravrore 1
arm aegg
sin
K*B*D
69 I5o
ev
]
7 /xe0 eauroji/]
K*ACDUXrAS<l>
mini 1
minP auc
Jo., but Me. alone has KCU orav tfeXrjre. .

There was no intention
ev iroifjo-ai.
.
"
(R.V.)
"Aêre
avrj;v is
rather than
(Vg., Wycliffe), as the
let
her alone
"
"suffer
ye her"
next words shew.
KOTTOVS- (KOTTOV) irapex fiv
occurs again
in Lc. xi. 7, xviii. 5, Gal. vi. 17, and is

found in Aristotle; but as Wetstein
points out, class, writers prefer TrapeXeiv 7rpayfj,aTa [or TTOVOV, o^Xoi/].
interference was unreasonable
The
(T/;)
and the woman should rather have

been commended her act was a KaXbv
epyov, one which possessed true moral
;
beauty; cf. Jo. x. 32 (Westcott), i Tim.

a
v. io , 25, vi 1 8, Tit. hi. 8, 14, Heb. x.
24; the more usual phrase is epyov
10,
(Acts ix. 36, Rom. xiii.

i Tim. v.
iob 2 Tim.
,
3,
iii.
Eph.
17).
Mc. s ev cpoi becomes fls e /ne in Mt.

both perhaps answering to Il. The
>
goodness of the act lay in the grateful

love which it displayed (cf. Lc. vii.
47 r)ydirr)<rv TroXu); no sacrifice was
too costly to offer to One who had
restored her brother to life.
The
Lord s tacit acceptance of supreme
devotion as His due is not less remark
able than Mary s readiness to render
it; cf. viii. 35, Mt. xxv. 40 (t/zoi
Jo. xxi. 15 ff. (ayairas...
e7roi?7<rare),
The beauty of
fie-).
ayairqs...<j>i\fis
a good act varies according to the
relation in which it stands to Christ.
7-
Cf.
acffikq
arm
ey e/xoi] ets e/ue
AXlIS* min?
c- a
6
738 sP
alPauc c syrsin
6.
KrX.]
ii.
6 enrey] + aurois
D*
pr
Train-ore
DeUt. XV.
OTTO rf)s yf)s.
yap rovs TTTCOÔVJ

OV yap JJ.T) (K\LTTT)
I I
The
first
icrX.]
v8fT)S
and third clauses
of this saying of Christ are preserved

in almost identical words
by Mt, Me.,
on the Lord s part to contrast services

rendered to Himself in person with
services rendered to the poor for His
sake the two are in His sight equiva
lents (Mt. xxv. 40, 45) His purpose is
to point out that the former would very
soon be impossible, whilst opportu
nities for the latter would abound to
the end of time. "Orav tfeX^re: the
will was not wanting to the Apostolic
Church (Rom. xv. 26, Gal. ii. 10, 2 Cor.
;
i
ff); the faith of Christ yielded
a new ground of sympathy with the
needy (81
eVrcaêuo-ei/) which in
all ages has made the Church a refuge
As to the power
of the destitute.
to execute this goodwill see 2 Cor.
viii. 3, and for the juxtaposition of will
viii.
\>p,as
and power
cf. i. 40.
E/ie ov iravrore
true in the sense in which it
OVKCTI dpi
was said (cf. Jo. xvii.
ev
Koo-po)}, although in another
y
sense the Lord could teach
pe 6
is
f\cTt
r<5
E-y<o
vfjiatv e t/xi
"videtur
dicere
ras rjpepas. Jerome:

in hoc loco de praesentia
ircuras
corporali."
Eu
iroielv
(not
occurs here only in the N.T.,

though fairly frequent in the LXX.,
where it usually stands for l^PT ; the
ev-TToielv)
commonly follows (e.g. Gen. xxxii.

9 (lo) ev (re TrotT/o-co), but the dat. is
also found, cf. Sir. xii. i f. lav ev TTOIT^,
ace.
yva>6i
TLVL
7rotei$-...ev Troirjaov evo~e/3eT,
dyraTroSojua, where the

whole context is instructive as to the
Jewish conception
Kal
evpjj&eis
XIV.
9]
ov 7rvTOT6 eêre
TO
325
TrpoeXafiev 8
TOV
/ULOV
ct]ULrjv
TO
in
min nonn yap
eTronjffev KBL* i 13 28 69 209 346 2P a me
ACDWb Xr(A)n2$ minP cfffiq vg om kvid
9 om 5e
ACFHMUXS minP f ffikq vg Syrr8inhcl arm aegg go aeth OTTOU] pr on 124 604
a cdf ik TO evayy.] + TOVTO AC b XF AZIZS* min? (c q vg S yrrPeshhcl arm
f)
aegg go
eixev
e<rxej>]
S y r hci] pr
3>
syr"
Vel + ) auT7?
8.
f(rx*v
sc.
Mt.
cf.
xviii.
Jo/
xii. 4, xiv. 14,
Heb.
vi.
Me. only.
this use of
7roLT)(rcv]
For
Troifjo-ai.
42), Lc.
25 (Lc.
vii.
viii. 6,
Acts
the
13;
infinitive
is
not
ov<
cx*i-
V7rp6o~d(KTOS) OV KO.0O OVK
%T)
Mary could not prevent the Lord s
Death
what she did He accounts as

effort to do honour to His
He
Els TOV (VTcxpiao-fjiov

its
lay in the tomb.

with a view to
preparation for burial.
etv
iv. 14,
always expressed, as Kypke shews,

quoting e.g. Dion. Hal. ant. vii. p. 467
elôv 8e OTI av aXXo TTOIOHTIV. For
the general sense see 2 Cor. viii. 12
K.ado fCLV
a week before
(^JH), eVrcKpiacrTT/r
Gen.
2 (LXX.) in
1.
EvTacpid-
Occur
ill
(^??"1)
connexion with the
embalming of Jacob, and eVrmpmo-nfc

found in the papyri in this sense
But
(Deissmann, B. St., p. 120 f.).
words derived from evTacpios may be
used to include everything belonging
to the preparation of a dead body for
the grave cf. Test. xii. pair. lud. 26
is
a supreme
dead body. HpoeXa/Sej/ /tupt erai, praevenit ungere

Mt. npos TO eVraîao-at
:
TipoKaâveiv anticipate
^16 enoirjcrfv.
used
in class, writers with a case,

or absolutely ; for the inf. see Kypke
is
Blass, Gr. p. 227, who com

pare Jos. ant. xviii. 7 npoXaftvv dvfXc iv
ad L and
and
Ps. Clem. 2 Cor.
<pddo"r)...(3a\
iv.
viii.
Mvpifiv
2 tav Se rrpois OTT.
Biblical Gk., but occurs in
Xey. in
Herodotus
St
John
but less strongly supported

reading, afas avTTjv els T. ?//*. T. evr.
Mt. confirms Mc. s
fj.ov TTripr)Kfv avTo.
easier
account, but in other terms (ySa

yap avTT) TO pvpov TOVTO fnl TOV
TOS fjiov Trpos TO eWa^tatrat pe erroir)-
The obscurity of the
poets.
Fragrant un
guents were used for anointing the
dead body after it had been washed
may have
(Lucian de
Kadcnrep
and the comic
luct. II \ovcravTfs O.VTOVS...
KaXXiVro) ^ptVavrep TO
a process to be distinguished
from embalming, which, as we see
from Jo. xix. 39, consisted of laying
myrrh and aloes in the folds of the
Ace. to Ev. Petr. 6
grave clothes.
the Lord s Body was washed, and Me.
Kal
pvpco
T<a
o-cv).
(xvi. i) relates
women
how on Saturday night

rjyopao-av
dpco/nara
iva
But the Resurrec

aketyaxTiv O.VTOV.
tion prevented the fulfilment of their
design, and thus as it seems the only
anointing which the Lord received
was this anticipatory one at Bethany
worols
led to these variations. For
meaning comp. Euth.
their general
9.
by
7rpo<pr)TVovo~a
TOV 7r\Tjo~idovTd
QO.VO.TOV.
pov
a-cop-d)
the
follows another tradition
report of this saying: atpes aurrji/,

iva els TTJV rjp.fpav TOV evTa<pLao~p.ov fiov
avTo (KBD), or acc. to an
rrjprio-T)
in his
dp.r}v
Jo.,
8e
Xeyo>
vp.lv KrX.]
Omitted
but reported by Mt., Me., in
almost identical words. For TO cvayThe

yeXiov see i. i, 14 f., viii. 35.
worldwide proclamation of the Gospel
is explicitly foretold in xiii. 10; on
this earlier occasion it is assumed, as
Els
if it were a matter of course.
0\OV TOV
KOO-p.OV
(Mt. CV 0X0)
TO) KOO-flO))
new, as an equivalent for

TO. eOvr), but see Mt. v. 14,
and for the phrase, Me. viii.
is
thought of the
els irdvra
xiii.
38,
The
36.
KOO-/J.OS as the field of
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST
326
oXov TOV
KOCT/ULOV,
Kai
10
13
[XIV. 9
Kai o eTToirjcrev avTrj \a\rj6rjcr6Tai
TWV
l(7Kapia)6 6 eis
10 louSas] pr i5ou
-MARK.
a7r ij\6ei/
FGHKSUVX
forte
pr o
63 64 69 124 al
al?1
min omnvid
*BC* yid L^- (o IO-K.) (a,fiScarioth)] (o) IffKapiwT-rjs K cAC 2LW b
Or Eus 2/capiwT7?s D (c) (f) k 1 q Scariota syrr arm om o eis T. dwd. A o eis
KBC* vidLM^] om o C 2 b XTAn2$ min omnvid Or Eus eis CK D 2? lattvid
XrAIIS
the activities of Christ and the Church,
though much more abundant and more

fully developed in the Fourth Gospel,
is
Thess.
p. 124.
^
Kai o
the
in
present
sources.
For
ii.
oldest
Synoptic
Krjpvo-o-eiv eis
9,
and see
cf.
i.
Blass,
39,
Gr.
rfv
fTroirjo fv
avTrj
/crX.]
(prjTeias, OTI
o~fTai...Kal DTI
This
dvo irpo-
TO evayyeXiov Kr)pv%0riTO epyov Trjs yvvaiKos
its
o-vyKr/pvxô-Tai) secured
fulfilment ; an incident marked
own
by so
striking a comment was naturally en
shrined in the earliest tradition, and
became the property of the Catholic

Church in the Gospels of Mt. and Me.
That the saying has not been reported
by Lc. and Jo. is an interesting indi
cation of the independence of those
Kai 6 eV., together with

the preaching of the Gospel this story
shall also be told, and become a
commonplace of Christian tradition.
Eis pvr](Ji6o-vvov avTTJs, cf. Acts X. 4 eis
eWrriov TOV 6eov. The Word
Evangelists.
Kai
yap
fj,ya\T]s diavoias
TO yeyevr)p.fvov Kai TroXX^s TeKprjpiov
TTLO-TfCOS.
10
1 1.
INTERVIEW OF JUDAS WITH
THE PRIESTS (Mt.

xxii. 3
second prediction (Thpht.
TO fv oi/aa
eitrerat
Kai fv xpvTTTCp
xxvi.
14
16,
Lc.
6).
Jumentioned by Me. only

chapter (vv. 10, 43), and in the
Kai lovdas la-Kapi&)$ KrX.]
IO.
das Iscariot
in this
is
Apostolic list (iii. 19); for Io-Kapiw

the only form of that name used by
Me. see the note on the latter pas
As to the sequence, Me. as
sage.
usual connects by a simple Kai, while
Mt. uses rore, and thus appears to
place the application of Judas to the
Priests immediately after the supper
at Bethany.
Some reason there must
have been for this early grouping;

if Jo. is right as to the date of the
supper (see note on v. 3), the sequence
in Mt. Me. is probably ethical; its pur
pose may be either (a) to place in sharp
contrast the piety of Mary and the
baseness of Judas (Thpht. Iva dei^rj
dvaidciav TOV
TTJV
lovfia), or (6) to
indicate that the latter incident arose
in some way out of the former;
whether it was that the Lord s per
sistent reference to His death drove
:
which
of frequent occurrence
in the LXX. as the equivalent of
jilSf,
or fn|t$,
"O.t,
and
is
is
also found in early
late class. Gk., especially in the pi.
evayyeXia, i. I, note). The Lord

erects a memorial for all time to her
(cf. TO.
who had done her
Him
fie
(i
Regn.
8oao-o>).
ii.
He
best to honour
30 TOVS dogdfrvTa?
who received not
glory from men (Jo. v. 41) knew how

to appreciate to the full the homage
of a sincere love.
Victor: eyv yap
(0l/(Tl) TO&OVTOV CTTe^Q) TOV KaTa^LKCUTai.
avTrjv eos KdKtos TreTroirjKv iav. ..OTI ovde
\a6elv TO
ffvrjpevov tzXX o
a(f>r)o-<d
Judas to despair, or that he resented

the expenditure of money which might
have found
its
way into
(Jo. xii. 4), or that the
his
own hands
Lord s look or
manner convinced him that his habit

of pilfering and his treacherous inten
tions were known. Or (c) the arrange
ment of the narrative may be chiefly
due to a desire to bring together the
Lord
words about His approaching:
XIV.
ii]
TCWS
Iva ain-ov Trapabol
KO.I
10 TrapadoL B (avrois D 28 91 299
om
Eus
rell
ac ffik
exc
8111
syr
and the story of the treachery

which precipitated the end. The last
solution is perhaps the best, as being
the simplest; but it does not neces
the first
sarily exclude the first two
at least may have been also present
burial,
to the thoughts of those
drew up the common
ally
who
origin
tradition.
TVV SwSe/ca Mt. els r. 8., Lc.

TOV dpiflfjiov
8.
This reference to the position held by Judas in
els
ovra
T<0)v
<
the Apostolate is not without meaning

cf.
Thpht.
TO>V
ov yap aTrAeo? Kelrai TO
dXX
8a)e<a/
o*
II
7rr}<yyei\avTO
de quo
non
liq)] irpodoi
n om
Or Eus
ik
(proderet
ct/coucraj
Tes
vg)
acffi k
&
e-jrrjyyei\av
327
Iva
8ei^-ij
OTI els
els
police (Lc.
TOIS dpx- Kal
Acts
IV. I,
them was
to arrange the terms of the Betrayal
Bede:
(a7rr)\6ev...lva Trapadol); cf.
tendit
"os-
eum non a
principibus invitatum, non ulla necessitate constrictum,

sed sponte propria sceleratae mentis
inesse consilium." On the form zrapa8ol see iv. 29, note.
Even at this
climax napadovvai
is preferred by the
cf. i.
Evangelists to 7rpoovi/ai
14,
:
iii.
TWV
The
<Tvve\d\r)<rev
o-rpaTrjyols, SC. TOV lepov, cf.

v. 24).
His business with
19, ix. 31, notes.

II.
oi Se dicovaavTes e^dprjo~a^
KrX.J
The proposal came from Judas, not

Priests, but it was received
by them with more delight than they
would care to shew e âpô-ai/, not
TrpOKptreOI/, K\KTOS KOL ttVTOS WV.

art. is difficult to explain, especially
from the
is no trace of it in vv. 20, 43.

naturally implies a contrast to
6 erepoy (cf. e.g. Lc. Vli. 41, XVli.
34 f.) ; here, if it is to stand, the
contrast is apparently with oi Xotrroi,
xix. 7 ; both words may be used of

interior joy (Lc. i. 47, Jo. xvi. 22),
as there
els
that one, the only one, of the Twelve

traitor or was capable
of the act, or the notorious member
of the body, as opposed to els TLS, an
unknown individual ; unless o els =
who proved a
rwv dyiaw dyye\a)V

Another explanation,
however, has been suggested which
deserves consideration. Since Judas
els
cf.
o>i>,
6 els
in
Enoch xx.
is
frequently described in the Gospels
ff.
as els TWV do)8fKa (Mt. xxvi. 47, Me.

47 (cf. 3), Jo.
vi. 71), the article may be intended to
mark the words as a familiar desig
nation of the traitor
that One
xiv. 10, 20, 43, Lc. xxii.
ef
the
*A.7rrj\6ev
realised
who
Twelve
Trpbs
that
TOVS
is
notorious.
dp^tepels.
He
Jerusalem it was
rather than with the
in
with this class

Scribes that the issue
lay.
Probably
they were still sitting in the palace
of Caiaphas (v. i) ; with them were
the heads of the Levitical Temple
qyaXXido-avro
cf.
Mt.
V.
12,
ApOC.
but the former is the more suggestive

of the inward feeling, the latter of its
audible or visible expression.
71177:
the promise was a
yeiXavTo
response to a direct question from
Judas (Mt. eiTrev Ti ê Xere /not &>Ci/cu;).
Mt. alone mentions the amount pro
mised, which was therefore not a
matter of common tradition probably
he was struck by its agreement with
the sum named in Zach. xi. 12 ff.
avTK>
The
dpyvptov (TpiaKovra dpyvpia Mt.,

dpyvpovs SC. tri /cXovy, Zach.) was
doubtless paid in shekels or the
equivalent tetradrachms which were
current (Mt. xvii. 24, cf. Madden,
For
iii. 428).
p. 240, Hastings, D.B.,
the loss of the 300 denarii Judas
consoled himself by a compact which
rp.
yielded 30 staters (perhaps two-fifths

of what Mary had spent on the
spikenard; see Jos. ant. iii. 8. 2,
Madden,
p. 246).
Jerome
"
infelix
328
Sovvcu.
dpyvpiov
/ecu
CLVTOV
TTCOS
etyjTei
[XIV.
TrapaooT.
12
Ia
Kai Ty TrpcoTrj ^/mepa TWV dty/uicov, ore TO

eBvov, Xeyova-w avTco ol fJtaBrirai avTov Jlov 6e\eis
ii apyvpia
+ airots A
AKUmS
min satmu
hcl
KOI
The Priests
^Ti
KT\.]
had transferred their anxieties to the
traitor (cf. xii. 12, xiv. i); it was for
him now to contrive and plot. They
had sought an opportunity of arresting
an enemy it was the business of Judas
to seek an opportunity of betraying a
7ra>s
IIa>p
avrov evKaipws Trapadoi
Me. Mt.e^ret evKaipiav (so also Lc.) Iva

avrov Trapadw. For evKaipa>s cf. 2 Tim.
iv. 2 firia-TTjOi VKatpQ>s aVatpeos, and see
Me. vi. 21, note. The problem which
presented itself to Judas was the same
which had perplexed the Priests
how to elude the crowd of Galileans
;
and other
were
visitors at the Feast
who
with Jesus (Lc. TOV irapaavTov arep o^Xov).

But his
position in the inner circle of dis
still
dovvai
ciples clearly gave

in dealing with it,
him an advantage
which the Priests
did not possess.

12
PREPARATIONS FOR THE
6.
PASCHAL
MEAL
Lc. xxii. 7
12.
v.
i,
xxvi.
(Mt.
17
19,
note.
rjii.
TO>V
aviia)v\
Lc. calls it
and
BD
Trapadoi
"
*"
om
1
|
(-5w HALSE* rell ut vid)]
avrov
p.V TOV
O*KO.TT]V
f
aff
TTepTTTTjV 6e TTJS
fMTJVOS,
The lamb was
e /38o/iadoff.
eaten on Nisan 14 (Exod.
Num.
xxiii. 5,
2 Chron. xxx.
2 Esdr.
vi.
though the
on Nisan
ix.
igf.,
and
Lev.
Esdr.
xxviii. 16,
i, vii.
i.
10,
Ezech. xlv. 21), and
e oprj)
15
killed
xii. 6,
n,
3, 5,
2, 15, i
vg arm
began
dvfj.a)v
ro>i/
(Lev.
xxiii.
Num.
6,
xxviii 17), yet unleavened bread was

eaten from the evening of Nisan 14
xii. 1 8), and by custom from
noon on that day (J. Lightfoot ad I.,
Later
Edersheim, Temple, p. 189).
Jewish usage identified the first day
(Exod.
of unleavened bread (JfP
niVDH) with Nisan
but
15,
DV
|1^K"l
it is
pre
carious on this ground to charge the
Synoptists with inconsistency (J. Th.

St.
TO
is
Cor.
The phrase
359).
from the LXX. (Exod.

Deut.
(Bn^),
I
p.
iii.,
7T.
V.
7 TO
xvi.
"K
(Hit)
TJP-&V erudrj
QVCLV
xii.
&c.);
21
c
Xpioro?.
Qveiv does not necessarily convey the

idea of sacrifice (cf. Lc. xv. 23, Jo.
x. 10), yet the slaying of the Troo-â
was a sacrificial act performed in the
Court of the Priests, normally by the
head of the household (Exod. xii. 6),
but on occasions by Levites (2 Chron.
xxx. 15 ff., xxxv. 3 ff., Ezr. vi. 19) ; see
the ceremonial described in Eders
*E0vov it
heim, Temple, p. 190 ff.
was customary to kill
imperf. of
24).
repeated action (Burton,
J
13).
rfj TTpcoTT]
12 edvov] tjaQLov syr
Judas damnum quod ex effusione

unguenti se fecisse credebat vult MaSmall as
gistri pretio compensare."
tliis sum was, Judas seems to have
been satisfied, the more so perhaps
because it was paid on the spot (Mt.
He went back to the
earrjo-av avra).
Master and the Eleven with the price
of blood in his girdle.
friend.
Eus
the
niinP*"
syr
17
fiptpa
See
T&V
\eyovo-iv avTtn ol pa.6. auYov]
They
both Me. and Lc. it is

further defined as the day on which
the Paschal lamb was killed (Me. ore
approached Jesus (Mt. irpoo-rjXBov),

perhaps under the impression that
TO Trao-â eQvov
immediate preparation Lc. seems to

represent the Lord as taking the
noO
initiative.
dvfjLa>v,
in
= Lc.
77
edei 6vccr6ai TO
Euth. TTpaTTjv Se T&V a.

TOU Tracra (pcunv rjp,fpav^ TTJV
TT.).
TTJV rrpo
rpto~Kat-
He had
overlooked the necessity for

;
XIV.
14]
329
TO
*tva
13
d7TO(T reX\.eL Svo TCOV

f
61S TV/I/
KCLI
aiT aVTY]<J
VfJLLV
dKO\ov6r\craTe
OTTOV iav
12
pr
e/c
eToifj.a<rufji.ei>]
latt
/ecu
KT\6ovruv vfjMv
OTt
2 pe al pauc
cfgiklqvg
Xeyei avrois] \eyuv
cis TTjv iToXiv
OLKOêcnr oTrj OTL 14

syr?
604 1071
8812
13 TWV pad.]
KCU 3]
Or"
2 pe
int
iq the Or
arin Or tot
ff
13 28 69 9 1 124 2 99 34^ 2pe
14
om
604
WM.,
cf.
+ VOL DA
1*
Or"
TW
eiTraTe
L(T6\6rj
Burton,
p. 356,
and
171,
See X. 36, 51, XV. 9; for eToipdêiv iva

(foayrjs TO ir. Mt. has er. crot (fraydv TO
Me. and Lc. add the

remarkable direction aTravTrja-fi (Lc.
TOLS p.a6r)Tdis}.
<rw.)
av6pa)iros
vp.lv
KT\.
The
niail
so the three Synoptists below, eV.

TO n-ao-â ; the harsher er. ii/a appears
was probably a servant (Deut. xxix.
again in Apoc. viii. 6.

aTTO(TT\\l OVO] Mt. dOCS IlOt
13.
specify the number ; Lc. on the other
he had been sent to fetch a

supply of water, probably from Siloam
IT.
hand
names
gives their
aTrtWeiXei/
Inavrjv, a grouping which

frequent in the early chapters of
the Acts, iii. i ff., iv. 13 ff., viii. 14.
TlfTpov KOL
is
Edersheim (Life,
Temple,
p. 487,
190) supposes that the
p.
entrusted
with
the
two were
purchase and
but the direc
lamb
tions which the Lord gives relate only
to the room and its arrangement.
If the meal was (as the Synoptists
sacrifice of the
it seems
lamb was provided
imply) the Paschal supper,

possible that the
by the oiKoSeo-Tror^y (v. 14), i.e. that

the Lord and the Twelve shared the
one which he had provided; if the
household was a small one, such an
arrangement would have been in ac
cordance with the spirit of Exod. xii. 4
(cf.
Edersheim, Life,
virdyfTe els TTJV
was therefore
still
ii.
p. 483).
TroAii/j
The Lord
outside, probably
at or near Bethany.
sent into Jerusalem
The two are

irpos TOV belva
pio~Tov,
npos avdpw-nov
Thpht.
cf. Euth.
Trapeo-KOTTTjo-e p.fv TOV
dvdpOS
TT)V
oiKtav
lovfias
(Mt.
ayva>-
K\TJ<riV,
OTTCOS
exfipa/XT;
fJif/
ILCL&toV TTJV
irpbs TOVS
eiri-
ftov\ovs Kai fltraydyr] TOVTOVS avrw irpo

TOV irapadovvai TO pvcrrtKov
ii
(10),
27))
Jos. ix. 27, 29, 33 (21, 23,
Bir Eyub
or
D.B?
p.
(Recovery,
1590^) and
p.
10
ff.,
for use at the
Feast (cf. Jo. ii. 6, xiii. 4 ff.), and

entering the city on his return by a
gate at the S.E. corner (cf. Neh. ii. 14
|^n
W),
he crossed the path of the
two, who were coming in from Bethany.

Kepdfjuov vdaTos, an earthen pitcher
filled with water; see WM., p. 235,
and cf. K. o ivov Jer. xlii. (xxxv.) 5 ;
for pao-Tdciv see Jo. xix. 17 /3. TOV
(TTavpov, Gal. vi. 2, 5 /3. ftapj], (popriov.
The man would act as an unconscious

guide through the network of narrow
and unfamiliar streets to the ap
pointed place the two were to follow
in silence, and enter the house into
which they saw him pass (Lc.
;
d<.
ai5r<5
els
Tyv otKiav).
Tertullian sees in
the pitcher of
water a prophecy of the great bap

tismal rite which signalised the ap
proach of Easter in the ancient Church
diem solemniorem
(de bapt. 19
pascha praestat nee incongruenter
"
. .
ad figuram interpretabitur quod...

Dominus...paschae celebrandae locum
de signo aquae ostendit
eiTrare T(5 ot/coSeo-TTOTT; KT\.] The
14.
message is not for the servant whose
part is fulfilled when he had led them
").
330
Hov ecrTiv TO KaTa\v/utd JULOV

TWV /maOriTcov JULOV (pdyco
Si$d(rKa\os Xeyet
\
TO
07TOV
5
Kai CLVTOS
15
16
6TOijUU)V, Kai
14 O
b
dld.~\
+ T]fJ.WV
APW Xrn* mm?

28 69 1071 alnonn
[XIV. 14
Seijêt
e /ce?
avaâiov /ueya ecrTpto/mevov
TOL/uLa(raT6
S y rr Bii)(vid)peBh
^QJ,] p r Q Kat p OS
]j
|
TIJJLLV.
^ ov yy vs
fffTtV
SyT
sin
I
Om fJLOV
8111 68111101 ^)
arm go aeth Or int (hab KBCDLA^ i 13
cffiksyrr ?
a f 1 q vg the syr hclm s Orint) âyofj.ai DV 13 (28) 69 124 209 346
1
B 3 MSUX(rZ^) min nonn OIKOV arm004 fu-ya eo-rpojyu,.] OLKOV eo-rpw/i. fieyav
D& om eroi/Jiov AM* A min nonn a vg arm /ecu e* BCL 346 1071 (:a/cei KD 2P )]
15 av.uyaiov
oin Kai
2 pe
124
APW^XrAITZ^ mm?
arrn + er. aurw 1071
a c
if i
k q syrr arm the
to the house, but for the head of the

6
house. Its terms are remarkable
:
diddo~Ka\os \eyei
(cf.
Xe yet
in
Irjcrovs
the Oxyrhynchus fragment, Lc. Xe yet

o-ot o d.\ and
seem to imply that
Jesus was known, and His character
as a Rabbi acknowledged by the OIKO-
The conjecture which makes
deo-rrorrjs.
him the
12
father of
Mark
(cf.
Acts
xii.
Edersheim, Life, ii. p. 485) is

unsupported by any
evidence beyond the faint clue offered
by Acts xii. 13. On o Si8. see iv. 38,
;
interesting, but
ecrnv TO
TTOV
KaraXu/na
p.ov
KrX.J
KaraXvâ, Vg. refectio, better, as some
0. L. authorities, refectorium or di-
the word belongs to the

(Moeris
K.OLVTJ
Karaycoyiov Kai KardyfcrBai ArriKcos, KaraXvpa K.a\ KaToXveiv
the verb at least is
E\\r)viK<us\ but
used by good authors in a kindred
sense (e.g. Plat. Gorg. 447 B nap
versorium
e /uoi
For
yap Topyias KaraXvet).
Acara-
guest-room, in Biblical Gk. cf.

Regn. i. 18 (where see Driver s note),
Xu/za,
i
ix.
22
(n3^>) }
Sir. xiv.
25
in
Exod.
%r)\6oi>]
+ eroi/zacrat
The Lord s manner

week He is
now the revealed King of Israel (see
xi. 7 ff., notes).
For O7rov...$ayoo see
tre TTCHOO
is
TO Trda-xa.
changed in
this last
318 f., Blass, Gr. p. 217.

The
Kai avrbs vp.lv deiei KrX.]
will take you to the room ; avro?
Burton,
15.
man
perhaps not emphatic

but it implies
the readiness of the oiKodeo-rroTTjs to
render personal service.
Avdyatov
Mt. is rela
[iiya o~Tp(0p.evov, Me. Lc.
(Lc. Kaxelvos} is
viii.
(cf.
note),
29,
vague throughout this section.

the form dvdyaiov see Lob. Phryn.
tively
On
note.
16
WSchm., pp. 47, 51, and cf.

what Rutherford says as to Kardyaiov
(N. Phryn., p. 357) dvdyaiov is OTT.
Xey. in Biblical Gk., the usual word
p. 297,
being virep&ov (= npl^ see Moore on

Jud. iii. 20), cf. Acts i. 13, ix. 37,
Each of these passages
39, xx. 8.
implies a room spacious enough for
a considerable gathering, but the
size varied of course with the cha
racter of the house. This upper room
was eWpcofieW, i.e. carpeted (xi. 8),

or more strictly perhaps provided with
2
carpeted divans, see Smith s J3.
Z>.
24 (P^P), Lc. ii. 7, it is used in the

wider sense ( = Trai/SoêToi/ Lc. x. 34).
Here the meaning is denned by v. 15.
iv.
Mov (Me.
only) claims perhaps right
of use rather than ownership,

room for Me, which for the time
be Mine.
Even
is
to
so,
and Mt. softens
it
1406
f.
eVl K\ivTjs
2.
Ezech. xxiii. 41 endtiov

co-Tpapevrjs, Xen. Cyrop. viii.
K\ivrjv
cf.
<TTp(ovwo~ij
rpaTreâv
Aristoph. Ach. 1089 ra
Kotr/ieT,
aXXa
irdvr
the
the language is
remarkable, though not unique (cf.
xi. 3)
p.
into Trpos
orpco/xara
7rpo0-Aee(/>aXeua,
(cited
by
Hp.lv,
for
Field, Notes, p. 39, q.
v.).
Me
Lord does not
and you
often use the
pi.
the
in this inclusive way,
XIV.
8]
^ Kal
r]\6ov ek Ttjv TroXw, Kal evpov Kadcos
avTofs
Kal tJToijULCurav TO Trdcrâ.
ol
17
Kal
16
avTtov
ot
a.vrov
acff i q arm00 1
Kal
ACDPWb XmS$ min?
18 o
"
enrev] \eyet o
I-rjaovs
but cf. ix. 39. The keeping of the

Paschal festival was absolutely common
to Master and disciples.
16.
The
c&\6ov...rj\6ov...vpov]
minute explicitness of one who had

part in the transaction shews itself
here: contrast Lc. dirf\66vTfs... evpov,
Mt. cTToirjo-av. Ka0a>s dncv avrols all
the particulars were as the Master
foretold
the servant with the pitcher,
the oiKodeo-noTrjs ready to oblige, the
:
large divan-spread upper
room;
For the second time in that
week the Lord had shewn a super
human knowledge of circumstances
as yet unrealised; see Mason, Con
xi. i
cf.
ff.
ditions, p. 159.
iJToipaa-av TO
Supposing -
Traced]
remained much to be done the roast

:
ing of the lamb, the provision of the

unleavened cakes, the bitter herbs,
the Charoseth (see below), and the
four cups of wine, the preparation of
the room and the lamps ; and in the

preparation of the food there were
many ritual niceties to be observed (cf.
Edersheim, Temple, pp. 199, 204).

here apparently the pas
chal meal (cf. v. i, note), but it
implies
e.g.
irda-xa is
the provision of the paschal lamb.
1721. THE PASCHAL SUPPER:

THE TRAITOR INDICATED (Mt. xxvi.
25
Lc. xxii. 14, 21
23
Jo. xiiL
2,2130).
1 7.
o^rias yevofj.VT}s]
more vaguely
o-îas see
The lambs
cinct
till
Evening
eardiovTcov
1
latt syrr
I.
arm aeth
|
evpov]
eiron)<rai
2P
Exod.
cf.
Irjcrovs 1 8
xii.
Trpos
tWe pai/,
j*
t^sngn^ and though the latter was

on this occasion offered an hour earlier
than usual, the subsequent ceremo
nial must have lasted till late in the
afternoon. The meal was in its ori
ginal associations nocturnal (Exod. xii.
8 (frdyovrai TO. Kpea rrj VVKT\
ravrry), and
motives of prudence would probably
have
prevented
the
from
"Master
making His way through the
city
before sunset. Êpêrai /zera TUV &Sena

unless ot du>8cKa is here used
:
loosely for ot /uad^rcu, the

returned to report that
ready,
and
two had
all was
to guide the party to the
place.
the lamb to have been already slain

and returned to the house, there still
20
if
d-^rias yevofjievns ep-^CTaL jueTa TCOV (WSefca. 17
Kal
To
331
ore cycvcro
So Mt.
r)
d>pa.
Lc.
On
32, vi. 47, xiii. 35, notes.

were not slain in the Pre
i.
after the offering of the

Sacrifice (Temple, p.
i9of.;
1 8.
T<DV]
dvaKfi/j.fv(t)v
avTwv
Kal
eo-Qiov-
The meal has now begun
dftrrvov yivofj.vov}.
(Jo.
We see the Twelve
and the Lord reclining on the divans

which were ready for their use (v. 15).
For dvaKelo-Qai see ii. 15, note, vi. 26;
Lc. uses here the correlative dv<nrlirIt seems to have been part of the
original ritual of the Passover to eat
Tfiv.
(cf. Exod. xii. 11), but the

recumbent posture had become cus
tomary, and was interpreted as a sign
of the freedom from slavery which
had been inaugurated by the Exodus
(Temple, p. 201). The guests lay on
standing
their left side with their feet resting
on the ground, and the couches seem

to have been grouped in sets of two
or three; when these were placed
together, the central position was that
of greatest dignity; see J. Lightfoot on
Mt. xxvi., and cf. Jo. xiii. 23 ff., from
which it appears that the Lord re
clined between St Peter and St John.
On this occasion the arrangement was
go
332
iv /Veyet) VJULLV
TIG 19 6 ecrBicov
.^
2O^
o oe
V
MrjTi eya)
1
8 o
e<r0iwj
minP
KBLA^- (s
+ et/u
TWV eadiovTuv
latt syrr
/ca0 eis
a(c)ffi(k)q syr
20
o 5e]
2P
dicit
aegg
19
T]pai>To
KBL^
me] pr
01
Se
ADPWb X
C 238 \vrreia-6ai] + /cat

1071 ets
ADPWXmZ* minomnvid)] ets e/cacrros C om k /x^rt
arm pr
/cat
ar)/j.ovaj>
hcl
<
ftuc
+ /cat aXXos
13 28 69 alP
670;
/tip-i
ADW b
/caret
A + et/u 2
pajS/Set
VJJLWV TrapaStocreL
XuTrelcrOaL Kai \eyeiv
rlpavTO
A/f
20
ets
OTL e*s
I9
[XIV. 18
XriI(S)<l>
eya/ljj
minP
10 ? 68111101 ^)
arm aeth)
(arm) Or (om KBCLPA vg aegg
APWb XrAn2* min
k Byrhcl arm aeth enrev] \eyei. D^f
s>
syrr"
k ait afffiq vg
minP om M k
ets
|
rwv 5w3e/ca NBCLSE^ minPauc]
ets e/c T.
d.
ADPWbX
possibly 3
+ 3 + 3 + 2 + 2,
or
it
may
have been that there was but one set

of three, that in which the Lord was.
the meal had proceeded
E<r6i6vTa>v
some way and the pedilamum had

already taken place (see Jo. xii. 2 ff.);
in Lc. the institution of the Eucharist
also precedes the revelation of the
traitor, but the order of the older
Gospels is here almost certainly to
be preferred, as Tatian already saw
(Hill, p. 221).
dprjv Xeyco vp.lv OTL els KT\.~\
to they
Hither
had known only that He should
be delivered into the hands of His

enemies (ix. 31, x. 33), and probably
no suspicion had been entertained of
Judas even Jo. vi. 70 is indefinite,
and the event alone shewed its signi
;
ficance.
It
is
difficult to
remember
view of the repeated reference

to the treachery of Judas wherever
his name is mentioned in the Gospel
this in
history
(cf. iii.
Els
19, note).
vpav
revealed a new feature in the history

of the Passion which was more in
tolerable than any, involving the
Twelve in a horrible charge from
which they could only escape when
the traitor was made known. Jerome
mittit crimen in numero ut conscius
:
"
agat
paenitentiam."
eV&W
/uer
the words
peculiar to Me.
probably refer to Ps. xl. (xli.) 10, which
the Lord quoted (Jo. xiii. 18) cf. Lc.
77 xetp TOV irapa$i86vros /xe /xcr ep,ov eirl
ffjLov
is
rrjs rpcnrefys.
19.
omnvii0eis
rjpgavro Xv7ret(T#at]
The omis-
sion of the copula adds to the dramatic

power of the narrative. Gloom fell at
once on the company (cf. x. 22, Mt.

Mt. adds crôSpa, but the
xvii. 23).
simple \v7relo-6ai tells us enough cf.
St Paul s account of a XVTTT; Kara 6f6v,
;
2 Cor.
vii. ii.
The
aTroXoyta
came
at
once in the question which went round,

M?/rt e yoo; is it
yet surely it cannot
be I ? (cf. iv. 21, note). On els Kara
(Mt. els exaoros) see WM., p. $12,
Blass,6rr.pp. 145, 179 ;cf. Apoc. xxi. 21
ava els e/caoroj. Kaff els appears in the
LXX. (Lev. xxv. 10 (A), i Esdr. i. 31,
els
Isa. xxvii. 12 (ara /a), 3 Mace. v. 34,

4 Mace. xv. 12, 14); in such phrases
the prep, appears to be used adverbi
ally. See the discussion in Deissmann,
B.
St. p. i38ff.
o de eiTrev
2O.
Fourth Gospel
avrols
/crX.]
The
the picture.
The question addressed to the Lord
(aOroi v. 19, Mt. Kvpie} was followed
by a perplexed and perhaps suspicious
look at one another (Jo. xiii. 22).
When the Lord s answer came, it was
given to John, and perhaps not aud
ible beyond the neighbourhood of the
divan on which He reclined between
Peter and John. The form of the
reply in Jo. is so distinct from that
in Mt. Me., that Tatian gives them
separately, placing the Synoptic tra
dition first
but it seems clear that
an answer to the whole party would
have rendered Peter s enquiry (Jo.,
John s account
v. 23 f.) superfluous.
is probably the more precise, since it
;
fills
in
XIV.
21]
JULT
3I
uov.
TpVp\lOV.
OTL
CLVTOV, ovai
ws ryeypaTTTaL Trepi
aegg
om
tin omnvid
ypaTTTai] ea-Tiv
rell
<
a arm
aegg)
yeypa.fj.fj.evoi>
answer
The reference
KT\.]
fjipa7TTOfj.fvos
probably to the sauce Tlpnn,

compound of dates, raisins, &c., and
is
"a
"
( Temple, pp. 204, 208), into

which at a certain moment the master
of the house dipped pieces of the un
leavened cake with bitter herbs be
tween them, which were then dis
vinegar
tributed to the
company
( J.
Lightfoot
The
on Mt.}.
sign consisted in the

singling out of Judas to receive the
from the Master s hands
sop
(Jo.
Commentators who deny that the

meal described in Jo. xiii. is the
as
paschal supper regard the
the
tid-bit which an Oriental host
is accustomed to offer to
any favourite
\//-<a/xioi/
"
(Dr M. Dods on Jo. xiii. 25

Westcott ad I.). In Mt. Me.,
where the paschal meal is clearly in
guest"
cf.
Bp
view,
it is
natural to connect the sign

C
with the Charoseth.

present
future event,"
efj.pa7rr6fj.fvos,
to describe vividly a
Burton
15, 130; the
the act as that of Judas
"used
middle marks
himself
(Mt.
vffXiov is
Ach. 278
Ilo8 es ravrbv
rather than a
êtpa).
e/i/3cnâs...Tî>
perhaps a bowl
elprjvrjs
dish
Ar.
Plut.
(cf.
rp.,
po^r/o-ei
vfj.as
(hab
TO)
BC* vid
21
dvdpCOTTW
om on ACDPW b X
aci
i\ ye-
was he who received the

directly from the Lord.
6
TO [eV]
CtS
TOV dvOptOTTOV VTrdyei 21
VIOS
{JiV
ZfJLOV
333
(TvyKVKr)(ras
(Vg.
rp.)
catinus;
Wycliffe, Tindale, "plater," "platter";

A.V., R.V., "dish" ; Euth. eVrl* e&o*
:
on the accent see Chandler

;
Mer* efiov fls TO ev Tp. The
35
act is difficult to realise under the
circumstances of the paschal feast,
and in connexion with the Charoseth ;
irivaicos}
but the words, esp. in Me., who alone

has ei/, point to the baseness of the
treachery which sacrificed an intimate

friend.
To dip into the same dish
was a token of intimacy, cf. Ruth ii.
14 /Safety TOV v/rcop.oi/ o~ov [eV] TOJ oei.
OTl O (JiV VIOS TOV dvOpUTTOV KT\.]
21.
This weighty saying is given in iden

tical words by Mt. Me., and in a shorter
i
form by Lc. Yirdyfi, goeth His way/

used frequently in Jo. of the Lord s
Death (viii. 14, 21 f., xiii. 3, 33 ff., xiv.
4 ff.) as beginning His return to the
Father (vii. 33, xiv. 6, xvi. 10, 17) cf.
;
Thpht.
OavaTos
wo-ai/et
TOV
yap
aTrodrj/jLta
^pio-ToO,
r\v
OdvaTos.
ov^l
Lc. s TTopeveTai ( = *?]?n in reference to

the last journey of death, e.g. 2 Regn.
xii.
this
23, cf.
BDB.,
point.
p. 234) partly misses
Ka6a>s
yeyparrTai
ircpl
avTOv Lc. Kara TO copio~fj.evov, ace. to

the Divine purpose expressed in the
symbolism and predictions of the
O.T. ; cf. Me. ix. 13. The saying has
no flavour of Pharisaic fatalism ; it is
not a blind dvdyKr], but a Personal
Will, long revealed and accepted,
which the Son of Man consciously
obeys (Phil. ii. 8). Ilepl avToO cf. ix.
12 ycyp- eVi TOV vlov TOV dvdpatTrov,
and see the note there.
:
ovai de
T&>
avdpajnop
KfLva>
KT\.J
The
Divine purpose does not palliate the

traitor s sin or relieve him of respon
Ovai is not
sibility in any degree.
vindictive, or of the nature of a curse
it reveals a misery which Love itself
could not prevent (cf. xiii. 17); cf.
;
"
quibus verEphrem, ev. cone. exp.

bis iniquum hunc proditorem in cari:
ov. .rrapadiAt
tate deplorabat."
the traitor was the last link
doTai
in the chain which connected purpose
and result, so that did in this context
.
334
OVK
e
3a
22
7rapa$i$OTar Ka\ov
ov 6 vios TOV
Kivta
6 avOpwTros e/ceu/os.
Kai eo-diovTtav
avTiiov \a/3d)v
K\acrev Kai edwKev avTols Kai

21
om
wos TOV
at>6p.
22 \apwv]
(om BL)
arm me aeth (om
o I.
13 69 124 209 346

2
SVW>XrS
(2)
+o
evXoyrjo-as (ev\oyr}(rev KO.L
EFHM
t\
mm?
604 a
Ka\ov}
+ f]v
apTov
Aa/Sere, TOVTO
eiTrev
ÂCDPWb
XrAII2<l>^
minomDVld
^* c ACLPW b XrAn2^ m in fepeomn fq vg syrrP08 11101

affik syr 8in the) apTov~\ pr TOV MZ min nonn
*
ITJVOVS
BD
D)]
O.VTOLS]
[XIV. 21
2P
vxa.pi<TT7}(ras
+ Kai
e<payov
II 1071 alnonn
KO.L
pr
avrov iravTC? k*1 1
eSw/cev] e8i5ov I
om k + 0cryere
Xa/3ere]
ff
the two are brought together
(Mt. Me. Lc.) is more exact thaii

VTTO or drro would have been
besides
the good Will of God which decreed
the Passion and of which he had no
knowledge, there was behind his act
the instigation of Satan (Lc. xxii. 3,
ix.
working on his passions.

Origen in Mt. "non dixit...tf/ quo tradens...Iudam ministram esse tradi-
Another stage in the Paschal meal

has been reached. The eating of the
lamb seems to have been by custom
reserved to the end (Edersheim,
Yet his intervention was

and his responsibility
therefore complete. The Divine ne
cessity for the Passion was no excuse
Temple, p. 208 9) the food up to this

point consisted only of the unleavened
cakes and bitter herbs, and possibly
the Chagigah (see Edersheim, op.
Jo.
xiii. 2)
ditur, sed
per quern traditur, osten-
tionis."
deliberate,
for the free agent who brought it

about: "non et malum oportuerit esse.
nam et Dominum
vae
traditori"
tradi oportebat, sed
(Tert. praescr. 30).
KaXov avrw
ci OVK
Mt. sup
KrA.]
with KaXov in the apodosis of
a conditional clause where the suppo
plies ^v
sition is contrary to fact, av is
times omitted
cf.
WM.,
some
Bur
p. 383,
OVK for ei ^77 in

249, and on
the protasis, cf. Burton 469 r., Blass,
Gr. p. 254 for KaXov.. .el cf. IX. 42 ff.,
notes. The blessing of birth is turned
into a curse by a sin which leaves no
ton,
hope of a true repentance. Jerome

simpliciter dictum est multo melius
esse non subsistere quam male subsistere."
The form of the saying is
Rabbinical, cf. Chagigah ed. Streane,
were better for him that he
p. 55
had not come into the world." A
somewhat similar saying, but less
severe, is attributed to the Lord in
:
"
"it
42
by Clem.
R.,
Cor. 46.
INSTITUTION OF THE EU
CHARIST (Mt XXVL 26 29, Lc. xxii.
22
25.
cf. i
20;
17
22.
Cor. xi. 23
25).
Cf.
0-6lOVT(t>V
a.VTO>V\
V.
8.
p.
cit.,
86, Streane, Chag., p. 35
notes).
ad
apTov /crX.] Jerome
verum paschae transgreditur sacrameutum."
The Lord took one of the
"
Xa/3o>*>
cakes (for apros a bread-cake, cf. viii

14) which were placed before Him as
president, and gave thanks (evXoyâas
Mt. Me. = cvxapicmjo-as, Lc. Paul, c
vi. 41, note, and see J. Th. St. iii.
p. 163), probably in the customary
form
n,
fraction
Cor. x.
(cf.
Acts
ii.
46, xx. 7,
Eph. 20)
accompanied or immediately followed
(vi. 41) the benediction (cf. Burton
Cf.
141
3), and then distribution.
I
Regn.
/Afra
ix.
1 6,
xi. 24,
Ign.
13 evXayel TTJV Qvaiav KOI
ravra f&QiowriV
oi
The
cvoi.
procedure as a whole corresponded to

the preliminaries of the two miracles
of the loaves, but on this occasion the
broken bread was given to the dis
ciples primarily for their
own use they

;
XIY
24]
TO
TO o-w/xa
JULOV.
jctov]
pr TO
KCU \a/3cov TTOTripiov

O.VTOV
ToVTO
CO/TO ?5
617T6V
23
*Z
crw/ma
minP
om
1
j
iravTes syr sin
must first take and eat before they

gave to the multitude (contrast vi.
Me. Mt. adds
I.C., viii. 6). Aa/3ere Mt.
Lc. and Paul omit both direc
<pay(Te,
;
Comp. Cant.
TOVTO
eo~Tiv
Me. Lc.
TO
Paul
V.
(Tco/za
7T\r)~
<ayere,
/*ov]
So Mt.
TOVTO
Lc.),
(cf.
p.ov
TO vrrep
The
words would have recalled those
spoken at the supper at Bethany
six days before (xiv. 8), and perhaps
also the teaching at Capernaum just
before the previous Passover (Jo. vi.
TO
fo~riv
48
ff.).
o~a>fia
v/io>j>.
The bread which
is
(TOVTO) is identified with
now given
the
to eat
(mV)
of His Flesh (Col. i. 22) ;

partake in the great Sacrifice
cf. x. 45). St Paul adds
(TO vTrep
(and the words have found their way
into all but the Western texts of
TOVTO
Lc., see WH., Notes, p. 63)
Body
it is to
v/i<3i/,
els
TTJV
dvdp.vrjo tv.
p.r)V
But,
for whatever reason, this clause had

no place in the primitive tradition.
KOL
23.
Aa/3a>v
TTOTTjpioi/]
R. V.
So Mt.
Me. ; Paul (cf. Lc.) identifies the cup
with that which followed the meal
The
(TO TTOTijpiov fifTa TO o~iirvijo~ai).
rightly,
"He
took a
cup."
Talmud
prescribes four cups at the

Paschal feast (J. Lightfoot on Mt.
xxvi. 27); the third was known as
the n3~On D l3 or "cup of blessing"
Cor. x. 1 6), and it has been
usual to regard this as the Cup of
the Eucharist. If with
(Notes,
b
p. 64) we hold that Lc. xxii. I9 , 20
was "absent from the original text
of Lc.," it seems to follow that ace.
to Lc. s tradition the blessing of the
(cf.
WH.
Cup preceded
(cf.
that
TO
6CTTIV
CUfJLCL
t-
23
JULOV
24
quod pro multis confringitur in remissionem peccatorum a
APm
tions.
335
of
the
Didache 9 TrpooToi/ nepl TOV

and see J. Tti. St. iii. p.
Bread
TTOTTJ-
362),
24
om avrois B
and on this hypothesis the Eucharistic

Cup must probably be placed at an
earlier stage.
But Lc. s order in this
narrative is somewhat discredited by
the fact that he places the institution
of the Eucharist before the detection
of the traitor (see note on v. 18) ; and
St Paul s fi6Ta TO SeiTn/r/o-ai, written in
A.D. 57, or ace. to Harnack in A.D. 53,
must be held to be decisive. On evxapto-Tr)o-as
see last note.
The
gift of
the Cup had been foreshadowed in

the discourse at Capernaum (Jo. vi.
55 TO aifjLa p.ov a\riuTjs eo~Ti TTOO~IS\
Kai
7Ttov
OVTOV
TraVrey]
Mt,
whose account adheres generally to

Mc. s, shapes these words into the com
mand
TTi eTe
OVTOV TnWey, corre
sponding to Aa/3eTe, <j)dyTf. UCLVTCS
no such inclusive direction is given in
the case of the Bread, which repre
sents a gift equally necessary to the
life of the soul (Jo. vi. 53).
The R. C.
:
commentator Knabenbauer suggests

that irdvTfs was added "quoniam
quidem alias non unum poculum
omnibus destinabatur," but the ritual
of the Paschal meal (cf. Edersheim,
Temple, p. 204) renders this explana
tion improbable. Perhaps the solution
is to be sought in the words which
accompanied the gift of the Cup (see
v. 24, note).
24.
rat fiTrfv avVoTs]
There
is
no
reason to regard Mc. s einev as differ

ing in substance from Mt. s
Me. does not say that the words
followed the delivery or the drinking
of the cup, although the insertion of
KOI CTTIOV KT\. compels him to detach
the words from the gift
TOVTO eVTlV TO 0.1/J.d fJLOV TT)S 0~iadlJKr)s]
So Mt, Me.; Paul (cf. Lc.): TOVTO TO
Aeyo>i>.
TTOTTJplOV
T)
Kaif7)
SiadrjKT]
fO-T\V
V TO)
3 3^
HP
25
24 rr)s
aeth pr TO
diadrjKirjs]
Tys
eK-
Katvrjs diad.
|
69 1071 i3
ev
APWb
c Bcr
The original words are

based on Exod. xxiv. 8 Idov TO
8iadiJKr)s TJV Sietfero

Kvpios
i.e.
vpas irepl TOVTCOV
the blood which ratified the Book of
the Covenant (see Westcott on Heb.
ix. 20). A new covenant (Jer. xxxviii.
(xxxi.) 31 ff.) was on the point of being
ratified by the Blood of a better
Sacrifice with a greater Israel, whose
rrpbs
TO>V
Xoya>i>,
representatives all drank of it, as the

whole congregation (Heb. ix. 19) had
been sprinkled with the blood shed
under the mountain of the Lawgiving.
On the Biblical sense of SiaQr)^ see

the
Westcott, Hebrews, p. 298 ff
present context excepted, it is used
in the N.T. with a distinct reference
to the Christian dispensation only in
.
Cor.
brews
iii.
ix.
15
(8.
eu&woy).
(d.
14
6,
vii.
22,
(8.
Kaivr/\ xii.
TTJS diaOrjKTjs),
Kaivij),
Vlii.
24
The two
(8.
He
and
Kpet rrcoz/),
(8. j/e a), xiii.
20
genitives
(p.ov,
both dependent on
al/ia,
indicate different relations (WM., p.

the Blood is Christ s, and in
239)
another sense it is that of the Cove
;
nant which
it
seals
djjiriv
min fereomn afq vg
EFHKMSVWbXrn
a me virep] Trepi APWb
and executes.
arm
syrr
min? + etsmin?
1
*^>
XriISf>
Trjs
al/jia
XTAII24>
e/cxwoêj/op
atpon.
clearly
a5
xyvvofJitvov vTrep TroAAwi/.^
AD*FHKMPSUrAn2$
a/j-apTiuv g 13 18
a<f>e<riv
e/zo>
TO
:ri$
[XIV. 24
tism (Me.
i.
4, Lc. xxiv. 47, Acts ii.
but ultimately rests on the
Covenant ratified by the Sacrifice of
Christ (Bph. i. 7, Col. i. 14, Heb.
38, v. 31),
ix. 22).
The Gospels
we except the
(if
doubtfully genuine words in Lc.)

shew no trace of the direction roOro
Trotelrc els
C/JLT/V dva^vrjcriv (i Cor.
xi. 24, 25).
While the theory of a
Pauline origin of the Eucharist (Hast
Tr)i>
D. B. ii. p. 638) is excluded by

the position assigned to the institution
in the early Jewish-Christian sources
on which Me. and Mt. drew, it is pos
sible that the command which secure*
the permanence of the Eucharist may
belong to the special revelation bestowed on St Paul (consult, but with
ings,
caution,
Apostolic
Giffert,
Age
For an Apostolic interpretation of

the words TOVTO e&Tiv TO
T
alpd /iov, see i Cor. x. 15, 16, xi. 27,
29 the belief of the second century
<rc3|ua,
perhaps most characteristically

expressed in Did. 9 ff.
Ignatius,
Smyrn. 6, Philad. 4, Trail. 8, Rom.
is
TTJV
npbs TTJV dvvapiv OVTCOV and by Hooker,
TO
VTTfp
TToXXtSl/]
being shed on behalf of

the shedding is imminent
"Which is
many";
and
regarded
as
already present
The 0. L. and many
(Burton,
131).
MSS. of the Vulgate render effundetur, and the future still stands in
the canon of the Roman mass. On
the form x^veiv see Blass, Gr. p. 41,
p. 132 ; for virfp
note: Mt. adds here
WSchm.,
x. 45,
7roXXo3i>,
cf.
els afao-iv
a result which is elsewhere

connected with repentance and bap
ap-apTiuv,
7; Justin, apol.
Iren.
note
iv. 18.
is
i.
66, dial. 70, 117;

2. 2f.
true
4!, 33. 2, v.
struck by Euth.
(pV(Tll>
xp*i
TO)V TTpOKei/JLfVOOV
OpQV,
:
CKXVVVOIJ.CVOV
ed. Taylor, p. 69).
p. 68, note).
For the comparison of wine to blood

Gen. xlix. n, Isa. Ixiii. i ff. the
Blood of the Covenant was the fruit
of "the holy Vine of David" (Did. 9,
cf.
Bread hath in it
more than the substance, which our
KP.,
v. 67. 13
"this
eyes behold, this Cup...availeth to the

endless life and welfare both of soul
and body... to me which take them
they are the Body and Blood of Christ ;
His promise in witness hereof sufficeth,
His word He knoweth which way to
accomplish." For a catena of patristic
teaching on the subject see Pusey,
Doctrine of the Real Presence,

315 ff.; the ante-Nicene teaching
collected in J. Th. St. iii. p. 161 ff.
p.
is
XIV.
26]
\6rytO VfJLLV OTL [oi/ICT]

Trjs d/UL7r\ov
t
25
Kat
om
K TOV jevnfJLaTOS
TTLO)
avTO
%G
TTLVCO
<
v/uLvrjcravTe^
OVKCTI
fJLYl
TOV 6eov.
KCLIVOV ev Trj /3acri\eia

a6
OV
TTJS ^tf/uiepas eKeivrjs OTO.V
ecus
337
KCDL
vg syrr arm the)
ov
cr *
acfk me
b"
/J.TJ
eij\6ov ek TO opos TWV
7rtu>]
ov
aeth (hab
irpoffdw
jj,r}
ABNWbXrn^-
ireiv
(2
pe
)
eXaitov.^ 26
min fereomn ffgilq
arm
min mu
dprjv Ae yw vp.lv
25.
on
ovKfTi KrA.]
A mysterious saying not to

dismissed
be
lightly
(Mt. iii. 7), is *a fruit of the earth ;

see WH., Notes, p. 148, WSchm., p.
The Lord solemnly foretells

(Bruce).
that this shall be His last Passover,
55 f., Deissmann, B. St., p. 184; this

use of the word is non- Attic, but not
limited to Biblical Gk. (cf. Rutherford,
His last meal.

looks beyond His
p. 348, Deissmann (B. St., p. 109, who

cites TO. yfinjuara raiv vTrapxovrw poi
as
reassembling
utterance
"poetic
"
But his prophecy

Death to a day of
round
(eta? rrjs ijnepas eKeivrjs
board
another
orav
The
/crX.).
saying recalls the parables of Lc. xiv.

1
29
Mt.
ff.,
f.)
it
xxii.
is
ff.
expanded
in
ttarifofiai vfjuv...(3ao-i\ciav
KO.I
TTlVTJTf
cVt
Lc.
(xxii.
into the form

Iva
eadrjTe
V TT)
TTJS TpaTTC^TJS fJ,OV
The Messianic
yj,ov.
a banquet at which
and His elect will drink in
and glorious way of the fruit
ftao-iXfia
King
dom
Christ
is
a new
of the
for
Vine (Jo. xv. i ff.)
illustrations from Jewish sources see
mystical
from a papyrus of B.O. 230).

To yevrjfjia. rfjs dfiTreXov is an O.T. phrase
for wine (cf. Num. vi. 4, Hab. iii. 17,
Isa. xxxii. 12), and as such it is suitable
to a rite which was based on the law
of the O.T. moreover it occurred in
the ordinary form for the benediction
TrapaSetVeoi/
of the cup, "blessed be He that

created the fruit of the vine" (J. Lightfoot on Mt. xxvi.).
26 3 1
DEPARTURE TO THE MOUNT
OF OLIVES. THE DESERTION AND DE
NIAL FORETOLD. (Mt. XXVi. 30 35,
.
Wiinsche, p. 334. KaivoTrjs (see ii. 21,

is the characteristic mark of all
that belongs to the kingdom of God
the KUIVTJ SiaOr/Kr]
(cf. Trench, syn. x.)
inaugurates a KCIIVT) KTIO-IS, in which
at length all things are to become
new (Apoc. xxi. 5). The saying has a
partial fulfilment in the Eucharists of
the universal Church ; its ultimate ac
complishment belongs to the risen life,
for which the Bridegroom has kept
the good wine" (cf. Apoc. xix. 9).
Lc. xxii. 31
Origen: "implebitur in
regno Dei hoc

pascha et manducabit [panem] Jesus
Jos. ant.
cum
o-weraâTo. The Psalms which were

sung at the end of the Paschal supper,
note)
"
39;
cf.
Jo.
xiv. 31, xviii. i.)

26.
AMU vfjLvr)o-ai>T(s]
xiii.
36
38,
The singing of
Psalms followed the meal; Wycliffe

"the
they
ympne
Tindale:
seid,"
had sayd
Victor:
cf.
grace";
"when
rjvxapio-Trjo-av pera TO \aftelv Kal v

Iva KOI jy/zet? avrb TOVTO
<rav,
For
this use of
v^vos cf. Ps.

vpvot Aavfi8, 2 Chron. vii. 6 eV vpvois A., 2 Mace,
i.
30 ot 8e iepels eVe v// aXAoi> TOVS vfj.vovs,
Ixxi. (Ixxii.)
v/zi>e/,
2O ee\nrov
ol
vii.
12. 3 6 Aavi8r)s...viJ.vovs
discipulis suis et bibet...veram

escam et verum potum manducabi-
after the filling of the fourth cup,
mus
were probably those which formed
et
bibemus
in regno Dei, aedificantes per ea et confortantes verissimam illam vitam." The reading of
ov
pr}
,
S.
irpocrOoi
rrflv is
noteworthy.
as distinguished from
M. 2
the second part of the Hallel/ viz.

see Edersheim,
Pss. cxv.
cxviii.;
Temple,
p.
210, J. Lightfoot
ad
I.,
Schottgeni., p. 231, Schiirer, n.i.p. 291,
22
IT
the
338
~7
27
XeyeL avTols 6
OTL
Kctt
HdvTes cr/cai/Sa\iTOV TTCH/ueya,
OTL
lr](rovs
[XIV. 27
uc
affikq
Travres] + vpeis D 3 69 124 alP
KBC*DHLSVW bXrAII * min tmu ff q] + ev
111
27 Kcui
]ToreDcf omsyr"
the
aKavSaXiaeweade
i n perpaue
a fikl syrsin + ev
AC 2 EFKMNUII* 3 minP
vg
Tf]
WKTi
TO.VTT]
6 111
ed
"
aegg syrr?
"
51
minP auc vg codd + ey
arm
Bede thinks of the

prayer of Jo. xvii. For
intended.
intercessory
an interesting but grotesque attempt
to place an original hymn in the lips
of Christ and the Eleven, see Acta
Joh. (Apocr. anecd., ed. James, ii.

That the Gospels contained
p. 10).
a reference to this Paschal hymn is
y
mentioned by Justin (dial. 106 p.tr
avTMV didyav Vfj-vrjo-f TOV 6f6v, as Kai
ev Tols
TO>V
d7roiJLvr)/j.ovevp.acri
drj\ovrai yyfvrj^,vov\
a fulfilment of Ps. xxi.

efj\dov
(Is
TO opos
who
aTrocrroXcov
finds in
it
(xxii.) 23.
TO>V
eXaicoi/]
This
on
aeth
|
Others suppose that Ps. cxxxvi.
note.
is
(iv. 17, ix.
23,
without
Tore Xe yei (see note on x. 13); Lc. and

Jo. appear to place the conversation
in the supper-room, but the three
traditions (Mt.-Mc. Lc. Jo.) are dis
and independent. The Fayiini

(ace. to Zahn s reconstruc
Kanon, ii. p. 785) leaves the
fragment
\yp.vr]<TavTa)v
TauTr;] KT\.
Mt.
77.
vTy.
VfJ-fls
e Oovs
OVTWV
7ra[Ati/
OTI yeypaTTTat. KT\.]
The Lord COn-
firms His prophecy by a quotation from

the O.T.: cf. ix. 12 f., xiv. 21. The
words which are cited differ materi
ally from the B text of Zafh. xiii. 7
7rp6/3aTa
Trot/zei/as,
K.o~ira.(Ta.T
defug. 1 1 "eveltext comes nearer
oves"); the
with naTal-ov TOV
lite
7ria-0r](rovTai
KOI
Tert.
(cf.
TO.
Trot/icva, KOI
TTJS
irp.
Trot/jivr)?
(cf.
Mt), and it has on the whole the

support of Justin (dial. 53 ira.Taov TOV
7roip.eva.
KOI SiacrK. TO. Trpo/SaTtt
seems to blend
Bs
7raTaaTe with
s
known forms of
the Greek text agree with the M.T.
in beginning the clause with an im
perative, whilst Mt. and Me. concur
conclusion.
in
But
The
7raTao>.
all
latter
reading
possibly due to a collection of
monia from which the common

dition
drew
(cf. i. 2,
note)
it is
is
testi-
tra
note
worthy that it is found not only in

Mt. Me., but in the Fayum fragment,
which gives [KOTO] TO ypcupev
/ucra
Kai Taj Trpo/Sara diao~KOp-
cine
On the import of the

prophecy see Kirkpatrick, Doctrine
of the Prophets, p. 465. The general
law was to find its most terrible ful-
UdvTfS
O~K.
very
TOV Troi^va eavToiv

5. 13 (OTO.V TraTaÔMTiv
Tore oVoXemu TO 7rpo/3ara TTJS
spending the night in Jerusalem.

KOI \eyei avTols o I. KrA.]
Mt.
27.
ats
and that
departure for the

habitual, and the
for
Mt. xxiv.
i)
while the loose reference in Barn.
felt no surprise when they

were summoned to leave the icaTdno provision had been made
\vp.a
point open
TO </)]ayfif
cf.
Lc. adds Kara TO
Eleven
tion,
fF.,
xvi.
exception,
TO.
tinct
Jo.
night.
TrardâTf TOVS
Mount had become
42
NS
this
of Jo. xiv. 31 fycipecrOe, ayu>p,fv lvT(v6fv

(so Tatian, Hill, p. 226) the discourses
of Jo. xv., xvi., and the prayer of Jo.
xvii. were uttered either on the way
to the Kidron or possibly in the
Precinct (cf. Westcott on Jo. xv. i, 2).
On TO opos T. e X. see xi. I, note; on
e^fjXQov, see xi. n.
The nightly
Z6os.
TT;
gave to
prophecy a terrible significance.
Moreover, hitherto this fate had over
taken only the enemies of Jesus (vi. 3,
Mt. xv. 12), or disloyal followers (Jo.
vi. 61); but now the Apostles them
selves are warned that they will fall
10, Lc. vii.
movement seems to correspond to that

;
e?
e/xot
yeyp.] yeyp. yap
o~Kavda\icrdô-eo-6fj
fV ffJLol fV T7J VVKTl
The frequent warnings against
7rta-ô-[oi/Tai].
XIV.
30]
TO.
jep6fjvai
Herpes
fjie
e(f)rj
o Se 29
TTpod^co i)//as ek Trjv ra\ei\aiav.
i
avTco
Kal TraWes (rKavSaXicrdricrovTaL,
3
/ca*
27 ra
irpop.]
D*
Xe7
+ Tr)s
<yr]fj.epov
Trot/^Tjs
min?
airoKpiOeis X.
DS 604 2P
om S om ^D 69 238 604
2
b
(hab ABC LNW XrAnS4>^
<ri)/j,epoi>
77
2P
North Lc. says nothing, whilst Me.

far as we can judge from his
unfinished work) and Mt. are equally
(so
appearances in Jerusalem
subsequent to the day of the Resur
rection.
But their silence is not
unnatural in view of the Galilean
character of their record, which is
abandoned only in the case of the
silent as to
narrative of the Passion and Resur

On irpodyeiv TIVO. see X. 32,
rection.
note.
o
Tlfrpos
e(pr)
avToi
AcrX.]
stung to the quick by the

suggestion of disloyalty, and repu
diates it for himself.
His speech is
is
om
<ri
al? 1
eav
/cat
/cav 604
afff ilq
KCDA min mu
ri) v. ravr-rj
NC*D
dis
29
ANWb
238 i5o
eT
XrAII2<J>
arm
a off ik
29.
5e
VVKTL] ev
om
alPauo
[fj
ao
minnonn
(ck) arm et /ecu
/*.
XrAn2^>
min? fq vg aegg
Resurrection with the deepening

of the Passion
the Lord
rarely mentions the one without the
other (cf. viii. 31, ix. 31, x. 34).
Euth.
irpociirwv TO. XvTrrjpd, rrpoXeyet
/cat ra irapafj.vdovfj.fva.
On /Ltera with
the inf. see Burton
406 7. With
the promise 7rpoaa> vfj.as els rrjv T.
cf. xvi. 7, Mt. xxviii. 10, 16, Ev. Petr.
12- it was natural that the Eleven
should return to Galilee after the
Passover, and the Lord reassures
them by promising to be there be
Of this return to the
fore them.
gloom
TTJ
filment in the dispersion of the flock

(Lc. xii. 32) of the Good Shepherd.
28.
dXXa fjLfra TO (yfpdijvai KrX.]
AXXa contrasts the hope of the
Peter
13 69 124 209 346 604 2?*
30
IT
aln Bn
1071
/cat /*.
AEFHKMNSUVWb
30
Irjcrovs
VVKTI Trpiv
TVJ
EFKMH* 736*^
DfEq aeth
afffiq arm TO.VTT]
inP
uc
i 13 69 1071 alP
arm] /cat et
^P6 eya/j + ou aKa.vdaXiffdrio op.aL
aeth
TavTri
28 aXXa /xcra]
Xrn<l
avTW
\e<yeL
<TOL
EHMSUVWb
TO 28
/UL6TO.
a9
OVK eya).^
OTL [(Tf]
om
**d\Xa
$La(TKOp7ricr6ri(rovTai.
339
syrr)
well characterised
rpia
6/j.ov irraifL
he
ought
by Euth.
on
Trpcoroi/
rather
Lord help me
have
to
de
oWetTre
prayed
on TVV a\eavrov Trpoedr)K....rpiTov, on eauro)

IJLOVW Kal ov TTJ fiorjdeiq. TOV 0ov redapdevrepov,
Ao>i>
even admitting that it

Fayum fragment has
/cat ft, which emphasises the
impro
bability (Burton
280). At all events
there will be one exception to the
rule aXX OVK. e yco.
For aXXa begin
prjKc.
is
Et
"
/cat,
the
true";
ning the apodosis see WM.,

on the ellipse cf. Blass, Gr.
The expansion of
p.
552;
291.
this characteristic
p.
saying in Mt. is instructive. In Lc.,

whose report however may relate to
another occasion, Peter says Kvpie,
fj-era croi)
eroi/ios
dpi
/cat
fl?
Kal els Gavarov Tropevecr&u,

T\rvxf]v
three
brings the
(Hill, p.
30.
223
/cat
(rov
vTrep
(j.ov
<f>v\aKT)v
cf.
sayings
Jo.
TT)J/
Tatian
6jo-.
into
one
f.).
Xe yet
avra>
KT\.]
irjo-ovs
Peter s boast is turned into the pro

prophecy of a greater downfall
missio eius audax...facta est ei causa
ut non solum scandalizaretur, veruni
etiam ter denegaret" (Origen). "Thou
(emphatic o-y, answering to Peter s
f yw) to-day, in this night, before the
morning watch, shalt deny me not
once but thrice." According to the
Jewish reckoning the day of the
"
22
340
31
d\KTOpa
Seq
ov
<rvva.7ro6avelv
JJL
uLt
cocravTtos Se Kai Trcti/res
aTrapvria OfJLai.
31 o
Kai ep%ovTcu ek xwpiov ov TO ovo/ma

nonn
hcl
arm aeth + /iaXXov
5e] + Herpes ACGMNSU al
syr
13 69
arm)
KBCD^ minP
AWb
min? irepurffus L 13 69.
]
i
^*"
e/c
e/c7repi<r(rwr
k (om
c/c
ireptffias
p.
KBCDL
A eXaXei NBDLSP loquebatur fffikqr vg] eXe7e^

b
fereomn
dicebat a syrr me+âXXoi/
XrAE2^> min
trw aoi atrodavcir
afiq vg syr hcl aegg) (rvvairodaveiv
(sic)
209 alP
|
ANW
uo
^"
min **
1
ABCDHLNWbAn*^
aTrapvfjaofj.ai
om
11111
|
wo-avrw$...eXe7ov
om KCU D
ÂB 3 CKLMNSUVrAn min?
aoffk
minpon""
10
(Terr^. B*
Tcerwavei
min mu )]
min
Passion has already begun ((nf)p.fpov) ;

commenced with the night of the
Paschal Supper.
Air (cf. v. 72) is
peculiar to Me. among the canonical
Gospels, but it is supported by the
it
The word is sug

valde notabilis
Bengel
circumstantia primo cantu Petrum se
non collecturum esse." The papyrus
papyrus.
substitutes dXenrpvcav for the old

poetical form aXe xrwp (cf. Rutherford,
N. Phryn., p. 307 f. ; aXe/cra>p occur in
another papyrus of
c.
A.D.
100
(Fayum
Towns
vii.
and KOKKV&IV (Theocr.

, p. 275),
48) for (pcavflv
nptv] 6 dXe<.
\t<t>r)
rpvtoi/ dls KOK[KV^CI o-TJpepov, (TV rpis
(Zahn,
a]rrapv\ri<Tr)\
V.
l.c.\
Comp. 3 Mace.
df
apn
23
fJ-
d\Krpvo)V eKCKpaycv
opOpios, and see the references to the
second cockcrowing in Ar. Eccl. 390,
Juv. ix. 1 06 for the time indicated,
see the note on d\Kropo(pu>via (supra,
:
xiii.
On
35).
on
note;
Burton
irplv
380
aTrapvô-Tj
fj
cf.
with the
34
see
Peter s
profession of confidence is intensified

his mortification he continued to
talk (e XaXet, cf. vv. 11.) with excessive
by
vehemence
(cf. vrrfpfrepia-a-ois, vii.
37)
Euth. ocrov ia/3e/3atourai 6 Xptoros,

TO&OVTOV 6 Tlerpos dvTi<rxvpi(Tai. Unconsciously, no doubt, yet in point of
fact, as Origen says, he gave the
:
Têro/i.
K* om 5e
w C 282
|
ou]
ar
to the Master: "dominum
lie
nostrum
profitebatur facere mendacem per ea.

The
quae sibi confidens dicebat."
protest was probably uttered more

than once (AaXei), as passionate re
marks are apt to be. Eav oVfl *rA.,
be
it
"though
necessary";
Mi s
K.CLV
suggests the improbability of this

contingency (Burton 281). The idea
of sharing the Lord s Death had
originated, as it seems, with the less
demonstrative Thomas (Jo. xi. 16); it

was afterwards to pass in St Paul *
writings into the language of theology
(Rom.
vi.
Col.
ff.,
ii.
12,
iii.
ff.;
the word vwairoQ. occurs in the \oyos

cited in 2 Tim. ii. 1 1). Both crvvtiavelv
and (Twairodavflv are classical forms
for the latter cf. Plat. Phaed. 88 TOV
;.
arroQavovTos ov
Sir.
XIX.
6aveTa>
IO
trot.
future
see
(rvvairo6vricrK.fi
d.Ki]Koas
Ov
\vf]
o~f d-rrapv.
Blass,
77
Gr.,
^vxt,
crvvcnro-
\oyov;
:
p.
on
this,
204
inf.
f.
o df cKirepuro-ais e XaXet]
31.
viii.
airapvr]au/j.ai
syr
"
gestive, cf.
al]
axraurwj] OMOIWS
32 epxât 2?
EFGHXS
Fayum
<roi]
KEFGKMSUVXm
i
2P e
pe alP
1071 2
115
124 346 a**
(o ff)
(?
XmZ<l
TTfpt<r<rov
ACNWbXrAn2$ min omnvld
d Se e/c7re-
3a
32
3I
jne CLTT apvr]O"n .
Tpis
Gav
eXaXei
|0rcra)9
ere
(pcovfjcrai
[XIV. 30
Q<ravTa)s
&e
Kai
irdvrfs
t\fyov.
All
had been included in the first pro

of impending failure, and
phecy
Peter s passionate protest stirred the

rest to similar (Mt. o/xoiW) professions
In Lc. and Jo. Peter
of loyalty.
only is warned and the other ten

do not appear.
32 42. THE AGONY IN GETHSEMANE (Mt. xxvi. 3646, Lc. xxii.
40
46
cf.
Jo. xviii.
i ff.).
XIV.
33]
TOS
341
paOriTcus avTOv Ka6icraT6 coSe

Kai 7rapa\a/ui@di>ei TOV
tlerpov Kai 33
eo>9
zz
om
32 TOIS pad. CLVTOV]

I
log
Trpotrevfafuu
33 Toy
om
ITer/wi/]
K*
A.
arm
DHXT^
The name
TOV
(R.T.
Anderes
sein
nj
p&B>
nj
Ke Spooi/...
TOV
Yf6o-rip.a.Vfl
"nichts
VVW
is
êi/zappov
-1/77),
Syr.
kann
(Dalman,
sin-
als
r.,
p. 152; see his note on the length

ening of the second vowel) cf. Te0epewuv (Jos. xxi. 24), T(6x6pcp (4
Regn. xiv. 25). On the other hand
the forms Trjo-apavei, Feo-o^/xai/ei, Sug
a (^wc^. Bibl. s.v.). As
gest D JDf
;
the name in
its
more usual
Acts iv. 34 K-rijTopes

vvpuov OIKI&V) may at one time have
had an oil press upon it, but it was now
apparently one of the private gardens
"which were to be found in the out
skirts of Jerusalem (cf. Jo. xix. 41),
y/upioiS TOV oivov,
by the favour of
its
owner) it had been a favourite resort

of Jesus (Jo. TToXXa/ct? <rvvr)x6i) *L
K(l fj.Ta
There
pa6r)T(ov CIVTOV).
is no reason to doubt that the enclo
sure still known as the Latin GethTo>v
semane occupies the site of that

which was already identified with
the Garden of the Agony in the
iburth century; cf. Eus. onom. &. v.
Ka
op
vvv
Tas evxas o
o-novo dovo-iv Jerome,
:
interpr.
"est
lib.
autem ad radices montis
nunc ecclesia desuper aedificata

Silvia, peregr. p. 62, describes
in detail the Holy- Week procession
to Gethsemaue, the reading of the
Oliveti
wSc]
MNUS
om B*
avrov
minnontl
aeth
peared, but the traditional spot is

marked by olive trees of venerable
age, whether planted by Christian
hands, or sprung from the roots of
those which Titus cut down (Jos.
B. Jlvi. i. i).
KOI \cyci... Ka0io-aT
KT\.]
<uSe
All
appear to have entered the garden

(Jo.
avTos
tl(rr)\6fv
KOL
oi
nafajTal
avTov), but eight of the Eleven were

bidden to rest near the entrance,
the
that
prayer.
Master might retire for

In this there was probably
nothing
unusual;
On
(Mt.
ecoy
Burton,
I
"while
tW
ov)
321
if.,
ical
46.
see
render
Trio)
i.
35,
who
so
pray";
(pdyoj
vi.
7rpoo~evâ)fjLai
cf.
e.
both
though
r)
(doubtless
Gospel on the spot, the wailing and

weeping of the excited crowd of
The church has disap
pilgrims.
spelling
denotes, the estate (xupiov, praedium,

villa, cf. 2 Chron. xxvii. 27 eV TOIS
and
KaOurat
al pauo
not given by Lc.

f eVt TOV
TOTTOU) OF Jo.,
l)ut the latter mentions that the
place was a garden which lay on
the further side of the Kidron
(rrepav
Da
aurots
nonn
1071 al
)] pr aire\8w
tls
cpxovrat
32.
TOV
avrou
fuu.
(-
in
translates,
A. V., R. V.,
the parallel
Lc.
xvii.
have eaten and drunken."

The Vg. has donee orem, on which
see Madvig,
In
339. 2 b, 360. i.
Mt. we see the Lord pointing to the
spot which He will make His oratory
It is such a detail
(aTTfXtfoM/ cKfT).
as might have been expected in Me.,
who however omits it
"till
Kai 7rapaXa/z/3ai>ei /crX.]

This
33.
again was not an entirely new step
the eight would remember the Trans
figuration, when, as now, the pur
pose of the retirement was to pray
:
;
Thpht. : TrapaX. dc TOVS
fjMVOVS...tva oi Idovres TO. evdoa
KCU TO. o-KvdpcDTrd.
TrapaXa/ifidvfi see iv. 36, v. 40, ix. 2, x. 32,
(Lc. ix. 28)
On
on the order of the names
notes;
"
(ruYpoy,
la<a>/3of,
tition
icoai/^y) cf.
iii.
17,
and, on the repe

of the article, the notes on
v. 37, ix. 2, notes,
342
TOV laKO)/3ov Kai TOV

the
34
om
33 TOV laKiofiov]
syr
sin
|
a.KT)8efji.ovei.v
LS
ypfavTO
D*
(aKrjSruu,.
37,
aurou]
/ter
34
duality before the
i]
/ecu
Kal
ddrj-
"
eK$a/n/3ei(r$at
the word is peculiarly Marcan, see

note on ix. 15 strikes another note,
that of amazed awe. It is unnecessary
either to abandon in this place the
proper sense of Qapftos, or to find with
Meyer a truer psychology in Mt. s
The Lord was overwhelmed
with sorrow (see next verse), but His

first feeling was one of terrified sur
prise. Long as He had foreseen the
when
came
clearly into
view its terrors exceeded His antici
Passion,
pations.
it
His human soul received a
new experience
a
sensation of
With this there
coi/
811
see esp. Phaedr. 251 D:

TC rfj droTfia TOV irddovs Kal
than once
came
another,
that of overpowering mental distress

rjparo...d8r)iJLOvlv (Mt., Me.).
The
verb occurs only once again in the

]NT. T. (Phil. ii. 26 fnmodtov KOI ddrjjj.0-
These references
forms a natural
\VTTO..
shew that
ddrjôvflv
sequel to eKdappelo-Qat, representing

the distress which follows a great
shock, "the confused, restless, halfdistracted state" (Lightfoot) which
may be worse than the sharp pain

of a fully realised sorrow.
Bede
Christus, cum Petrus non
timeat."
seems to
The reading of
have arisen from a confusion of d8r):
"timet
with d/crjSiai unless aKTjdeôvflv

a true form meaning to be listless,
the reverse of a K
fjiovelv
is
34-
Ka-l Ae yet avTols Ilfp/AuTros KrA.J
The Lord reveals to His three wit

nesses a part of His distress. Hi
words recall Ps. xli. (xlii.) 6, 12, xlii.
(xliii.)
in
T I TrepiXviros
5 iva
Week He had
the refrain
xii.
xlii.).
tf
V^X
referred to the rest of
(ij/a
But His sorrow exceeds the

;
9 (r(podpa
As
whelming
eW QavaTov,
it is
which well-nigh
n.]O).
TL arvvTapdcra eis /*e, cf.
see Kirkpatrick on Ps.
27;
Psalmist s
"
ft,
an earlier utterance of the Holy
enaOcv,
inconceivable
where see Lightfoot s
"
Jo.
ep.a6ev dtp
and the last lesson of obedience began

with
awe.
TOV
minP 1
Wycliffe
began for to
drede and to henge." The shadow
of death begins to fall upon Him as
He passes with the Three into the
depths of the olive-grove. Mt. writes
Av7reu7#cu.
\VTreio-6cu
separately,
Kal TOVS 8vo
Mc/8
Iwavqv] oin
TOV
al
ALNWbXrAH2*^
c"
mind
fK.6a^fio-6ai
eavrou
/*e<9
arm aor)/j.oveLi>]
I
118 syrr
taediari cdffiq taedere f taedium pati k
rore
13 69 124 346 604 2** a arm \eyctv ^r
aicrjdiav
while Mt. (TOV Herpov

viovs Zfp(daiov) brings Peter promi
nently into the foreground.
fjp- At7reTcr$ai
/cou
cr
Me. sets each indivi
2.
ix.
al
e/ctfa/A/Seio-flcu]
D corr
acediari et deficere a
y.
34
NCDEFGHMNSUVWb XrA
TOV
NCDEFGHLMNSUVWbXrA
om
avTOv, Kal tj
\eyei avTols Flepi-
Itodvrjv IULT
Kai d^rj/uLovelv
e /c0a///3eZ(r0ca
[XIY. 33
\e\virij /zat
a sorrow
Comp. Jon.
kills.
eW
iv.
Qavarov
("W
for the cause of this over
Jerome s remark,
anima .non propter
grief,
contristatur
. .
it is
mortem, sed usque mortem," is doubt

less true, but the narrative does not
encourage the view which prevails
LXX. aKr)&iav, CXV. 2 = CXvi. II,

LXX. cv rrj eKordcret, Eccl. vii. I/ (16),
LXX. KTr\ayT]vai, Ezech. iii. 15, LXX.
dva(TTp(p6p.cvos, Th. $avfiao>i/). Plato
in many patristic commentaries, that

the Lord s sorrow and prayers were
only for the sins and woes of men (cf.
e.g. Ambr. in Lc. "cum in se nihil
haberet quod doleret nostris tamen
vwv,
full note),
and does not appear in the LXX., but

used by Aquila (Job xviii. 20, LXX.
=
(rrevdfciv) and Symmachus (Ps. Ix.
Ixi. 3,
couples ddrjuovelv with diropeiv
more
angebatur
aerumnis").
His human
XIV.
35]
AfTTOS eCTTLV
^Vyj\
Y\
25
QaVCUTOW
0)5
fJLOV
fjLfivare w.
35 Trpoc\8w
W XrAH S^ min?
b
Iatt yid
+ e7rt
K.
syr
yprjy.
KBFKMNII* 3 $ min
1
irpoffwTTov
ypTjyopeiTe]
latt vt P lv
+ per
syr
81
e/j,ov
28 al pauc qr the
ACDEGH*LSUV
Trpoae\8w
"]
etrnrrev
syrrP
DGS
35
^BLêTreae^ ACDNW bXrAnS$min omnvid

auc k
Bln
pe
arm e?rt r-rjv yyv
syr
69 124 346 604 2 alP
68111101
ff
sin
|
err I
7rape\6r]
om
O)$
fJL6LVCLTe
Kai 7rpoe\6tov juLtKpov eV ITTTZV
rypiyyopelTe.
34
343
13
13 69 124 346 604
soul shrank from the Cross, and the

fact adds to our sense of the great
ness of His sacrifice.
coo-el
yield abundant
evidence of the presence of human
fTi
Though the Gospels
emotions in our Lord
(e.g. iii. 5, vi. 6,

x. 14, Jo. xi. 33), this direct mention
of His
has no parallel in them

xii. 27 ; for in such
soul
we except
if
Jo.
tyvxn
passages as x. 45, Jo. x.
is the individual life (see Crenier s.v.)
rather than the seat of the emotions.
The present passage was from the first
eagerly used for polemical purposes

both by Christians (Iren. i. 8. 2, iii.
22. 2) and unbelievers (Orig. c. Cels.
ii.
24).
fjieivare
coSe
KOI
The
yprj-yopfire]
Three are placed where they can see

and hear (cf. v. 35), for they are to be
For the
witnesses of the Agony.
same reason they are to keep them

selves awake (cf. Lc. ix. 32); but
(Mt. yp. per e/zov) has
besides an ethical meaning, as in xiii.
a great crisis was near, which
35 ff.
demanded a wakeful spirit (v. 38).
Origen: "maneamus ubi praecepit
Jesus (i Cor. vii. 20)... ut cum eo
yprj-yopelre
vigilemus qui non

neque dormitat custodiens
On the tenses see Blass, Gr.
pariter
35.
Koi
irpoe\6a>v p.t<p6v
dormit
Israel."
p. 196.
KT\.]
The
Lord went forward
(for -n-poeXQ., cf.

10) into the olivegrove, as if to isolate Himself from
vi.
33,
Acts
xii.
the Three, who could not share His

present sorrow comp. the noteworthy
parallel in Gen. xxii. 5.
Miicpov (Lc.,
;
\idov
ftoXriv) is
more frequently
used of time than of space (cf. Cant.

iii. 4
p.iKpov ore TraprjXflov, Hos. i. 4
<&S
/ii/cpoj/,
Jo.
vii.
xii.
33,
eVt
35
en
from Xenophon
but Meyer cites

/u*poz/ TropeiW&u,
There He fell upon His
TTpoTre/zTrtij/.
face (Mt. eVt Trpoo-wrrov ai5rov, cf. Gen.
xvii. 3, 17, Lc. v. 12, xviL 16) on the
earth (Me. only; cf. Jud. xiii. 20
67Tf (rai*. .eVi rr/v yfjv, and for the gen.
Xpovov
/z.,
fjL.
xp-}>
the imperf. eirmTev

p. 470)
(Mt. fnea-ev) describes the prostration
as taking place under the eyes of the
narrator (cf. WM., p. 226). Lc. speaks
see
WM.,
only of kneeling (dels TO. y6vara\ a

not infrequent attitude in prayer (cf.
Acts vii. 60, ix. 40, xx. 36, xxi. 5 see
;
note on
xi. 25).
Iva
Trpoo-T/uêro
The Lord s
KT\.]
habit of prayer has already been

noticed in i. 35, vi. 46 (see notes): on
the prayers of the Agony comp. Heb.
v.
7 with Westcott s notes. *lva...y

is a note peculiar to Me., sum
<Zpa
marising and interpreting the prayers
which
time
8,
vii.
Jo.
dot-ao-df]
bis,
note
41,
(o.
avrov Jo.
27
For
follow.
cf. xiii.
T)
to.
77
7rpoo-ev;(eo-$ai
copa,
Jo. xvii.
ti/a,
the appointed
i),
30, viii.
xii. 23, T)
Iva nTaj3f)
20,
cf.
r)
a>.
Jo.
T)
to.
avTT)
xiii.
eopa
iva
ib.
I
comp. the phrase copa (TJ/S ) vwrcXfias

in Dan. xi. 40, 45 (LXX.), and Jo. xvi
copa aurtoj/ SC. coV AfXdXr/Ka, 21 T;
77
copa avTrjs SC. TIKTOIHTTJS. UapeX^?/, may
pass by without bringing its allotted

suffering/ Ei bwarov eVr/, cf. xiii. 22,
note, and see note on next verse.
344
36
avTOv n wpa.
36 air
TrdvTa dvvaTci cror^
37
CLTT
35 36
dvvarat
&
ovx o
d\\
e/xoir
om
\
KACKW *]!*
irapeveyKai
70 ov TO
D a c f ff q arm
2 pe
cdff aXX on
GS
KOL e\fyev A/3/3a 6 TTOTJ/P]
The
Mt. begins Trarep /MOU, Lc. Trarep,

Me., as in v. 41, vii. 34, preserves
the Aramaic word uttered by Jesus
(K3K, Dalman, Gr. p. 157; Worte,
tists.
*O
p. 257).
TTO.TTJP
is
either (i) an
to the Evan
interpretative note due

gelist or his source, and nearly equi
valent to o fo-riv TTOTT/P, or (2) a part
of the original prayer, cf. SH. on
Rom.
seems better to
suppose that our Lord Himself, using
familiarly both
languages ... found
Himself impelled spontaneously to
and Schottgen ad
repeat the word
viii.
15
("it
"),
loc. 9
who quotes
instances of a similar
duplication, e.g. *T3

(where the
second word represents the Galilean
and vai, d^v,
pronunciation of
Apoc. i. 7, cf. xxii. 20. Or, accepting
Schottgen s explanation, we may re
gard *A/3/3a 6 Trarrip as (3) a formula
familiar to the bilingual Palestinian
Church, which naturally found its way
*"1D
Ki>pie\
place of the simple A/3/3a or 6

irarr)p into the earliest cycle of oral
in
and thence into this Gospel

Dr Chase (Lord s Prayer in the
Early Church, p. 24) suggests that
the words were the current equi
teaching,
valent of the
Lord s
initial
Ilarep
of
the
form
(Lc. xi. 2), and that they are used
with a reference to that Prayer both
by Me. and in Rom. Lc., Gal. iv. 6.
Prayer in
Trai/ra
f<mv
x. 27.
fiui/ara
(cf. v. 35),
its
aoi\
TL
ir\-r)v
37 /ccti
(TV.
slnvid
aXX
syr
Or
TT\T]V
êXw] Xe7w a (dico]
alP
ou
TI]
aXXa
|
aXX o
Ti]
CU$^ minnonn
ei TL
o-j/]
shorter
Mt.
el
bvvarov
case the truth He had impressed on

the Twelve.
Seeing that nothing is
per se impossible to the Father, He
can pray, even on the eve of the
Passion, that
perfect faith
it
may be
He
In
averted.
believes that even
now
it is possible to defeat Judas and

the Sanhedrin (Mt. xxvi. 53), to resist
Pilate and the power of Rome (Jo.
xix. n), even to defy death (Jo. x. 17,
1 8) ; and He asks (but with a reserva
tion
which
for
deliverance
will
immediately appear)
in whatever way.
UapeveyKf, carry past, i.e. cause it to
pass by; so Lc., Mt., TrapeX&ma: cf.
Jud. vi. 5, A ra? arKrjvas avrwv napewhere B has at a-Krjvai
TrapeyivovTo, and see the illustrations
from Plutarch in Field, Notes, p. 39.
To iroTTjpiov TOVTO cf. x. 38, note in
Jo. the reference to the Cup of the
Passion comes further on, in the
i
O.VTG>V
<f>pov,
n).
the hour
ov
ctXA.
Mt. has
p. 268.
classical
in v. 35.
TL
6e\a>
eya>
On
writer would have written
WM., p.
who cites a
in Ath. x.
Aa/3eVa>
For aXXa
KT\.]
here, see Blass, Gr.

this use of TL where a
TT\TIV
o TL see
p. 175,
Simon and Malchus (Jo.

The Cup corresponds to
incident of
xviii.
(cf.
210,
and
Blass, Gr.
saying of Euergetes
438 E TLVL 77 Tvxn Si Soxrt,
his
comm. on Acts xiii.
25).
The
interrogative sense of T LS in such

cases does not perhaps wholly disap
however,
pear we may paraphrase
the question is not (ou, not pij) what
Mt. (ir\rjv
is My will, &c.
?...
:
o\>x
and
/3ovX.
Comp.
aXX
cos...)
realises in
His own
fjiov
aXXa TO vov
Lc.
The Lord
aXX] pr
TOVTO
TTOTripLOv
aegg aeth
words of the prayer are given with

minor variations by the three Synop-
i.
TO
d\Xa
a/3/3a o iraTTjp] ira/rep JJLOV
36
minmu
pe cdff
ovx ws 13 346 2
70 aXX ws 13 69 346
36.
air avTov...Tra.pveyKe
A/3{3d 6 TraTrip,
e\.<yev
Trapeveyice
70) 6e\a)
ov TL
Kal
[XIV. 35
Lc. (ir\T)v
py TO
yiveo-6a>)
6e\r)(j.d
avoid the
IXIV. 38]
CCVTOVS Ka6ev$ovTas, Kai \eyec
evpia-Kei
lleTpa) Cipcov, KadevSeis
^p-nyoprjffai.]
+ irpos
+ fjLT
rows /terras 1071
fj.ov
om
iva
ri, regarding it perhaps as

unsuitable in a solemn prayer. The
words, as a whole, seem to look back
to the Lord s Prayer as given by Mt.
(yevTjdjJTat TO 6f\r}fj.d o-ou), and in Lc.
and Mt. s second version of them (v. 42)
the resemblance is closer. The Divine

which is the expression of the
"Will,
Divine righteousness and love, limits
the exercise of the Divine power, and
therefore supplies a necessary check
to the expectations which might other
wise arise from belief in the omni
The
Jo. v. 14.
cf. i
practical teaching of this passage

is well stated by Origen
quare
proprium est omnis hominis fidelis
"
primum quidem nolle pati aliquid

maxime quod ducit usque ad
mortem; si autem sic voluerit Deus,
doloris,
acquiescere etiam contra voluntatem
The words occupy an im

portant place in the history of the
doctrine of the Person of Christ. The
Church found in Christ s ov TI eyoo
aXXa ri (TV conclusive evidence of
the existence in our Lord of a true
human will, distinct from the Divine
Will, although even in this supreme
crisis absolutely submissive to it for
a catena of the patristic passages see
Petav. de Incarn. ix. 6. 4 sqq., and
comp. esp. John of Damascus, de fide
suam."
êXo>
orth.
iii.
18 fl
l* v
ovv
T&) O.VTOV 0\ri(j.aTi
TO
dv6pa>7rivov...TavTa
piav wpav
t<rxware
D
38
69 124 209 346
iva....Tripa<7ôv ]
38
fj.fi
al nonn
ff
k
|
ut transeat
colloquial
minP auc + ow 1071
vobis (vos) temptatio cffi(k)
potence of GOD
la"xy(ra<z
Kai Trpoa-evêcrde Iva
yprj<yopeiTe,
epxerai]
OVK
38f
37
345
6e\ov a TO 6elov
questions connected with the person

ality of the Lord s human nature the
student may consult Dorner (E. T.
II.
i, p.
14.
201
E-yo>
ff.),
and Westcott on Jo.
6e\(o identifies the
of Christ with the action of His
i.
Person
human
but does not necessarily affirm
will,
that the personality resides in His
humanity.
Kai
epêrat Kai evpiovcet

rX.]
rises again (Lc. amo-ras aVo
TTJS TTpoa-evxrjs}, and returning to the
Three finds that His warning (v. 34)
37.
The Lord
has been in vain

xiii.
all are asleep (cf.

;
Lc. explains their sleep as
36).
TTJS \VTTTJS, i.e. from the

exhaustion produced by their deepen
ing realisation of the Passion (cf.
Peter is addressed
v. 19, Jo. xvi. 20).
as the first of the Three; but the
rebuke is partly personal, as Me. at
least is aware (St/^coi/, Kadevdecs ; OVK
resulting diro
o^txra $...;
cf.
Mt., OVK to^vfrare. .
;).
Me. has not used the personal name

Peter s call to the Aposto2//xcoi/ since
late (iii. 16), and its appearance here
is
certainly suggestive;
cf.
Jo. xxi.
156. Si/Acoi/ looavov, where the refer

ence to natural, perhaps hereditary,
character is still more plainly em
phasised. For the time he is Peter
no more the new character which
he owes to association with Jesus is
;
in abeyance. He who was ready to

die with the Master (v. 31) has been
proved not to possess the strength
of will (OVK io-xva-as) requisite for
resisting sleep during the third part
TO)
KOL dv6 pom ivfo 0e\ijfj,aTi
eocrre
of a single watch (piav vpav}

Euth. o~vv e/zoi aTro
Kai OVK lo-ûo-are piav opav
:
TOV Kvpov
vxi
rfdeXfv a
rj
6e\fiv avTijv.
<eva
6eia CIVTOV
On
the
difficult
e(j.ov.
38.
yp^yopctre,
Kai
cf.
346
eis
e\6rjT
38
cXe-rjTc
TO
Treipacrfjiov
N*B 346
Watch ye, and pray that

&c. (R.V. mg.). The Lord now ad
dresses the Three and not Simon only.
He reveals the deeper purpose of His
injunction ; wakefulness of spirit was
chiefly important as necessary to
"
"
*rA,]
cf.
prayer;
Pet.
TrpocrevâSj V. 8
v.,
iv.
etV
i>r?\Jmre
ready, as they took their places in

Gethsemane, He had said ypr/yopen-f
(v. 34),
and
7Tpoorfv^fo-6e /ur) flo-\6elv

re
(Lc. xxii. 40);
He
peats this now, for there was still

time,
another
PT) c\6r)Tf KT\.:
reference to the Lord s Prayer. Dr
"iva
Chase (Lord s Prayer,
p. 61
points
f.)
out that the Syriac versions use the

same verb in different conjugations for
fi(r(pepciv in Mt. vi. 13, Lc. xi. 4, and
Similarly, no doubt,
pxeo-6cu here.
one root would have been used in the
Hebrew or Aramaic originals of both
passages
(cf.
=^1,77
used in the O.T.
"
of the
trying or proving of GOD by man, but
more commonly of the trying or
proving of man by GOD" (Hatch,
is
Essays, p. 71); and since GOD tries

men by affliction, the word acquires
the latter meaning (e.g. Sir. ii. i eroi-
The N.T.
this
writers also employ it with

connotation (cf. Lc. xxii. 28,
Acts xx.
19, Gal. iv.
14,
and see Mayor s note on
Pet.
Jas.
i.
i.
6,
2),
but not exclusively, for the Gospel

reveals another form of temptation
which does not come from GOD (James
i.
13), and is not limited to the in
of suffering. *netpae<T0ai inrb
TOV a-arava (i. 13, note) is to be solici
ted to commit sin (cf. Jas. i. 13!),
and the context shews that this sense
predominates here and in the Lord s
fliction
Prayer.
With
^v (Jas.
\0elv
i.
2),
els
min fereomn a f vg
the present phrase implies that

the temptation may be escaped by an
act of the will (cf. i Cor. x. 13, Jas.
Jerome, Bede
Y. 7).
"non
ait...w0
tentemini sed ne intretis in tentationem^ hoc est, ne tentatio vos

superet et intra suos casses teneat."
TO pev Trvcvpa irpoBvpov ACT\.] So
saying of peculiar interest,
Mt.
especially as finding a place in the

older Synoptists, since it anticipates
the teaching of St Paul and St John.
It
is quoted already by Polycarp

(Phil. 7), whether from the Gospels
or from current tradition.
On the
contrast
on Jo.
o-ap, see Westcott

and SH. on Rom. viii. 9.
nvfv{j.a,
iii.
6,
It begins in the O.T. (see e.g.
Num.
xvi. 22, xxvii. 16, Isa. xxxi. 3), where

the flesh is man "as belonging to the
under the
sphere of material
limitations of a corporeal nature, frail,
life,"
mortal, and in fact impure (Gen. vi.

12); and the spirit is the vital force
to
Delitzsch,
$e
r\
yi. 9);
Al
yprjyopijcraTf.
irvevfjia 7rp66vfj.ov,
ÂCDLNW XrAnS l ^
Kre\6rjTe
q]
fjiev
[XIV. 38
IT.
comp.
fywrinrv
(i Tini.
(Gen.
vi. 17)
which
in
man
is
directly
dependent on the Spirit of GOD (Gen.

ii.
7) and the organ of communi
cation with GOD and the spiritual
world; cf. Schultz, O. T. Theology
E. T., ii. p. 242 ff. In the Eleven the
human spirit was already under the
-,
influence of the Spirit of GOD through

their intercourse with Christ (Jo. xiv
see Westcott s note).
It was
17,
therefore 7rp66vp.ov (cf. 2 Chron. xxix
31 TrpoOvfj-os
77
TT)
Kapdiq, 2 Cor.
npo6vp.ia TOV
6e\fiv),
II
viii.
anc
willing
eager (cf. Lc. xxii. 33 eroi/ids et)

through the energy of the H1HJ n-H
(Ps.
Ii.
14).
But
its Trpodvpia
was
nol
a match for the vis inertiae of

colleague, the frail flesh (cf. Rom.
19 dta
Viii.
TTJV do-Qeveiav TTJS
TO
ddvvaTov TOV
aapKos
vofiov
its
vi
Vfj.<
tv
In the Epp
ô~6evfi 8ia TTJS cra.pK.6s).
the * flesh is regarded as not merely
weak and impotent, but
actively op-
XIV.
41]
39
d(TVvr]<s.
a"ap]^
TOV avTOV Xoyov
Kai
iraXiv aTreXdwv TrpocrrjvâTO 39

4
enrwv.
Kal TraXw eXdwv
evpev 40
KaBevSovTas, rja-av yap avTwv

Kal OVK ij$ei(rav TL
f?
347
ol
6<p6a\iutoi
i,
4*
39
TO
Kai
om TOV avrov \oyov eurwv D acffk

om TraXcv D a c ff k viroffTpeâs
me)]
(q
m nomnTid
i
vg syrr arm aeth
a ltmuj Ka.Tapapovfj.evoi
M 56
posed to the
Karaâpwofj-evoi
spirit/
a
of
Gal. v. 17
ffi,
Who gives new force and
new direction to the

human nature (Rom.
39.
spiritual side
viii. 9ff.).
14.
On
note
TO
(TOV deoii) see
6e\r][jia
iii.
Lightfoot, Revision, p. 106.

part, of identical
IIpo(7T;i;âro...6i7ra)i
:
139.
\6(ov *rA.]
had experienced the same over

powering drowsiness and the same
inability to give expression to their
thoughts ; with OVK fj8fio-av

comp. ix. 6 OVK ffdct TI
ri drroKp.
ctur<5
They were
(note).
who
On
as
men
a.7roKpi6f}
in a
dream
could not say what they would.

the earlier occasion these were
the effects of fear (Me. I.e. e

yap cyevovro) ; in Gethsemane the
cause was grief (see note on v. 37).
Kal epêreu TO TpiTov /crA.]

41*
third interval of prayer had inter
vened (Mt.
7TpO(TT)vaTO K TplTOV TOV

avTov \6yov etVcov). Tatian connects
with this third prayer the narrative
of the Bloody Sweat, guided perhaps
by its position in the third Gospel.
But the inference from position is
precarious, for (i) St Luke recognises
only one prayer in Gethsemane, and

(2) the narrative in question, though
a precious and probably genuine relic

of primitive tradition, seems to have
had no place in the original Lc. (cf.
slumber (Karaâpwop-fvoi, Mt.
Return
ftf/3apr]-
(Lc. ix. 32) ; cf. Joel ii.

8 K.aTafSapvvo[j,fvoi ev Tols OTT\OIS avT&v
sc. VTTVCO
TTOpeucroi/rat,
I(rpar)\
Gen.
xlviii.
e(3apva>7rr)O
Transfiguration (Lc.
10
av}.
/.
c.)
ol 5
\eyei...KadVOT KrA.] The time

and prayer has gone
by, and the injunction is not repeated
in place of it comes a permission to
The permission is surely iron
sleep.
ical
sleep then, since it is your will
cf. Thpht.
to do so rest, if you can
Kal
for watchfulness
ing to the Three He again finds them

asleep, their eyes weighed down with
fj.o\
AC(N)W (X)rAIIZ< al
K CABKLNUAII*Z^ i n 13 69
action, Burton,
Kal 7rd\iv
40.
fj.evotj
e\6wv evpev avrovs
-jra\iv
*c<o/3ot
KOI ira\LV dneXQaiV 7rpoo~r]vaTO
The injunction to pray is again

*rA.]
confirmed by example. The Lord s
second prayer was substantially a re
petition of the first (rbv avrov \oyov
etVcov), yet not identical with it, the
same petition rather than "the same
words"
the answer to the first prayer
seems to have been vouchsafed in a
growing consciousness of the Father s
Will, and the second prayer assumes
the form Et ov dvvarat TOVTO napf\6elv
eav /A?) avro TT/CO, yfvr)dqr<o TO 6e\rjfj.d
a-ov (Mt.).
The last clause is taken
verbally from Mt. vi. 10 cf. Acts xxi.
35,
TTO.\LV
41 Xeyei] pr ubi adoravit
the seat of the lower fniQvp.iai which

wage war upon the true life of men
(i Pet. ii. u); the contrast between
the two has become sharper and
deeper through the mission of the
Spirit,
40
avr.
evp.
D 238 253 KaTapcpapwevoi K* pej3a
minP papwopevot
1
Holy
Tp iTov Kal Xeyei avTols 41
TOVTO
Ae yei
o(p6a\-
During the
the Three
Euth.
avToi>s...Kal
TOV vvv OVK
irpbs
348
Ka6ev$6T6 TO \oi7TOVKai dvaTravecrOe.

go
i$ov
copa,
r\
42 Tas
TrapaSiSoTai
TCOV
êljOas
41 TO XOITTOV]
a7ravecr0e...
>777t/cej
ACDEFLSV2}^ min satmu om TO
vid
ras
Xe
t/3
as]
om
435 604
w/m
77
\onrov syr si
tradit. et post
"
41
42 /ecu
pusillum excitavit
hominis in manu peccatorum surgite

D 1071
a7rex...wpa] airexet TO reXos KCU 97
w/>a
arm
68 *11101
<1>
af(ff) syrrP
69 604
irapadidtav
KCU
K0.6.
^r
AFKNUWbIIS n
ras
42
TO \Oi7TOV
me
est ecce traditur filius

<nrex
air.
r/
ecce adpropinquavit qui
41 om
TO reXos (/ecu) ^Xtfej/
eamus k
TO
]
iam ora
illos et dixit
(c)q
om
//e
et?
êyeipecrve,
djj.apTO3\wv.
i$ov 6 TrapaSiSovs
r]\6ev
drre-êc
TOV dvvpwTrov
vios
[XIV. 41
aVUTT.,
el
1071
juoy
/*e]
wpa] + ijyyiK ev TO reXos
nonn
2 pe al
|
yjyyiKev
TWV ajt.] om TOW

ABDLNS^ rell]
sleep of the Apostles, or to the ironical

The latter seems the better
The Lord did not hesitate

to use irony (cf. yii. 9) when there
was occasion for it; exhortation and
reproof had in this instance failed,
and no other means of rousing the
Three to a sense of duty remained. As
reproof.
Augustine (de cons.
The Western text seeks to interpret

a7re x
by adding TO rc Xos from Lc.
xxii. 37
see WH., Notes, p. 26 f., and
who can
not
ev.
iii.
11) admits,
fieret, si esset necesse";
"recte
say that the necessity did
To
exist?
in future,
\onr6v,
i Cor. vii.
29, Heb. x.
henceforth, cf.
I3 = ei? ro X., els
Mace,
XotTra, 2
TO.
Ye
xi. 19, xii. 31.
shall not
rupted by any further

twre êi
but
be inter
call to prayer.
^\6cv
eopa
77
His
KrX.]
irony has produced the desired effect,

the Apostles are roused, and the
Lord at once reverts to His customary
tone of serious direction.
(Me. only) marks the transition.
Xfiv is frequently used in the papyri
in forms of receipt (see Deissmann,
B. St.
index
p.
Fayiim Towns, general

Herwerden, lex. supplet.
229
s.v.;
et dial, s.v.)
Phil. iv. 1 8.
peculiar to
ex. has
X V. 33
cf.
Mt.
vi.
ff.,
Lc.
vi.
24,
The impersonal aTrtêt is

Me., and only one other
been discovered (Ps.-Anacr.

awe^ft"
/SXeVco
yap
avTTjv), cf.
the Lord breaks off

interpretation
the momentary play of irony it is as
;
if He would say, this is no time for a

lengthened exposure of the faults of
friends; the enemy is at the gate/
Euth. OTreêt
cf.
xft.
is
TO,
KOT
e /ze*
copa, cf. v. 35,
see
come,
ijyovv
note
on
Burton
52
HapadiSoTai 6 vlos TOV avQptonov the present is used even in
ix. 31 (note) as the equivalent of rrapadoOija-eTai (x. 33), so vivid was the
Lord s anticipation of the event here
it points to the event as now imminent,
as in xiv. 21. Ely Tas x- T v apapTa>(p.
26
f.).
:
Xeoi/,
cf.
els X-
avdpa>7T(Dv
(ix. 31), TO!?
on dpapTtoXoi see ii.

15, viil 38; the word may be used
technically, or in its deeper sense. In
this context it would mean to the
edveo-iv (x.
33);
disciples the Gentiles, i.e. the Roman

officials ; but in the Lord s own thought
the Scribes and Priests were doubtless

He had sought the company
of sinners who were willing to receive
included.
He came
them
Num. XVi.
Him,
by the Vg.
but to be delivered to the will of

sinners who refused His call was one
of the bitterest ingredients of His Cup.
3 eêrco vp.lv= D3? 11). But

the sense is doubtless correctly given
Field,
sufficit,
Notes, p.
remains whether
39.
aTre
see
enough
The question
!
ei
refers to the
17)
for
to call
(ii.
16,
42.
yeip6o~$,
aya)fjifv KT\.~\
Rise
XIV.
43]
43
Kai v6vs eTi avTOV XaXovvTOS TrapayiveTai

[o] 43
ek TCOJ/ StoSeKa Kai JULCT avTOV cr^Xos JJLTCL
Kat
om
43
evOvs
DS
^vXcov
Trapa TCOV dpviepecov Kai
armaeth Or (om
vt
? 6811 arm
i 13 69 346 604 i* latt P lv * syrr
o louSas AB] lovdas
min fereomn + o Icr/ca/uwr?;? A(D)KMUW b II$ min Batmu latt gyrrP68111101
8111
fc<BCEGHLNSVXrA2^-
minP syr
1
8in
aegg go)
ets]
+ wv
EFGHM
b
?
+ e/c A minP
o%Xos] + iroXus ACDNW XrAIIS$ min? k vg
a-rro B pr aTrecrraXêj oi i al nonn c S. the
rwv
om rwv ACKMNA
alP lvid
ftuc
11
Or
Trapa]
min nonn pr airo
|
go/ They were still lying

on the ground; He was standing
by. At this moment the traitor and

his party are seen to be approaching
O irapa(on ijyyiKcv see i. 14, note).

8t8ovs points back to the revelation of
the supper-chamber
(xiv. i8ff.), which

Peter and John at least had under
stood. The call to go ends the scene
in Gethsemane, but cannot be intended
to suggest flight, for the Lord had
always reserved Himself for this
and had now
finally
embraced
the Divine Will concerning it; cf.

Euth. ov fjiovov OVK
dXXa KOI
fls dnavrrjo iv
etfvai irapacrKCvdOn the arrival of Judas the
(fTai.
:
e<vyei>,
avru>v
Lord went forth to meet him (Jo.

xviii. 4), and called the Three to
accompany Him.
43 50. ARRIVAL OP THE TRAITOR.
ARREST OF JESUS (Mt. xxvi. 47 56,
Lc. xxiL 47
KCll
43.
53, Jo. xviii. 2

Tl dVTOV
fvdl/S
The words
rrA.]
hardly
left
12).
\a\OVVTOS
ldov...rjyyiKfv
the Lord s
had
lips (cf. v. 35,
when Judas arrived (TrapayiVercu,
Mt.
LXX. the verb
i, Jo. iii. 23; in the

with rare exceptions
an equivalent of Ki2). Lc. adopts the
original phrase ert uur. XaX. (Mt. Me.),
but seems to connect it with another
saying (cf. Lc. xxii. 46 with Mt. xxvi.
Jo. explains how it
41, Me. xiv. 38).
came to pass that Judas sought the
Master in Gethsemane (f]dci...Tov ro-
venit, cf.
iii.
is
CKf
TU>V
ypa.fji.fji.]
ye, let us
hour,
8111*
syrr"
note),
TWV
NCDLNWbXrAII^
VXr
349
fj.adr)T(ov
avrov).
Possibly
it
was matter of notoriety among the
Twelve that the garden would be

visited after the Paschal meal.
reSi/
SooSe/ea, cf. VV.
2O ; Jo.
Efs-
VI.
71 ;
the phrase appears to belong in this
place to the original tradition, for it
is common to the three
Synoptists ;
IO,
"
the literary reflection of the chronic

horror of the Apostolic Church that
such a thing should be possible"
There is force in the re
(Bruce).
mark of Euth.
OVK ciraKrxvvovrai,
TOVTO ypa(j)ovTs ot (vayyeKio-Tai, irav:
raôv yap rfjs dXijdflas <ppovriov(riv.

Cf. Origen, c. Gels. ii. 1 5.
Kai p.fT avrov o^Xoy *rX.] Judas came
first, as guide to the party (irporipxfTo
avTovs, Lc., Acts i. 1 6), but was closely
followed (fj.T avrov) by an armed
crowd.
Their arms (orrXa, Jo.) con
sisted only of piaâtpat (used here
probably in the stricter sense), short
swords or knives, such as even private
y
persons carried (infra, v. 47, Lc. xxii.

36, 38 ; cf. Gen. xxii. 6, 10, Jud. iii
1 6 ff., where see Moore s note), and
|vXa, stout sticks (cf. Jos. B. J. ii. 9. 4),
or perhaps clubs, such as the fullers
of Jerusalem used in their work (c
Hegesippus ap. Eus. H. E. ii. 23)
such weapons in fact as could be
hastily collected by an irregular body
of men called out to deal e.g. with a
brigand (v. 48, o5? tm \ytmjv). But

the men who followed Judas did not
belong to the o^Xo? who thronged
Jesus in the temple courts they came
from (WM., p. 457) the Sanhedrists
;
(napa
= Mt.
TU>V
ap\* K - T
OTTO
TCOI/
ypap.p.. K. r. 7rpecr/3.
dp)(.
KCU
7rpe<r/3.
=Jo.
350
Kai
44
44
TMV
[XIV. 43
avTOV
co
avTOS
43 ruv
|
arm
604
irpea-p.]
a vcrff rjfjLov
(ewe.
auros] ouros
om TWV fcs*AU
KA ever. FL)]
al pauc ] a-rrayayere
K TG)V a.p%. KOI
a?r.
/cat
|
pauc
69 346 604 al
(njfj.eiov
<f>
apt (701001
VTTr)-
peras each of the orders is regarded

These
as
responsible).
separately
vTrrjpfTcu were probably members of
:
the temple police (Jo. vii. 32, Acts

v. 26
see Schiirer, n. i. p. 264 f.,
Edersheim, Temple, p. 119); if the
wKTofpvXaKcs could not be withdrawn
from the Precinct, the rtnepo(pv\aKes
were doubtless available in emer
;
gencies.
With them were regular
troops from the Antonia, whose assist

ance had doubtless been secured
through the influence of the High
Priest (Jo. \afiav TTJV o-jre ipav, the
the cohort/
maniple, or perhaps
under its tribune (xtXiapôs), see
Westcott on Jo. xviii. 3, 12); but of
these the Synoptists seem to know
nothing. The o^Xos included personal
servants of the High Priest (v. 47)
and individuals who were attracted
by curiosity or some other interest
Lc. adds that members of
(c. 51);
the Sanhedrin were also present (xxii.
Me. mentions the three orders
52).
in the Sanhedrin separately (TWV dpxKai
TG>V
yp. KCU rutv
their action
Trp.,
cf.
Jo.), for
was due to a concurrence
of class interests rather than to a
formal vote of the whole body

viii.
31, x. 33, xi. 18, 27, xiv.
i,
cf.
xv.
i.
Renan goes beyond the evidence

when he writes (Vie, p. 305)
mandat d arrestation emanait ... du
"le
Sanhedrin."
44.
SeSto/cet
Se
irapadidovs
KrA.]
Such details might have been arranged

after the departure of Judas from
SuVo-jy/ioi/ is a word con
demned by Phrynichus, who classes
the supper.
aa-0aXa?s] acr0.
ACEGHKMNSUVWb
K TtoV
\e<yu*v
Ov av
KpaTrjcraTC avTOV Kai
e<TTiv
<pi\iia
avTols
crvcrcrr] /ULOV
Se 6
eSa)/ce:
7rpe(T/3vT6pa)v.
44 dedwxei
aimus D a pe a
om
2 pe al pauc
|
Bin
CTT.
/cat
gyrr
P eBhvid
|
a-rrayere
ft
kq
KBDL
min? ayayere F minPauc

1
XrAIIZ<f>^
it
with
493)
Kt /SSqAa
dâdf) (Rutherford, p.
^t in the later prose style it is
used freely
Diod. Sic. xx. 52 TO
(e.g.
npos p.a. ^rjv crv(ro r][jLov\ and

occurs in the LXX. (Jud. xx. 38, 40,
(rvyKfi/jievov
it
B, Isa.
26, xlix. 22, Ixii. 10,
v.
cf.
Ign.
more
precisely than o-qwhich Mt. has here, it denotes

/LtfToi/,
a signal or token agreed upon between
Smyrn.
two
i);
parties,
a tessera.
It
was Judas
who took
the
the token was of his pro
posing. On the omission of the aug
ment in the plup. 8eda>Kfi see WM.,
p. 85, Blass, Gr. p. 37.
The 0-vo-o-rjp.ov was a kiss, the cus
again
v.
(cf.
initiative
10, note)
tomary mode of saluting a Rabbi

see Wiinsche, p. 339.
is frequent in the LXX.
3>iA:Ii/
(e.g.
Gen. xxvii.
26, xlviii. 10, Prov. vii. 13, Cant.

viii. i),
uses
it
osculari
i.
2,
as in class. Gk., but the N. T.

only in this context ; (pi\rjp.a,
4
however, occurs in the Epistles (Paul ,
1
i Pet. ), where the kiss consecrated by
the Gospel becomes the a-vo-a-ijfMov of
brotherly love
AVTOS
<TTIV,
(</>.
ayiov, dyaTrrjs).
he
is
the
man
cf.
Blass, Gr. p. 264.

Kpar?7crare avrov *r\.]
The under
taking of Judas was fulfilled by the,

kiss, which betrayed the Lord to His
enemies ; the rest belonged to the
agents of the Sanhedrists. Yet he
seize and carry
volunteers advice
:
Him
off securely.
The words
reveal
the interest which Judas, when com

mitted to the scheme, had learnt to
take in its success. It might even now
be frustrated by the escape of Jesus
before there was time to arrest Him,
or by a rescue on the way to the city or
XIV.
46]
45
Kai
e\6u)v
dor<pa\(jos.
\eyei
Pa/3/3ei,
om
c\6wv
avTco
ac ff kq
Trepa\aj>
Pe
om evOvs
arm
|
T>
46
251 604 v** acff kq
pe al nonn
-2
13 69 124 346
ras %et/>as
CTT.
AEFGHKNSUVW bXriIS
aflSet (-t)
aura>
od
hcl
m s)
the
acvg syr
K C BDL 1111369118
syrr arm raj x- O-VTWV b$*CAS CTT avrof ras xb

v (A)EF 2 GH(K)M 2
avrov r. x- av
akq
OVTOV.
2 pe
auroi
e?r
syrr
NB]
346 604 1071

ras x-
sin vid
KO.I
K*
arm
46
CIVTW 45
KaTe<pi\r]O-6v
al
/ecu
pr
evBvs
46
7ref3a\av TO?
45
351
UVW
Xr(n)
<
M*S
minP*"
minP
1
|
e/cpa-
k Tid
in the streets
hence the double direc
l
to arrest, cf. vi.
Kparelv
*
17; for aTrayfiv to carry off in cus
For
tion.
tody/ see xiv.

Actsxii. 19.
"warely"
-ât,
Mt. xxvii. 31,

caute, Tindale
53, xv. 16,

Ao-<aAcos
(Acts xvi. 23),
Acts
xvi. 24, Jos.
cf.
do-<aXt-
B. J.
iii.
eum
si
dicat,
nisi diligenter
tenentes abduxeritis,
cum
cf.
volu-
"
erit effugiet vos.

(Origen.)
KOI f\da)v ev&vs 7rpo(T\d(ov xrX.]
45-
No sooner had Judas reached the

spot than he approached Jesus ; not
a moment was lost. Mt. s ev feats
is
comparatively tame.
irpoo-eX6a>v
He uttered the name of attachment
by which he had so long been used to
accost Jesus (ix. 5, note), and sealed
it by a fervent kiss (Kar0 1X770-^, Mt.
Me.). KaraîX^ is frequent in the
LXX. where, like $tXet*/ osculari, it
Jo., who omits the

the kiss, the Lord
comes forward and asks the party
riva j?retre; Both Tatian and Au
gustine (de cons. ev. iii. 15) place these
evidently distinct sayings in the
order Lc., Mt., Jo., but a satisfactory
adjustment is hardly possible without
fuller knowledge.
Such a moment of
ace.
incident
presents Peter s testimony, his silence

That
at this point is suggestive.
Apostle, we may imagine, was torn
by a
conflict of feelings which left his

in reference to the
memory a blank
words ; the treachery of

Judas, the arrest of Jesus, filled his
Master s
thoughts.
But the proper force of the

compound verb (cf. Xen. mem. ii. 6.
was
33 rovs S dyadovs KaTa(pi\TJ(rovTos) is

apparent in N. T. usage, cf. Lc. vii. 38,
45, xv. 20, Acts xx. 37; comp. v. 40
note.
The
contrast Lc.
kiss
vii.
was not repeated;

Kare$iX, ov
38, 45
Xirrev Kara(/)iXoGo-a, Acts l.C. Karefpi\ow. Lc., as if he shrank from
realising the scene, contents himself

IT/O-OU (pi\fj<rai
by saying rjyyio-cv
ra>
to
of
surprise and terror would naturally

leave different impressions on the
minds of the witnesses. If Me. re
fervour.
27) ; ace. to Lc.,

rov vlov TOV
xiii.
and perhaps
implies no particular vehemence or
usually represents pEW,
Jo.
8.
8 (frpovpelv /j-era TTOO-T;? daffraXeias.

There must be no risk of miscarriage,
and Jesus had often shewn a super
natural power of eluding His enemies
"tamquam
There is much difficulty in

harmonising the accounts of our
Lord s answer.
Ace. to Mt. He
6
replied
EraTpe, e
Trapei ( do
the work for which thou art here,
46.
01 Se eW/3aXai> *rX.] The arrest

effected without resistance on
For
part.
T *l v X e *P a )
the
Master s
rag
^P as
sense see Jo.

v.
8, xii.
phrase
12, 2
is
i,
vii.
xxi.
a h s tile
Acts iv. 3,
27; in the LXX. the
used for
Regn.
eVt/SaXXtu/
xviii.
30, 44,
T
12)
rb.W (Gen. xxii.
with
Vi (?)
followed by the ace., which is also

the usual construction in the N. T. ;
352
47
47
es
TY\V
d(j)el\6V
TOV
67rai(T6v
{jLa-âipav
48
[XIV. 47
ov\ov TOV
48
avTOV TO WTapiov.
aTTOKpiQels 6
/cca
Irjcrov?
67TI
minP1 a vg syr hcl go] etj 5e KALM^ 604.

rwv Trapear. D a r. apxtepews] + Kcua0a
hclm
b
fereomn
+ To Senior go
48 /cat
s] wnov ACLNW XrAIIS min
corapiov KBDS^ i syr
D aff q o 5e I. aTro/c/3. 604 (2?) k om ws D e^Xtfere FKMSIT
a.TroK/3. o I.] o Se I.
1
47
eis 5e TIS BCEFGHKNSUVXrAIIZ<l>
ajpauc c f
k q aegg aeth
/cat rts
D om
St*"
vw rn ai?
b
however
see
Esth.
eVi/3aAeii>
rtvt (e.g.
form eW/3aXav
fi?
47.
Mc.
cf.
name
fAera
i).
On
(cf.
/crX.]
xiv.
and
in Lc.
els ris
Jo. only supplying the

On efs TLS see
(Si/iow IleVpos).
Blass, (rr. pp. 144, 178.

During the
early days of the Church of Jerusalem
when the
evangelical tradition
was
being formed, prudential reasons (cf.

Jo. xviii. 26) may have suggested reti
cence as to the name of the offender
and even the fact of his connexion
with the Christian body. In the
Gospels we see the reserve gradually
breaking down, and finally abandoned

when the danger had ceased. STTCZo-dfievos TTJV paxaipav (cf. Acts xvi. 27),
having drawn his knife (see v. 43,

note; the art. connects the weapon
with the subject of the verb, cf. Mt.
rf)v p. aurou) out of its sheath (0/7*77,
The verb is used both
Jo. xviii. 11).
in act. and mid., and with reference
to /xaâipa Or po/x<pata, cf. Jud. IX. 54
Mi
has here
stles,
hand
aTreo-nao-ev.
cli.
The Apo
who had a couple of knives at

(Lc. xxii. 38), when they saw
violence offered to the Master eagerly

asked, Kupte, cl 7rarao/zei> eV /iaâ/pa
(Lc.); Peter, true to his impetuous
nature, did not wait for the answer ;

to draw his knife and strike at the
TOV
erraia-ev
doi>\ov
AcrX.]
The blow
on the High Priest s slave (doi>\ov,

Mt. Me. Lc. Jo.; to own no slaveswas a peculiarity of the Essenes, Jos.
fell
ant. xviii.
Malchus
i.
The
5).
(Jo.),
sufferer
Md\x<>s,
was
or MaXiôs
a,
i.e.
(Dalman, p. 104) a common

name, for Josephus mentions five
"JJ^D
who bore
persons
it
Niese s-
(see
He
was doubtless foremost in

the business of the arrest, and thusprovoked his punishment. Lc. and
Jo. mention that the ear which wastaken off (a<piXt v Mt. Me. Lc., drrtQraKofytv Jo.) was the right one.
Mt. Lc.) is a dim.
piov Me. Jo.
of the New Comedy, which had perhaps.
become colloquial; cf. yvvamapLov (2
index).
oi>
(a>n
Tim.
iii.
6),
Kwdpiov (Me.
vii.
27)^
Gr. p.
63 f. For the Lord s remonstrance
with Peter, which Me. omits, see Mt.
iraiddpiov (Jo. vi.
xxvi. 52
(B, A), Ps. xxxvi. (xxxvii.) 14,
work of
a moment.
the
69 f.,
22) becomes in Mt.
lô oi),
aurcoi/,
i.
Notes, p. 165.
irapecrr.
r<5i/
phrase
xv. 35, Jo. xviii.
T&V
T&V et-
Esth.
WH.,
6V rty
vague
eis
nearest of the party was the
vi.
Apra^ p^ry, and the frequent
êTpa?
1 1
9);
54, Lc. xxii.
the substance
Ephrem:
"cuius
Blass,
51, Jo. xviii.
well given
by
verbum gladius
est
is
Lc. alone adds

indiget."
TOV omou latraro avTov.
tor eVt Xflorrji/ *rX.]
The Lord
gladium non
48.
remonstrates not against the arrestr

but against the manner in which it
was effected. Why this armed multi
tude ? He was not a \rja-TJJs (cf. Jo.
xviii. 14), but a religious teacher.
Why this nocturnal sally (e ^Xtfare) ?
If His teaching or conduct merited
punishment,
He had
given
them
XIV.
so]
/me
ev Tip
*9 Ka
epco
al
353
49
vrpos
ti/mrjv
r\fj.epav
Kai OVK eKpaTrjcraTe JJL

5
Kai
ypa(f)ai.
a<êVr9 50
etywyov
49 OVK
N(S)
ypa<f>ai]
N<
ot
1071
om
me
go] iravres
Traj/res
e<f>.
ADPWbXTII
to arrest,
crvXXa/3eIi>,
cf.
Jer.
(xxxvi.) 26, xliv. (xxxvii.) 13, Jo.
xliii.
xviii. 12,
It
Acts
i.
a-rrelpa (see
note on v. 43) had been obtained from

the Procurator on the plea that Jesus
was a dangerous insurgent (cf. Lc.
xxiii. 2), and robbery and other out
rages would readily be associated
with the career of such a leader (Lc.
xxiii
19,
Jo.
xviii.
40;
cf.
Polyc.
mart. 7 f^rjKQov diwynlTai KOL

pera TWV avvT)6o*v avrols oVXoov
\rja-rrjv
49.
iTnrels
eVi
(os
rpexotres).
Kaff ijpepav KrX.]
Cf.
Acts
ii.
iii. 2 ; the Lord had visited the

f.,
Precinct on three consecutive days
in that week alone. "H^rjv irpos vâs,
eram apud vos Lc. ovros /nov /ue0
with ace., apud, see
v/icSi/: on rrpos
WM., p. 504, and cf. ix. 19, note. This
46
familiar intercourse, this daily pres

ence in the Precinct, was now a thing
of the past (n^v. on the form see
Kai OVK eKpanja-are /xe,

me tenicistis; the Kai is
Vg.
not really adversative, see note on vii.
The Lord does not upbraid them
24.
with the cowardice which had been at
the root of their inaction during the
WM.,
p. 95 f.).
et non
earlier days of the
consciences
Holy Week their

would supply the
;
AXX iva
reproof; cf. xii. 12.
The treachery of Judas, the secrec;
i
S.
M. 2
etyvyov]
pr
01 /Aa07rreu
of the arrest, belonged to the order of

events foreshadowed by the Spirit of
prophecy. Mt. supplies the ellipse
TOVTO de o\ov ytyovev iva AcrX. in Me.
the context suggests aXX e^Xdare, or
:
aXX OVK
16, xii. 3.
possible that the
is
nonn
13 124 346 al
abundant opportunities of arresting

Him publicly in the Precinct. For
other exx. in Biblical Greek of the
class.
al? 1 latt syrhcl al
+ nav
nadyrai
KBCLA*
>P
yrr<
61 258 435
own
OVK eKparet (sic)

ov Kparâre (sic)
at
auc
hcl
arm the
13 69 124 346 2** alP
syr
50 /cai] rore
auc
e8hhcI
8in
arm the aeth efvyov Traces
c vg S
13 69 124 346 alP
eK/raTT/o-are]
n-po^Tjruv
For similar
Kpa.Trf(raT
/ze.
exx. of the elliptic aXX iva see Jo.
i.
8, ix. 3, xiii. 18; it is akin to the
use of iva in v. 23, but there the
word mentally supplied
gives
the
dependent clause the force of an im

perative, which is not to be thought
At ypcxpai,
of here.
xii.
cf.
24,
Lc.
Acts xvii.
2 ff, 2 Pet. iii. 1 6. Mt. adds r&v
TrpotyrjTuv, but perhaps without in
xxiv.
27
Jo.
ff.,
v.
39,
tending to limit the reference to the

prophetic books of the Canon.
50.
TCS]
Kai dfpevTfs OVTOV (pvyov TravSc. of f*a0r}Tai (Mt.), both the
three in Gethsemane and the eight

without. The sheep were scattered
(v. 27), the Shepherd was left alone
(Jo. xvi.
cf.
Bede
"
impletur
quern dixerat quod
discipuli scandalizarentur in
32)
sermo Domini
omnes
in ipsa nocte."
rrdVe?:
*E<pvyov
the position of jravres calls attention
to the fulfilment of Christ s warning
not even Peter formed an
(v. 27)
exception to the general desertion.
All fled. Yet two at least recovered
themselves so far as to follow after
wards, if at a safe distance (v. 54, Jo.
illo
xviii. 15).
52.
FOLLOWED.
THE YOUNG MAN WHO

(Me. only.)
23
354
5I
51
[XIV.
Kai veavifTKOs TIS (rvvt]KO\ov6ei avTco

CLVTOV
KCIL
KaTaXiTrcov TY\V criv&ova
Se
52
53
53
Kai
TOV
d.Trriya yov
51 veaviffKos
ns KBC(D)L*]
Nestle T. C. p. 265)
ANPXFAIIS min pl
69 346
+ 01
om
2P"
<rvvr]ico\ov8et
ck
118 209
ffvvr)KO\ov6ri<rev
AC^PW XmS
veavLffKoi
eis TIS v.
in
syr"
J*
KBCL>3>]
ijKoKovdei
eum
Travres
ff
|
01 irp,
ot irp. Kai OL yp.
A(D)KII 604 i^
alP6 ^*"
ad
and Moore on Jud.
I.
Prov.
cf.
where the
xxix.
yvvrj dvdpeia
42
xiv. 12,
(xxxi.
makes
24),
a-iv86vcs
Mace, x 64 (A)
In the
7rept/3e/3A77/xej/oi/ avrov <rivdova.
was either a
present case the
for
(pD)
sale;
<rii>5a)z>
summer square
hastily caught
a night-dress
cf.
Galen cited by Wetstein, prj yvpvos
light
up,
or,
possibly,
aXXa
Koip-iêcrBai
and
TTfpijBejSXrjiJievos
<riv-
In
Notes, p. 40.
either case Bengel s inference is just
86va,
omnviav
XBCLNPWbXrA^
latt syr?6 ^
69
1
Field,
"
ETTI yvpvov is
locuples igitur erat."
in this case on the naked body ; for
a more restricted sense of yvpvos see
Tob. i. 1 6, Isa. xx. 2 ff., 2 Mace. xi. 12.
min? syrhcl
1
me
go]
arm aeth Or
close-fitting
One
5e v. Kparovo-iv avrov
avro>,
13
01
ADNPXrAIIS^ min
AKMII n 13
there was, not an Apostle,

who followed boldly and at once, going
along with the Lord (o-vvr)Ko\ov0ci
cf. 2 Mace. ii. 4, 6, Me. v. 37,
Lc. xxiii. 49) until he was seized by
the vmipeTai. His attire would excite
attention, a (rivdatv eVt yvpvov i.e. a
linen garment or wrap, see J. Lightfoot
"rjKoXoverja-ev
minP q syr hcl arm go aeth
KOI veavcrKos TIS
51.
KT\.]
rnin fOTe mn
vid
om
Kai
yp.
al mu
-2*"
latt aeth
01
e
nonn
6811 1101
arm (Or) aurw ABNPXrnZ^^ minP
syrr P
1071 2? al
B yr llto WP e h arm)] TT/SOS avrov C avrov i
209 om ^DLA 13 64 69 124 346
124 604 736*

(ad
XrAIIS<l>
D
aurw] avrovs D 42 ff CTTI û/ij of] yv/j,vos 13

the KpaTovw O.VTOV ^BC*DLA^ acfklme]
52 e<J)iryev] + air avrwv

53 TOV apx^peai] + (vel pr)
arm go
S yrr Binhcl
Kai ol
AEFGHKMNSUVW b
pe the
13 (69) 124 (209) 346 604 2
afqr vg
TOV
Irjcrovv Trpos
TrdvTes ol
(rvvepôvTai [avT(S~]
(cf.
51
garment, could easily be
detached.
The veavia-Kos has been identified

with St John (Arnbr., Chrys., Bede),
James the brother of the Lord (Epiph.
Jiaer. Ixxviii.), a resident in the house
where the Lord had eaten the Pass
over (Thpht.), or the Evangelist himself
The
(many recent commentators).
two views are not incompatible,
if John Mark was the son of the
last
oiKodccnroTTjs (v. 14, note).
It has also
been suggested that Gethsemane was

the property of his mother Mary
(Exp. iv. iii. p. 225). That the incident
was drawn by Mark from his own
recollection or from his stores of local
knowledge may be regarded as cer
tain it formed no part of the common
tradition or (as we may assume) of St
;
Peter s preaching.
TRIAL BEFORE THE HIGH

53 65.
PRIEST (Mt. xxvi. 57 68, Lc. xxii.
54
63
71
cf.
Jo.
xviii.
12
14,
1924).
KardXiirav rrjv aivdova] The

52.
incident recalls Joseph s flight from
the wife of Potiphar (Gen. xxxix. 1 2 ff.).
They followed the traitor s advice (v.

44), and for greater security bound
The
their Prisoner first (Jo. edrj&av O.VTOV
if of the nature of an
a rectangular wrap and not a
<riz/$G)i/,
53.
Kai
KOL aTTijyayov TOV
rjyayov).
He was
Irj&ovv *rX.]
taken
from
XIV.
54]
54
Kai ol ypafjifjiaTel^.
CCVTCO
riKO\ovSr]crev
ecos
Kai 6 Ilei-pos UTTO 54

ets
ecro)
TOV
om
54
TT?!/
L vid A I
aTro
av\rjv] rr)S av\rjs
rjKoXovdei
209
alP*"
|
G&
13 69 604
Kad-n/j-evos
Gethsemane direct to the house of the

(npos TOV apx-, Lc. fls rr]v
OIKLCLV (Me. infra, Jo. ei? rr)v ai>\rjv)
who that year was
),
Caiaphas (Mt. Jo.) ace. to Jo., they
High Priest
Him
to Annas, who as an
ex-High Priest and father-in-law of
Caiaphas (Jo.) was possibly still an
inmate of the official residence (see
led
first
Westcott on Jo.
J3H,
"Awas,
High
Jos.
xviii.
Priest A.D. 7
14
phas (NB*P, Dalman,
Annas
had been
15).
"Avavos}
Joseph Caia
p. 127,
ICOO-T/TTOS
6 *ai Katcxpas, Jos. ant. xviii. 2. 2)

held the office A.D. 18 36. At the
house of the
notwithstanding
the early hour, the whole hierarchy
(Me. TrdvTfs ol apxiepeif, cf. Acts iv. 6)
were assembled, and with them were
members of the other orders which
composed the Sanhedrin. Me. pic
tures the assembly as flocking together
wpxovTai) to the palace (cf. Field,
Notes, p. 40), Mt. represents them as
already in session when Jesus arrived
wr)x6wav } a^ were probably on or
near the spot, awaiting the result of
latter,
>
Judas s mission. With o-wepx. aureS

Jo. xi. 33, and see WM., p. 269,
and Field, I.e.
cf.
KOI 6 TifTpos OTTO paKpoOfv KT\.]
54.
Peter
flight
(D.
50)
was checked
perhaps by the recollection of his

boast, and he followed the party, but
at a safe distance (dno panp., v. 6, note,
viii. 3, xi. 13,
xv. 40).
On
arriving at
the High Priest s house Peter passed

into the av\rj (Vg. atrium], i.e. the
open court round which the chambers
were built, and which was entered
through a TrpoauXtoi/ (infra v. 68)
opening into the street; avXf is con
355
om
e<ra>
TY\V
av\r\v
//era
TCDV
209
alpauc
IF
ln
ets
syr"
|
latt vt P lv s vid
stantly used in the LXX. for the

or court of the Tabernacle (Exod.
"l)?n
xxvii. 9) or Temple (3 Regn. vi. 36),

but also in reference to a large private
house (2 Regn. xvii. 18, 4 Regn. xx. 4,
Dan. ii. 49 (VW), 3 Mace. v. 10, 46).
He
gained admission through
the
influence of St John, who was an

acquaintance of the High Priest (Jo.
15 ff.), and had entered with
Jesus ((rvvei(rrj\6cv TW Ir/o-ou, Jo.).
His purpose was to see how the trial
would end (idclv TO TC\OS, Mt.) mean
while he took up his place with the
xviii.
members
T&v
of the Levitical guard (/*era

see note on v. 43) who
vTTijpfTvv,
had been engaged in the arrest, and

were warming themselves over a
charcoal fire (avdpatuav irfTrotrjKOTfs
Jo.) in the court (eV /ueVo) TTJS av\ijs
Lc.). Peter sat (Mt. Me. Lc.) or stood
(Jo.) among them, glad of the heat
after his long exposure to the night
air, but forgetful that the blaze lit up
his features (rrpos TO
<ps,
so Me. only),
and exposed him to the

enemies
"
cf.
Bengel
corporis neglegitur
scrutiny of
saepe sub cura
anima."
The
alti
tude of Jerusalem causes the nights

to be cold; the mean annual tempe
rature is variously given as 66 or
62, and the two or three hours which
precede sunrise are everywhere the
For other Biblical references

to the use of fires in Jerusalem for
the purpose of giving warmth see Isa.
coldest.
xliv.
6 6fpp,avBc\s
eOfpfJifivdrjv
Kai
flirev
eidov
Hdv
irvp,
pot OTI
Jer. xliii.
(xxxvi.) 22 fKadrjTO ev O IKM ^6t/neptfa)

KOI ftrxapa irvpbs Kara Trpoo-coTroi/ aurov.
For the form
r\v
o-wKad. see
p. 438-
232
WM.,
356
[XIV. 54
55
ol Se
Kai depp-aivofjievos Trpos TO (pws.
KaTa
TOV
Kai o\ov TO o~vve$piov ityiTOW
ek TO uavaTwcrai avTov, Kai ov%
55
v
lr](rov
jutapTVpiav
7ro\\oi yap e^sevÔfJiapTVpovv KaT avTOV,

51 Kai Tives
al /uLapTVpiai OVK
56
56
rivpiffKOV.
57 Kai
Icrai
r}<rav.
58 e^sevSo/uapTvpovv KaT avTOV

54 Kat
AS*
arm
êvdo/JLaprvpLav
et ut vid syrr
56
Or int
dixit
ot
55.
Peter
TO 0ws
ets
|
xxiii.
D (k)
58
be
dpxtepels
the
KT\.]
While
the Lord
auXij,
is
iv. 15, v.
21
the
i ff.),
ff.,
vi.
i2ff., xxii.
PI?? ?
1
of the
and teaching ( Jo. xviii. 196.). The day

had begun to dawn (Lc. xxii. 66), when
the actual trial took place.
but when they came to give their

evidence, the result was disappointing,
indeed practically nothing (efI/TOW...
fj.apTvpiav...Ka\
rjvpio-icov); it
ovx
failed
to establish a capital offence, which

was the purpose in view (els TO davaauroi>,
Mt.
OTTO)? avr.
$ai/aT&>cra>-
o-uîJVIpn?), or indeed any offence at

et
all; "sic omnia irreprehensibiliter
et fecit ut nullam verisiinilitudinem reprehensionis invenirent in
dixit
(Origen).
12, note.
evpuricov
arm
57
|
KACNWbXm
/cat Tti/es]
(2P
minP
Kai aXXot
eêvd. KaT avTov Xeyovres]

avTov Xe70 TOs] OTt eurev
OTI T^yuets TJKOVO:
Ov
On
Qavarovv see
io-Koi/
situation at the
xiii.
such was the
moment
to which the
narrative refers.
TroXXoi
56.
/crX.]
yap
Of witnesses there was no
lack,
but their evidence was palpably false

they contradicted one another.
at /zapTvptat OVK tfcrav, Vg. convenientia
testimonia non erant, they did not
;
"lo-ai
see J. Lightfoot ad I.
;
witnesses could be found to
bear the joint testimony which was
correspond
No two
legally requisite to justify a capital

The pro
sentence (Deut. xix. 15).
posal
to
render
la-os
(Erasmus, Grotius)
and without support.
sequence see on
Witnesses
had meanwhile been brought together,
eo"
1071
fj.aprvpiav~\
QavaTUffovaiv
ck
Talmud, on the history and character

of which see Schiirer, n. i. 1636". As
a first step Caiaphas appears to have
examined Jesus as to His disciples
Twcrai
55
syr"
Ir)<rov
(6Aoi>)
30,
auc
standing in one of the chambers above

It was a
(v. 66) before His judges.
if informal meeting of the
full
Sanhedrin (Edersheim, Life, ii. p. 553)For the word o-weSpiov see xiii. 9:
here and in xv. i it is used in an ex
clusive sense of the national council
Acts
ali
OUTOU] TOU
aXXot 5e 13 69 124 346 604 C alii
sits in
(cf.
TO davarbxrai] tva
QQ.VO.TUO-ova~iv
eXe70^
Kat e\eyov KaT avrov
k the
avrov
tra
irpos
rninP*"
eêvdofj-apTvpovv] + /cat
D affkq
om
fJLera T. u.
eepfM.
\e<yovTe<z
57
5^-
KU/
is
adequate
unnecessary,
On
*at in this
v. 49.
Tlve ?
dvaa-ravTes KrX.^J
Mt. ixrrepov be irpo(Te\6ovTcs bvo. The

conditions seemed to be satisfied at
last ; the scene recalls 3 Regn. xx.
13 KOI ri\6ov dvo avdpes
von&v
KOI
. . .
ol viol
KaTefiapTvprjo~av
irapaavrov.
The Lord had been heard to say that

He would overthrow the Templq.
Similarly Stephen was charged with
having affirmed that He would do so
(Acts vi. 14 d.KTjKoaiJ.ei yap avrov \eyovros ori *Ir)o~ovs o Na^copatoy o
KaraXuVei TOV TOTTOV TOVTOV). The ques
tion arises how this idea i
itself
on the Jews.
Did the wor
XIV.
60]
357
avTOv XeyovTOS OTL Gyw KaTaXvcra) TOV

vaov TOVTOV TOV xeipOTroirjTov, Kai did Tpicov
~
a\\ov
icrrj r}V
r\
TO
/mapTVpia avTcov.
58 AcaraXuw
cis
AH*
/j.e<roi>
vg
DM$^
TOV
om
00*1 *1
|
TOVTOV
a distorted report by Judas of words

spoken to the Twelve on the Mount
Mt. gives
(xiii. 2, note) ?
the testimony in the simpler form
Ovros fcpr) Avpa/uu KaraAvorai TOV vaov
TOV 6fov /ecu 8ia Tptaiv TJfMfpaiv otKoSoIt has been suggested (Bruce)
fjLTJfrat.
that this comes nearest to what the
witnesses actually said," and that Me.
puts into their mouths, to a certain
extent, the sense" afterwards attached
to the saying of Christ.
But this
is not after Mc. s manner
when he
repeats a saying in a longer form,
there is reason to regard the longer
form as original. Some such saying
as this is possibly behind the words
of Stephen (Acts vii. 48 ov% 6 V^HTTOS
fv xeipoTTotrfTois Ka.ToiK.fT) and St Paul
of Olives
"
"
n,
xvii.
24;
24).
On
cf.
OVK d
\e<ycov
k syr sin
oi/coSo^crw] a
acffk
min mu pr
first Passover of the

Ministry (Jo. ii. 19) rankle in the
minds of the hearers till they were
used as evidence against Him three
Or were they
years afterwards 1
repeated in a fuller form during the
teaching of the Holy Week ? or did
the witnesses base their testimony on
(Acts
Kai dvaorTas o
vss 60
dp^tepev
Irjcrovv
spoken at the
ix.
^Kai
ajêipOTTOirjTOV ÔLKOOOJUL^JCTCO
is IULCCTOV
eTrrjpcoTrjcrev
60
2 Cor.
v.
i,
the history and
Heb.
mean
ing of xeipoTToi qros, dxfipoiroirjTos, see

Lightfoot s note on Col. ii. n.
If the Lord said the words as
they stand in Me., He said what
the event has proved to be true ; His
death destroyed the old order, and
His resurrection created the new. In
this case the êuSo/xaprvpta consisted
in wresting the logion from its con
text and giving it a meaning which
His character and manner of life
proved to be impossible; cf. Jerome

in Mt.
falsus testis est, qui non in
eodem sensu dicta intellegit quo di"
On
cuntur."
and
8ta rp.
31, note ;
cf. Mt. xvi.
viil
/iT/cro)
Tjp.epcov
see
ii.
and with otVoSo18

the Western
;
the e yepco of Jo. ii. 19.

Koi ovde OVTWS KT\.]
Mt. omits
59.
this verse
in Me. it looks back to
v. 56, and expresses the disappoint
ment felt by the Sanhedrists when
even this last resource failed them.
avao-TTâ-0) recalls
For ov8e
OVTCOS
cf.
Isa. Iviii. 5,
Cor.
not even under these cir

cumstances (ov8e as in v. 3, vi. 31,
xii. 10, xiii. 32, xvi. 13).
Me. does
not explain the nature of the dvicrorrjs ; possibly the witnesses broke
down under examination or contra
dicted one another as to matters of
xiv. 21
detail.
KOI dvacrras
60.
dp%iepevs KT\.]
Caiaphas rose, for greater solemnity,

in the assembly (cf. iii. 3 els TO peo-ov},
and endeavoured to extort a state
ment from Jesus, urging that His
silence suggested that He had no
answer to make and that the witness

was true. The rendering of the Vg.
several of the O.L. authorities
and
(ff>
c f>
c
->
^)>
->
wn i cn
brings the
two questions into one ("non respondes

quicquam ad ea quae tibi obiciuntur
ab his?"), is, as Blass points out
(Gr.
p.
176
IL),
impossible, since
it
a (cf. Mt.
xxvil 14). OVK...OVOCV, a combination
which intensifies the negation ; cf.
T* =
iii. 27 and see Blass, Gr. p. 256.
would require
TI
etmv
diroicp.
o (Blass, p.
irpos
177
n.),
what
is
353
33
I
T* OVTOI
6 1 ouSeV;
KCLI OVK.
6l
Se ecritoTra
<rov
7ra\iv 6 d
aTreKpivaTO ov
OVTOV Kat Xeyei avTto5 Cv e

o 5e] o 5e ITJCTOVS
6
60 rt] ort L^ (k)
vos TOV
fcxA min nonn
[XIV. 60
aeth
11
syr**"
e/ceti
oj 5e
KBCLSl 33 1071] ovdev aireKpivaTo (vel cnreKpiOr)) A(D)IN

al mu
PWbXrAII24> minP Or om k eTr^pwra avTov] eTnjpwT-rjo-ev aur,
604
sin
pe
arm
Or
/cat
2
e/c
Or +
syr
Xe-yet aurw] Xe7tov
13 69 124 346 604
devTepov
|
OVK cnreKpLvaTO ovdev
FI
<!>
4>
(rou euX.
N c)
q om o xpicrros F k
apxtepeus
nonn
zoh
TOV
rou 0. rou euX. AKII 346 al
vg arm
pe
(arm)
346 2
Or+o
the value of this testimony ? what

construction is to be put upon it?
frequent in the Ora
Kara/zaprupeu
tors and used by the LXX. (3 Regn.
xx. (xxi.) 10, Job xv. 6, Prov. xxv. 18,
Dan. vi. 24 (25)) ; in the N. T. only in
the Synoptic accounts of the Passion
.
(Mt
xxvi. 62 =
Me.
xiv.
60 ; Mt.
xxvii.
rou ev\oyrjTov] TOV 6eov
and
successful attempt to obtain an

answer; to the direct question "Art
Thou the Christ ? solemnly put to
Him on oath (Mt. et-opKia> o- KOTO.
"
TOV Bfov TOV gavros Iva

6 xp-)
(TV el
by the
Thpht.
"iva
p.r)
eav
o~a<pa>s
assembly which was following up an

unjust arrest by the employment of
perjured witnesses. It was a Kaipbs
TOV o-iyav, and He kept silence (eViwTro,
Cf.
Origen
accordingly.
imperf.)
in Mt.: "discimus ex hoc loco con-
temnere calumniantium et falsorum

testium voces ut nee responsione
nostra dignos eos habeamus, nee defendere nosmetipsos ubi non sunt
convenientia quae dicuntur adversus
The Lord s silence before His
nos."
judges afterwards recalled to the
minds of the disciples Isa. liii. 7 ;
cf.
Acts
32 Iff., i Pet. ii. 23. The

airfKpiva^v occurs in the
viii.
classical
LXX. and N.T. but rarely (Lxx. 6, Mt. 1 ,

1
Jo. 2), dircKpiSriv elseMe. 1 , Lc.^- 2
,
5"*
where taking its place; aTrexpti/aî/

itself was a substitute for the earlier
rjfj.t\]/ap,T]Vj
p.
aTnjp.fi ^dfjiTjv
(Rutherford,
i86).
o dpxicpcvs
/crX.]
second
r/fjuv
e tTrrjs fl
ecclesiastical
head
of the nation, Jesus at once replies.
on
6 1. 6 Se eVteoTra KrX.]
The Lord
refused the opportunity of either
denying the charge, or justifying the
words if they were His. This was
not the time for serious instruction,
nor were these the men to whom it
could be profitably addressed ; nor
could He admit the authority of an
fc$*
cra/xev,
Thou
Jas.
29,
as in xv. 2
1
vcrTfpov Xeyeti/
etTrovros
dv
eirio~Tvo-afj.v
iv.
eêocrij/
avTov
2v
Rom.
o X/JIOTOS , see notes
TJKOV-
et,
art
xiv. 4,
on
viii.
35. To) evXoyrjTov, Mt. TOV 6eov :

title is based on the doxology
xii.
the
Schottgen on Rom. ix. 5, Daii.

p. 163 f., Burkitt in J. Th. St.,
The High Priest admits
453)the Divine Sonship of Messiah; the
Christ was the Son of GOD, since He
inherited the promises made to David
(2 Sam. vii. 14, Ps. ii. 7, Ixxxix. 26 f.).
(cf.
man,
v P-
The alternative to this inference is

that Caiaphas is quoting words which
were attributed to Jesus (cf. Mt.
xxvii. 43) and demanding that He
should either admit or deny them;
but the form of the sentence favours
the view that Caiaphas himself identi
In
fied the Messiah with the Son.
the Psalms of Solomon the xP itrr *
Son of David (cf.

James and Ryle, p. liv. ff.) ; but
Enoch cv. 2 and 4 Esdr. vii. 28 f., xiv.
9 recognise His Divine Sonship, and
Kvpios is merely
the idea seems to have been familiar

during the Lord s lifetime ; see Jo. i.
49, xi. 27, Mt. xvi. 16 (cf. Me. viii. 29).
The Messianic Sonship was perhaps
not regarded as specifically different
XIV.
63]
63
/^cro^
<5e
Gy^
eTTrei/
TOV viov TOV dv6po)7rov
e/c
Se*o>i/
359
eijuu
K ai62
KaBêvov
Kai ep-ôjjievov /me-rd TCOV

vefyeXw TOV
63
d Se dpxiepevs
TOVS
ovpavov.
Siapjgas
^txwz/a? 63
62 o Se I.] + acpi0ets DG i 13
P
in
69 124 346 1071 2
arm the
Svvdpew
affkq
pr
eyo; et/u]
êra]
2P a a
67rt
ffv
i
arm Or
|
etTras ort
28 33
al"
TOV xirwra
a qyrr-p- the
*
ject consult Schiirer, ii.

Hastings, D.B. iv. p. 570
6 de
62.
irjo-ovs cl-rrev
ii.
p.
158
ff.;
ff.
Eyo>
ft/it]
Cf.
The
Xeyere on eyco et/u.
phrase cru ciTras (Mt. xxvi. 25, 64), or
av Xeyetff (Mt. XXVii. 11= Me. XV. 2 =
Lc. xxiii. 3 = Jo. xviii. 37), has since
:
vp.cls
om
syr"
Kai epx o^ vov
D
|
63 Stapâj (B*N)] + ew*ei 124 604
S syr?681 arm 00 1
from the Sonship of Israel ; see the

Rabbinical references in Edersheim,
Life, ii. pp. 716, 719, Weber, Jiid.
Theol., p. 153, and on the whole sub
Lc.
2^ arm Or
13 69 124 346 604 1071

*
Both passages
pov.
seem to have been regarded by
the Jews as Messianic (cf. xii.
36,
note, and for Dan. I.e. see Edersheim,
Life, ii. p. 733 f.), and to claim that
they would be fulfilled in Himself
was equivalent to an assertion of His
Messiahship. But the words of Jesus
e<
o~cgia>v
are also a solemn warning that His

and that of His judges would
position
Erasmus usually been regarded as an
one day be reversed, and a final but

ineffectual summons to repentance
idiomatic affirmative, on the strength

of certain classical and Rabbinical
TTJS
parallels; but it has
Dr Thayer
been shewn by
the Journal of Bibl

Literature, xiii. p. 40 ff.) that the
balance of ancient opinion is against
this view, and that the words mean
simply what they say, while the con
text, the tone, and the circumstances
must in each case determine the exact
inference which is to be drawn from
them. Me. has seen in this
etnas
affirmation,
and
interprets it
possible that the
accordingly ; but it is
Lord purposely preferred the vaguer
form
cf. Origen in Mt. (cited

by
Thayer)
quia non erat dignus princeps ille sacerdotum Christi doctrina,
propterea non euui docet, nee dicit
quia Ego sum, sed verbum oris eius
accipiens in redargutionem ipsius convertit dicens Tu dixisti, ut eo modo
;
"
videretur argui non doceri."

KOL o^ffo-df TOV viov KT\.] The words
point to Dan. vii. 13 Th. Idov /iera
(LXX. err i,
ovpavov
(cf. xiii.
cos
ev
Victor: ciriQepei de TO
aTreiXav ort o\lsovTai avTov
aXX*
ovpavla dogy (paivo/jLevov
cf.
faith;
Kpio~ea>s,
TTJ
. . .
(in
2i>
a direct
and
cf.
Mt.)
vlos
26, note),
TO>V
V<p\<nv
dvdpwuov
and
TOV
ep^6fj.fvos
Ps. cix. (ex.) i,
\6yov
. . .
OVTCOS
avrjKoois at
rcai/
OVK
els
co(p\fiav
/j.vo TTjpifav
rots
OTTOKaXvêis,
aXX
ts
Mt. prefixes
KaraKpio-tv.
aprt to 6S//-eo-$e, and Lc. d-rro TOV
vvv
the vision of the Son of Man
OTT
on the Right Hand of the

GOD (r^s dwdpeas rov 6cov
Lc. ;
8wa/it?=ni- in|n which was
technically used for GOD, cf. Thpht.,
sitting
Power
of
77
yap evddSe TOV Trarepa
dvvap.iv
Cprjo-iv,
and see Dalman, Worte, i. p. 164 f.)

began from the year of the Cruci
fixion (cf. Acts ii. 33 f., vii. 55, Rom.
i
viii. 34, Heb. i. 3 f.,
Pet. iii. 22,
Apoc. ii. 21, xii. 5, Me. xvi. 19), and
is to be followed in due course by
the vision which all must see of His
Return (Apoc. i. 7). The Jewish lead
ers by their rejection of His Messiahship secured His exaltation (Phil. ii.
9) and their own ultimate confusion.
5
63.
fie
dpxtepevs
dtapâs
KrX.]
This old sign of mourning or horror

is mentioned first in Gen. xxxviL 29 ;

64 avTOV \eyei Ti ETL -^peiav
eô/ze*/
TL
[XIV. 63
mapTvpcov
ot
(paiveTai ;
65 TraVres KctTeKpivav OVTOV evo%ov eivai OavctTOV.
crotTe
TjJ?
fiXcurfyrjiuiias
vfjuv
6<
64
gyjsm
ide
vvv
6 ^"
(minP
t}KovffaT(]
pr
arm
y3Xao-077^ctas]
r^ s
T??*
111
? 6811
syrr"
min nonn q 8yr8in go aeth + rou crroâros

arm âwercu] SOKCI. DNS 28 2 pe
arm)
ADG
p\aff<f)rjfj,iav
+ Traces GNS r 124 2? alnonn

pauc + ai/rou DGINS
13 2^ al
aurou 13 61 69 (124) 346 (2^) syrrPeshhcl(ms)
usually Siaprjyvvvai ra
forty
times in the LXX.), but rovs x i vas
the phrase
t/xarta (c
is
Mt.,
and so more than
occurs in Judith xiv. 19, Ep. Jer. 31,

2 Mace. iv. 38, and is strictly accurate
Maimonides
ap. Buxtorf: "laceratio non fit in
in the present case
seu
interula
cf.
indusio
linteo
in reliquis vestibus...
pallio exteriori
omnibus
What was
fit."
nee in
originally
natural act of passionate grief is re

duced in the Talmud to minute and
laceratio fit stando
stringent rules
(v. 60), a collo anterius non posterius,
the ace
Buttinann, Gr. p. 144 f.).

see iii. 28, vii. 22, notes.
The blasphemy in this case is the claim
to Messianic honours and powers,
On
(cf.
j3\ao-(prip.ia
which
assumed
is
be groundless.
What is your
to
ri vîiv cpaivfTai;]
view
(Mt ri v. do/we;), cf.
Ar. Eccl.
875 opQats f/jLoiye cpaivercu (me iudice).

The formula as prescribed in Sanhe-
drin
7 (see Edersheim, Life ii. p.

is |31D
-)3D, to which the
iii.
561 note)
answer
is
nJVCT
(for
either
(for life)
D**rt>
or
"
non ad
neque ad fimbrias...lonThe
gitudo rupturae palmus
law forbade the High Priest to rend
latus
est."
his
garment in private troubles (Lev.
10), but when acting as a

judge, he was required by custom to
express in this way his horror of any
x.
6, xxi.
blasphemy uttered in his presence (cf.

J. Lightfoot on Mt.). On the form 8iapr/gas see
WH., Notes, p.
163,
WSchm.,
on xmoves pi., see vi. 9, note.

ri en xp f iav e xopw p-aprupaiv ;] The
relief of the embarrassed judge is
p.
56
manifest.
If
trustworthy
evidence
was not forthcoming, the necessity for

had now been superseded; the
it
Prisoner had incriminated Himself. On
xi- notes.
Xpeiav ex iv TLV s see ii
!?>
64.
3>
WH.
T/Koicrare rf/s /SXao^Tj/it as]
places a mark of interrogation after

/SAao-c^., but perhaps unnecessarily; c
Mt. i8e vvv f)K.. rfjv (SKaorffrrjpiav. The
gen. rei after dicovfiv is on the whole
less usual than the ace., but cf. Lc.
xv. 25, Acts vii. 34; in Acts xxii. i
both person and thing are in the gen.
the
(aKOixrare p.ov rr^s ...airo\oyias)
gen. is perhaps more realistic than
.
On
death) as the case may be.

this occasion the conclusion was
foregone; no one proposed to test the

claim of Jesus before condemning it
as blasphemous ; all condemned Him
to be worthy of death.
Karoep. avrbv
is under the cir
cumstances more exact than *are-
evoxov flvai Qavdrov
Kpivav Qavdra) (x. 33) the court could

not pass a capital sentence (see on xv.
On evoxos Bavdrov cf. iii. 29, note.
i).
Death was the legal penalty of blas
;
phemy
(Lev. xxiv.
1 6,
Kings
xxi.
10 ff.), and stoning the manner of

execution in such cases (i K. Lc., Jo.
30 ff., Acts
x.
all
vii.
556.).
who were present
a"rrd(raro
Victor)
ndvres,
i.e.
yap
r-
(iravras
8ia TO pfjai rbv x iTa)V ^(rKOVy

those who, like Joseph (Lc.
and Nicodemus (Jo. vii.

were opposed to the whole
plot against Jesus would not have
been summoned to this meeting.
xxiii.
50
51)
ff.),
Kal rfpt-avro rwfs epTrrveiv au

Mt. abridges
rore eveTrrvo-av
els TO 7rp6o-Q)7rov avTov, Omitting the
covering of the Lord s Face ; Lc., who
retains the latter particular, substitutes
65.
/crX.]
for eveirrvov.
The prophecy
XIV.
6s]
avTO)
avTOv TO
TrpdcrcoTrov Kat
npo(priTva ov
Kat
avTOV Kat Xeyetv
KO\a<pi(êtv
Kat
ol
361
VTrqpeTat
e\a/3ov.
DA)] + rw Trpotrowrw avrov D (604) af syr*** arm aegg go om
D af Syr8 feat trepiK. avrov TO irp. 1071 KoXatpifreiv /cat
e\eyov D a c velantes faciem eius clarificabant (sic) eum k
85
1 1 8 + yfuv ^ k + vvv IJ/J.LV 1071 syr
o
+ wiv % ns
11
65
/cat
(ev-n-T.
e/j.irTveii>
TrepiKaX. avrov TO irp.

/cat
Ko\a<pLôf
"
*1
C<TTIV
<re
om
IUXA2
OL
13 69
of
(13) 33 (69) 108 124

o (k)
e\a/3o
virrjpeTai
2P e al nonn
x.
34
syr
604 736
hcl
includes
me
corr
epa\\oi>
both indignities
KoXa<tVti>
among
inflicted
those which Jesus would receive at

the hands of the Gentiles, and it was
fulfilled by the Procurator s soldiers
(xv. 19, 20) ; but certain of the Sanhe-
KovdvXos
tlfuralôv<Tiv
KOI
epTrrvo-ovo-iv)
drists anticipated this
pagan outrage.
In Ev. Petr. 4 the Jews are unjustly

charged with the subsequent mockery
:
[6 IletXaroy] 7raped(OKV avrov

/cat
Tiff
ra>
aureai/ eveyKCV (TT(f)avov
Xaw...
a.K.av-
6ivov...Kal erepot ecrraires eveiTTVOv OVTOV

rals ctyeo-i. See the remarkable paral
cited by Wetstein from Seneca de

13: "ducebatur Athenis ad
supplicium Aristides, cui quisquis occurrerat deiciebat oculos et ingemiscebat
tanquam in ipsam iustitiam
lel
consol.
al
1071
syr
hcl
arm aegg aeth
KABCIKLNSVrAII^ min nonn ] e\aâvov DG

HW bS minPermu ej3a\ov EMUWbX 33 604
. .
is
specific
with the
j
"colaphis
fist
the blows were

(/coXaô?, Att.
Ter. Adelph.
tuber est totum
cf.
npofpJTfvo-ov as
it
stands
2.
ii.
36
caput").
alone
in
Me. is scarcely intelligible Mt. gives

a clue to its meaning (-rrpocp. jfuv,
;
XpiOTf, ris e(TTtv 6 7rai(ras
ere)
USC
Thy supernatural powers, Messiah, to

detect the offender.
Our Lord was
not the first prophet in Israel who
had been smitten on the face
cf.
Kings xxii. 24, Mic. v. i. On the

Jewish conception of Messiah as a
i
Prophet see Stanton, J. and Chr.

Messiah, p. 126 ff., and cf. vi. 4, note.
icai ol vTrrjpeTai KrX.]
Mt. also dis
tinguishes this class of offenders
(of
animadvertentes inventus est tamen

E/zqui in faciem eius inspueret."
nrvciv conspuere is a late equivalent
in the LXX. (Num. xii. 14, Deut. xxv.
9) and N. T. of the Attic
de epdTrta-av),
Rutherford, N.Phryn., p. 66.

KaXvTTTeiv (Exod. xxviii. 20, 3 Regn.
with reference, perhaps, to
vii 17)
the Roman practice of covering the
heads of the condemned (Cic. pro
i
Rdbir. (ed. Heitland) iv. 13
lictor,
Spes of (rwfxovTfs avrov). Embolden

ed by the conduct of their superiors,
cf.
"
...caput obnubito, arbori infelici susib. v. 16 "obductio capitis

pendito";
et nomen ipsum crucis absit"), as well
as for the purpose of concealing from

Him the persons of His tormentors.
So Mt. ;
Kat Ko\a(f)iîv OVTOV KrX.J
Lc. SfpovTfs
(cf.
Me.
xii.
3,
xiii.
9).
but without identifying

them. They were the members of the
Temple guard who had effected the
arrest (v. 43, note), and were still in
charge of their Prisoner
they added their
(cf.
own form
Lc. of av-
of insult.
For pani^ftv, paTTio-fjia see Lobeck,

Phryn., p. 175, and Rutherford s im
portant discussion (^V. Phryn., p.
the words are used in reference
2576".);
to blows delivered by a stick (/Wi s-),
or by the palm of the open hand ; in
the latter case the Attic form was Vi
Kopprjs 7raraat, but later writers, be
ginning with Plutarch, use eVt K. pcnrietv. In two at least of the three LXX.
362
66
Kai OVTOS TOV FleTpov KCLTW ev TY\ av\rj

Ttov TraiSicTKcov TOV dpxiepecas, 67 Kai idovcra TOV
66
67
[XIV. 66
juLia
IleTpov
om
66
gy r
sin
/ecu
DIS^
/carw
ep^ ercu ]
e/u/SXeâa a avTco \eyei Kai
BepuJLaivofjievov
om
i
8
syr
11
69
2 pe
+ TT/JOS
acffq syr8in(vid) aegg
alP*"
auroi
KG
/xta TraidicrKr)
syrr
"
?6
"
11
arm
om
67
it refers to a blow
on the face by the hand of another
person (i Esdr. iv. 30, Hos. xi. 4), and
pairio-p-a is used in the same sense
instances of pairi&iv,
in Isa.
1.
6 ras
fie
o-iayovas p.ov
[e5a>Ka]
OVTOS
67.
66,
TOV
CV
KOTO)
II.
TTf
story of Peter s ad
venture in the court of the High
The
auXfl KT\.]
Priest s official residence

note),
(cf.
v.
54,
which had been interrupted by
now
The Vg. adopts this

els pairlo-p,aTa.
meaning here (alapis eum caedebant) ;
the account of the
the English versions vary (Wycliffe,

beeten him with strokis or boffatis ;
chamber, and
open area beneath the
room where the Sanhedrin had met,
and he sat there (0. 54) by the char
coal fire.
While he is there a servant
"
"
Tindale, Cranmer,
"
alternative
(text),
"
"
of
R. V. offers the
of
"blows
"strokes
him on
smote him with
"boffeted
the face ; Geneva,

their rods of office
their
rods"
hands"
(marg.)).
Cf.
Field, Notes, p. 105 (on Jo. xviii. 22).
The difficult phrase
eXa/3oi>
has been changed in
pairio-p.ao-i.v
many secondary
uncials and cursives into e/3aXXoi/ or

e/3aXoi/ (see app. crit.} ; the confusion
of paXflv and
commonest in
is one of the
Field (Notes, p.
40) supports the latter reading by
arguments which deserve considera
tion, but the harder eXa/3oi> (or eXa/x-
Xa/Seti/
MSS.
C. p. 266), sup
/Sai/oi/, cf. Nestle, T.
ported as it is by the great majority
of the older and better authorities,
claims preference; and it finds a
parallel in a papyrus of the first
century which has the phrase novdv\ois Xa/Stii/ rtva (Blass, Gr. p. 118).
Moreover,
they caught Him with
blows is more realistic than they
struck Him/ and therefore more true
to Mc. s usual manner.
Cf. Origen in
Mt.\ "et nunc qui iniuriant unum ali}
quern de ecclesia et faciunt ei haec, in

faciem exspuunt Christi, et Christum
He
sumed.
is
outside
the
below
it,
in the
maid
(/nia
trial, is
icarco
(Me.),
TraiSt o-KT/,
Mt.,
TT.
(iSoGo-a TOV II. 6fpp.aivup.fvov, Lc. KaOjP.CVOV irpos
TO
cf.
v.
<j)a>s:
after gazing at
54),
and
him
intently for a
moment (c/^SXeôcra aur<5), she crosses
to the place where he is sitting
(irpoo-rjKQfv at, Mt.) and charges him
with belonging to the party of Jesus.
naidio-Kr] is a slave-girl employed in
domestic service (Gen. xii. 16, xvi. iff.,
Lc. xii. 45, Acts xii. 13, xvi. 16), the
female equivalent of Trots in the sense
of dov\os (Ps. cxv. 7 (cxvi. 16), Eccl. ii.

7, Sap. ix. 5, Esth. vii. 4=iin|J^) ; the
wider meaning ( = Koprj veavis) dis

appears in Biblical Gk., see Lightfoot
t
on Gal.
iv.
22.
For
e/^SXewttv cf. viii.
The first glance

revealed the presence of a stranger ;
closer attention enabled her to recog
nise Peter. St John tells us why she
was the portress who at his desire had
let Peter in (T) irai8io-Kij 77
cf.
6vpa>p6s,
25, x. 21, 27, notes.
Acts
MASTER
common form which Me.
xxii.
adopts, see
56
Lc.),
TIS,
one of the High Priest s domestics

she
(Me.), conies to the fire (epêrat)
notices Peter sitting in the firelight
66 72. PETER DENIES THE

THRICE (Mt. xxvi. 69 75, Lc.
27).
re
(Mt.),
council
colaphis caedentescastigant et pugnis."
62, Jo. xviii. 17, 25
ea>
xii. 13).
i.
For Naapr)v6s, the

24, note.
To{i IT/O-OU
less
uniformly
The order roO
suits
an excited,
XIV.
(TV
68]
TOV Naâpyvov
IULCTO,
eo)
67 pera TOV Na". yvda. TOV I.
uc
I. TOV N. ijada DA minP*
ANXrnS
minP
Nctfwpeuou
68 cure oi5a cure
eTrtcrra/ucu
KBDL
108 209 1071 2P e ] Tt
a-u
TO
7rpoav\iov.
/xera TOV I. yffda TOV
ff
1071 2P* Eus] OVK oida cure (vel ov5e)
11
our
AlXm minP
IT
crv
latt syr hcl
238
68
e
\
e7TL(TTajj.aL
ek
N. ^ S y rr Binpesh
arm go aeth Bus /iera TOV N. I.
Eus (cf. Nafr/î/ou D Nazoreno k
BCL^]
8
GH(KMNU)V(Xr)A(n2) rnmP
OVT
oioa
\eycov
lya-ov.^
it
"5^
ri
TOV
TOV
rja-da
-\
363
68
rt
oioa
syrP
minP*110
"
11
o-u
e|w
(A)CE
KBCLNUAS^
rt
latt
e?r.
ijada
1* q)
eis
33
ro TrpoavXtoj/] efw
D ets TO e^w irpoavXiov 2 pe ets riyv e^w auXTyy (vel irpoav\r)v)

vid
sin
arm + /cat aXe/crwp
209 (604) k
(in exteriorem atrii locum) syr
ACDINXrAHS min fereomn afffkq vg syrr?6 ^^ arm go aeth (om K. a\. e0.
r^y irpoav\riv
ets
(13
69)
i7
ev
c syr sin
me)
hurried, utterance; that Nazarene...

Jesus.
*Ho-0a /xera TOU irjaov gives
an exact description of Peter s relation
to the
Lord
(iii.
14, cf.
Acts
iv.
13);
on
All the
fatia see WM., p. 96.
Evangelists give the words of the naidiaKT), but with much variation (Mt
KOI crv ycrda /îera I. TOV FaXeiXatov, Lc.
Kal OVTOS (rvv
K
T&V
rov
avT<a
\Jua.6r]T<av
ei
771/5
Jo.
p.r)
KOL crv
TOU dvBpoiirov TOV-
am
nor
me.
is
neither conscious of the fact,

the statement intelligible to
Or ofSa may refer to the Master

as in Lc. OVK oi8a avrov.
E7rtorra/u,ai
occurs here only in the Gospels,
and rarely in the Epistles (Paul1 ,
Heb. 1 , Jas. 1 , Jude 1 ), but is frequent in
the Acts, where it appears in con
nexion and partial contrast with
yu/ooo-Ko)
xix.
(Acts
eViWctyiai
;).
15);
olda
and
appear together again in
Jude
Blass (Gr. p. 265) rejects

10.
ovTe...ovYe as inadmissible in the case
o Se Tjpvrj(raTO KT\.]
Cf. V. 30 f.
Peter been called to go with the
Master to judgement and death, pro
bably he would gladly have done so.
The trial came in an unexpected form,
and discovered a weak point his
lack of moral courage (cf. Gal. ii. 1 1 flf.).
of two perfectly synonymous verbs,

but the objection disappears when
their meanings are seen to be dis
OVT
Mt. eeX$6Wa de
68.
Had
olda ovre eViWa/zeu
crv ri \eyeis.
Again the Gospels vary, Mt. being

nearest to Me., and Jo. most remote
(Mt. OVK olda
TL
Xeyeis, Lc. OVK oida
avToV) yvvaij Jo. OVK dp-i, SC. IK TCOV
avrov\ and again the words

as given by Me. seem specially appro
priate ; the eager repetition ovYe ol8a
ovre fir. betrays the effort to hide
paQrjTcov
embarrassment, and the order of the

words o-v TI X. suggests unusual emo
tion (unless we punctuate with WH.
marg., OUTC Tri(TTap.at (TV Tt Xeyet?;).
OiSa and cVtoTa/uae differ as novi and
scio, though the Vg. reverses the dis
I neither know nor
tinction here
understand what you are saying, i.e.
:
tinct.
Kal
^f)\0V
eo>
els
els
TO irpoav\iov]
TOV
7rv\a>va.
The
properly the gateway of a

mansion (Gen. xliii. 19, Lc. xvi. 20,
Acts xii. 13 f.), a temple (3 Regn. vi. 8),
or a city (3 Regn. xvii. 10, Apoc. xxi.
12 ff., xxii. 14) ; the irpoav\iov (cm. Aey.)
is doubtless the vestibule by which
access was gained to the avXr;, and
which was contiguous to the irvkwv.
Peter left the fire, and retreated into
the comparative darkness of the vesti
bule, but only to fall again into the
TTuXcoi/
is
hands of
his persecutor.
Jo.,
who
apparently connects the first denial

with the moment of Peter s admission
to the avX?/, places the second at the
fire (v. 25).
364
6g ^Kal
IT f
avTOV ijpâTO TraXiv Xeyeiv
iSovcra
TratSiOTCf/
r\
[XIV. 69
CIVTCOV ecrTiv
70 TO?? TrapecTTtocriv OTL OVTOS
TrdXiv ripveiTO. Kal jmeTa fjiiKpov^ TrdXiv ol
Hi
eXeyov TCO HeTpa)

69
KCLI t] ira.i.0.
AINXmS
7ip.
arm Eus om
69.
KrX.]
BM
KCU
Eus
50
ira\u>
oe
iraXiv
S yrr 8in P e8h
acff
nonn
2 pe al
604
ira\iv
ADNXriI 2 S minP
effryKofftv
604 2P
avrov rjp.
id.
minP
1
|
aimoiA
AXr]6a)$ e^
(e)i5.
bsCLA^
avrov
aegg aeth
ovros]
/cai
arm aeth
108 127]
irouS.
TJ
/cat
TraSto-fcr;
The portress
tSoOtra
v.
(cf.
auroi/
who has returned
Se rr)V avr^f, ovdev Se rîlv
a\rj6fiav roG euayyeXiou" fir)

ev /ieyaXa) rivl KOL <rvvKTiK(p rrjs
rrjpias
Tjfjuv
8ia<p<t>vov(Ti
dressed to those about her and not
Augustine,
ad ignem stans
negando verbis eorum."
Aug. adds: "liquido...colligitur collatis de hac re omnibus evangelistarum testimony s non ante ianuam
secundo Petrum negasse sed intra
in atrio ad ignem Matthaeum autem
;
regressum eius breviHe does not

tatis causa tacuisse."
feel the difficulty of reconciling Mt. s
a XX7 with Mc. s
TraiSio-K?;, which
in his Latin codex is simply ancilla
and Lc. s trtpos is taken to be one
.
. .
?)
of the bystanders who joins in the

attack on Peter. The last supposition,
which
(cf.
o~ofiai
et rursus
Marcum
opKov
orco-
and that Peter, overhearing her

remark, turned to defend himself:
et
Mt. adds
Tj pyclro]
xxvi. 63), and gives the
of the denial
OVK otSa rov
o 8f TraXiv
70.
p-era
was
yap
fire,
"rediens
13 69 124
avdpairov (Lc. Jo. OVK eipt). Thpht.:

eiTrev o
eVtXa^d/Lifi/os roO Xoyov ov
Kvpios ori rov dpvrjo-dfjievov p.c .dpvrf-
in order to harmonise Me. with Jo.,

suggests that the maid was at the
resistebat
to the Apostle, his second denial
words
Map/coy
TOVTO TTpos
peis aXXî/ ravTrjv Xryei,
rfjv
Gi
maid, not the portress;
Thpht.:
q vg syr
[
(D)FGMNXAS
without excuse.
cf.
c f (k)
to her post, recog

nises and points Peter out to the idlers
in the vestibule.
Mt. oXXr;, another
Martfcuos
yap
avrov ira\iv
aegg aeth TrapTjpâro...Xeyeiv]

auros D /cat oi/ro? 13 59 69 106 124 251 346
70 ^pv-rjaaro
66, note),
2 pe
eiirev
irapeffrures (-tmjKores D)] Trepteerrwres
Kai
ei
ei,
iraiS. to.
77
604
supported by Jo. s efn-oi/, is

not improbable ; the loquacity of the
is
maid would naturally communicate

itself to some of the company.
Mc. s
account places Peter s conduct in the
least favourable light; if the remark
came only from the maid to whom
he had already replied, and was ad
. .
/cdya).
So Mt.;
and for
ot Trapeoroircy, aXXos ns.
During the
interval Peter s Galilean accent had
attracted attention and confirmed the
Kal
pera
/Ltt/cpoi/
Lc. 8iao-rdo~r)s
TrdXiv KrX.]
o5(rei
/xtay,
<Spas
of the bystanders.
At
length they accosted Peter (n-poo-eXQovrcs, Mt.), or, according to Lc., one
of them affirmed (8uo~xvpicro) in his
presence that he was assuredly what
he had denied himself to be. Kat
yap (Vg. nam et, cf. Ellicott on 2
suspicions
Thess.
iii.
10) raXetXatos
besides
for,
other
thou art from Galilee

XaXta
et,
Me.
(Lc.),
considerations,
Mt.
o~ov 8fj\6v o-f TroteT: for
Kal
yap q
the form
which these words assume in some

MSS. of Me. see the app. crit.
On
the dialectic peculiarities of Galilean
Aramaic comp. Neubauer, geogr. du

Talmud, p. 184?., Dialects ofPalestine
in Stud. BiU. i. p. 49 ff. Dalman, Gr.
;
p.
and
31 ff, 42 ff, Worte, i. p. 64,

the older literature mentioned by
f.,
Schiirer n.
i.
p. 10,
note
and
for
an
earlier reference to local differences
of pronunciation in Palestine see Jud.

xii. 8.
Jo., whose acquaintance with
XIV.
72]
FaXeiXcuos
365
7l
d $e rjpâTO
Kai o^vvvai 71
dvaQejJLaTiQiv
~
/]
x /
OTL UVK OLoa TOV avupcoTTOv TOVTOV ov XeycTC.
^Kat 72
evOvs 6K SevTepov d\KTcop
Kai dve^v^Qr]
/
/~\
el
f^
it
l\
e<pcovrj<rev
6 FleTpos TO
70 Td\ei\aios
Kai
X.
t]
(TOV
o>s
prjjULa,
ei]
77X01
+ Kai
t]
NS
XaXta
eiTrev
o/uoiafet
<rov
71
(33)
avTtp 6
OTL Ilplv
Irjorovs
AXrAII minP q
6811 ^
arm go +
min satmu ] O/J-VVCLV
syrrP
BEHLSUVXr
o/j.vvvai
EUS + /CCU \eyeiv D (a) q arm om TOVTOV ov \eyere #.

NACGKMNAnSôm TOVTOV DKNS arm om ov X. k
72 om evOvs ACNXrAIIS^ min? S yrr 8inhcl
o DNXFIIS minsatmu
aegg go om CK oevTepov NL c TO prâ. ws] TO
1111
min**"
ov
arm
/>.
vixmu
TO p-rjfjLa...Irjff.] TOV pTjfjiaTos TOV
69 al
aeth om oTi...a-n-apvr]<r D 142* a
|
TO>
p.T avTov
209
o 8e fjpâro avadfîaTiêiv KT\.~\
71.
equivalents for
Num.
0}^
D Hnn,
Deut.
xviii. 14, xxi. 3f.,
cf.
e.g.
xiii.
15
avadeîa (a late collateral
(i6)ff. ; an
form of dvd0Tjfj.a as evpe/ia of evp^/xa,
cf. H. H. A. Kennedy, Sources, p. 117,
and SH. on Rom. ix. 3) is an object
devoted to destruction see the dis
cussion in Driver s Deuteronomy, p.
;
f.
and the interesting
illustration
which he cites from the Moabite stone,

and cf. Lightfoot on Gal. i. 8, 9. The
practice of laying oneself under a
conditional anathema is exemplified
in Acts xxiii. 12 (dvedfudno-av eavIn Mi, Me., the verb is used
TOVS).
cf.
Vg. coepit anathematizare, English versions from
Wycliffe onwards, he began to curse ;
but the usage of the words shews that
the imprecation was directed against
Mt. employs the stronger
himself.
absolutely;
"
"
Karadfp-aTi^fiv
On
WSchm.
p. 123, Blass, Gr. p. 47 f.

TOV avdpwrrov TOVTOV ov XeyeTe
the indirect denial of the Lord has
OVK
0180.
grown
into the direct
of His
into
(cf.
/caTaê/xa,
ApOC.
xxii.
the alternative forms opvvvai,

(Mt.), see WH., Notes, p. 168 f.,
am
not one
the
know Him not
former, indeed, involved the latter
ipsum cum
"negavit
Peter, growing desperate as he sees the

meshes closing round him, invokes an
anathema on himself if his denials are
false.
Ai/a#e/ia, dvaQenaTifciv are LXX.
3).
r)
the High Priest gave him special

opportunities of knowing the fact,
states that at this crisis a slave of
Caiaphas who was a relative of
Malchus, clinched the charge with
the question OVK cya o-e et&oi/ ev
98
ITJO-OV CITTOVTOS
codd
se negavit eius
esse discipulum" (Bede). *Oi/XeyeTe,

nearly = 7rept ov X.; cf. Jo. vi. 71
df TOV lovdav, I Cor. X. 29
8f Xeyta.
xai evOvs CK
72.
f<j)uvT}o-ev ]
That
ftevrcpov
moment,
as
he
spake (Lc. Trapa^p^/ta, ert XaXoui/TosavTov), for the second time a cock
crew.
Ex devrepov (Jos. V. 2, Mt.
xxvi. 42, Jo. ix. 24, Acts x. 15, Heb.
ix. 28, a non-classical phrase = (ro)
SevTcpov, cf. Blass on Acts, I.e.) is
here peculiar to Me., corresponding
to Sis in v. 30 and below in this verse
b
On the textual history of the
(72 ).
2
passage see WH., Intr. pp. 243, 330,
Notes, p. 27 ; on aXe KTOop, (pavetv, cf.
v. 30,
note.
KOI dvep-vrivdr) 6
efivijadrj
TOV
p.
TOV
Uerpos KT\.]
pr)p.aros,
Lc.
Mt.
VTrffivijo-drj
The second cockcrowing re

mind the forgotten
called to Peter s
Me., according to the best

text (see v. 68, app. crit.\ has not
referred to an earlier cockcrowing;
Peter may not have noticed the first,
but from the lapse of time he would
recognise that this was the second
the d\eKTopo<pa>via of the third watch
saying.
366
d\KTOpa
XV.
5is
72
[Sis]
Kai evOvs
Qwwiffoi
0.
5:s
Iq aeth /ecu eiri.â\wv (eirtXa^wv A 247)

8in eshhcl
arm the go /ecu e/eXcuei
Dlattsyrr P
cff
eTri
TO (vel TW)
For prâ of a particular

32, Lc.
cf. ix.
ii.
50,
It is instructive to note
Jo. v. 47.
that in quoting the saying Me. does
not quite verbally reproduce his own
On am/u/Lu/i;report of it (v. 30).
see WM., p. 256, Blass, Gr.
a-Keo-Gai
p. 102.
e7Ti/3aX<0i/
e fcXaiei ]
Mt., Lc. Kai
eco K\avo~ev TrtKpeo?. Froni

the second century onwards Mc. s
eVi/3aX&)i/ has been felt to be a diffi
Western text sub
(a) The
culty,
^\6a>v
stitutes
Kai
coepit flere),
roO
ai^-i
cf.
Acts
7;fparo
cf.
K\aieiv
(Vg. et
Thpht., Euth.,
ap|a/xevos
xi.
(for
eVt/3.
the part,
4 apgdp-evos eeri$ero).
Thpht. s alternative rj eViKaXvârr)v <f(pa\^v is supported with

great learning by Dr Field (Notes,
p. 41 ff.), but he fails to produce any
instance in which eVi/3aXXeiz/ is used
in this sense without lânov (cf. e.g.
Lev. xix. 19 [{JLOTLOV ... Kift8rj\ov OVK
(&)
/xôs
some explanatory
word, (c) There is more to be said for
the interpretation adopted by the A.V.
when he thought
and R.V. (text) :
Wetstein cites from Galen
thereon."
the phrase eVijSaXXeiv
TTJV
and the analogy of irpoo-exfLv,
eVi/SaXcTs o-eauro)) or
TII>I
evexfiv (vi. 19) affords some justifica

tion for understanding eViâXcoj/ in this
The word
used by late
writers intransitively in such phrases
(d)
as eVi/SaXeoi
al?
om
K\aiev (e/eXaucrep fc^C)]

(? e/eXauo-e*
Sis
/cai
KG*** A 251
ypâro /eXcuea
XV
aethyid
recalled to his
717x01]
pr
1
(prjcri,
is
eVi/3. epcora,
with the
meaning sermonem excipiens, and

Me. may have employed it here in
some such sense; Peter s weeping
was his answer to the Lord s words
memory by the second
cockcrowing. On the whole it must

be confessed that the word remains
one of the unsolved enigmas of Mc. s
vocabulary; but of current inter
pretations the choice seems to lie
between (c) and (d). *EK\aicv, the
weeping continued some while ; Mt. s
and Lc. s ocXauo-ei/, even with the
added
TriKpcos, is less
XV.
THE PROCURATOR
Lc.
28
xxiii.
40, xix.
i.
evOiis
soon as
it
suggestive.
THE TRIAL BEFORE
15.
3,
(Mt. xxvii.
18
25, Jo.
26,
xviii.
1 6).
Trpcoi]
At
daybreak, as
was morning; Mt.
Trpcoias
yvo[Avr]s (cf. a/za Trpcoi, Mt. XX. i).

For fvdvf in this sense cf. i. 10, 21,
The precise meaning of Trpcot
23.
must be determined by the context ;

in this case, since the second cockcrowing was past and the Crucifixion
followed at the third hour (v. 25), it
is natural to understand the hour of
daybreak from 5 to 6 a.m.
crvfi/SovXioi/
TTOiô avTes
KrX.]
consilium facientes, R.V.
"
sense,
ol
fereomn
TroiTjcrcw Tes AB(D)NXTAn2^ minP
A(E)N(S)XrAnS rnin
arm go (aeth) Or] eroiAtacrcwres KCL
saying of Jesus
Kai
AC 2LNXrA^
CTTL-
(affkq) vg syrr
(xiii. 35).
Kai
//e aTrapv^crrj.
Trpcoi crv/ui{3ov\iov TroiqcravTes
k aegg]
2P
Tpis
<p(*)vrj(rai
[XIV. 72
consultation."
Mommsen
Vg.
a
"held
(cited
by
Deissmann, B. St. p. 238) shews that

the late and rare word o-vuftovXiov
was used as a technical term to re
present the Latin consilium ; cf. Plut
Rom.
14
/SouXioi/
Kcoi/cri Xioi/
KaXovtri.
-yap en vvv TO (rvfjiDeissmann quotes
from an Egyptian inscription of the

time of Antoninus Pius Kadrjêvccv eV
In Bib
crv/x/3oi;Xico ev rco Trpaircopico.
lical Greek the word occurs only in
4 Mace. xvii. 17 o\ov TO o-vpftovXiov
(KV, o-wedpiov A), Mt.
xii. 14, xxii. 15,
XV.
i]
f*Ta TCOV Trpecrfiwrepwv Kat

o\ov TO crvve&piov SrjcravTs TOV
I
367
Kat
Irjcrovv
e
ypa.wa.Tew] pr row K(C)D i 2 P aegg Or atr rjveyKav] airi)yayoi>
Or + eu TTJV avXrjv D in atrium &cftq + inpraetorium k
|
CDGNS
124
2 pe al pauc
604
xxvii.
i, 7, xxviii. 12,
Acts xxv. 12
Me.
iii.
in the first
6, xv.
and
i,
last of
had probably been removed while He

was in the High Priest s house now
that the streets had to be traversed
again, they were replaced.
Origen
Christus ... volens tradidit se ad
;
these passages (see Blass on Acts I.e.)

it answers to concilium, but in the
rest the abstract sense is to be pre
Mc. s rroiflv
is equivalent
to Mt. s Aa/Sety (rv/z/3. This seems not
to have been realised by the (? Alex
ferred.
<rufi/3.
andrian) correctors,
who have changed
njcravTes into eToip.da avTfs (cf.
app.
crit.).
seponens in se divinitatis
Uaped^Kav. The nemesis
which overtook these betrayers was
vincula,
virtutem."
and precise TrapeSwKai/ of

oaToi Tols Pa)p,aiois TOV
Kvpiov
6r)o-av Se avTo\ VTTO Kvpiov
swift
lov-
TO>V
The consultation was held between

the hierarchy on the one hand, and
the rest of
Other (/nera
Xfpri (Thpht.).
ro>
Mt. adds
ann. xv. 44), Jo.
TO irpaiTwpiov (cf. V. 1 6
HetXaro):
riycôvL (cf. Tac.
the Sanhedrin on the

irp. KOI yp. ; contrast
iv
53); the priesthood led by Caiaphas now openly take the lead, as
they have done in fact since the affair
of the Temple market. The purpose
of their deliberations would be to
resolve on a way of giving effect to
the judgement of the Sanhedrin (xiv.
64); cf. Mt. Kara TOV
qo-ou
avTov.
Kcu o\ov TO o~vvfMt. irdvTfs the three orders
were agreed, the result was practi
cally the act of the whole Sanhedrin,
though there were individuals who
held aloof from the proceedings (Lc.
substitutes
xxiii. 51, Jo. xix. 39, cf. vii. 50 f.).

On
the irregular and informal character
of the whole trial see Edersheim,
6, and held it for

fortunate accident en
ten years.
ables us to compare with the portrait
which the Gospels draw of this man
the estimates formed by Josephus and
TCBI>
o><rre
Life,
ii.
553 ff
p.
8rio-avTs...7rap0
Q>Kav
IletXaro)]
The
Sanhedrists resolve was immediately

followed by action. There was no
time to be lost the Feast had begun
(cf. xiv. 2), and the multitudes would
;
presently assemble ; they must place

the Lord in the hands of the Pro
curator before a rescue could be
attempted,
Ajtravrcg
Mt.,
had been bound on His

xviii. 12),
Me.
He
arrest (Jo.
but the manacles or cords
els
infra).
Since the
fall
of Archelaus in A.D. 6
Judaea had been under a procurator
who governed it subject

to the supervision of the legatus of
Syria; cf. Jos. ant. xvii. 13. 5, xviii.
(CTTIT POTTOS)
B. J. ii. 8. i, and compare

i.
i,
Marquardt, Stoatsverwaltung, i. p.
250 ff., Schiirer i. ii. p. 44 ff. Pontius
Pilatus Me. uses only the cognomen
(Lc. iii. i, Acts iv. 27, i Tim. vi. 13;
cf. Tac. ann. xv. 44 "Christus Tiberio
imperitante per procuratorem Pontium Pilatum supplicio adfectus erat"),
the fifth Procurator, entered upon his
office in A.D. 25
Philo;
cf.
B. J.
9.
ii.
Jos.
2
ff.
ant.
Phil,
xviii.
de
passim,
leg. 38.
The
a letter of Agrippa I. in
which Pilate is described as TTJV (pvo-w
latter cites
KOI p.fTa TOV avdadovs a/zeiterrible picture is drawn
and a
of the blots upon his official life, TCIS

SapodoKtas, TOS v/3pets, ray apnayas, TCIS
TOS finjpfias, TOVS UKptTovs KOI
al<ias,
s
(f>6vovs,
Tr)V
avrj
368
1L
KCLL
TrapeScoKav
FleiXctTOS
Cv
el
[XV.
*Kai eTrripcorricrev avTdv o

6 fiacrtXevs TWV lovSaitov, 6 Se aVolei\aT(x).
"
2
Kal KaTiyyopovv
Xeyei Cv Xeyeis.
4
d Se HeiXaTOs TraXiv &
4 oi dpxiepeis TroXXa.
OVTOV \eyo)v OVK aTTOKpivri ovSev ; ffie Trocra
3 Kpideis avTco
ILXar.
346 556 c k
aeth Or
arm
avrw Xeyet]
the
(HetX.
eiirev
de ovdev aireKpivaro
4 eirypwra.
BU
KACDNXFAIIS min?
om ovdev B*
fTnjpUT rjvev
+ avros
TroXXa]
arm
CLNFAIIS^ minomnvid
arm the
ff
KABD)
o IleiX.j
ANXvid rAIIS
aurw
minP
+ Xe?^
crou
13 69 124
NUA^
3 Karriyopovffur
81111101
a! 8atmu ac
syrr
13 33 69 124 1071
hcl m
e
nonn a k
arm]
syr
69 124 2? al
68111101 ^*
om \eyw K* i 209 tf*
q vg syrr?
13 33
<
s>
This last fea

ture of his administration is well illus
trated by Lc. xiii. i. But the picture
see Renan,
is perhaps overdrawn ;
The Pilate of the
Vie, p. 4136.
Gospels is not altogether wanting in

the sense of justice which charac
terised the better class of Roman
officials ; and if he is compared with
the Jewish leaders, the result is dis
tinctly in his favour.
ing concerning the Kingdom of GOD,

the cries raised at the Triumphal
Entry; or it may refer simply to
His claim of Messiahship, for o
p
is
merely ^
point of a Roman official According

to Lc. the Priests had already accused
Jesus of sedition (rfpgavro Karriyopeiv
avTov \tyovres TOVTOV evpapev Sia<TTpe<poiTa
The Procurator resided at Caesarea

by the sea (Acts xxiii. 23 ff., Jos. B.J.
lovSateov
T<BJ/
interpreted from the stand
TO edvos
T^/XCOI/..
.Xe-yotra eav-
but the
words are possibly intended to express
TOV
xpKrTov
^SatriXea
eivai),
outset the substance of the

upon which He was tried
but he spent the Paschal
at the
week in Jerusalem, where his presence
charge
might be needed in case of an out

break of fanaticism ; cf. Jos. B. J. ii.
As to the quarters he
14. 8, 15. 5.
occupied at Jerusalem see xv. 16, note.
On ot lovbefore the Procurator.

daioi see vii. 3, note; the term is
appropriate on the lips of an alien ; to
the Priests and Scribes the Christ is
ii.
9.
2.
2),
Kai
7rr)p<0TT](rfv
avrov o
II.
<T"X.]
The preliminaries are related by Jo.

The Sanhedrists are too punctilious
pagan Procurator s house
during the Paschal season, and the
to enter the
interview takes place outside. He

asks the nature of the charge, and
gathers from their answer that the
Prisoner is accused of a capital of
fence.
Then he calls Jesus into the
praetorium the Lord stands before

him (Mt.), and the Procurator en
quires, 2v ft KrX. (Mt. Me. Lc. Jo.).
;
Many
causes
may have cooperated
to
suggest this question the tradition

of the coming of the Magi (Mt. ii.
i ff.), the
report of the Lord s preach
la-pa^ X
/BatriXevs
(infra,
V.
32).
form of the sentence

el...}
suggests a feeling of surprise in the
questioner" (Westcott); see however
xiv. 6 1, Lc. vii.
19 f., where the
"The
(<rv
pronoun appears merely to emphasise

the identity
o
be.
art thou the person...?
diroKpi6els
avroj
/crX.]
The
given more fully by Jo.

\yei? OTI /SacrtXevff ei/zi), who narrates
the whole conversation between Jesus
and Pilate.
\eyeis neither affirms
answer
is
(<rv
2i>
nor denies
d(i.(pifto\ov
(cf.
xiv. 62, note;
dfroKpia-iv
Thphi:
diduxri),
but
leaves the matter to Pilate s judge
ment (see, however, Blass, Gr. p. 260).

But according to Jo., the Lord pro-
XV.
6]
KaTrjyopova-iv.
6 5e
Irja-ovs
4 Karyyopovw
KBCD*
NSUVXrAIIS mm?
arm vid
syrr
rrjv eopr.
arm
604 4 8
the go
ev
latt^
roirrou...?
rJ/s
d\r)6etas O.KOVCI
/JLOV rijs
coi/
(pwvfjs).
The contrast between His reply to

Pilate and that to Caiaphas (xiv. 62)
of great interest; in dealing with
Pilate He appeals to conscience only,
and makes no reference to the Messi
anic hopes raised by the O.T.
is
Ka *
Kanjyopovv avrov /crX.]

and Jesus are now again
standing outside the Praetorium (cf.
Jo. xviii. 38); the Priests and other
members of the Sanhedrin (Mt. KOI
are still there, and the
7rpeo-/3ure
3
5Pilate
pa>i/)
crowd has begun
to assemble (Lc.
TOVS o^Xous).
Pilate, satisfied of the
innocence of Jesus, announces, Ovdev
OITIOV
VplO-KQ>
(Lc., cf.
<al
TO)
He
Jo.).
is
TOVTO)
dl>6p(O7Ta>
answered by a
storm of fresh accusations (?roXXa),

which are audaciously contrary to
fact
(cf.
Lc. xxiil
2,
5).
The Lord
as He had
preserves a strict silence,

done when false witnesses gave con
tradictory evidence before Caiaphas
To Pilate this
61, notes).
self-restraint was incomprehensible;
(xiv. 60,
he invited answers from the Prisoner,

and, when He remained silent, ex
great astonishment (6a.vp.a|!ry...Xuzv, Mt.); cf. Victor: edav/j-aa-ev
pressed
6 ILeiXaros
TTCOS
o Xoytomzros SiSaerKa-
Ov6e i>...7roo-a
rroo-a answers
to TroXXa, v. 3, and to not one of
them did the Lord vouchsafe a reply.
His reserve was the more remarkable,
because He had answered Pilate be
fore; but now His lips were sealed
XOS...OVK
aTToXfyyelrai.
the charges were
enim
many
ovdev aireKpiOr], Vg.
(ou/cen
nihil respondif}.
erat
S.
M. 2
Cf.
dignum
me
/caTa
Gi
ampllUS
nee
Origen
respondere ut
eopTrjv 6
Se
auc
13 69 alP
AEGHKM
TOV II.] + Xcap
"
(ad init.). Ambrose "bene tacet qui

defensione non indiget."
6.
Kara Se eoprrjv
At (the)
feast = at the Passover, Vg. per
diemfestum, Wycliffe, "by a solemne
cf.
Ps. XCiv. (xcv.) 8 Kara
day";
:
<rX.]
rjp.pav TOV
TTJV
Heb.
iii.
icara
occurs in Jos. ant. xx.
eopTTjv
The
and West-
7reipa(T)Lioi),
cott s note on
TTJV
9.
3.
alternative rendering (Fritzsche)
feast
feast
by
(cf.
rjpcpav, KO.T
<aff
is
perhaps less probable,

notwithstanding the absence of the
article ; the Passover was so clearly in
view that eopTrj required no definition.
Of the custom (Mt. ftu &t o r)y6/*coi/,
Jo.
de crvvrjOcia viiiv) there seems
to be no other evidence than that
which the Gospels furnish.
Mc. s
eviavTov)
<TTIV
dircXvcv
(cf.
eVot et,
v.
8)
does
not
compel us to look further back than

Pilate s own term of office for the
origin of the custom ; a precedent of
the kind would ripen into a claim
almost at once. The commentators
find a partial parallel in Livy s ac
count of the lectisternium (v. 13
quoque demta in eos dies

a passage which shews
at least that the practice was not
A
Ov Traprjforeign to Roman feeling.
for whose life (or liberty)
roGi/ro,
"vinctis
vincula")
they begged/ UapaiTelo-tiai is usually

to deprecate censure or punishment,
cf.
4 Mace.
irpbs
xi.
ou
/ie XXco,
TOV . . . (3a.(ravio~iJLov
Acts XXV.
II ov
Tvpavvf,
7rapairetcr$at,
irapaiTovfj,ai
TO
0.710-
or with an ace. of the person

addressed, Esth. vii. 7 Trap^retro TTJV
6avelv,
/Sao-i Xio-o-ai/.
an
ace. of
Here it is followed by
the object desired (WM.,
24
dubitanti utrum debeat adversus accusationes eorum falsas respondere

see also his remarks in c. Gels, praef.
"
djreKpidr],
aeth] Karaâprvpov^v
77
5 a-rrcKpivaro
ceeded to reveal the sense in which He

claimed kingship (77 /Sao-iXeuz e/xr) OUK
ee
ovKen ovSev^
QavfjidQiv TOV HeiXaTOv.
wcrre
369
[XV. 6
7
7 aTreXvev avTols eva Secr/unoi/ ov TrapriTOvvTO .
6 Xeyo/uevos Bapa/3/3as
6
tere
1071 etwOei o
o.TreXuej ] a.irf\vffev
(c)
K*AB*(A)
DG
2P*
(sic)
ijye/j.<i)v
vg consueverat remittere k
et ut vid
1* 110
13 69 al
o-rao-iaffTuv
TWV
/uL6Ta
(nroXveiv 13
cf . syrP6811 )
69 124 346 (solebat dimit-
om dea-fuov 604
K cB 3 CNXriI2*-
k syri** aegg] ovirep TJTOWTO

OF 177-. i quemcunque petissent acffkvg
^BCDKN^
13 69
min nonn ]
riv
(rTacriacrTwv
ov irapr)TovvTo
minP
7
o-vvo-Tao-iao-Twv
ov av -qr.
Baj8a/>/>a/3as
(ever.)
A(E)GH
mu
(MSU)V(Xr)A(II)S min
the uncompounded verb

25 ov yrovvTo, Acts iii. 14
yrrjcrao-Of avdpa (frovea xapio-tfj/rat vp.lv.
Mi s fjfleXov colours the fact by sug
gesting that the request implied a
p. 284), like
cf. Lc. xxiii.
The
choice.
alternative reading
fiTovvro (see app. crit.} is
Field, Notes, p. 43,
Causes,
p. 32.
cf.
"Oo-Trep
(Wep
defended by
Burgon-Miller,
occurs nowhere
Gr. p. 36, who

on grammatical grounds prefers (p.
else in the N.T. (Blass,
Se 6 \ey6fMfvos Bapa/3/35s KT\.]
rjv
The form of the sentence is remark

able, when it is compared with the
of
notices
"
Gospels
as
B."
Barabbas in the other

there was the man known
&C., not qv 8e Seoyuos TIS Xey.
one might have here expected.

the Marcan tradition was being
formed the name of Barabbas was
still perhaps remembered at Jerusalem
as that of a once formidable person
B. as
When
The name was

(Mt. d. enie-Tifjiov).
probably secondary, a surname, or, as
the form suggests, a patronymic (for
o Xeyoftez/o? in this connexion see Mt.
i. 1
6, ix. 9 ; on the other hand cf. Lc.
xxii. 47, Jo. ix. n, where the personal
name follows) the man was commonly
;
called &q"Q (Dalmaii, p. 142),

very usual name in the Talmudists"
"a
(J. Lightfoot on Mt. xxvii. 16) and

borne by two Rabbis, R. Samuel Bar
Abba, and R. Nathan Bar Abba.
According to Jerome in Mt.,
"in
evangelio quod scribitur iuxta Hebraeos filius magistri eorum interin cod. S (cited
pretatur" ; cf. the schoL
by Tischendorf on Mt. xxvii. 17) o
oTrep cp/Mryi/euerat
Hilgenfeld, ev. sec. Hebr. etc., p. 28,

WH., Notes, p. 20, Resch, p. 339,
Nestle, T. C. p. 259). According to
some, apparently most, of the copies

of Mt. known to Origen (in Mt. I.e.),
the personal name of Bar-Abba was
the same as our Lord s, and the
Irjo-ovv TOV Bapa/3/3ai/ survives
four cursive MSS. of Mt., and in
reading
in
207) the reading of D).

7.
The conclusion has been drawn

vlos.
that another tradition gave the name
as Bar-Rabba (Renan, Fie, p. 419, cf.
the Siuaitic Syriac and the Armenian

of Mt. ;
but it probably
versions
originated
in
an
early
error
(see
WH. Lc. and the

in WH. 2 p. 144).
supplementary note
Nothing is actually
known of this Bar- Abba beyond the
facts mentioned in the Gospels.
He
was a \T)o-ri]s (Jo.) who had been
engaged with others in a notable dis
turbance of the peace within the city
(Lc. yevopevrjv ev rfj TroXet) in which
blood had been shed, and who was
now in custody with his comrades on
the double charge of faction and
murder (Sta o-racriv KCU (f>6vov, Lc.).

7
2rao-ts is either standing.
posture
Heb.
or faction, distur
(Acts xv. 2, xix. 40, xxiii. 7,
10, xxiv. 5) ; the latter meaning ex
clusively appears in trrcuriafav ( Judith
(LXX.,
ix. 8),
bance
vii.
15, 2
Mace.
derivative
iv. 30,
xiv. 6)
and
its
^Taa-iacmjs
(an. Xe-y. in Biblical Gk.) occurs also
in Josephus, but is non-classical; cf.
Moeris
a-Taa-iacmjs.
o-TaaiatTijS
trratrt-
A.TTIK&S,
Ogives (cf. Lc.

they
OOTIS) characterises the men
were such desperate characters that
they had gone to the length of
ao-rrjs
"EXXrjviKWS.
XY.
10]
oiTLves ev
cn-darei
TIJ
TO?S.
-dai KaOcos 67roiei
TWV
lovSaicov
&
7 TreTTotijKaffiv
minomnvid
pr
syrr
aei
vid
8 avaftas
arm om k
[ol
KBD
a ff vg aegg go]
o oxXos] pr oXos
min omnvid aff
|
ACDNXFIIS
rsyr
D akgo
hcl
DHS
01
13 69 alP
"
murder.
TrapadediaKeto-av (TrapeSw/ceio-.
om ot
neTrotT/Keta-ai/
apxtepets
cf.
For
p. 99-
cidium,
cf.
(fyovov iroLfiv,
Deut. xxii.
XXL 35
Tf
&*
XaoG),
fcicere
homi-
TTl
TOVS
7T\rj6os
OVO.-
TOV
release of
tradition represents the Procurator as
taking the initiative by reminding the

crowd of the custom (Jo. xviii. 39
e<rnv
8e crvvrjdfta vp.lv Tva eva a7ro\v(T(o /crX.) ;

Me. alone suggests that he was influ
enced by their attitude and cries.

Ai/a/3or;o-ay (see app. crit.} is a scriptio
proclivis which falls in readily with
the context (cf. vv. 13, 14), but misses
a feature in the story which is of some
importance; the advance of the crowd
was no less menacing than their
shouts.
Aj/a/3oa^, dva^vai are liable
to be confused in MSS., see Fritzsche
ad I., who refers to 2 Regn. xxiii. 9,
iii.
be
21,
Hos.
viii. 9.
TlfiXaros
aurots tva
e0os
\eyei avrots
2 pe
AKII minP* uc
eyvwKei. ft* y8et
AEGNVXAS
inin mu )]
(k) syr
8111
me
Possibly the
consisted
majority
of
and not of the Galileans who

had welcomed their Prophet in the
Temple courts. Ge Xcrf cnroXixro) for
citizens,
and demanded the
desire of claiming a right, rather than
a prisoner according to Pilate s usual

practice at the Passover (ciroici = iw6i
TToteli/, cf. a7T\vv, v. 6, note). Another
4 Regn.
a-jroKptdets
ACNXrnZSI>
by any special goodwill towards Jesus.
8.
CyfVfTO
TO
topT-rjv
!tf
+ avrov D k
WSchm.
8.
/cat dvaflas 6
The
o^Xos /crX.]
crowd, which had begun to assemble
before the visit to Antipas (v. 3, note),
now forced its way up to the head
quarters of the Procurator (cf. Acts
ftadfiovs...iJKO\oii!6ei
13^ 47^
avafioyo-as
cureto-0cu]
c-b
8(8(0Kc i xiv.
44, TrapaftedtoKfurav, v. io; see
9.
pe
13 69 346 604 2
go + Ka0
rov Bapa/3/Sai airoXvarj aurots 604 (arm) cf. k

f
aff om vfj.iv
10 70/0x7- /ce?] fireyivucrKev
|
êyu/w- 10
vov
cr/cei/
Kai 8
av-
eAere 9
ai/rots /Yeywi/
/3a<n\ea
aurots]
TreTTOLriKeicrav.
<f>6vov
ai/a/3as
9
371
drreKpidr)
xrX.]
the construction see vi. 25, x. 36, notes.

The full form of the question is given
by Mt. (riva B. a. iip-lv, TOV Bapa/3/3ai>
f)
lrj(Tovv\ but TOV /SatrtXea
(Me., Jo.) is doubtless original;
the cynicism of the Roman finds plea
sure in connecting that title with this
harmless dreamer, as he considers
Jesus to be.
TO>V
lot>-
dai<av
io.
*crX.]
eyivaxTKev
yap
5ta
ort
fy&ovov
A note belonging to the earliest
tradition (Me., Mt.), added to explain

Pilate s motive.
From the first he
was aware of the
feeling
which lay at
the root of the Sanhedrists animosity

to Jesus, and this knowledge was part
ly intuitive, partly due to impressions
left
on Pilate by their conduct
(eyLvo)-
Mt. T-fSei). The pretence of loyalty

to the Emperor was too flimsy to
deceive a man of the world, and he
detected under this disguise the
o-Kei/,
The Prophet of
had earned a reputation, and
gained a hold upon the conscience of
vulgar vice of envy.
Galilee
the nation which the priestly rulers at
Pilate s proposal was an answer to

the demands of the populace, who
Jerusalem failed to secure, and His
seem
But the people were
to have been animated
by the
success explained their
resentment.
from the
free
242
372
ii
cu
12
jjid\\ov TOV Bapafifidv
TraXiv
Se
7rd\iv
14 Se
TOI/
oiTives /cat 604 arm

sinhcl
arm the)
(similiter acff kr syrr
12
B
|
TOV /SatrtXea]
eitpafov
syr
hcl(mg)
-f
viro
TCOV
Phil.
i.
cf.
15.
apx^peuv
Sap.
On
ii.
24, 3
Mace.
vi.
7,
the pluperfect after
eyivvo-Kfv see Blass, Gr. p. 200.

II.
of 5e dpîepets dvefffKrav
TOV
An interval followed
ox\ov KrX.]
during which the hierarchy brought
their influence to bear upon a crowd
already perhaps divided upon the
personal question submitted to them.
What arguments were used to lead
them
B.) is
go
avr.
oi
Hei-
Se
aveireiffav
eiircv
pr 0eXere
TrotTjtrw]
1
ovv
13
F min n
ADNXAII
ADNXHIS
arm the om
D* (rw /3. D 00
13 e/cpafai/]
c 801 + Xe7ovres ADKMII 604 al nonn
18 604 2 pe alPerpauc latt
pa<ri\ft
")
"
(2^)
KO.I
e\eyov
8**
13 69 124 346 556 c
prejudices of the hierarchy, and might

be trusted to demand the release of
Jesus, especially when the alternative
was such as Pilate proposed.
Ata
(frQovov
13 69
arm cKpavyacav 604
ava<reiov.ei>oi
arm
(
NXmS min?
TOV
110
13 69 alP*
acff aeth
om
eireurav
eXe7ev aurois]
14
d Se
Ti
lovdaitov
CLVTOV.
aêcreio-ai ]
avTols
TCOV
/3a<ri\ea
min fereomn avr. \eyei T aireKpidt) avr. 604

om ov \eytre AD i
latt syrr arm go aeth
ov
eXeyev
eKpaâv CTavpcoa-ov
01 3e a/0%.]
II
ia
a7ro\vcrrj ai/TO?s.
diroKpideh
bv
P 13
TOV
dve(rei(rav
dpxiepels
[XV. 10
to prefer Barabbas (/zaXXoi/ TOV

matter for conjecture; if Barab
bas was a Jerusalemite, and the crowd

consisted largely of his follow-towns-
men, an appeal may have been made

to local prejudice; but there may have
been also a lurking sympathy with the
which the Sanhedrists
o-rao-tao-rat,
knew how to evoke.
They would
pose as advocates of Barabbas rather
than as enemies of Jesus; to obtain
the release of the one was to condemn
the other (Mt. TOV de
Irjcrovv
dn-oXe-
With them were the elders

(Mt.), who represented the people, and
o-a)(m>).
whose influence perhaps secured the

triumph of the less popular Sadducean
Ai/ao-eiW in the meta
aristocracy.
phorical sense (âvaireiBeiv, Hesych.),
a word of the later Gk. which occurs
again Lc. xxiii. 5 and is occasionally
used by Aq. and Symin., though not

by the LXX.
12.
de
IletXaroff
iraXiv
airoK.pi-
After a space Pilate put

the question again and received the
answer "Barabbas" (Mt.). His next
move was to test the popular feeling
with regard to Jesus TL ovv TTOITJO-OO ;
Qeis /trX.]
(deliberative subjunctive, cf. Burton,

1
68), what in that case would you
me do with Him, &c. For the

construction Trotelv TWO. TI see Blass,
Gr. p. 90; the more usual phrase is
have
TTOielv Tivi (ev
Xe yere TOV
note on
TIZ>I,
/3a<riXea
v. 9.
/zero
TO>V
lovftaiav
Mt. has in
avTov]
see
both in
stances TOV \ey6fievov Xpioroi

13*
*Ov
TI.
TWOS)
ol 8e TraXiv
Kpaav
There was now no hesitation
2raupo><roi>
again the Procurator was answered

by a shout in which all joined (Mt.).
Perhaps the crowd were nettled by
Pilate s imputation (ov Xf ycre *rX.),
perhaps they resented his desire to dic
tate their answer, and with the fickle
cruelty of an irresponsible multitude
they clamoured for the death of one
whose release they had a few minutes
before been disposed to demand (o. 8).
Lc. represents the cry as repeated

again and again
\eyovres
Sravpou oravpov ; cf. Jo. XIX. 6, 15).
STavpovv in class. Gk. is to fence with
a palisade, dvaa-Tavpovv being reserved
from Herodotus downwards for the
(eVe<a>i/ovj>
XV.
is]
Aaros e\ejev avTOis
Ti
yap
CCVTOV.
TO
i
<ppa<ye\\u>(ras
om
14
15
aurois
&
om fiov\o[Ji.t
69
os...7ron]<rai
va
al nonn
346
D ff k
Troieir
punishment of impaling; but

used in Esth. vii. 9, viii. 13
n?Fl
(cf.
Deut. xxi. 23, Gal.
in the later sense
14.
o Se
neiXaros
latt
/jovj/ is
and
iii.
1071
by Polybius.
o 8e IleiXaroy
his
though quickened by his

wife s message (Mt. xxvii. 19), are
overruled by the immediate necessity
of pacifying the mob. BouXco-tfai, a
rare word in the Gospels (Mt. 2 Me. 1
scruples,
(see
Westcott on Jo. xix. 16; Lc. s

should probably be taken as
eTreKpivev
expressing the substantial result of

decision), and even made a last
effort to save Jesus by an appeal ad
his
misericordiam. The scourging was

perhaps intended to be a compro
mise
COmp. Lc. Traidevo-as CIVTOV
aTToXvo-co.
But the Procurator s ecce
homo had no further effect than to
from the Priests the real
elicit
. . .
mov 0eov CO.VTOV cTroirjcrfv.

charge
A second private interview between
Pilate and Jesus followed, and then
another attempt on Pilate s part to
:
escape from his false position. It was

frustrated by the menace Eav TOVTOV
scourged
IKO.VOV
aVTCp
OV%
OVT(OS
unless the passage should

be punctuated ov%l TO IK. avrcS ; ov%
ro
cf. Acts xvii. 9 Xa/Soires
icrX.) ;
fTroirja-ev;
IKCIVOV,
with Blass s note.
Either at
this juncture or just before the final
surrender (see next note) Pilate went
(xix.
we can
6)
To
IKOVOV
a
satisfacere
TTotfja-aL,
Latinism which occurs in Polybius,
Appian, and Diogenes Laertius, and
once in the LXX. (Jer. xxxi. (xlviii.)
In St
KrX.]
see the order of the

events which followed. Pilate seems
to have pronounced no formal sentence
i
dTrokvo-Tjs
TO
eK/oa
1071
John s circumstantial account
Lc. 2, Jo. 1 ), implies more strongly than

6c\eiv the deliberate exercise of voli
tion ; see Lightfoot on Philem. 13.
3O OV^l
a7reXu(rei>...7rapeSa>Kfi>
there has been wrongdoing is implied

in your demand for punishment. But
a mob has no reasons to give beyond
its own will, and the
only answer is a
louder and wilder clamour
Cf. X. 26, Xiv. 31 ; LC. 7TKIVTO
at last;
D*
0XayeXXw<ras
min?
eKpavyafaf
see note).
Xeyei/ avrots /crX.]
made
arm me
sh
13),
is
ENPSUVXm msS
syrP
through the ceremony of washing his

hands (Mt. xxvii. 24, Ev. Petr. i, where
Vg. quid enim mali fecit? where yap

(WM., p. 559) looks back to aravand invites an explanation
peocroi/,
what evil has he done ? for that
15.
15
for
Pilate, still reluctant, condescends to

Tt yap eiroiriacv KCIKOV ;
expostulate.
Pilate s choice
IKCLVOV
TrepLa-fforepus
7re/3i<r<ra>s]
ADGKMPH*
ol
1<5
TOV Bapa/3(3av, Kai TrapeStoKev TOV
ctTreXvcrev aurots
e/cpafoi
KCIKOV
67rotr](rev
7Tpi(rcr(x)s
373
OVK el (piXos TOV KaiVapos,
upon which Pilate
Him
Burton
gave way.
he had
of antecedent
finally
When
<ppayeXXo>Va?]
:
aor.
cf. Vg. tradidit

lesumflagellis caesum. 3>payeXXo{)i/,
flagellare^ a Latinism which has found
action,
its
134;
way also into Mt.;
Ev. Petr. pa(rrieiv.
Jo.uses/iaoriyoSi/,
4>payeXX?;,
<ppa-
ye XXioi/ (Jo. ii. 15), (pXayeXXioi/ are cited

in the lexicons from late Greek wri
ters ; of (ppaye\\ovv no example seems
to have been found excepting in this
context and in Christian writings (e.g.
374
syr
hier
6
16
e<rw...7r/xuTw/3i(H ]
the go aeth] etrw
9,
6,
in praetorium
DP
eis TTJV duXi??
satmu
3
Kcua0a) C (M) al
Ev. NIC.
(TTpaTicoTai dfrr^yayov OVTOV
Se
7^. #M.
/>ar.,
.Sew. 2).
preceded crucifixion ; cf. Jos. B. J. ii.

14. 9 pdo~riiv TT poaiKio~dp,evos dveoravib.
iflfra^ ^lacrrtycotrai
TOV flrjpaTos Kal oraupa)

/uey
re Trpo
7rpoo~r)\a)o~ai
Lucian, reviv. ad init. epol

dveo~Ko\o7rio~6cu doKel avTov vrj Aia
ib. v. 1 1. i
ye irporepov, and for an

earlier instance of this Roman bar
fjLa(rrty(t)6fVTa
barity see Livy, xxxiii. 36, "alios

verberatos crucibus adfixit." It was
inflicted with the horribileflagettum,
reserved for slaves and condemned
provincials (Cic. pro Rabir. 4"Porcia
lex virgas ab omnium civium corpore
amovit; hie misericors flagella retua lash usually composed of leather
lit"),
thongs (contrast Jo. ii. 15) loaded at
intervals with
bone or metal
(see the
Jlagrum, and
Class. Dictionaries s.v.
Lipsius de cruce c. 3). The sufferer

was sometimes lashed to a column ;
cf.
see Lipsius,
Jo. xix.
c.
<rravpo)6r)\
cf.
7rapa&o<m,
The
last
xiv. 10, 44,
The Lord is now delivered

the soldiers, whose business it is
i,
10.
to execute the sentence

Tto5rat...7rapaXa/3oiT6ff,
(cf.
Mt.),
ot
or
<rrpa-
from
another point of view to the Priests

and people (Jo. xix. 16, 17, Ev. Petr.
3), to whose will the soldiers readily
gave
TIKOV
effect.
Cf.
(pvXov del
Thpht.
TO o-rpanco-
araîais
\al.pov
KOI
v/Speo-i TO. oiKela eVeSei/ci vro.

1
2oa
THE LORD
is
MOCKED
BY THE PROCURATOR S SOLDIERS (Mt.

xxvii. 27
31% Jo. xix. 2 3).
1
6.
auXTjs
ol de
/crA.]
<rrparta)rat
Mt.
ot
arp. ToC yyepovos, a distinct body

from the orpartu/iara Hpo)dov (Lc.
xxiii. n).
They were members of
the o-TrcTpa which was quartered in
the Antonia (Acts xxi. 31 cf. supra
c
syrr
(TOV
xiv. 43, note), and belonged to the

auxilia (Marquardt, v. p. 388), who
were of provincial birth not Jews,
since the Jews were exempt from the
conscription, but other Palestinians
foreigners, serving under Roman

orders and at the disposal of the Pro
curator (Schiirer i. ii. p. 49 ff.). The
soldiers in question were probably the
centurion (infra v. 39 ff.) and the
handful of men sent with him to carry
out the sentence. After the scourging,
and
which had been
inflicted outside, they

brought the Lord within the court
which is (known as) Praetorium
on the gender
TTJS avXris o
Trp.
of the relative see WM., p. 206
Mt.
A difficulty has been
els TO Trp.).
found in Mc/ s identification of the
avXii with the praetorium, and Blass
(eo-o>
e<mv
(Exp. T.
TOV
x.
86) proposes TTJS av\fjs

on Jerome s
Trpatrcopiov, relying
atriumpraetorii; whilst others regard

o etmv irp. as a gloss from Mt.
But
the explanatory clause
stage in the
to
and Westcott on
i.
Trap c da) Kv...iva
xv.
4,
ÂBC*NXrAIIS I min?
arm ets rrjv avXijv
>
7-77$
rfjs
1
1071
The punishment of scourging usually
pa>o~ev
ecra)
uc
13 69 346 556 604 alP*
auX^s
TT;S
eo>
eo-w
|
[XV. 16
is
quite in Mc. s
manner (iii. 17, vii. n, 34, xii. 42, xv.

42), and the most public part of the
praetorium may well have been known
by the Latin name of the whole. .The
word praetorium (as Lightfoot has
shewn, Philippians, p. 97) may mean
headquarters in a camp, or (2) the
residence of a governor, or other
mansion. In the Gospels and Acts it
bears the second sense, cf. Acts xxiii.
35 * v T(p Trpatrcopto) TOV HpcoSov, i.e.
the palace built by Herod the Great
(i)
at Caesarea, which was used by the

Procurators as their official residence.
It has been inferred (Schiirer i. ii.
that Herod s palace at Jeru
p. 48)
fortified building on the

Western hill, served as the praetorium
salem, a
when the Procurator

City; certainly
used
(cf. e.g.
it
Jos.
visited the Holy

was sometimes so
B. J.
ii.
14.
<Xa>pos-
XV.
17]
375
6(TTiv
*7
(nrelpav.
TY\V
Kai
avTto
16 o
ecrrij/]
KBCDFA*
mn
i
1
|
evSvovnv
17
7rop<pvpav,
ax.avQivov
TrAeâi/res
arm^^P
alP* uc ]
13 69
the x^- KOKK.
perpauc
riQeaffiv ]
ubi erat
CLVTOV
ev$i?>v(rKOv<riv
ffvv K a\ov<nv]
KaXovviv
ANPXrilS minP
1
|
iro/>0
u/M w]
hier
arm Trepi13 69 124 346 604 io;i 2^
syr
eiriTtOeaffii
imponunt vel imposuerunt c ff vg superponunt k aurw] capiti
om TrXefapres (cf. c d ff)
/ecu TTo/90.
alp*""
eius
arm
TWV
Trapa PcoyLiaiois Koopris), or
perhaps (see Westcott on Jo. I.e.) for
the maniple in the N.T., however, the
o-Trelpa seems to be the cohors, for it
7re<5i/
15.
av\r)s TOVS
<rvv
38 ev Tois Kara
âo-tXetois).
and apparently
avrw),
by Pilate himself
(Philo, leg.
TTJV
ad
tepoTroXiz/
But Westcott
Cai.
Hpcofiov
(on Jo.
xviii.
28, xix. 13) regards the Antonia as

the scene of the trial, and there is
much to be said in favour of his view
the proximity of this great fortress to
the Temple and its means of com
munication with the Precinct (Acts
xxi. 35, cf. supra, v. 8, note) accord
with the picture presented by the
Gospels, while on the other hand it is
difficult to reconcile their account
with the other hypothesis a procession
of the Sanhedrists across the city
would have been at once indecorous
and dangerous. Moreover, the citadel
was the natural headquarters of the
o-TreTpa, and on the occasion of the
Passover would have served the pur
pose of the Procurator s visit better
than Herod s palace. For an account
of the Antonia see Jos. ant. xv. 1 1 4,
JB. J. i. 5. 4, v. 5.8; and for a summary
of the traditional evidence which con
nects it with the Praetorium, see Sir
;
C.
Wilson s
B.D?,
art.
Jerusalem
in
Smith
p. 1655.
aVVKokoiHTLV 0\TJV
TT)V (TTTflpav]
cohort had been concerned in
The
the
arrest (Jo. xviii. 3, 12), and were

therefore interested in the trial and
its issue.
Biaa-os
S-n-flpa (i)
coil, (2)
a band
used in inscriptions for

(Deissmann, B. St., p. 186),
of men,
is
and by Polybius and
Roman
later writers for
cohort (Polyb. xi. 21 rpels

trneipas, TOVTO de KaXelrat TO
the
commanded by a xâpX * i- e a
tribunus cohortis (Jo. xviii. 12, Acts
xxi. 31); cf. Vg. convocant totam cohortem. The strength of the cohort
varied with that of the legion, but it
would in any case reach several hun
dreds o\rjv T. 0-7T. must of course be
taken loosely for all who were at hand
or not on duty at the time. On the
whole subject see Marquardt v. p. 453 ff.
is
17.
avrov
cvSidv<TKov<rtv
They had
7rop<pvpav
stripped off His

own clothing (Mt, cf. v. 10), except
perhaps the X L V ( c ^ J- x i x 2 3)*rX.]
first
Tlop(pvpav, Jo.
more
Hor.
Ifj-driov
7rop(f)vpovv, Mt.,
precisely, ^Xa/zuda KOKKIVTJV

sat.
ii.
6.
(cf.
102, 106) ; i.e. the gar

scarlet (Apoc. xvii. 4,
ment was a
1 6) paludamentum
or sagum
the cloak of one
of the soldiers, possibly a cast-off and
faded rag, but with colour enough left
xviii.
(see Trench, syn. 4)
in
it
Dan.
to suggest the royal purple

v. 7
ff.,
29,
Mace.
x. 20, xi.
(cf.
58,
43 f.). The Romans of an earlier

time ov TrepiefBdXovro 7rop<pvpav (i Mace,
viii. 14), but the Augustan age was not
indifferent to such Eastern luxuries;
the Lord, moreover, is regarded by
His mockers as a pretender to an
Evdidvo-iceiv is a late
Oriental throne.
form of ev&vetv which occurs in the
xiv.
LXX.
(e.g.
Regn.
i.
24 TOV evbidv-
KOKKIVO); in the N.T. it

appears again in Lc. xvi. 19 ev*8i8vO-KOVTO.
<TKTO
vfj.as
7TOp(pVpa.V.
avTtp
irXeâvres
KrX.J

1
*8
Kai tjpâvro dcnrdêo-dai CIVTOV Xalpe, /3a(TL\ev

*9
19
P
Kai
Kai eveiTTVOV
18
a.<rirafrffda.L
arm
alsatmu
19 avrov
|
rt]v
K<}>.
Cf.
MaCC.
X.
+KCU
arm
2O
om
/cat
oVecrreiXai/
auYa)
Xpvo-ovv. The proper badge of Orien

tal royalty was the StaSâ
see Isa.
:
xi. 13,
<ai/oy
vi.
8 (N c
a
),
Mace.
i.
9,
and cf. Apoc. xix. 12 the o-rewas the victor s wreath, which
;
was presented to royal personages

as a tribute to military prowess, or
as a festive decoration (see Trench,
xxiii.). If this distinction is to be
maintained here the soldiers seem
to have had in view the laurel
wreath of the Imperator see Westcott on Jo. xix. 2, who refers to
Suetonius (Tib. 17 "triumphum ipse
syn.
distulit...nihilominus
urbem
tatus et laurea coronatus
The wreath which they

7r\Kciv
<rT6(fravov
praetex-
intravit").
plaited (for
Isa. xxviii. 5)
cf.
Trpocr-
was
of thorns (aKavdivov, Vg. spineam, cf.

Isa. xxxiv. 13, =e
d<avdwv Mt.
Jo.),
which
villosa,
aura;
riQevTs...Trpo<reKvvovt>
to Jonathan)... o-rc<pavov xpvo-ovv:

2 MaCC. xiv. 4 iJXêi/ TT/JOS roi/ âo-tXea
<TT(f)avov
Ar)/j.r)Tpiov...7rpocray(i)v aura)
Esth.
yovaTa
+ Xeyovres) KC 2 (M)NUS ir 33 346 736

AC EFGHKNUrAIIS min mu
pe cff k
om /cat eveirrvov avru
rrjv /ce0. D 2
al mu ] o /3acrtXeus
(i.e.,
Ixii. 3,
K6(f>a\rji/
TO,
(vel
\eyeu>
KBDMPSVX^
/caXa/iw] avrov /caX. eis
eius
avTw]/aem
Tr\v
T10VTS
CU/TO), Kai
avTov]
p affl \ ev
[XV. 18
minPer Pauc k
easily plaited into
is
the shape of a crown.

1 8.
avrov
a0-7rae<r$at
rjpt-avro
*crX.]
According to Ev. Petr. the Lord was

seated on an extemporised /3^/na, as a
King
in
sitting
avTov
judgment
(eKd6i<rav
KdOeSpav KpiVecoy Xe yoi/rej

AtKcaW Kplj/e /Sao-tXeO TOV icrpar/X, cf.
7rl
Justin, apol. I. 35 cKaOio-av enl /S^/uaror

/cat einov
that He was
;
Kplvov
tffjui>)
placed on a seat to receive the mock

ery of homage is at least not im
reed was placed in His
probable.
right hand to represent a sceptre
Cf. the remarkable parallel
(Mt.).
cited by Wetstein from Philo, in
FldCC.
6 /3u/3Xoi/ [J.ev evpvvavTes avri
diadijfjLciTOS fTTiTiQeaortv O.VTOV Trj Kf(pa\fj
...awl $
vov
eyxvpiov
Idovres
K.o<Tp.T)TO
ws
(3pa%V Ti TTdTTVpOV
KO.6 odov eppt/i/i6-
(TKr/TTTpOV
Tjjirjâ rfjs
dva.8t86a.criv
eVel
de...die-
els /3a(riXe a. .Trpocryecrav ol

.
acriraarofjievoi
ol
Se
Another interesting
be found in
CDS
pev
diKacroficvot.
illustration
will
composed of twigs broken off from

some thorny plant which grew on
waste ground hard by (iv. 7), not im
probably the Zizyphus spina-Christi
or nubk tree, of which "the thorns
are long, sharp and recurved, and
perf. (TJPXOVTO npos avrbv /cat cXryov,

cf. Westcott ad I.) recalls the scene
often
yet
i.e.
create
(Tristram,
N.H.
festering
wound"
adding
have noticed dwarf bushes of the Z.
growing outside the walls of Jeru
salem").
Twigs of nubk may have
been used in callous thoughtlessness
rather than out of sheer brutality
"there were thorns on the
twigs, but
that did not matter (Bruce). On the
other hand G. E. Post in Hastings
D. B. iv. prefers the Calycotome
p.
"
430,
"I
Field,
Notes, p. 21
f.
Xalpe, j8. r. L, have rex ludaeorum,

in imitation of the well-known have
St John by using the im-
Caesar.
more
19.
vividly.
ervTTTov ... irpocreKvvovv
avr<5]
Me. represents the mimic homage as

mingled with brutal insult; in Mt.
the
brutality follows the mimicry.

Pseudo-Peter adds some further de
tails
Tals
erepot
oêcrij
ecrrcorfs
/cat
O.VTOV epaTTicrav
(cf.
and
Isa.
paTricr/jLara,
evvcrcrov avrov, Kai
CVCTTTVOV
aXXot
avrov
rap (Tiayovas
Jo. edido&av avra
1.
6)
nvfs avro
XV.
21]
eKvvovv avTw.
avTOV
TYIV
377
*Kat ore
iv&raiâv OVTW,
Kat
7rop<pvpav
20
CLVTOV TO.
eve&v<rav
avTov.
Kai edyov(Tiv CLVTOV iva
dyyapevovcriv TrapdyovTa TWO,

om
20
eveiratâv airrw
ra
i/t.
&
+ efa
28 131
hier
ANPXITLS minP
idta
Ttjv
13 69 124 346 604 (1071) syr
rtjv xka.fj.v5a alt
>ei
irop<p.]
arm
ra
(the)
idia
I/JL,
iva
ACDLNPAS
VTavpuxTovw
21 eyyapevovo-iv
Trapayovra TOV Ku/3.
N*B
lr
aj Y.
Mt., yovvTrerâ avTfs fp.npoa Ofv avTov

Vf7raiav aurw. For ndfvai ra yorara,
Ka/i7rre/ ra
see Lc. xxii. 41, Acts
Vg. ponere genua

yoi/uTrercii/,
y.,
vii.
60.
ore
KCU
avVai
tvciraiâv
*crX.]
Their humour spent itself, or the

time allowed for their savage sport
came to an end, or there was no in
sult left to
add (Victor
vftpeoos TO yfvofifvov yv)
the
eo-âro? opos
accordingly,
sagum was taken off and the

s own outer clothing restored.
Lord
Of the crown and the wreath there is

no mention, but they were doubtless
cast aside when they had served their
purpose. The prophecy of x. 34 had
now been fulfilled. For e /cdiSvoxeii/
nva TI see Blass, Gr. p. 92.
2ob 22. THE WAY TO THE CROSS
b
33, Lc. xxiii. 26
(Mt. xxvii. 3i
Jo. xix. 1 6, 17).
2O. Kal fâyovcrw avrov /crX.]
lead
Him
Mt., Lc.,
cf.
airriyayov
Continues
(fr^Vin)
forth
They
Jo.,
egrjXQev:
avrov,
but Mt.
eêpô/tiefoi
is
33%
8e.
Et-dyeiv
usually followed by a refer
ence to the place which is left (cf. e.g.

Gen. xi. 31
rfjs x^P aST ^ v XaX&cuooi/,
e<
XX. 13
K TOV OIKOU,
Num.
xix. 3
<>
TT)S
ea>
3 Regn. XX. (xxi.) 13

TToXftUS, ActS XH. 17 fK TTJS
Here we may supply either
n?ff Trapeî/SoX^y,
TOV irpatTo&piov or
e^co TTJS
rauc
t/xarta O.VTOV
avrov
C 8cr
T.
BCA^]
nva
Trapayovra
arm om
the latter
is
ra
avrov]
wa ara
Kup.] TOV
2t/t.
Trapayovra
supported by Heb.
No
12 e|o) TTJS TTvXrjs eTradev.

tradition indicates the
name
TO, t/iarta
ayov<rtv
e%ayov<rii>]
auc
oxrre cravpucrat
33 69 alP
rof KU/J. irapayovra 2 pe
2t/u,.
\fyovrcs TavTfl TTJ np-fj ri/ir/o co/iei TOI/

ViOf roO êoi). TtêVres...7rpoo-e/<. aurw
2O.
ra
|
Kvprj- 21
xiii.
distinct
route
the
Via Dolorosa, given to the

lane which crosses the city and leads
to the Church of the Holy Sepulchre,
of
appears to be later than the I2th

century (Robinson, Later Researches,
p. 170).
The condemned carried
their
own
crosses to the place of execution ; cf.

Plutarch, de ser. Dei vind.
exaaros
KoXab/zeVo>z/
KaKovpyoav
:
rS>v
r<3i>
The Lord
TOV avTov o-Tavpov.
K<bepi
accordingly started with this burden
upon Him (Jo. ftao-Tafav avroi TOV oraupbv
fri\6ev)
cf.
viii.
34, note.
As
the ancient commentators point out,

there is no inconsistency here between
the Fourth Gospel and the Synoptists
est quod
de praetorio lesus ipse
portaverit, postea obvium habuerint
Simonem cui portandam crucem im-
(Jerome
"intellegendum
egrediens
posuerint
21.
").
Koi
ayyapfvoviriv irapdyovrd nva
Mt. e^cpxofievoi 8e cvpov avQpo)*rX.]

The words suggest that the
TTOV nva.
man came
into sight as they issued
from the gate. He was on his way

from the country (oV aypoC, Me., Lc.,
the Vg. de
cf. els aypov Me. xvi. 12
villa would better represent OTTO TOV
aypov, cf. v. 14, vi. 36, xiii. 16), and
was passing by (napayovra, cf. i. l6,
;
ii.
14)
when the
soldiers seized (Lc.,
3/8
[XV. 21
vaiov epô/uievov a?r aypov, TOV TraTepa
22 Kai
wa
Pov<pov,
21 air a-Kpov
and pressed him into

Ayyapeveiv, angariare
(cf. the Aramaic NHttK, Dalman, Gr.
see
p. 147), a word of Persian origin
eViXa/36/xei/ot)
98 TOVTO TO ^pa^îa TWV iTTirnv (the service of the royal couriers)

Ka\eovo~i Ilepcrai dyyapjjiov.
Since the
Persian ayyapoi were impressed, the
verbdyyapeveiv was used in reference to
viii.
compulsory service of any kind. Hatch

(Essays, p. 37) was able to quote an
instance of dyyapevetv from an Egyp
tian inscription of A.D. 49; Deissmann
(B. St. p. 87) has since discovered it
in a
papyrus of
so that the
B.C. 252,
word had long been established
in
Egyptian Gk., though it has no place

the LXX.; even the remarkable
form eyyapfvetv (see app. crit.) finds
a parallel in a papyrus of A.D. 340
which has evyapias (Deissmann, B. St.
p. 1 82). Besides this context, in which
it is common to Mt., Me., the verb is
used in Mt. v. 41, where compulsory
in
service
is clearly
intended.
The man s name was Simon

1
6, note), and he was of Gyrene
i.
(Mt.,
Ap. ii. 4 cf. i Mace. xv. 23),

and the Jews formed an influential
c.
him
section of the inhabitants (Jos. ant.

At Jerusalem the name of
2).
Gyrene was associated with one of the
and Jewish
synagogues (Acts
9),
inhabitants of Cyrenaica were among
the worshippers at the Feast of Pen
tecost in the year of the Crucifixion
(Acts ii. 10), whilst a Lucius of Gyrene
appears among the prophets and
teachers of the Church of Antioch
about A.D. 48 (ib. xiii. i). Whether
this Simon had become a resident at
Jerusalem, or was a visitor at the Pass
over (cf. Lc. xxiv. 1 8), it is impossible
to decide.
"
as
ff
the father of Alexander and
An Alexander is mentioned
Acts xix. 33, i Tim. i. 20, 2 Tim. iv.
14, but in each case he is an antagonist
of St PauL
Rufus has with some
probability been identified with the
Rufus."
in
person
who
saluted in Rom. xvi. 13;

who point out that the
CK\KTOV ev Kupi w bestowed on
SH. ad
see
is
I.,
epithet
the Roman Rufus implies eminence
in the Roman Church ; to his mother
also,
who if the identification
correct
is
was probably the wife or widow of

Simon, St Paul bears high testimony
(TTJV
p.T)Tfpa
wrote
for
If Me.
and the
avTOv Kai epov}.
Roman
Christians,
Simon were well known at

Alexander and
Rufus is natural enough. In any
case it implies that the sons became
disciples of repute whose identity
would be recognised by the original
sons of
Rome,
his reference to
readers of the Gospel.
See further
Zahn, Einl. ii. p. 25 1. Origen points out

the practical teaching of the incident
"non autem
solum Salvatorem conveniebat accipere crucem suam, sed
et nos conveniebat portare earn, salu-
tarem nobis angariam adimplentes."

early form of Docetism taught
that Simon was crucified instead of
An
Jesus (Iren.
xiv. 7.
vi.
Pouôu
(cf.
Me., Lc.). Gyrene received a Jewish

settlement in the time of Ptolemy I.
(Jos.
avTOv.
(TTavpov
A om /cat
their service.
Herod,
TOV
dptj
Me. alone further describes
i.
24. 4).
ira aprj TOV (TTavpov avTov\
So Mt.
the use of alpeiv is perhaps intended

to recall viii. 34 (Mt. xvi 24) ; Lc.
represents Simon as passive in the
matter (eTre&rjKav aura) TOV o~Tavpov
(pepeiv oTTtarfiev TOV
22.
6av
(pepovo~iv OVTOV
/crX.]
Mt.
els
TT\ TOV
FoXyoTonov Xeyopevov FoA.-
yodd, LC. 7ll TOV TOTTOV TOV KdXoVfJ.fi/OV

KpaiuW, Jo. els TOV Xey. ~K.pa.viov TOTTOV
o
\yTai
E/3pat<rrt
FoXyoâ.
transliteration represents the
bfy,
The
Aram.
translated by
XV.
23]
avTov
(pepovo-iv
TOV roXyoOav TOTTOV, o

Kpaviov TOTTOS.
eirl
vofJLevov
23
11
Kai
avTco^
eSifiovv
ayovffiv
<f>epov<nv]
i^
13 69 846
latt exck
<TTIV
623
o?
olvov,
ecrfjivpvKrfjLevov
KBFGK(L)MNSUVrA min **]
To\yo6av
379
(perducunt, adducunt, duxerunt)
AC*DEHPXII minsatmu om
aura;
2 pe + 7Tiety
avrw]
the go aeth os 5e &Br* vid S
33]
To\yoda
TOTTOV
fc$*
fJLe9ep/j.rjvevofji.evos
ABNS
23 edidovv
AC 2D (ireiv) PXmS minomn c ff k vg

o Se ACLPXFAII*- min fereomn ACCU D i
1111011
syrrP*"
Cf.
vi.
Erjda-aidav
1 60,
45,
viii.
WSchm.,
p.
ff
22 (WH.,
63
f.).
Kpa-
calvariae locus, whence
viov TOTTOS (Vg.
Calvary of the English versions

in Lc.) answers precisely to ToXy.
TOT?, and enabled the Greek reader
to picture to himself the low skull-
the
shaped mound (see Meyer-Weiss on

Mt. xxvii. 32) where crucifixions were
wont to take place. A curious legend
connected the calvariae locus with the
burial place of Adam s skull, and with
the saying in Eph.
on Mt.
xxvii.,
"favorabilis
vera."
known
onom.
The
in
6y
v.
who
14 ; see Jerome
wisely remarks
:
interpretatio...nec tamen
place seems to have been
the fourth century (Eus.

/cat 8ei /ti/ura6 ev AiXia
Trpos
Bopetoty TOV Stcojv opovs.

Cyril.
Hier. cat. xiiL o To\yo6ds...fjiexpi OTJ-
rots
ov cpaivopevos.
Silv. peregr. p. 54
ecclesia maiore quae appellatur
"in
Martyrio
quae
From
we
Jo.
est
in
Golgotha").
learn that, though out
side the walls
didovcru>
(SI>)
Kpaviov in Jud. ix. 53, 4 Regn. ix.

35 ; for the form ToXyoddv (Me. only),
Notes, p.
20, note), it was

city (Jo. xix. 20), apparently
(v.
near the
among the gardens or paradises of the
kn vg + 7evaa/i
05
On
o top. 1655.
v. 41, note.
Mc. s fopovo-iv
.Z>.
to
thought
that
imply
/ze#.
see
has been
the Lord
needed support; cf. i. 32, ii. 3, and

contrast Heb. i. 3. But the word may
mean simply to lead, as a prisoner

to execution or a victim to the sacri
fice
Jo. xxi.
cf.
8,
Acts
xiv. 13.
THE CRUCIFIXION AND

FIRST THREE HOURS ON THE CROSS
23
32
b
(Mt. xxvii. 34 44, Lc. xxiii. 33
Jo. xix. 1 8
26).
KOL
23.
cdidovv
avTW
43>
The
jcrX.]
conative imperfect (Burton,

23)
prepares the reader for the refusal by
which the
was met; Mt,
offer
precisely, ZSvKav.
draught of
less
oivos
(Vg. murratum mnum), wine drugged with myrrh, was

usually offered to condemned male
factors (J. Lightfoot on Mt. xxvii. 34,
"Wunsche, p. 354; cf. Sanhedr. 43. i),
eo-p.vpvio-ij.6vos
through the charity, it

women of Jerusalem
of the
is said,
Lc.
(cf.
xxiii.
27 ff.), the intention being to deaden

the sense of pain cf. Prov. xxiv. 74
:
= xxxi.
6 dtdoTf
(JLedrjv
rols fv \VTrais,
Koi olvov iriveiv rots ev odvvais.
describes the potion
as
olvov
Mt.
fiera
wealthier inhabitants (ib. 41). It seems

to have been ascertained that the
Church of the Holy Sepulchre
present
is beyond the second of the ancient
XoXr/s nfp.iyp.fvov, perhaps with a men

tal reference to Ps. Ixviii. (Ixix.) 22,
walls (Encycl. Bibl. ii. 1753, 2 43)But a knoll near Jeremiah s Grotto
common
and the road to Damascus is by some

recent investigators regarded as the
true site, and the question as a whole
is still sub iudice ; for a brief discus
sion of the various theories see Smith
Lam.
1 5
iii.
as Cyril
points out, gall
property
KardrriKpos
rj
(cat.
xiii.
29)
and myrrh possess a

(ôXcoS^s
de
KOI
and Mt. with

view may have de
0-p.vpva),
the prophecy in
P S Peter
scribed the myrrh as
this draught of drugged
(c. 5) confuses
wine which was refused with the
x^-
posca (infra, v. 36) which was accepted,

24 OVK
a4
e\a/3ev.
fca*
CLVTOV
(TTavpov<nv
[XV. 23
KCLI
avTa
TO, i/uLaTia CCVTOV, /3aAAoi/Tes K\fjpov ITT

BLS^
24
TAIIS minomnvid n vg
<rravpov<nv
604 1071
syrrP
alnonn (k) syrr
h arm aegg
68111"^**)
arm
|
go
/SaXoyre?
and mistakes the purpose of both

On the other hand Burgon-
offers.
Miller, Traditional Text, p. 253, with

equal improbability regard the olvov
(or oos, as they read) /z. x- as distinct
from the olvov eV/z. The answer of
Macarius Magnes (ii. 17) to a pagan
objector indicates the true line of
defence for the Christian apologist in
such cases aXXos aXXcos eiTrovres [ol
1
evayyeXttrrat] TTJV i&Topiav OVK

to drug with
2pvpvieiv,
<pdeipav.
myrrh/
the verb
appears to be oV. Xey.
occurs elsewhere as an intrans., Ho
resemble myrrh.
On the use of aro
matic wines see Pliny, H. N. xiv. 15,
The Lord tasted the mixture
19.
(Mt.), but declined to drink it; He
had need of the full use of His human
faculties, and the pain which was
before Him belonged to the cup
which the Father s Will had ap
pointed (xiv. 36 ff.), of which He
would abate nothing. For 6s fie with
out a preceding os /ueV, cf. Jo. v. n,
;
and see app.

Kal
24.
keeps the
nearly the
(20
crit.
Me.
(rravpovcriv avrov]
realistic present through
whole
câyova-iv,
21
of
this
(pepovoriv,
24
povo-iv).
The process of
sufficiently
Dictionaries
Sta/zeptoi/rat, 24,
described
s.
context
22
dyyapevova-iv,
27 crrav-
crucifixion is
in the Bible
vv. cross, crucifixion,
which may also be consulted for the
The
bibliography of the subject.
Lord s Hands were nailed to the
patibulum (Jo. xx. 20, 25, Ev. Petr.
6) whether the Feet were also nailed
;
does not appear, though Christian

writers from Justin (dial. 97) down
wards have affirmed it, influenced
perhaps by Ps. xxi.
(xxii.)
17.
The
aeth] ffravpucravTes
/cat
(om
dieêpiôvro (vel -aavro) vel
KLMV
2)
-<ra.v
KACDPX
S
69 124
min nonn
work was done by the
soldiers
om
duty (Jo. xix. 23), but the guilt lay at!

the door of the Jewish people (Acta
23 5ia êipoy dv6fj.o)
36 ov vp-els
cf. i Thess. ii. 1 5, Apoc.
/cat
ra
fiia/xepi bi/rai
ii.
apei Xare, ib.
e
i.
7).
avrou
i/xarta
The Lord s clothing, which had

been removed before crucifixion (cf.
Col. ii. 15), is now divided by the
/crX.]
quaternion of soldiers on duty (Jo.

xix. 23 7roir)(rav rea-aapa
arpaneoTTy /lepos); for the woven seam
less XITGVV
CilSt
(apa<pos...v(pavT6s) they
St John, who was an eyewitness,
recollects the exact procedure, and,
lots.
whether consciously or not, corrects

the impression which the Synoptists
convey, that the whole was distributed
by lot the Fourth Gospel also alone
;
the
supplies
reference
to
Ps.
xxi.
which must have been in

the minds of all the words received
a striking fulfilment at the death of
the Son of David, whatever may
have been their primary meaning (cf.
Cheyne, Bk. of Psalms, p. 64). Ps.
Peter draws a remarkable picture of
(xxii.)
19,
the Scene rcêi/cores ra evdvfâra ep7rpoo~6fv avrov &tep,epioYzi>TO, /cat Xa^fJ-ov

:
ejBaXov
eV
avrols.
The
lot
was perhaps
cast with dice which they had brought

to pass the time ; the game known as
7rXft(rro/3oXtVa may
D. Heinsii exerc. ad
p.
507.
Ps.
En-
aura,
cf.
eVi TOV
t/iarto--
the clothing was

the object to which the lottery was
directed (WM., p. 508; cf. v. 21, vL
Tis rt apy, Vg. quis quid
34, x. ii).
tolleret, a blending of two interroga
ri apfl;)
tive sentences
(ris
aprj ;
familiar in class. Gk., but rare in the
fjLov,
xxi.
I.e.
be intended, cf.
Nonn. paraphr.
XV.
27]
&
TL
apy
36
Ka
D
ns n a
24
AC*KII* minP uc)]
ecrraupwcraj
ovros
N.T.
yv<o
<rriv
>pa
k n syr 8in
10
6/CT77
k^2
<pv\a<r<rot>
81 "? 6811
(33) syrr
ff
go pr hie
15 in cod.
kn
(JW
8e (Zpa rpirrj
<ai
f.
Now
/crX.]
was the third hour when they

him
a note of time in
which (rravp(t)(rav looks back to (rravpoixrtv (v. 24), and Kai coordinates
it
crucified
(Blass, Gr. p. 262 ; cf. app. crit,} the

arrival of the hour with the act. This
mention of the third hour is peculiar

to Me., and appears to be inconsistent
with Jo. xix. 14. Attempts were early
made
to remove the difficulty either

by changing rpirr] into CKTT; (cf. Acta
Pil. ap. Tisch. Ev. apocr. 283 f.
dve:
avTov KOI eKapcpocxrav ev TQJ

pa (KTT)-. Ps. Hier. brev. in
Ps. Ixxvii., who suggests that Tpirrj
has arisen out of a confusion between
F and r), or by less satisfactory
/3i /3a<rai>
methods
"
(cf. e.g.
Aug.
cons. ev.
intellegitur ergo fuisse
cum clamaverunt Judaei
iii. 42
hora tertia
ut
Dominus
demon-
crucifigeretur, et veracissime
stratur tune eos crucifixisse
clamaverunt").
quando
The problem cannot
be said to have been solved yet
Bp.
contention that St John

followed the modern Western reckon
= 6 a.m., has
CKTTJ
ing, so that his
"Westcott
25 wpa.
o>pa
been considerably shaken by recent

research (see Prof.
Ramsay
in
Exp.
+ ouros
27
<Jf
(wpa
rpirij
Tp. wpa
^ ^g ^^
,3 6p I24
26 yeypa^fievrj
est lesus c
and see
lovS awv.
^j
Byrhcl(mg) fteth
Blass, Gr. p. 173, Field, Notes, p. 43

J/f
TMV
@a(ri\evs
mini*"*"
TLS ri SteTrpa-y/zarevo-aro)
25.
ecrTavptocrav 25
avTOV 26
Lc. xix.
cf.
Kai
TpiTrj
i]v
O
om
pa
38!
o /Sao-iXeus]
pr
33 1071
26.
Kal r}v r)
CTTi-ypacpij KrA.] Another
which Me. stops to note. The
cross bore an inscription
(eViypa(p?7,
xii. 1 6),
setting forth the charge on
which the Crucified had been con
detail
demned
atVt a,
(for
Ar. Ach. 285

\fvo-oij.v... AI.
Acts
causa, cf.
ovv Kara-
Vg.
XO.
f.
a-e
p,fv
avrl iroias curias
and
The technical
28, xxv. 18).
for this record was titulus (TIT-
xiii.
name
the board (a-avis} on which

was written was carried before the
criminal or affixed to him (Suet.
\os, Jo.)
it
Calig.
32
"praecedente
titulo
qui
causam paenae indicaret")- Other

examples of tituli remain e.g. Sue
;
tonius (Domit. 10) mentions a sufferer

who bore the inscription IMPIE
LOCVTVS, and the Viennese letter in

Eus. If. E. v. i speaks of a martyr
who was preceded in the amphitheatre
by a board on which was apparently

inscribed me EST ATTALVS CHKESTIANVS (nivaKos avrov Ttpoayovros
ev
<u
ye ypaTrro Peo/zatcrrt Ouros ecrnv "Arra\os 6 Xpia-riavos). The title on the

1
Lord s cross was written by Pilate

Aramaic and Greek, as well as
the
official
intelligible
Latin
to
all
(Jo.),
Jews
so as to
in
in
be
Hellenists
from the provinces as well as any

Palestinians who were not bilingual.
The text of the
inscription as given
216, v. iii. p. 457, and cf.

A. Wright, N. T. problems, p. 147 ff.).
It may be noticed that while Jo. is
by the Evangelists varies remarkably

lovdatW (Me.), 6 /3. r.
(o (3a(Ti\(vs
perhaps intentionally vague (cos- cKr??),

Me. is precise. In Jerusalem there
could be no uncertainty about the
principal divisions of the day (cf. Acts
ii.
15, iii. i), even if the intermediate
hours were not strictlv noted.
r.
iv. vii. p.
TO>V
I.
OVTOS (LC.), OVTOS

I.
(Mt.),
lr)<rovs
fCTTLV
lr)(TOVS
Naa>patoff
6
o
/3.
The words o /SatrtXev?

I.
(Jo.).
T&V lovSattoi/, on which all agree, form
the airta; it was usual to prefix the
name, and we may accept the evidence
of St John, who saw the titulus,
T.
38:
(TVV
^Kat
avTov KivovvTes
evwvvjjiwv avTov.
oi
TCL<Z
27
C 3D
2P
ff
e\oyi<rer)
kn
7
syrP
esh
aw
go
pe alP* 110 c ff
aurw aravpovvTai
k n + (28)
/cat
Tr\r)pudrj
EFG(H)KLMPSU(V)rAnS1 12
go aeth (om
KABC*>
min **
1
DXSI>
11111
(3
rj
TrapaTropevo/uievoi
K(pa\ds
CLVTUIV
A
aurw ecrraupaxrav 5.
D* (X^ras D 00
aurou] om
ypa(prj
t]
8. X.
<rvv
"")
1
13 69 604 al?
k syr810
Kal
Xôrai
avTca ffravpovo iv dvo X^crras] crvvGravpovo LV
<rvv
co v
e/c
29 eva
X.
[XV. 27
ff
Xeyovcra
nrvg
/cat
syrrP
/iera TW? avo/Jt-wv
eshhclhier
arm (me)
29 TrapaTropevopcvoi] irapayovres
the)
E Eus
that the local designation was added.
The Latin text therefore may pro
bably have been with or without a
NAZApreliminary hie est IESVS
BENVS REX IVDAEORVM. Ill the last
two words the grim irony of Pilate is
apparent ; Ps. Peter misses their
point by representing the inscription

as the work of the Jews, and reading
fcrnv 6 j3a(ri\fvs rov l(rpa?yX
(DITTOS
27.
Kal (rvv aura) crravpovo iv xrX.]
The two had been His companions on

(Lc.), and were
the way to Golgotha
now hanging one on
Him
(Jo.
may
either side of
eWaupo>o-ai>...aXXovs
/cat
evrevOcv,
peo-ov
de
Suo,
rov
to St John the spectacle

;
well have recalled words spoken
by Jesus not many weeks before (Me.
x.
37 ff.). Viewed in the light of Luke s

narrative (xxiii. 39 ff.) it reminds
the reader also of Mt. xxv. 39; the
Cross which divides the penitent from
the obdurate anticipates the 6p6vo$
dor)s.
A-rjo-rdsj SO Mt. ; Lc., KdKovpThey were outlaws and doubt
yovs.
less
desperate
men
Lc. x. 30, Jo. x.
(cf.
i,
xi. 17, xiv. 48,
2 Cor.
xi.
26)
had been members of

by Barabbas (Trench,
Yet the \TJO-TTJS
293).
possibly they
the band led
Studies,
p.
The secondary
nity of his comrade.
uncials (see app. crit.) add a reference
to Isa. liii. 12, borrowed perhaps from
Lc.
xxii.
37,
which
Burgon-Miller
of Corruption, p. 75 ff.)
but see WH.,
vigorously defend
(Causes
Notes, p. 27. As Alford points out,

it is not after Mc. s manner to ad
curious
duce prophetic testimony.
gloss in the 0. L. MS. c supplies the
names of the Xpora/ "unum a dextris
v. 2, note).
(see
TOU Trvpos) revealed his latent capacity

for a nobler life as well as the malig
might be of very different moral

one who
calibre from the /cXcTrrr;?
had been driven into crime by the
or of the
times.
It may be assumed that this
was so in the case of the penitent.
Nearness to Christ (o cyyvs /uou e
circumstances of his
life
nomine Zoathan et alium a sinistris

nomine Chammatha." In the Acts of
Pilate (ed. Tisch. 2 pp. 245, 308) they
Dysmas and Gestas, in the Arabic
are
Gospel of the Infancy
Titus
(p. 184),
and Dumachus (Geoâôs), while I

gives loathas and Maggatras; see
Thilo, cod. apocr.
N.
T. L pp. 143,
Wordsworth and White ad L

and on Lc. xxiii. 32, and cf. Nestle,
580,
T. C. p. 266.
29.
fat
of
TrapaTTOpevofifvoi
KT\.]
Either country folk on their way to

the city (cf. v. 21), or citizens whose
business called them into the country
Neither class would
(Lc. xxiv. 13).
have much knowledge of Jesus beyond
hearsay, and common report credited
him with dangerous fanaticism. Of
7rapa7ropev6fivoi,
Thren.
ii.
DH^Vn,
cf. Isa. li.
15 irdvres oi irapa-rr.
avratv
TTJV
Ke(pa\r)v
23,
o6i>...
the
KLVT)(rav
Evangelists seem to have specially in
view Ps. XXI. (xxii.) 8 Trdvres oi
.
6ea>-
pOVVTfS
fJif
ft~fJiVKTr/pl<rdv
\d\r)(rav ev ^fiXecriv,
fJLf
(Cf.
LC.),
Kivrj(rav KffpaXrjv.
XV.
32]
Ova
KaTaXvwv TOV vaov
TpLO-v ripepau,
<rwa-ov
383
KOI OLKOÔIJLWV ev
(reavTov KaTafids euro TOV 30
3I
opoiws teal ol dpxiepels e^Trcn^bi/res 31

(TTavpov.
Trpos d\\r]\ovs peTa TWV <ypa/uLjULaTa)v eXejov AXXovs
eavTOV ov
vs
KBDLA* k
mmP* uc
1
cffkn + 5e C 3 M 2
238
ajpauc c
om K c aL*A^
Ka.Ta.pa
almu
they
derision; cf. (besides the passages

cited above) 4 Regn. xix. 21, Job xvi.
5, Sir. xiii. 7.
Ova, va, vah,

expresses admiration, real or ironical,
not, as ouai, commiseration e.g. ova
/crX.]
Avyovore (Dio
Cass.),
e-rraivcvov
/n,
dire pot Ova. KOL Gau/xaorco? (Arrian),
*
vah homo impudens (Plant.).

KaraXvcoi/ KT\. see xiv. 58, note
the construction
Lc.
cf.
f/i7r7rX7/o-/zeVoi,
6 ouai ouai
77
TroXts
2c5o-oi/
vi.
ApOC.
On
:
25
with
ouai
xviii. IO,
/xeyaXr;...^ Trepio-eauroi
ill
Mt.
T)
the ground of this raillery appears (

el TOV 0fov); the Sanhedrists
had spread the report of the Lord s
answer to the question of Caiaphas
The jest was the harder
(xiv. 6 1 f.).
to endure since it appealed to a con
sciousness of power held back only by
the self-restraint of a sacrificed will.
non erat difficile de cruce
Hilary
descendere, sed sacramentum erat
vibs
"
paternae voluntatis
31.
o-c3o-ai
save Himself.
the verb is used
to
ability
:
in
two
shades of meaning
He saved others
from disease, He cannot save Himself
from dying
or with Justin we may
understand eo-vo-ev in reference to
Lazarus (ap. i. 38 o vcKpovs dveyeipas
Even in the act of
pva-do-dw cavTov).
mocking, they bear witness to the
truth of His miraculous powers. The
Lord had not claimed the character
of a O-COT^ P, as His frequent saying 77
TTIO-TIS O-OU
(Tf SheWS
but tllC
fact that His touch or word gave new
:
oua o /caraXiW
L
. 1
pf(3\T]nevr].
dk
spared neither words nor gestures of
Vfilv ol
o 32
^pcr-ros
K at /cara/3a (-foBi)
Xp lo TOS ]
32
1071
TOV (TTavpov,
CLTTO
om ev ADPV min**"^
30 K araAC(P)XmS min?
31 oyuotws] om
the irpos aXX^Xovs (ets aXX. D *v*
Eus)] om 13 28 69
p r et jo^j lo-â^x] p r Tou ACPXFS minP aegg Eus
-
Bus)]
n vg me]
33
crwcrar
la-pariX KaTa/3a.TO) vvv
29 oua (ovai
/3as
SvvaTai.
explendum."
o/iouoy Kai 01 dpxiepels *crX.]
The
Sanhedrists condescended to share the

savage sport of the populace members
of the priestly aristocracy were seen
in company with scribes and elders
(Mt.) deriding the Sufferer, not indeed
;
directly addressing Him, or mingling

with the crowd, but remarking to one
another (-rrpbs oXXrfXous) on His in
(T<Ta>KV
to
life
men was nevertheless
notorious.
It could not
be denied, though it
might be discredited or used against
Him.
32.
Mt.
Lc.
xP t(rros
lo-par/X eo-rtv Kara/Sara) KT\.,

O~riv 6 ^pia-rbs TOV 6eov o
el OVTOS
/3ao\
exXfKTos.
Unable to induce Pilate to
remove or
alter the rtVXos, they give

to it, substitut
their
own complexion
ing lo-paTJX for T&v louSaiW, and ex

plaining o /3acr. by o xptoros, Or d
K\KTOS. If He will even now (vvv}
substantiate His claim of Messiahship
by a miracle wrought in His own
behalf, they profess themselves ready
to believe (Mt. KOI Trio-Tev&opev eir
avTov ; with Mc. s Iva. i 6\ *ai TTKTT. cf.
Jo. iv. 48, vi. 30); to which Jerome
well replies
didistis;
"
ergo
resurrexit et non cresi
etiam de cruce de-
scenderet, similiter non
crederetis."

IT
syr
hier
Kat
Kat
iva
33
33
Kat
wpas
/cat
om
syr
<rvv
sin
In Mt. they proceed with strange

obtuseness to quote Ps. xxii. 8 (cf.
Edersheim, Life, ii. p. 718).
Kal
Mt.
TOS
Se
yer.] yev.
O"/CO
2
S minsatmu c ff k 1 n syrP65 arm
C 3DFGHM*PV 2
ACPXFAIIS min omnvid (hab KBL) per avrov & om D
ACEFHKUVXm min? e0 0X77? rrjs 7775 D minPerPauo Eus
32 TTHTTevw/Jiev] + O.VTW
the aeth Eus aw avrw] om
33
crvvea-Tav-
UVTOV.
pO)/ULeVOl
i
[XV. 32
ol
Se
els
KOLKovpyoov
So
KT\.]
(rvveo~Tavp(i)fj.evoi
Lc.
Kpcpao-QevTW
re5i>
The
avrov.
e(3\a(r(f)rip.i
traditions are distinct but not incon

sistent; the pi. in Mt. Me. is used
with sufficient accuracy if one of the
two spoke, at
least for the time,
both
with
behalf of
Mt.
(cf.
viii.
28
on
ff.,
the corresponding
30 ff.,
accounts in Me., Lc.). La s fuller
iov in the
statement explains
mouth of the Aiycmjc the raillery
which he had borrowed from the
crowd became a reproach ; the Lord
professed to have power to save His
xx.
<*veio
Himself
and would not
as well
as
"tantummodo
(cf.
Gen.
e.g.
terrain
i.
26,
is
a wider sense
in
employed
usually
omnem
super
Though the phrase
Judaeam").
xi.
(xxxiii.) 8, Lc. xxi. 35,
9,
Ps. xxxii.
Apoc.
xiii.
3),
the compilers of the original tradition

had probably in view the limited
darkness of Exod. x. 22 (e yeWo
0vcoTo?...eVi 7rdo~dv yffv AlyvTTTOV rpei?
and in adopting the words

77/ie paj),
thought only of the land of Israel.
Lc. explains that the darkness which
fell on the land at the Crucifixion was
due to a failure of the sun s light
(e/cXeiTToz/ro?
TOV
r)XiO7j)
in
Actd
Pilciti
the Jews, in defi

ance of astronomy, attribute it to an
(ed. Tisch., p. 234),
ordinary eclipse
(e/cXei\^ts
TOV
77X101;
(Rom.
an event
which, as Origen points out, could not
have occurred at the time of the
Paschal full moon. On the obscura
tion of the sun s light mentioned by
Phlegon see Orig. in Mt., c. Gels. ii.
Irenaeus (iv. 33. 12) refers to
33.
in Baptism.
/Spi a?);
fellow-sufferers
KOI
(o~eavTov
jj/îas),
use it
It is interesting to note that
<rvv-
used of the Ar/orai by

Mt. Me. Jo., is applied by St Paul
o-Tavpovo-0ai.
vi. 6, GaL ii. 20) to the sharing

of the Cross by the members of Christ
33
Lc. xxiii.
CROSS (Mt. xxvii. 4550,

44 45% 46, Jo. xix. 28 30).
yevopevrjs (Zpas eKTrjs KrA.]
33.
TJV
THE LAST THREE HOURS
37-
THE
ON
77877
euo-e!
cSpa fKrrj,
Lc.
but the use of
with numerals is characteristic

the Third Gospel and the Acts
coo-ei
of
(cf.
Lc.
Acts
i.
14, 28, xxii. 59,

41, x. 3, xix. 7).
Mt.,
23, ix.
iii.
15,
ii.
like Me., speaks definitely (OTTO eicnjs

copar) ; cf. Ev. Petr. 5 rji/ de jLteorj/z/Sp/a.
Ps. Peter is doubtless right in inter
preting o\r)v
rrjv yfjv
rjv
as Judaea (O-KOTOS
lovdoiav
/caret
yeyovev
Amos
TO
IG>$O?)
9 (Svcrercu o 77X10? p,eo~r}fj.acc. to Ps. Peter, men went
viii.
about with lamps, supposing that the

sun had set and it was already night.
The original account (Mt. Me.) seems
to be satisfied by the hypothesis of
an extraordinary gloom due to natural
causes and coinciding with the last
three hours of the Passion. Thei
purpose of the darkness was variously
explained by the Gk. and Latin
fathers
cf. Cyril. Hier.
ee\nrev o
:
77X10?
did TOV
Trjs
diKaioo-uvrjs
rjXiovl
Jerome: "videtur mihi clarissiinum

lumen mundi...retraxisse radios ne...
Leo
pendentem videret Dominum
"
cf.
Origen,
XV.
35]
34
yfjv etas
o\*iv
385
/ccu
777
wpa 34 N
evdrrf
(raflaxdavei; o earTiv fj.e6epfjLr]vv6fJLvov

6 0eos IJLOV, ek TL 6yKaT6\L7res jue ; 35 Kai
34
ev.
TT;
KBDFL^
upa
MN
avefioyo ev
ACNPXFAIIS minP
ff
kn
syr
sin
BDS
\afjca
me)
i
eXwt bis]
Xa/*/*a
minPauc
min^
fapa.x0a.vet
etfxavrjcrei
vg
D 2^
Xtâ
Kc
51
"
syrr****
bis
17X61
upa
TTJ
D om
110
KCLA^T
Xeâ
flE(i)n]
auc
69 1071 alP ]
mm?*
6eos
JJLOV
TWV 35
Tii/es
ACPXPAH al min?
D k syr
y.]
X. KBDL^ 604 2^
1
ev.
TTJ
8 1
o Ii/crous
arm go (om
"
<pwvi\
/-te
alP*"
cdikn (heli) arm Eus (cf. syr?68*)

mu
(Xet/tia) A(EFGH)KMP(S)U(V)Xrn min
131
K*) (A)C(EE)GHKLMN(P)UV(r)AnS
zaphtani d zaphani k o êos /tou bis
minPcrmu c ff k n vg syrr arm me go aeth] o 0eos /wu semel B o 0eos
aa.paxda.vei
fc
(-VL)
(<rapaKT.
vid
i)
fa<j>6avec
KCDHLMSUVS
êos /ioy AEFGEPrAHl
-Xet?ras K min P auc /te] fte e^xareX.
min*"
11
Eus
"
APAS
eyKa.Te\nres (EVK.
-XeiTres
EGLH*T
(A)CN(P)Xr(A)II min? weidiffas /j.eDc (exprobrasti me)

(me in opprobrium dedisti) k (me maledixisti cf. J. Th. St. i. p. 278 ff.) Mac Magn
1
1
(i
vos,
"in
om
35
12)
flTavv
34-
Tj)
caeluin
ludaei,
sententiam
OTrep
Kai...a.KovffavTS
tulit
rov
evdrrj
et
Victor
"
o>pa
terra
yeyovcv
ovpavov
lr)(rovv
A om
cfioijaev 6
I. *crX.j
aKovffavres
which
cod.
(Saxdavfi
substitutes
and the rendering
for
<ra-
eoi/ei &o-as
see the next note.

Both Mt.
and Me. append a version which is
/*e,
practically that of the LXX.
(o
The only word uttered on the Cross
/xov 6 6e6s fj.ov...1va ri ry/eareXtTres
which finds a place in the earliest

tradition as given by Mt. Me.
for
the other six recorded words see
but omit the words Trpoorês p.oi which

have nothing corresponding to them
in the M. T. and apparently were
not represented in the Heb. text
of our Lord s time (Jerome ad I.
Lc. xxiii. 34 (WH., Notes, p. 67 f.),

The
46 ; Jo. xix. 26, 28, 30.
43,
present word shares with the final

one (0. 37, Lc. xxiii. 46) the distinc
tion of having been spoken in a loud
voice a cry or shout (cftmjttv) rather
than, like our Lord s ordinary sayings
(cf. Mt. xii. 19), a calm and delibe
The cry
rate utterance.
is
given by
both Gospels in the transliterated form

u
e Xou \afJLa.
(Mt.
Xe/uci)
(ra/3a^âvei
ND^ *r6g| *n^N (where

Hebrew vocalization of the first
the
word has taken the place of the pure

Aramaic *n^N, Dalman, Gr. p. 123,
n., Worte i. p. 42 f., Kautzsch, p.
n,
answering to the
n.),
xxii. i
root
(*3n5ie
np^
pn^, Syr.
12, 20,
25,
$$ ^$)
n->r.,
where
it
is
(LXX.), eav (Th.).

S.
M. 2
Heb. of Ps.
:
for the
see Dan.
iv.
rendered by
On the form
"intende
mihi
in hebraeis codicibus
non habetur et adpositum vox Domini

declarat quae illud etiam in evangelio
"
praetermisit ; in Hexaplaric MSS.

the words are obelised, cf. Field,
Hexapla,
ad
rendering
in Ev.
P.OV
Petr.
to presuppose the
and
d.
treat
to
jue)
/>&<
as = P?n
Aq. iV^vpe pov la-xwith the remarks of Eusebius,
(BDB.,
pw
bvvap.is
(rj
Seems
Western reading
KaT\ei~\lsas
8vva.fj.is
ij
The remarkable
).
e.,
35.
p. 43)
cf.
p. 494-
Kdt
TlVfS
TQ)V
ecrTTjKOTCHV KrX.J
probably meant
On the con
for banter, cf. v. 31 f.
nexion in Jewish thought of Elijah
with the Messiah see vi. 15, viii.
Elijah was more
28, ix. 1 1 f., notes
over regarded as a deliverer in time
The
remark was
25
386
"
aKOvo-avres eXeyov
26
36
<y6fJLi<ra<z
35 ecmy/corwj B]
CLNPIIZ^ minP
1
Eus
tSou
0ctwei]
e/cet
i5e(ei5e)
KIT minPauc
+ ouros D
ort
ff
irepideis]
33 67 1071 2P
of trouble,
me
cf.
8e... \eywv]
eiriBets
D+re ACPXPAHS min?
p.
356.
It
this considera
has led Resch (Paralleltexte,
p. 357 f.; but cf. Dalman,
Worte,
i.
p. 43) to the conclusion that the
Lord cited the words of the Psalm in
Heb,, and that the remarkable form
in cod. D represents the
a<f)6avei
Chase, Syro-Latin
1 06
f., who suggests pcxSiifc.1
which he thinks D s oWSto-ciy pe
may be an equivalent. The problem
is discussed further
by Konig and
Text, p.
for
Nestle in Exp. T. xi. pp. 237 f., 287 f.,

334 if., but with no assured result.
It is remarkable that in Macarius
Magnes the objector knew both coi/ei-
them
ey/Kare XiTrey
and regarded
as distinct utterances: o de...iva
pe eyKareXiTTf s ; 6 e...et$- rt coveiIn Mt. the T. R. reads 77X1

;
while retaining o-a/Sax&m ; cf. Epiph.
haw. Ixix. 68 cited by Resch: Xe
ri
Sio-as /ne
y<oi>
77X1 i;Xt
Kr;
E/3patKr} TTJ Xeêt.../eai OVKCTI

aXXa SvpiaKrj StaXe/cra) \r]fj,a
On
efmjKoruv see ix. i note.

The three ac
counts of this incident vary consider
ably St John s, as we might expect,
is the fullest and probably it is also
the most exact. Near the Cross there
lay a vessel full of sour wine (O-KCVOS
K(ITO OÔVS p-fO-TOV, Jo.), the ooS f
O LVOV of Num. vi. i, which was the or
L.
36.
Spa/i<Bi/
c)
o.
ACDNPFS
-ye/uo-as] irXâs D
XBLA^]
|
ets
(69) alP
Se KT\.]
7TIVV
336 V&COp
tion
and
/cat i
arm cod
CTTT.
(om
dinary drink of labourers in the field

(Ruth ii. 14), and of the lower class
of soldiers (Plutarch, Cato maior, p.
not nPX or H?^, and
8i<ras
pr
*1
go)
Wiinsche,
cf.
AEGHMNPSVPSl
68
604 c k syrP
dpapovres eyefjuaav
rts
Aô^res 13 69 124 346
H^N) must have been
Heb. ^B3!2;
KO.I
alnonn
21
idov
om D
minPauc syrBin arm zoh
would seem that the word which was

taken for an invocation of Eliah
(in^K,
oôvs
KACDNPrAIISl minomnvid (om BL^
604
2?
36 dpa/j.w
Trepidevres /ca\. eTrorifoj airr.

omnvid i att
in
go Kcu
2P"
(nroyyov
A irapecrTUTuv fcsDV 33
KBFLUA^ 13 33 69 (1071) al^
/cat
HXeiav
/Se
ecrT^Koraw
1
|
minP on
TIS
Se
$pa/u.(x)v
[XV. 35
7TL
TTJS
OTpaTeiaS,
and known by them
as posca
(Plaut. mil. iii. 2. 25, trucul. ii. 7. 48);

on this occasion it had probably been
brought by the quaternion on guard,

and ace. to Lc. (xxiii. 36) a drink of
it had already been offered by them
The Lord, who

to Christ in derision.
had refused the drugged wine at the
beginning of His sufferings, now ex
claimed I thirst
upon which one
of the by-standers (ns, Me., el
Mt.) ran to the wine jar, and
;
avro>i/,
gave
Him
The sponge
drink.
is
men
tioned here only in Biblical Gk., but

it is mentioned by Gk. writers from
Homer
(Od.
in) downwards, and
i.
must have been
familiar in countries
bordering on the Mediterranean. The

reed on which the sponge was raised
(Mt., Me.) is described by Jo. as
hyssop, a plant prescribed by the
Law for use in certain ritual acts
cfl
(Lev. xiv. 4 ff., Num. xix. 6 ff.
;
Ps.
1.
(Ii.)
9,
Heb.
ix.
19
represents the Heb.

plant,
ace.
to
ff.).
2itS,
Kings
iv.
"Yo-o-coTroy
wall-
33,
and
therefore not of great size; but a stalk

three or four feet in length would
probably have sufficed to reach the lips
of the Crucified. On the identification
of the plant see the Bible Dictionaries
s.v.,
and Tristram,
^V!
H., p. 457
inclines to the caper
f.,
who
(Capparis spi-
XV.
37]
387
>r*.
xjULco
\eywv
avTov,
67roTL(êv
avrov \eywv
ct0ere]
cf.
put upon,
and supra,
Prov.
v.
17
vii. 3, i
Cor.
the phrase
xii.
is
23,
com
here to Mt., Me., Jo.; Vg. cir-
cumponens calamo.
Apafj.a>v.
.ycp-io-as
without an intervening
...Trepidfis,
conjunction (see app. crit.\ is rough
even for Me.
yet see x. 30, xiv. 23,
ciknrid
53, Acts xiii. 29 ; Mt., o-vo-vv avrov

on KaBeKelv as a technical word see
:
46, note.
o
e
37.
v.
Mt.
with a
reference to the cry at the ninth hour
Tr6rio~dv
p.ov
xix. 28 Iva
reXeio>$J/
oos
p.c
cf.
Kpdas
(v. 34).
*A<pivai
cf.
Dem. de
<j)a)vr)v
C.
Mt. distinctly
the rest of
the party, who desire the man to
*AcpT
this
assigns
*rX.]
and wait
desist
(oi
to
saying
for Elijah to inter
8e XotTTOl
l7TdV
*A(f)S KT\.).
The independence of the two Evange

lists at this point is significant.
Arch
bishop Benson (Apocalypse, p. 146)
would detach
in this context
from the subject of the verb, and
render it
But there
one saying/
is no example of so loose a construc
tion elsewhere in the Gospels, and it
is impossible to admit it here.
Aug. s
unde intellegimus et ilium et ceteros
hoc dixisse" does not touch the heart
of the difference
Mc. s
is a
rebuke addressed by one of the com
\eya>v
"
a<pere
pany to the rest, whilst Mt. s acpes,

if it is to be pressed, inverts the situa
if Mt. s account is to be pre
tion
ferred, the mockery was kept up to
the end. See however WM. p. 356
;
n>~
for another explanation of
Burton,
SC. OTTO
251.
rov o-ravpov,
cf. V.
Ei
avrov
a(pf$-.
Ka0eXeu>
p.
46, Lc. xxiii.
339
Krjpv^...
ib.
cf.
p.fy.
^\aa-(pi]iJii KCIT
537
Kcu TToAAa Koi p.eyd\r)

final
vocem
etnittere
p.
for (pwrjv
KrA.]
ptydKr).
0o)i/T/i/,
cor.
d(pir)(ri
Eubul.
d<f)eis
fytovrj
rfj
fj.ov
Two
(pu>vfj.
utterances are recorded (Jo. ore
oos
ovv eAa/Ser TO
Lc.,
Tldrep,
ety
(poovfj
p..
(rov
êipas
}
Tere-
flnev
I.
(ptovrjcras
Jo.
ypcxpy.
77
Irja-ovs
TraXiv
E7rortei/ is perhaps an
67, xv. 21.
allusion to Ps. Ixviii. (Ixix.) 22 els rfjv
vene
alnonn
i^
13 69 604
Tlie stem stripped of its thorns

passed for a reed, but St John, who
stood by the Cross and paid close
attention to everything (Jo. xix. 25,
35), remembered that it belonged to
the hyssop. For TTfpidelvai rtvi ri, to
mon
37
/meydXrjv eê
om
36
arm zoh
ICWfULeV
^6
fi\LClS KCL\J\LV CLVTOV.

r]V
>
l.
Trapari-
the second seems
to be especially intended by Mt., Me. ;

it was uttered in a loud voice, and
its contents
connect it with the
moment of departure. Like the other

loud cry it is taken from the Psalms
(Ps. xxx. (xxxi.) 6).
EgfTrvcvo-fv, so
the aor. calls attention to the
Lc.
moment of departure, contrast eVon&v, v. 36. The word does not occur
elsewhere in Biblical Gk. in classical
writers it is the opposite of e^veiv,
and used absolutely, to expire, or
or -^vx^v. Mt. (dcpf/Kev
followed by /3i
;
oj>
TO
7rvVfJ.a),
Jo.
( rrapeo
G)K(v TO nv.) call
attention to the fact that the Death

of the Lord was a voluntary surrender,
not a submission to physical necessity;
see Westcott on Jo. xix. 30, and cf.

Orig. in Jo. t. xix. 16 cos- /Sao-iXe cosKOI evepyrjo-avTos
KaTaXeinovTOS TO
<7<3|ua
/zera
8vvdp,eo>s
ev\oyov
flvai
dv\w<pdi]
KOI
fov<rias
Trotelv.
On
orrep eicpivev
Ps. Peter s
ad 1.
see note
EVENTS WHICH IMMEDI

ATELY FOLLOWED THE DEATH OF JESUS
38
41.
(Mt. xxvii.
49, Jo. xix.
5156,
Lc. xxiii. 45
3137)-
252
47
388
s8
38
F 39
Kai TO KaTaTreTafTfJia TOV vaov
avcodev ews KctTW.
OLTT
>j^-j
38 TO
/caraTT.]
q vg
eê-jrvevaev^
e/fei
avTOv
KevTvpiwv^ 6 Trape^
* f
OUTCOS ef-eTrvewev eiTrev
+ pepy D c ff i k n (q)
39 o Tra/jetrr.] om o 1
n q arm om minPerPauc ovrws] + /cpaas ACXFAIIS
sin
go aeth Kpaas 2 pe (syr ) arm ourws avrov KpafavTa KO.I
ets 5uo]
om
kvid
enrev
KOI TO KaTanTao-p,a KT\J] There

38.
were two curtains in the vaos, the outer
one, through which access was gained
to the Holy Place, and the inner,
which covered the entrance to the Holy
of Holies (Edersheim, Temple, p. 35 f.).
See Heb. ix. 3, where the writer,
who however has the Tabernacle and
not
the Temple in his thoughts,

speaks of the latter as TO SevTfpov
KaTaTreTao-fJLa, and cf. Philo gig. 12
TO (ra>TOTov KaTa7reTao-/za. In the LXX.
the latter is called simply TO
ff.
(Heb.
the other (Heb.

being properly
but not uniformly distinguished as TO
"sJDD)
KeiXv/z/za (see
OTL"
111101
Tao-pa Exod. xxvi. 31
ek SJo
2 pe i
syrr***
eKpaêv
ea"%i(r6ri
JSeoy Se o
c/
d
qr
pr idov
evai Tias auroi/]

min permu ff n
e
39
[XV. 38
Westcott on Heb.
vi. 19).
The rending of the inner curtain of

the Temple is reported by Mt, Me.,
Lc. Mt. seems to connect it with an
earthquake which followed the Lord s
Death, Lc. places it before the end ;
cf. Ps. Peter
avTrjs [rfjs] (Spas diepayr)
;
TO KaTaTTfTao-fjia. The Gospel according

to the Hebrews, as represented by
Jerome (in Mt., cf. ad Hedib. 120),

had another version of the incident
"superliminare (cf. an avuBev) templi
ed by Polybius
24 TOIS
(vi.
fie
KevTvpiavas [eKaXeo-af]) ; the word is also

freely used by Ps. Peter (eo. 8 ff), who
Me. does not employ fnaTovTapxos.

the centurions see Marquardt, p.
357 ff. The traditional name of this
centurion was Longinus (Acta Pilati,
ed. Tisch., p. 288) the same name is
also given to the soldier who pierced
the side of Christ and the prefect
charged with the execution of St
In the fourth
Paul (D.C.B., 8.9.}.
like
On
century Longinus the centurion was

already believed to have subsequently
become a saint and a martyr (Chrys.
horn, in Mt. ad I.) ; but the testimony
which the Gospels attribute to him is
merely that of a man who was able
to rise above the prejudices of the
crowd and the thoughtless brutality of
the soldiers, and to recognise in Jesus
an innocent man (Lc.), or possibly a
Yios
certainly more than Sixains,
but the centurion, who borrowed the
words from the Jewish Priests (Mt.
supernatural person (Mt., Me.).

6eo\>
is
xxvii.
41
could
ff.),
scarcely
have
magnitudinis fractum esse

The mystical import
of the rent veil is pointed out in Heb.
cf. Victor
iva \onrov e ipx. 19 ff
infinitae
atque
divisum."
yovros ovftevos els TTJV eVeoTepai/ Tpe^co/xey

(TKrjvrjv ol KOT
i%vos IOVTCS Xpiorov.
With OTT avf&Bfv, eats KOTW, cf.

fiaxpodev, v. 6, note.
8e 6 KVTvpla>v KT\.~]
39.
a?ro
understood them even in the Messianic

sense; his idea is perhaps analogous
to that ascribed to Nebuchadnezzar
in Dan.
iii.
25,
where
pn7tt
is
an
superhuman being.
extraordinary,
This impression was produced on the
centurion when he saw the Lord
expire as
He
rrvevo-ev, cf.
did
Origen
(I8a>v
OTI
OVTO>S
"miratus
ef-
est in his
centurio Mt. and Lc. use eKaTovTapxos

which was familiar through the
quae dicta fuerant ab eo ad Deum cum

clamore et magnitudine sensuum"),
or (Mt.) when he saw the earthquake
where it answers to niN$n

j
Me. prefers a Latinism already employ-
and other occurrences (TO. yivo^fva)^

or (Lc.) reflected on the whole trans-
lda>v
(-X?s)>
LXX.,
For
XV.
40]
OVTOS
<yvvaiKs^
Mapia
TJV
o av
OVTOS 1071
om
811
minP arm
1
8* 111111
1071 al
Kai
et>
syrr
40
r\v.
Mapia
TOV
IctKw/Bov
r\
+ e/cei C ev aL^ + tjv ACDN

om /cat 2 C 3 DGUr i 33
Mapia i] Mapta/x BG i
rjcrav 5e]
ais KCU syrr81"*** 11
arm me go
Kai
als
iv
detopovcrai,
40
om
|
cffknq
6eov
vios
jULaKpodcv
MaySaXrjvrj
r\
vios 6eov
39
avpw7ros
OTTO
389
The conduct
action (TO yevop-cvov}.
and sayings of Jesus, so unique in
his experience of crucifixions, culmi
nating in the supernatural strength
of the last cry, the phenomena which
attended the Passion the darkness,
time to the work of personal attend

ance on Jesus (Lc. Lc.}. The epithet
MaySaXrjvri, which everywhere distin
guishes her from other women of the
earthquake, perhaps also the

report of the event in the Temple,
impressed the Roman officer with the
sense of a presence of more than
she may have be

os
longed to the Magdala now repre
sented by el-Mejdel, at the south
end of Gennesaret (vi. 53) cf. Neubauer, geogr. du Talm., p. 216 f. A
confused story in the Talmud repre
sents this Mary as a woman s hair
the
human
him
greatness.
The Roman
in
righteousness of the
Oriental (v. 16, note)
recognised His Divinity. Mt. includes
the other soldiers (ol /zer avrov...
felt
the
Sufferer, the
((f)ol3r)6r](rav
o~<p68pa
\tyovTes
KT\.).
Vg. ex adverse, a phrase

used in class. Gk. and frequent in
LXX. cf. o eg fv.j Tit. ii. 8. Being on
duty, he had stood facing the crosses,
evavrias,
and nothing had escaped him.

40. yo~av de KOI yvvaiices KT\.~\ There
were others besides the centurion who
viewed the crucifixion seriously, and
There
were present throughout.
were also women
many women (Mt.)
looking on at a long distance,

where they could be safe from the
ribaldry of the crowd, and yet watch
the Figure on the Cross not the
"daughters
of
Jerusalem"
(ev als KOI...
/cm... KOI, both... and... and).

77
Ma-ySaXî/?;]
Mary
(on the
Mapm, Mapta^t, see WSchm.,

had been the
n.) the Magdalene
.forms
p. 91
subject of a remarkable miracle (Lc.

viii.
cf.
2 d(p ys daipovia eTrra egeXrjXvOei,

Me. xvi. 9), and had in conse
quence devoted
her
property
and
local
(cf.
ASpafAVV-
dresser
(WW2 *6n3D)
ed. Streane,p. 18,
and cf.
see Chagigah,
Laible, J. Chr.
by Streane, p. i6,
359; a graver error in
western Christian tradition has identi
fied her with the yvvrj d/uaprcoAos of
Lc. vii. 37 ff. For other references to
her in the N.T. and tradition see note
in the Talmud,
and Wunsche
on
tr.
p.
xvi. 9.
Kai
Mapta
Ia/ca)/3ov
77
KOI idMrfJTOs piJTTjp]

Jo.
Kai
/J..,
la><rr)7ra.
IOJO-^TOS (infr. v. 47),
r)
i, Lc. xxiv. 10), ij

contrast to the Magdalene)
If by 77
Mt. xxvii. 61, xxviii. i.
KXcoTra is meant the wife of CL, and
r)
[TOV] IOKCO/SOV (xvi.
a\\rj
M.
(in
KXo>7ras=
mention three by name
doubtless
is
like
who had
bewailed Jesus on the way to Golgotha,

but followers from Galilee. Mt., Me.,
Mapm
same name,
AA(paTos
(^D),
this
Mary
was the mother of the second James

in
the
Apostolic
lists
iii.
(cf.
18,
note) ; but it is against the identifica

tion that the extant Syriac versions
c
render
but
by
AX<p.
KXo)7r.
by
(Lightfoot, Galatians, p. 267

cu-
Syr.
sin
are unhappily wanting in

and Syr.
Jo. xix. 25).
Clopas is mentioned
Eus. H.E. iii. 11,
(cf.
Hegesippus
by
390
[XV. 40
4I
41
cu
ra\ei\aia riKO\ov6ovv avTM Kai SirjKovovv

Tij
i
a\\ai 7ro\\ai al <rvvava{3acrai avTto ets
ev
Kai
42
o^jsi
as
eire
lepo-
Flapa-
rjv
40 loxn/ros K BDL(A) (t) 13 69 346 2P knme] Iwrj K*ACEGHKMNSUVrnS*minP syrrPeshhcl arm go lua-rjfj) (ut vid) d ff i q vg syr 8 Aug
41 at i fc^B^ 32 131 1071
minP1
c d ff k q me syrhcl arm aeth] /cat ACLA min nonn vg go Aug at /cat
hci
nonn
auc
min
minP
om
DZ
aurw
i
S^
om
Sy r
/cat
CDA
avru
yKo\ov6 r)(rat
SLTIKOVOVV
A (air.) at a-vvavaft.] om at
n om aurw 2 N aXXat]
2 pe
IXrjJJi
e
*11
DNXmS
L^"
ere/>at
22, 32,
Joseph
iv.
who was brother of

husband of Mary the
22),
the
and father of the Symeon

who succeeded James the Just in
the presidency of the Church of
Jerusalem (cf. Mayor, St James,
Virgin,
p. xvi
8
^^...Trpoo-a/S/Sarcw] ei era* in sabbato syr
/cat
42
ToC
f.)-
SC.
IJLIKPOV,
777
fjXiKia
Mary of Magdala are mentioned
Xova
yvvr]
lo)
were
These
to the
loxrrjTos
see
vi.
3,
note.
Mt. /cat 77 pr/Typ

vlwv Ze/3eSaiou, but according to the
Gospel ace. to the Egyptians Salome
ra>v
was
childless (/caXcoy ovv firoiijcra firj

Teicovo-a); Jo. (apparently, see West-
COtt
ad
I.)
KO.I
T!
ddf\(f)f)
TTJS
p.T)TpOS
See notes on i. 19, x. 35 ff.

The name, which is given only by
Me. (here and xvi. i), is left with
O.VTOV.
identification, for it was well

known in the Church, and among
out
women connected with

narrative
Heb.
it
fern,
the Gospel
was unique.
It is the
name
with a Gk.
ending, like Mapiap.vr) (Dalman, Gr.
at
avroi
vovcrai
adds
Lc.
"
linquentibus Dominum mulieres in.

officio perseverant. .et ideo meruerunt
For
primae videre resurgentem."
.
els
dvcftaiveiv
lepoo-oXv/za
note; for (rvvavajBaiveiv

Exod. xii. 38, i Esdr.
42
THE
47.
LORD
and
the indices to Josephus (ed. Niese).

at ore r\v ev
FaXetXata
rrj
Cf. Lc. viii. 2, where besides
KT\.]
cf.
41.
Gen.
viii.
55, Jo. xix.
50
42.
BURIAL
(Mt. xxvii.
TJftr)
otyias
already 3 p.m.
1.
7,
5,
Acts
57
OF
THE
Lc. xxiiL
61,
3842).
yfvopevrjs]
It
Was
when the Lord
expired,
and some interval must be allowed for
the subsequent interview of Joseph
with Pilate (v. 43 ff.), so that sunset
term
22, note,
see x. 32,
cf.
xiii. 31.
Herod family;
vi.
vTrapôv-
r<3i>
end (Mt. ?)/coXov^7;crai/...dia/coJerome

ceteris re-
avrco)
for the burial
see
e /c
Their ministry continued
Gr. p. 30). The name

belonged to several members of the
p. 122, cf. Blass,
among
avvava(3a(rai.
salem.
KOI ISaXco/ATj]
(xxiv.
TroXXat.
erepai
the
Their
names had less significance than those
which Me. mentions they probably
returned to their homes in Galilee
after the Passover, and thus faded
out of the memory of the Christian
community at Jerusalem. AITJKOVOW
TCOV avrals.
Lc. xix. 3);
/cat
doubtless
aXXat TToXXat
Deissmann, however
(B. /St. p. 144 f.), offers some evidence
of the word being used in reference to
age (jp.LK.pos = minor). Whether from
stature or age this James was thus
distinguished in the Church of Jeru
(cf.
HpwSou
eVirpoTrov
Sovo-dvva
/cat
was not
(cf.
far off
i.
when
Ox/îa
all
was ready
is
a relative
32, iv. 35, vi. 47, xiv. 17,
notes), and an hour before sunset

would be relatively late in view of the
approaching Sabbath.
XV.
43]
43
o e(TTiv
391
e\6cbv
CtTTO
lco(rri<p
os Kat
/3ov\VTi]S,
nv
mu
42 irpoffapparov KB*CKMAII*^ i 33 69 al ] Trpos aaârov
LSUVril 2 min satmu arm irpiv crai3(3aTov DS 604 antesabbatumBnq vg
mu
o airo Ap.] om o D
t)\dev DEGHSV min
IOXTTJ^] loses k
AB 3EGH
(irpo<r<r.)
43 e\0wv]
rninP*"
KB*]
K- avid
rell -nadias
Apifj,.
D 69
Reason
T/I/
napctOTcevr; *rX.]
immediate action on the part of
Joseph the day was the eve of a
eVet
Ilapao-xei;^,
preparation,
had become a technical name for

Friday, which is still so called in the
Greek East cf. Jos. ant. xvi. 6. 2 eV
;
o-afiftaa-iv
rj
TTJ
Did. 8 rerpaSa
irpo avrfjs TrapacrKfvfj,

Kat napao-Kevrjv.
Mt.
(xxvii. 62) uses it
without explanation
Me. for the benefit of his Western

readers adds o foriv npoo-afifiarov a
word already employed in Judith viii.
6 and in the titles of Psalms xci. (xcii.)
K, xcii. (xciii.)
KB.
Jo. (xix. 14) calls
the day of the Crucifixion irapao-K. rou

Trao-â, but further on (xix. 31) he de
scribes it as
immediately preceding
the Sabbath on the problem raised
by his account see Westcott, Intro
duction to the Gospels, p. 329 ff. The
Jews had already taken steps to pro
vide for the removal of the bodies
before the Sabbath (Jo. v. 31 ff., cf.
Ev. Petr. 2, 5, notes); had they not
been anticipated, the Lord s Body
would have been committed to the
;
common grave provided for

who had been hanged (cf.
on Mt. xxvii. 58 cf.
and ace. to Deut. xxi.
have happened before
:
would
On the
WH., 7rcZr., p. 313.
Pa/ia<9e.
Ap.) see
breathing
ATTO Ap.,
even if not preceded by the art., is pro

bably to be connected with Icoo-^, not
with
cf. Lc. Jo., and comp. Jos.
ant. xvi. IO. I lEvpvK\rjs oVo AaKeoWeX0o>V,
povos ; for other instances of euro in this

sense cf. Jo. i. 45, Acts vi. 9 (Blass, Gr.
Joseph was a ôvXevr^s (Me.

the word passed into Rabbinic,
see Dalman, Gr. p. 148), a senator i.e. a
member of the Sanhedrin, as appears
from Lc. s statement (v. 51) that he
had not consented to the resolution
p. 122).
Lc.
which condemned Jesus. Mc. s fva-xqseems to answer to Mt. s TrXoô-ior,

cf. Acts xiii. 50, xvii. 12
this sense of
pa>v
the word
severely condemned by
Phryn. (roCro p-hol dfj.afa is eVi rot; 77X01;o-i ov Kal fv atro/Mari OVTOS raTTovcriv),
is
and Rutherford adds that
it "seems
confined to Christian writers," but he

overlooks the exx. cited by Wetstein
the
from Plutarch and Josephus
latter (mt. 9) writing of the state of
Tiberias says crrao-et s rpels rjo-av Kara
;
p.v
TÎV 7r6\iVj p-ta

77
Lightfoot
Ev. Petr. 2),
(v.
(
criminals
23, this
ApeipaQaias
latt vtv edd P 1
Bcr
for
Sabbath.
Sevrepa de
av8pa>v
orao-ij
e^
Similarly honesti homines are con

trasted by Pliny with the plebs.
os Kal avros ^v Trpoo Seô/zevo? /crX.]
Mt.
nightfall.
\0<av
loocn^ 6 a?r6 Ap. AtrX.]
43
Eusebiusowom.s.0., folio wed by Jerome
So Lc.
de situ, identifies Arimathaea with
statements
irjo ov,
e/jLaQrjTevffr)
(v.
1.
e/J.a0^-
The three
8e.
seem to describe suc
Kficpvpnevos
Ramah in Mt Ephraim
man s religious
Originally he had been in the
position of Simeon (Lc. ii. 25); there
were not a few such in Jerusalem at
which is possibly identical with er-Ram

a few miles N. of Jerusalem. Eus. how
ever, places it near Diospolis (Lydda),
cf. I Mace. xi. 34 Avdda *eu Pa0up.ei
the beginning of the century (Lc. ii.

38). The preaching of Jesus, perhaps
at the first passover, made him a
secret disciple ; after the Resurrection
cessive stages in the
Regn.
i.
I,
history.
on the name see Driver ad
Ramathaim
or
l.\
i/
392
TTJV
TTjOOcrSeô/xei/os
ela"ri\6ev
H 44 TO v
TTpos
45
44 d
Kai
67rripa)Tti(rev
el
om T0\fj.rj(ras syrhier
KD c ff k q vg Aug
43
etfftjXdev] r/Kdev
et]
pr
KO.L
XBDL
cjP ]
ff
|
om
o-wâ
airo
TOV KCVT. k syrPesh
ACEGKMSUVXrAnSÎ
he became a member of the Church

cf. Mt. xxviii. 19).
(<-Vm#7?rev#J7,
TO\p.T]cras fl(TTJ\Oev TTpos
TOV IleiAaroi
Acc. to Ps. Peter, Joseph
xrX.]
is
and
his petition is
tendered immediately after the sen
tence has been pronounced ; Pilate
friend of Pilate,
26 ev
12
syr
this secret disciple bold.

cf.
adv.,
The
has almost the force of an

Vg. audacter introiit; see
Field, I.e.
44,
45.
their
Se
IletXaros
eQavpao-ev
Pilate won
pp. 339, 679).
Death
in
the
wounds (Bus. H. E. viii. 8). Cf.

miraculum enim erat quo"
Origen
forte
Our
post tres horas receptus est qui

biduum victurus erat in cruce."
Lord died first of the three, cf.
Jo. xix. 33.

45-
K(*i-
yvovs
airo
TOV KevTvpiowos
The centurion had returned to

head-quarters, arid was able to report
the fact
(cf. v.
Upon
39).
this Pilate
granted the Body (donavit corpus), as

Me. says in language which savours of
an official character (cf. Mt. eWXeuerev
aTTododrjvai, Jo.
eVerpeêv
[iva
apy])
used especially of royal

or Divine bounty, see Gen. xxx. 20,
do>pflo-6ai
Peculiar to Me.
KT\.]
Icoo-^0] IWCTT;
WM.,
(cf.
pe al 1 8110
124 2
case of the crucified; they lived for

two or three days, and in some cases
died at last of starvation rather than of
KT\.]
aor. part,
irapa
seldom supervened so soon
face the Procurator (on the phrase

see Field, Notes, p. 44). The circum
made
(x)O~r](f)
Dk
44
BD arm vid
D
45 om
redvrjKei
die
CLTTO
ydij
min fereomn k
mam
stances of the Passion, which wrecked

the brave resolutions of the Apostles,
airo]
KevTvpiwva
Kai yvovs
TTTCOjUa TO)
(arm)
sin
him to Herod, but the Body is

ultimately given to Joseph by the
Jews (Ev. Petr. 2, 6). ToA/nô-as- creates
quite a different impression of Joseph s
He summons up his courage to
act.
refers
45
trwâ] TTTW/MI
enrev
KACEGKLMSUVXvidriIS*- min fereomn om

7>oi;s...Iw(r?70
TOV
aTredavev
fjSrj
TO
fjt.afri>
TO
FleiXaTOs eQavfJLacrev
Se
TTjOOcr/caAecra/xei/o?
avTOV
iJTriO aTO
TOV FleiXaTOV Kai
lr](rov^
TedvrjKev,
TOV 6eov 9
/3a(ri\eiav
[XV. 43
Esdr.
is
i.
viii.
7,
55,
Esth.
viii.
i,
Jesus was already

dead, and was not satisfied until he
had ascertained the fact from the
example
in the N.T.).
nrcS/ia has the same
ring; the Body which saw no cor
responsible officer. Qavpafav el (cf.

i Jo. iii. 13) leaves the fact slightly
doubtful contrast 6. on in Jo. iv. 27,
a
ruption* is not elsewhere called
corpse (cf. vi. 29, Apoc. xi. 8 f.), but
The perfect reQvrjKev re

presents the Death as an existing
that light ; TO
(TOV tytroG, O.UTOV)
is substituted in Mt. Lc. Jo.
Ilreo/ua is
used of the carcases of animals, e.g.
Jud. xiv. 8 TO TTT. TOV \eovros: when
dered
whether
Gal.
i.
6.
state, whilst airlOavev in the indirect

question which follows refers to it as
momentary
effect;
is
He dead?
Pilate asks himself, but to the cen

turion he says
did you see Him
2 Pet.
i.
to Pilate
f.
(the only other
it
would appear merely
in
o~a>fj.a
employed
tempt
the dead
for
human being
(cf. e.g.
it
body of a
carries a tone of con
Sap.
iv.
19
TrroJ/â aTipov,
XV.
46
46]
Kat dyopdcras <riv$dva Ka6e\wv avTOV

Kal edrjKev avTOv ev fULvrnuaTi o
46
Swr
/cat
(?
DS 38 106 435 2Pe latt

ACEGKMSUVrAHS minomnv
o de Iwo-770
i]
syr
Bin
pr
/cat
393
vei\tj<rev
46
rrj
Ae\aro-
rjv
arm Aug
vg syrr arm go aeth
TT;
EGKMSUVXrn
avrov] avro
Ezech. vi. 5, A). The majority of the

uncial MSS. avoid the word here, and
borrow o-tS/ta from Mt. Lc. Jo.; and
the Latin versions similarly prefer
corpus to cadaver.
Mt. Lc.) or swathed (Ivei,

Me., eiX^cre, Ps. Pet. ; cf. I Regn.
xxi. 9) in the linen between the folds of
y
which the spices were
freely
crumbled
TWV apco/iareoi/, Jo.), and finally

bound with strips of cloth (e^vav
oQoviois, Jo.), after the Jewish manner
of burying (Jo.). The picture may be
(/nera
KOI dyopdcras (rivdova *rX.]

46.
his way back to Golgotha
On
Joseph
provides himself with linen on a-ivsee xiv. 51
the word is used
;
8<ov
via
KB]
435
here of linen in the piece, not of a

garment; it was still, as Mt. says,
and unused (cf. xi. 2,

His next task was to remove
note).
the Body from the Cross. Ka0e\w, cf.
v, 36, Acts xiii. 29; the word is common
Katiapd, fresh
completed by comparing what is said

of Lazarus in Jo. xi. 44, and the ac
count of the grave clothes in Jo. xx. 7
the Hands and Feet were bound with
666via ( = Keipuu, xi. 44), and the Face
was covered with a face-cloth (o-ovAll was now ready for the
ddpiov).
:
in this sense, cf. e.g. Jos. x. 27 Kafal\ev

avrovs dirb reoi/
Phil, in Flacc.
IO oS ov TTf \fVTT) KOTO.S fVt crrau-
interment.
Kadaipf iv...7rpo(TeTaTTev.
Joseph.
iv. 5- 2 TOVS
dvao-Tcivpovpevovs
TTpo dvvros ijXiov KdOeXflv re KOI Sdrcrfiv.
Other examples will be found in
artificially constructed, cut out of a

rock, the resting-place of some rich
citizen; cf. Isa. xxii. 16
Kal
i5Xo>i/,
pa>i/
.5.
/".
Field, Notes, p. 44. The Romans used

detrahere in a similar sense cf. Petron.
sat. iii.
miles... cruces servabat ne
;
"
ad sepulturam corpora detralieret."

In this work Joseph was pro
quis
bably not alone;
crowd of
though the little

which the
assistants with
poetry of Rubens great picture has

surrounded him is imaginary, St
John s account (v. 39 f.) leads us to
suppose that his brother Sanhedrist
Nicodemus was already on the spot.
Nicodemus had brought a large sup
ply of the spices used for embalming
the dead (eXty/na cr^.vpvr)s KOL d\6r]s
&s XtVpay fKOTov, a hundred pounds of
aromatics made up in a compact roll).
The Body was then taken by the two
men
(e Xa/3oi/,
Peter,
cf.
Jo.),
Acts
bathed perhaps (Ps.
ix.
37),
and wrapped
eQijKev
avrbv ev fivijân
AcrX.]
Me. knows only that the tomb was
/j.vr]fj,eloVj
ypa^ras treaura) ev
irerpq. (TKTJV^V;
Kal
e-
Such
rock-hewn chambers abound on the

W., and N.W. of the city ; see
Robinson, Researches, i. p. 517 ff.,
and Mr Fergusson s art. Tombs in
Smith s B. D. This tomb was a new
one which had never been used (Mt.
S.,
Lc. Jo.), and had been prepared by

Joseph for his own burial (Mt.) it
was in a garden adjacent to the place
of crucifixion (Jo.). The garden was
presumably the property of Joseph, a
;
*
paradise ; according to Ev. Petr. 6
the spot bore the name Kr/iros loxrrf^.
On the custom of burying in gardens
see 4 Regn. xxi. 18, 26, 2 Esdr. xiii. 16.
For e 0TjKv the more technical word
KaTedrjKv has been substituted in most
of the MSS.
394
TreVâs, Kal
imrjimevov e/c
XVI.
Mapia r\
z
Kal
46
Siayevo/uevov
TT.
Se
Mapia
TOV
r\
1071
/j.vr)fj,eiov]
Mapia
(ra/3/3aTOv^
2 pe al perpauc er TV) ireTpa
ets
eiri]
CTTI
edecopovv TTOV Te
la)(rfJTOs
Trerpas] TTJS
Kv\tffas
*7
fJLvrjfJieiov.
\idov
7rpo<TKV\i(rv
47
47 6vpav TOV
[XV. 46
13 69 346
Kai
irpoff-
7rpoaeKV\i<Tev]
(D)G
ainjXdev
209
157
59
>/
syrr go luaytfr AS 258 vg

47 IWCTT/TOS N BLASI> i k me] Iwrj CEGKMSUVrn min
aeth IaKw(3ov D ff n q syr sin Ia/c. /cat Iwcnjros 13 69 124 346 2 pevid syr hier arm edewpovv}
edeavavTO D 2 pe TTOV] TOV TOTTOV OTTOV D c ff q arm reêtrat ÂBCD^JAIIS^Cl 12 )
C
pl
110
33 69 131 229 al^ k] TiOeTat
(q)
om
EGKMSUVr
Ma/jta i...SaXw/u7;
KOI Trpoo-e/KvXiorei/ \l6ov KrX.]
Mt., cf. xvi. 4 ^y -yap

adds
o-(f)68pa: in Lc. cod.
,
oi>
peyas
p,oyi?
while Ps. Peter repre

sents the matter as requiring the
services of all who were present (6/*oG
TravTfs ol ovTes eK6i eOrjuav) ; the stone
was afterwards, at the desire of the
Jews, sealed and guarded (Mt.), cf.
Ev. Petr. 6. The opening was usually
closed with a stone, if any of the
eiKoo-i eKvXiov,
loculi
were occupied;
cf.
Jo.
xi.
(604)
XVI i om diayevopevov
B*L min 1
min pl
Mapia i] pr
77
Sabbath was over, perhaps, and not

with a view to a permanent interment ;
cf.
Jo. xx. 13, 15.
8e Mapia
MayS. *rX.] The
Magdalene and the other Mary (v. 40)
had remained on the spot, and were
watching the action of Joseph and
Nicodemus
cf.
caritas
Origen
duarum Mariarum colligavit eas ad
monumentum novum, propter corpus
lesu quod fuerat
Ambrose:
"sexus
nutat, devotio calet.
They
47.
77
?)
"
ibi."
38
epêrat els TO fivrjêlov r\v de (nr^Xaiov

Kal \idos eVe iceiTo eV avrw. The stone
was rolled to the opening (irpoo-Kv\ifiv
sat opposite to the place of sepulture

(Mt., dneuavTi TOV Tcxpov), and saw the
here only and in the corresponding

context in Mt.; cf. Jos. x. 18 KvXiWre
where
Xidovs
eVt ro
Mr Latham
TOV
a-Top-a
(nrr)\aiov).
(Risen Master,
p.
33,
and illustr. i cf. E. Pierotti, Jeru

salem Explored (E. Tr., 1864), ii.,
massive
plate Ivd. fig. 3) imagines
;
"a
circular disc of stone, much like a

grindstone of four feet diameter,"
rolled along
furrow grooved out
of the rocky soil ; but wXieiv \ldov
does not in itself suggest more than
the rolling of a mass of stone along
i
the ground
cf.
Regn. xiv. 33,
Prov. xxvi. 27, Zech. ix. 16.
Mi^/za
"a
Body
carried
it
in,
for the perf.
cf.
knew
so that they
T?0emu, Lc.
lay.
creGr)
Their
TeQvrjKev (o. 44).
thought was, He is there (contrast xvi.

6 OVK eo-Tiv coe), and there we shall find
Him when the sabbath is past. Vic
tor remarks
TTapa/AOi/j)
TTOV
cva
TideTai)
avao~Tao~ea>s
TOIS
avayKala KOI KUTO. dfov rj

yvvaiKtov els TO yv&vat
ro3i>
a7ravTT]o~(i>o~i
enayyeXiav
TTJV
p.adrjTa is.
Mapia
77
Kal,
TTJS
KOfj,io~o)o~l
icoo-rjTos
SC.
"
and
iJLvrjpelov
seem
indiscriminately
(cf.
be employed
to
v.
ff.),
40)
the Western text sub
stitutes la*a)/3ou (see app. crit.}.
XVI.
TO THE
i8. VISIT OP THE WOMEN

TOMB ON THE THIRD DAT
(Mt. xxviii.
Jo. xx.
unless
here a loculus the Vg. uses

monumentum for both words. Ac
cording to Jo. (v. 42) the Body was
placed in Joseph s tomb on account of
its proximity to the Cross
till the
p-vfjua is
fj.r}T7]p (v.
I.
When
8,
Lc. xxiv.
10;
cf.
i ff).
8iayevo/j,evov TOV
<ra/3/3arou
icrX.]
the Sabbath was over (i.e. after

sunset on the day which followed the
Crucifixion), the three women named
xv. 40 went forth to purchase
aromatics for the anointing of the
in
XVI.
3]
KCLI
ri
Mapia
TOV
v\
395
Ca\co/mr]
apco/maTa iva eXQovcrai
\iav
TO
Trpcoi Tij
om
TOV la*.]
iropevdeicrai
D c ff knq
D ckn syrr
(c ff )
TOV
arm
"
1"* 1
Syr
ITJCTOVV
K 2 MX
?6
fua
/was
Ti7s
ACEGMSUVX vid rA*IIS minP
<rapp<LT<av
ABC 3DLXTAn2>p- min omnvid ]
Tyc Aug pr
KIT*
ert
i^
/WT/ytwt
a\ûc
-rryopavav]
unguentum
8**
13 69 124 346 1071 al
^ arm om irpwi cq TTJ

AC(D)EGKMSUVXriIS min?
8111
67ri 2
Z
rfXiov.
apwyuara] pr
CLVTOV.
cra/3{3dTO)v
K*CGMSUVXr^ min nonn
k n (q)
avrov] TOV
^JULLO,
dvaTeiXavTOs TOV
fJivriiuLeiov
TWV
K(B)LA^
TWV
TOU
(i)
o-a.ppa.Twv
<ra/3/3aroi;
K*C* i^
KCLI
e\eyov 3
yveyKav (ut vid) c k pr

et
syr
om
eXdovacu
om \iav
me Bus]
11
vg**
e
auc
33 1071 2P alP
KBKLA
1071
33 69
alP*"
ckq
^
|
alP auc ]
fjLvr)/j.eiov
avareiXavTos] oâreXXovros
nq
Aug
Body (Me. Lc.). According to I) the

purchase apparently took place on
Friday (before the Sabbath began).
They had probably seen Joseph and
Nicodemus use spices freely in the
for Joseph s garden

the morning
watch had begun, but it was yet
dark. Me. adds dvaTf[\ai>Tos TOV y\iov }
words which are scarcely less incon
sistent with his own A/ay irpvi than
for burial (Jo.
with Jo. s <TKOTias ert OVOTJS. The

harmonists have from the first been
exercised by the apparent contradic
tion, as the reading of D and some
other Western authorities seems to
shew see note on i. 32, and cf. Aug.
process of wrapping
xix. 40,
cf.
xv.
46
it
f.,
notes),
but they
desired to add more externally, and

to apply fragrant oils (Lc. KOI /iupa,cf.
Me. 1va...a\ffyu>cri.v avrov) the inci
dent at Bethany (xiv. 3 ff.) was perhaps
fresh in their memory, and suggested
;
For 8tayivfo-0at.
|this final ministry.
to intervene in reference to intervals
time cf. Acts xxv. 13, xxvii. 9;
the verb is used in this sense from
Demosthenes downwards. For dpw)f
i,
cf.
2 Chi*, xvi. 14 eOaâv avTois
*Aera)...Kai
(sc.
jivpnv
J,
in Sir. xxiv. 15
notes.
\iav Trpou
2.
[t.
6-^ff
8f
Lc.
<r.,
and the list of

and see xiv. 3,
ra)V
Trj /j.ia
T7]
<T.
TTJ
II
TTJ
8e p.ia
rooi/
WKTl
T)...op6pov
a:
flS
8e
f]
TTJS
TT(p(i)(rKV
KvpidKfjs}.
Tj
cons. ev.
est,
iam
iii.
65
"orie?ite
cum caelum ab
albesceret."
iam
sole,
id
orientis
parte
But the correction
such it seems to be) gives little

the same moment of time
relief;
can hardly be described as \iav
(for
irpa>l
It is better to re
and as sunrise.
gard Mc. s note as a compressed
statement of two facts the two women
started just before daybreak and ar
;
rived just after sunrise (epxoi/rat =

<ra/3/3aee\6ov(Tai...rj\dov). Tfj /ua
Td)v (Acts xx. 7, i Cor. xvi. 2), on the
TO>V
KV-
day after the Sabbath (Bede:

sabbatorum prima dies est a
els being used by a
die sabbatorum
common Hebraism for Trpeoros (WM.,
All
p. 311, Blass, 6rr. p. 140);
opOpov
(raârooi/. . .
Ps. Pet.
(c
T>V
TTJ
df
o-a/3,3. ACT\.]
7Tt(pa)(TKOV<rT]
5e p.ia
(TKOTias CTI OVO-TJS
etas,
rpcoi
Jo.
apco/xarcoi/ KOI
firXrjcrav
p.vpe\lfo>v,
first
"prima
"),
cf.
Trporn/
the canonical accounts, notwithstand

ing a remarkable independence of
crappdTov, v. 9, where however o-a/3/faTOV is probably used for the week,
The last
jxpression, point one way.
lours of Saturday night were already
as in Lc.
iving
place
to
the
iwn when the three
first
signs of
started
women
xviii. 12.
e\fyov Trpbs eavTas AcrX.] Me.

On the way they remembered
only.
the stone which they had seen Joseph
3.
396
e afras
Tis aTroKvXia-ei
tj/uuv
[XVI. 3
TOV \i0ov
e/c
Kai dva/3\eâcrai Qeutpovcriv

4 6upas TOV fULi/rj /ULCLOV ;
OTL dvaKeKv\i(TTai 6 Ai0os, r\v yap /ueyas
<T<p6$pa.
Kai
ev
3
TT/JOS
eavrovs
e/c]
-rots
TO
airo CDSIr
elSov
/uLvrj/uLelov
Se^tols
veavi<rK.ov\
<rTO\nv
7repi/3e/3\riiuLVOV
latt (ab) Eus

4 /ecu av
KOU evpuricovfftv cnroKeKv\i(rfJi,evov TOV \idov I
ad horam tertiam tenebrae diei (leg. diei\
minP*"
/cat
<r0o5pa]
ek
ei(T6\6ov(rai
ff<f>o5pa
hier
(Eus) subito autem

de caelis angeli et surtenebrae) factae sunt per totum orbem terrae et descenderunt
gent (leg. surgentes, nisi forte surgente cf. F. C. Burkitt, Itala, p. 94) in claritate
2 pe
cffn syrr (8in
vivi del simul ascenderunt
monimentum
et
aTTo/ce/c.
eo et continue* lux facta est tune illae accesserunt
vident revolutum lapidem fuit enim magnus nimis k
AC(D)XrAHS minomnvid
syr
roll to
cum
Ps. Peter (c.
ris aTTOKvXio-ei KT\. into
xi.)
expands
a set speech
which is at once feeble and confused.

For Trpos eavras = 7rpos aXAf/Xas, cf.
xi.
31,
xiv.
4,
notes.
AnonvXiciv,
the opposite of irpoo-KvXiftv (xv. 46) ;

the form Kv\ieiv begins in Aristo
phanes to take the place of the older
KvXivdew or KvXivSelv, which is un
known to Bibl. Gk. The compound
a7roKv\. occurs in Gen. xxix. 3ff. in
reference to the removal of a stone
EK T^S
from the mouth of a well.
6vpas
The perf., as in
the entrance of the tomb and
remove it.
Lc.
eXdowai
ad,
ava/ceKuXtcrrat
|
127
om
ev
hier
leave there, and they began to talk

It would require
(e Xe-yoj/) about it.
more than the strength of three women
to
5 ereX0oucrcu]
less
airo
exactly,
pvrjpfiov (cf. WM., p. 454).

KCU avafi\e\l/ao-a.i. KT\.]
4.
TOV
this
time they are near the knoll out of

the side of which the tomb had been
cut; the sun has risen, and involun
tarily looking up at the mention of
the stone they see that it has been
The change from drroKvdisplaced.
\ieiv to the rarer and more difficult
dvaKv\ieiv is evidence of Mc. s care for
accuracy in detail ; the stone was not
rolled right away, but rolled back so
as to leave the opening free ; cf. Ev.
Petr. 9 6 8e \i6os.
eauroO KV\I..a<|>
vividness of the
we hear
the
Atorm
their ris dvroKvAurei; has
KCU 6
Ta<f)OS
narrative
women exclaim Ava

been
answered, and their wish, idle as ittl

had seemed, is realised. T Hv yap pcyas-\
oxpoSpa either accounts for their being;
able to see what had occurred before
they reached the spot, or it explains-]
why the sight arrested their attention.
Mt. attributes the removal of the stone
to the descent of an Angel, accom
panied by an earthquake the AngeLl
sits upon the stone which he has rolled
away, and is there apparently when thei
|
women arrive.
It is impossible to feel
any confidence in Thpht s attempt

reconcile the two accounts cVSe
to<|
yap ov flSov
By
xv. 44, 47, adds*
to the
i&eti/
TraXiv
60-<o,
e<u
KaOypevov
. . .
TOVTOV
TrpoAa/Soi/ra ras yvvcuKas
remarkable gloss
3 in k (see app. crit.}; cf.
the story in Eo. Petr. 9.
Lc. et(reAKal fl(T\6ovo~ai KrA.]
5.
Kal eio-e\66vra.
follows
v.
Boixrai 8e ov% evpov TO trcojua. Mt. does

not mention the fact of their entering ;
In Jo. Mary Magda
see last note.
lene arrives at the tomb alone, and
all the circumstances are different.
The attempt to harmonise these in
dependent narratives is beset with
difficulty; see however Tatian s scheme
(Hill, p. 252 ff.), and the provisional
XVI.
6]
ijv^
KCLI ee6a/ui/3ii6ri<rav.
6 Se \eyeL aura?? Mrj 6
TOV
Vrelre
Irjcrovv
K6afj.fiei<r6e
5 ee0aAt/377077 rcu
<
(cf.
Na^wpatov
LA
o T.
iSe eKft
e0avpr)<ra.v
c n)
6811
om N*
(hab
CLVTOV a 1*6
fc*
similiter c
v.
notes.
f.,
cf. ix.
mttfafifkurQai,
5,
xiv. 33, notes)

iv TOIS
young man sitting

$ciois (cf. ra beia p.eprj TOV
Jo. xxi. 6), on the right hand
In Lc. the wo
standing over them
in flashing raiment (eWorTjo-av avrals
fv fatifjTi da-TpairTova-rj).
The very
diversity of the accounts strengthens
the probability that the story rests
upon a basis of truth; the impres
sions of the witnesses differed, but
they were agreed upon the main facts.
The conception of the Angel as a
<$
îcaV.
young man clad in bright attire finds

an interesting parallel in 2 Mace,
iii.
26, 33 8vo fffrdvrjo civ aurco veaviat...
diairpcTrels TTJV TTcpifioXr/v

TTO\IV efpdvrjcrav
Vfa.vi.at
pco
. . .
Trao-/*a
8.
2)
/caXco
...veavia
Cf. also
Ev.
see
riv,
xiv. 51,
7rapa7r\ijcriov
Petr. 9, 11.
WM.,
Blass,
Apoc.
p.
434
/zeyaXco.
On Kafy
7Tpt/3aXXeo-&u
Gr. pp. 92, 113, and cf.

on o-roX^
vii. 13, x. i
;
6.
Angel
50)
Se
is
ix.
3,
Xeyet
and Apoc.
avTais
vi.
n,
The
xrX.]
not an apparition merely

he speaks to the women and
answers (dnoKpideis Mt.) their unspoken

fears.
Lc. follows another tradition
of the Angel s words, but Mt. is in
substantial agreement with Me. Mc. s
;
however, derives peculiar

and freshness from the absence of
life
men
see two
13.
9,
side of
men
see
vii.
account,
fldea O.VTOV coy atrrpaTn) Kal TO evdvp-a
avTov \VKOV
syri*
irXoiOV,
the tomb, clad in a long robe (a-ToXrjv,

cf. xii. 38, note) of dazzling white
ness (\evwjv, cf. ix. 3, note).
Mt.,
who identifies the veavio-Kos as an
Angel, has a fuller description fa dc
77
\evKTJ
(vi.
According to Me. the women on

entering were startled and awestricken
to see a
knq
ff
arrangement proposed by Bp Westcott

On the special
(St John, p. 288 f.).
appearance to Mary Magdalene, which
characterises the Johannine tradition,
see below,
TOJ>
TOTTOS
ffie
arm
0o/3ei<r0cu
e-
6 o de \. aimus] /ecu X. avrats o

5811
arm TOV Nctfapôi ] r.
2
iSe o TOTTOS] etSere e/cet +
TOTTOJ/ aurou
(
)
syr?
e/rtfa^tjSeta-fle]
TOV
Naâprjvov
OVK e&Tiv
ayye\os (D)
397
conjunctions in the
first five clauses.
Mt. adds v/zfis, for he

has just mentioned the terror which
struck the guards at the sight of the
Angel; but the contrast would have
no meaning for the women, and can
scarcely have found a place in the
Tov Naâpqi/oV (Me.
original words.
only) strikes a familiar note in the
M^
K0a/z/3eIo-#e
memories of these Galilean women

(cf.
i 24,
x. 47, xiv. 67, notes)
TOV
Me.) rather than

TOV o-ravpco&Vra, for the event is
recent, and the Person is still living ;
eo-Tavpo>fj.vov
(Mt.
Cor. i. 23, Gal.

Jo. xix. 20, 2 Cor.
cf. i
where the
iii.
i,
and contrast
Apoc. xi 8,
aor. suffices to express the
xiii. 4,
historical circumstance.
Hye p^, the
Resurrection is an accomplished fact,

the moment is already past ; contrast
fyrjyepTai
in
Cor. xv.
4,
20,
where
purpose is to emphasise the

abiding truth of the Lord s risen life.
*l8e 6 TOTTOS KT\. here is the loculus
where the Body lay you can see for
is not there
(Je
yourselves that it
ut si meis verbis non creditis
rome
In Mt.
vacuo credatis sepulchro").
the Angel reminds the women that
the
"
the Lord had foretold the issue of the
398
7 OTTOV e6r]Kav
IT
8 Fa\L\aiai/
aAAct vTrdyeTe eiVare TO Is

eis^
FleTpco OTL HpodyeL
7
avTOV.
TW
TCUS avTOU Kat
a*
v/ma<s
Kadws e nrev
CIVTOV oêtrQe,
e/ce?
[XVI. 6
v/uuv.
TOV
7 eiTrctre] pr
2 pe
aicov(rai>Tes
^ pQ^
A
ei.pr)Kev
iirev~\
C*D
/cat
arm
gy rr sinpesh
e^rfkdov airo TOV
arm + ra^ u
ACLFAH min omnvid go
*5
k
|
ruv
eiprjKa
Sy rr8inpeshhci(mg)
8e
21
33
alro
(eiirov
minnonn
KO.I
VTrayere KrX.]
AXXa (WM.,
thoughts from the

wonder and awe of the announcement
which they had just received to the
duty which lay immediately before
them it breaks off the discourse
and turns to a new matter" (Alford).
They must go with speed (ra^v, Mt.)
and deliver a message to the disciples.
Me. adds KOI rep HcVpcp, and in par
ticular to Peter
cf. Acts i. 14 crvv
yvvaiiv KOI M.apia.fj,, and the less com
p. 551) recalls their
"
plete parallel in
i.
KOI ol if/joo-oXu/ietrcti
?)
(cf.
xP a
lovdaia
WM.,
p. 546).
Peter is named, both as the first of

the Eleven, and probably also to assure
him that his denials are forgiven
(Thpht.
cos
Kopv<f)dlos...rj...
CLVTOS
fj.r)
iva
fj.rj
o~Kav-
Xoyov dia)del$
Bede
"
vocatur
e(pvyoi>
om
5"
adding, KOI e^vrfa-Bâv T&V prjp.a.Ta>v

But the prophecy was ad
avTov.
dressed, so far as we know, to the
Twelve only, and the reference to it, or
at least the citation, probably formed
no part of the earliest tradition.
aXXa
k syr h
Trpoayei
59 Ilg 2O9 604
3
40 72) a ffkc[
Crucifixion (KU^S eltrev} in Lc. this

passing reference is expanded into a
citation of the prophecy (fjLv^crSrjTe cos
\a\r}av vplv KT\.\ the Evangelist
7.
irpoayw
KOH l5oV Trpoayei
p<i)V
fj.v7jp.eiov
jj
Trpoayei] t5ou
VK
aVTOv]
fJL
ee\6ov<rai...fJt,t r)[j.eiov]
pe
eêXôycrat] aKoucraj/res 2
(sic)
airo TOV
8 11
syr
fJivTriiJieiov...eirTa<rt.s
yap]
Master would precede them.

Upodyet vp.as fls T^V Ta\t\aiav (Mt.
Me.) ; cf. xiv. 28, note the reminder
is necessary, for the words of Christ
would be forgotten for the while in
the excitement of the great events
which had occurred. It is more dif
ficult to understand why the matter
should have been so urgent if a
week at least was to intervene before
the Risen Christ left Jerusalem (Jo.
the
was important to
any expectations
of an immediate setting up of the
Kingdom of GOD in a visible form at
Jerusalem (cf. Acts i. 6).
elirev
xx. 26).
Perhaps it
dispel at the outset
Ka6<os
Mt., with a complete change of

reference, loov elnov v/jilv.
vfj.lv
^f\6ovo-m ecpvyov icrX.] The

true to psychological pro
At first the Angel s words
bability.
only increased their terror; they
8.
KOI
picture
is
and fled from the tomb,

trembling and unable for the moment
to collect their thoughts or control
themselves. On IWrao-i? see v. 42 note,
and cf. Lc. v. 26, Acts iii. 10, x. 10;
turned
fiXv = eXapv (Lc. I.e., cf. Field, Notes,

p. 44 f. and Deissmann, B. St. p. 293),
cf.
/caretx<ri>,
Jos. ant.
V.
I,
8 Kara-
ex nomine ne desperaret ex nega-
7r\r)is fix f TOVS d.Kovovras
tione
exx. see Field ad I. As they came to

themselves and began to realise the
truth, joy mingled with their fear and
")
etra rot?
cf.
Cor. xv. 5
8<08eKa.
<Z(f)6r)
Kâ,
The message would
open of course with the tidings of the

Resurrection (ciVare OTL Hyepdrj, Mt.),
its purpose was to turn the steps
of the Apostles to Galilee whither
but
predominated
Xapas
(Mt.
for other
(p6(3ov
*ai
and their flight was

an eager haste to de-
}jLyd\r)s\
changed into
/uera
XVI.
9]
OVTOS Tpo/uos Kal eKO Touris
KCLL
r/oo/xos]
<pofios
13 69 124 604*
arm eodzoh
<pavTfj
om
irpwTov~\
(ra/3/3dTOV
arm
arm zoh + o
DII*
al nonn
npwi p
vid
om
vid
/ecu e/co-rao-is
Itja-ovs
TrpwTTj] T7? /MO.
eQavepwvev
ovSev
ovfievi
Se
399
TT/JWTOIS
Fw
9 5e
] /ecu
C* vid
om
St
nonmu off
sUt
13 28 69 124 604 1071 al
vg
EUS
e(f>a.i>T]
arm
e(pdvri 9
syr
Wer
|
pe
TrpwTT] 2
ffa.ppa.Twv
om
KII
irpwrov syr
al satmu
Uer
Eusf
arm me Eus 1
and no explana
liver their
rection to the Eleven,
*rX.).
tion is given of this unexpected turn

in the events.
Lastly, the paragraph
of feeling has been reached; fear still

prevails, and the shock has been too
severe to permit them to say a word
about what had occurred. Ovdtyi ovdev
ftnav is too general a statement to
justify the limitation /caret TTJV obov (cf.
has evidently been
message (e
But Mc. s narrative comes to
an abrupt end before this second stage
Lc.
x.
4)
until
had
their terrors
subsided they had no thought for the

Angel s message and no tongue to
tell it.
According to Lc. xxiv. 9 it
was delivered by them afterwards
cf.
vv.
10,
n,
notes,
and
Jo. xx. 18.
With the abrupt ending comp.

6, eK(po/3oi -yap eycvorro
however
is
not
exact,
ix.
the parallel
and
it
is
perhaps improbable that the Evan

gelist deliberately concluded a para
graph with tyofiovvTO yap (cf. WH.,
As Mr Burkitt sug
Notes, p. 46).
(Two Lectures, p. 28), some
object may have followed the verb.
For an instance of a broken sentence
at the end of an imperfect document
see i Esdr. ix. 55, compared with
2 Esdr. xviii. 13.
gests
THE APPEARANCE TO MARY

ii.
9
MAGDALENE (Jo. xx. n L8).
some document
in
detached from
which the Lord
has been the subject of the preceding

sentence; in its present position o
Irjo-ovs is imperatively required (cf.
WH., Notes, p. 51). On the general
question of the authorship of the
fragment xvi. 9 20 and its relation
to the Gospel, see the Introduction.
Ilpon is doubtless to be taken with
dvaa-rds, not with etydvr), and thus it
determines the time when the Resur
rection took place on the third day,
as the Lord had foretold, though
before daybreak, perhaps in the
earliest hour of the morning watch.
Cf. rfj pia
Trpcor^
a-appdroav (v. i, note); the use of
TOS in this phrase is apparently unique,
r<nv
<ra/3/3arot>]
7rp<3-
though we have TTpco-n; r^fpa r&v

d&tiwv in xiv. 12, Mt. xxvi. 17. The
Gospels moreover seem to prefer o-a/3/Sara in this connexion, but cf. i Cor.
XVi. 2 /cara piav <ra/3/3arov.
Efpdvrj
occurs here only in reference to an
appearance of the risen Christ ; see,
however,
Num.
xxiii.
e(pdvrj 6
HXei ar
0ebs
The se
quence is suddenly broken, and Mary
Magdalene, who is one of the three
rw
women mentioned in xvi. i, becomes,

as in Jo. xx., the subject of a distinct
narrative which in form at least is not
consistent with the Marcan tradition.
She is introduced to the reader, as if
she had not been named before (Trap
three she sees
iys *rA.); alone of the
the Lord, and announces the Resur
Acts i. 3, and oêade v. 7, supra.

That the Lord appeared first to the
Magdalene may have been inferred
from the narrative of Jo. xx. 1 1 ff.
St Paul s Kr)(f)a eira roTy SooSc/ca (i Cor.
xv. 5) determines only the relative
order of the appearance to Peter and
9.
avaa-ras Se irpcoi *rX.]
BaXaa/z,
Lc.
more usual term
34,
Cor.
XV.
ix.
is
5 ff .
the other Apostles.
a>(p0r),
cf.
<pdvr).
Lc. xxiv.
OTrravo/jievos
4QO
fa e /c/Se/SA^/cet ITTTCC
Mapia Ty MaySaXrjvrj Trap

10
10
9 Trap
C*vid
yuer
fcetWf TropevOeTcra
C*DL^1 12
m n pauc
j
33]
c ffiq sinpesh
avrov] pr aurots
Trap
a<
D rots
e.
eKpcpXriKei
775
was known also to Lc.
AC 3EGKMSUVXrAIISp min fere
10 e/cet^
videns
rot?
Tropev6et.<raJ\
syr
/*. avT-rjs
The
8.]
(viii.
2 acp
fact
77? S.
EKpaX\eiv napd occurs

here only: for irapa with the gen.
indicating the quarter from which a
movement proceeds see viii. 11, xii. 2,
cf.
and on
WM.,
tenarii
above
p.
its distinction
from oVo
ETTTCE fttupavta
456 f.
("sep-
cited
Tertullian,
spiritus,"
p. 95) recalls
Mt.
xii.
45,
eWa
CTfpa Trvcvpara Troi^porepa, and the

striking contrast in Apoc iii. i ra e.
nvfvâra rov 6eov. Cf. Thpht. eTrra

eirra TTJS dperrjs
Sat/*., ra evavria
TH euftareoj/.
To Celsus it appeared to
be a fatal objection to the Christian
faith that the earliest witness of the
Resurrection should have been, on
the shewing of the Gospels themselves,
a yvvr) Trapotorpos. The objection re
peats itself, though the tone is widely
different, in the last words of Renan s
:
ra>v
au tombeau
de 1 amour moments
chapter on Jesus
voir divin
aireXOovva.
KIT
hier
ege\r)\v06i).
xiv. 43,
TO?
aTrri
arm
e.
[XVI. 9
"pou-
sacres
ou la passion d une hallucinee donne

au monde un Dieu ressuscite!" But
the hallucination of the Magdalene
belongs to the /ncopoi/ TOV $eoi), which
is at once wiser and stronger than
men. Renan, however, has ludicrously
overestimated the place which Mary
Magdalene holds among the witnesses
of the Resurrection ; cf. Les Apotres,
IO.
CKeivr]
Tropevdela a
Cf. Jo.,
KrX.]
p^crat...a yyeAAou(ra
Both accounts are
rols paQrjTois.
<
the animation
which such a moment would suggest ;
contrast edpapov, Mt. xxviii. 8, and
praecurrens, which some O.L. texts
singularly devoid of
substitute here.
EKcivrj,
ilia,
cf.
v.
13: the
pronoun is neither emphatic

nor antithetic, merely indicating the
subject, as in Jo. v. 46,
vii.
a non-
45
Marcan use; cf. Blass, Gr. p. 168.

Me. seems also to have avoided the
TropetW&u, which occurs
abundantly in the other Gospels, and
colourless
thrice in this context;
in ix. 30, if
genuine, it has the specific sense of

Tols- per
avrov
taking a journey.
to those who had been
yevopevois
with Him, cf. ii. 19, iii. 14, Jo. xiii.
:
33, xvii. 12, Acts iv. 13.

strictest sense the words
In their
describe
only the Apostolic body, yet see Acts
i. 21; all the other
padrjrai who were
in Jerusalem at the time were pro
bably in the company (comp. v. 12,
note, Acts i.
Though Jerusa
lem was keeping the Feast, the dis
ciples were occupied in mourning and
bewailing their loss; cf. Jo. xvi. 20
136*".).
Kdl
K\aV<TT
combination
6pr)VT)(TT
nevdelv
/cat
VfJ,lS.
The
K\aieiv
is
resurrection
2 Regii. xix. i, 2 Esdr.

xi. 4, xviii. 9, Lc. vi. 25, Jas. iv. 9,
appartient done a Marie de Magdala;

apres Jesus, c est Marie qui a le plus
fait pour la fondation du christianisme."
Apoc. xviii. u, 15, 19; the present

passage is apparently imitated by
Ps. Pet. (ev. 7 fvâ-Tevonfv (Me. ii.
So far was
2o) /cat
K\atovTes
p.
13,
"la
gloire
de
la
this from being recognised

by the Apostolic age that St Paul
does not even mention her in his
summary of the evidence (i Cor. xv.
5
).
frequent,
cf.
eKa$e<tyi$a
VVKTOS
o-afiftciTov, cf. ib.

p.a.6r)Tal
/cat
TrevGovvres
/cat
eas
rov
rjfjifpas
12 ypels de ol
TOV Kvpiov eK\aiop,V K
XVI.
12]
avTOv yevo/uevois,
TrevQovcri K.CU
<fj
10 yivopevois 69
C*
5e
Tri<TTevaa.v
1 1
ff
Trevdovviv
|
me
avrrj (-TO)
e/cewot
D*)
CCVTWV
$v(rtv e
AL
LU^p
12
aKovcravTS OTL
Kaiiflvoi
TavTa ^
Se
om
This writers account goes

Mary can testify that the
Master is alive ($7) ; what she had
This
seen was not a mere vision.
was the constant belief of the eye
witnesses: Lc. xxiv. 5, 23, Acts i. 3,
xxv. 19, Rom. vi. 10, Apoc. i. 18,
TTpwrov,
it
this word, which is

Ededdrj
not used in the genuine work of Me.
but occurs frequently in Jo., seems to
:
point to the beauty and wonderfulness of what she saw ; cf. Jo. i. 14, 32,
iv. 12, 14.
i, xxiii. 5.
Our
writer uses 6cao-0ai again in

but in the middle.
Of
fj-n-io-Trjo-av]
nothing
message of the women
it
is
(xxiv.
1 1
e<f>dv-
Jo. 12 ).
to pass
readily into airfiBeta.
had reached only the
disciples
stage
*"
see
12
13.
v.
12.
fjifra
S.
M. 2
The two
dv<riv
the
belonged
less distinct, but the Apostolic

party are probably intended (cf. v. 10).
They were walking when they met
Him, on their way to the country (els
aypoVj cf. arr dypov, XV. 2l), i.e., as Lc.
is
els
KW^V
O.TTO
aircxovvav crrad/ovs
ifpovfraAr//^
77
uvofia
walk of about seven
English miles brought them to this

which cannot therefore have
Emmaus
Nicopolis,
now Am-
wds, 22 miles from Jerusalem on the

Jaffa road (i Mace. iii. 40, 57, iv. 3,
Jos. ant. xiii. i. 3, etc. ; cf. Eus.
onom.
avTTj f(TT\v
77
vvv NiKoVoXts
see Neubauer, geogr.
du
and
T., p. ioof.).
vii. 6. 6) mentions a
the same name, distant
Jerusalem a-ra8iovs rpiaKovra
Josephus (B. J.
X<opiov
from
of
some
(v.l.
MSS.
The
of
the LXX. appears
as
The
(HVbn).
site is necessarily undetermined, but
el-Kubeibeh, Kulonieh, and el-Khamasa have been proposed, places which
lie respectively N.W., W., and S.W. of
A/zcoo-a
KT\.]
>
The
14, note.
ravTa
act 4
to
first
APPEARANCE TO TWO DIS

THE
&
(rovro)
ev
f^Kovra) which may be identical

with Lc. s K(o/j,r).
Caspari suggests
Mozah (Josh, xviii. 26), which in
ON THEIR WAY INTO

COUNTRY (Lc. XXIV. 13 32).
CIPLES
(ev avrrj
Merc raCra
<
been
from Lc. we learn that
aurooi/
company of the Eleven, for
apparently, looks back to eKelvoi in
the preceding verse; in Lc., where
the same phrase occurs, the reference
trrow avrais}
the same, for no Evangelist mentions
both visits; cf. v. 8, note.
A7rn-eii>,
which is common in class. Gk., occurs
but seldom in the N. T. (Lc. ev 2 Mt \
Paul 2 i Pet. 1 and twice in this frag
ment, vv. n, 1 6); the stronger a7r6fiv is more frequent in Biblical Gk.
48
N.T. 14 ) the relative meanings
(Lxx.
of the two may be studied in Heb. iii.
12, i8f., iv. n, where aTriori a is seen
-
frequently in Lc. and Jo. (Lc.
place,
vg]
not a Marcan phrase, but occurs
the
ravra Kal f?7Tithe occasion is possibly
9)
xxiv. 13).
rfj T^te pa,
ij(rav . . .X?} pos TO. pr/naTo.
v.
explains,
with
IT
KCU OVK
took place on the same day
this result Jo. says
connects
Lc.
v. 14,
writer knows only that this manifes

tation was subsequent to that which
was vouchsafed to the Magdalene (cf.
Kvptov.
Acts i. n, xxii. 9, i Jo. i. i,

For the aor. pass, see Mt. vi.
arm rjTTLcr-rrjffav]
hler
arm
syr
TrepiTraTovffiv i
further;
8.
7repi7raTOv<riv
AC 3D*XrAIIS minP n
KCLKCIVOL
"
According to Jo., Mary s report was

conveyed in the words Ecopaxa rov
11.
YiTricrTYicrav.
801
hcl
syr
127 1071 o
KT\.]
fj
^Kaiceivoi II
K\aiov<riv
Kat e6ed6ri VTT avTrjs
TL
MeTa
401
or
A/upwo-a
26
go
402
ev
e<pavepa)6ri
13
13
Tepa
[XVI. 12
ctypv
/mop(prj,
TO?? \OITT o?s
/ca/ceu/cu
IFn
I4
014
Se] dvciKeifjLevois avToTs
Yicrrepoj/
*
pauc
syrr**
14 vvrepov 5e ADS s al
13 eKeivoi L ff arm
hcl *
arm om auroty L 13
CEGKLMSUVXrAnSp-p minP ff vg syr
5811
1 3
Of these Kulonieh, or rather

adjacent Beit Mizza (Mozah),
seems to have the best claim.
Lc. gives the name of one of the
two
disciples as KXtorras, i.e. KXeoTrarAi/riTrarpo?, ApOC.

pos (cf. Air/Tras
ii.
13,
and see Lightfoot, Galatians,
suggests a transfor
mation analogous to that described
in ix. 2, but the account in Lc. forbids
there was clearly nothing in
this
the Lord s appearance to distinguish
Him from any other wayfaring man.
Ei>
Tpa
nop<pfi
The words must be explained
as con
trasting the Magdalene s impression

two
(v. 9) with that received by -the
to her He had seemed to be a Krjirov;
po? (Jo. xx. 15), to

in the light of a
them He appeared
<rvvo8our6pos.
Lc.
explains that their inability to recog

nise Him was due to their own in
fatuation (xxiv.
1 6)
removed, they knew
when that was
Him
at
once
V. 31).
eVe poj crxnâri might
have been expected in this connexion,
but o-xâ, as Lightfoot suggests, may
have been "avoided instinctively, as
it might imply an illusion or an im
Ei>
(ib.
(Philippians, p. 129). For

the Gnostic notion that the Lord s
humanity possessed the power of
assuming different forms see Acta
posture"
Johannis, i ff. (ed. James, p. 3). A

similar property is ascribed to St
Thomas (Acta Thomae, 34, ed. Tisch.,
p. 219, av6p<i)7ros yap ei dvo /j.op(pa$
e^cor, /cai OTTOI;
1
3.
av fleXys
irois KT\.~\
t /cet
evpi(TKrj}.
aVifyy e iXay rols XoiVg. et illi euntes nuntiave-
KaKflvoi
. . .
runt ceteris (cf. ?Wi7, v. 10, note ; on

the crasis *a*. see Gregory, prolegg. i.
aeth]
om
5e
arm
p. 96).
The circumstances are given
by Lc.
(xxiv.
ment
33
OvSe
f.).
CKCIVOIS
The writer of the frag
fTrio-Teva-av.
evidently not indebted to Lc.

knowledge of the facts, for
according to Lc. the two were met by
their brethren at Jerusalem with the
is
for his
Cry
p. 267).
me
S yrrP
city.
hcl
eBhhcl
the
the
TO?? ei/Se/ca
6 Kvpios Kal
jj-yepflr)
Si /iom.
<o(p6rj
Those who shared this conviction

would certainly not have been un
willing to find a confirmation of their
hopes in the tidings from Emmaus.
At
the same time there may have

been and probably was (cf. Mt. xxviii.
16, Jo. xx. 24 ff.) another current of
feeling which was adverse to the
who
testimony of Simon, and those
were under
its
influence
would have
rejected the story of the two.

is
Aug.
possibly right in his view of this

"
apparent discrepancy
quid
intelle-
est nisi aliquos ibi fuisse qui

hoc nollent credere 1
Ovfte takes up
gendum
"
and accentuates the negative implied

in TJTTLo-Trjo-av (v. 1 1). The two men did
not fare better than the solitary woman
who had been the first to annotmce
the Resurrection.
1 8.
APPEARANCES TO THE
14
ELEVEN
19
xv. 5
(Lc.
Mt.
23,
xxiv.
xxviii.
36
16
43,
20
Jo.
cf. i
xx.
Cor.
ffi).
At length,
vcrrepov 8e /crX.]
after manifestations vouchsafed to an
14.
individual
and
Apostolic
rank, the
two disciples not of

Lord revealed
Himself to the Apostolic college. The
paragraph which follows seems to
be a summary of the various narra
tives within the writer s knowledge
which spoke of appearances to that
body.
to
It is without note of time or
XVI.
14]
KCLI
Tr\v
e<pavepa)6ri,
K.CLI
OTL TCHS
14 eyrjyepiJ.evov [
place,
and
v.
403
om
19 suggests that
avTOV eyriyepnuntiantibus
it
is
intended to cover the whole period

between the evening of the Resurrec
tion-day and the Ascension. "Yorrepov Se, another non-Marcan phrase,
completes the series started by
TOV (v. 9) and continued by /zera &e
ravra (v. 12); cf. Mt. xxi.
aVe7rp<5-
(illis)
oq
fragment a middle course is taken

which agrees with the previous con
text (rots 6facrap,evois O.VTOV...OVK
firi-
not used
else-
Sii/ei Sio-ey is
<TTfv(rav}.
where of a censure pronounced by the

Lord on the Apostles. He reproach
ed Bethsaida, Chorazin and Caper
naum
time of day (Lc. xxiv. 29, 33, Jo.

xx. 19), and moreover seems to be
their impenitence
(Mt.
but His unfavourable judge
ments on His disciples are expressed
in rebukes (viii. 33), not in reproaches.
It may have been that something
sharper than rebuke (cf. xiv. 41, note)
was necessary to rouse them from the
faithless despondency into which they
had been plunged by the Crucifixion
but the use of the word is more probably
one sign among many of a handling
implied in Lc. xxiv. 41, where they

answer the Lord s question ex ere TL
less delicate and psychologically exact

than that to which we are accustomed
346*".
xi.
(Me. eo-xarov) dirf(TT(i\v

O
7rp<OTOS...O
rots
xxii. 25 ff.
dfVTCpOS...V(TTpOV de (Me.
ev&eiea.
the
first visit
e<p.
of the
risen Christ to the Eleven themselves
was paid when they were at

This
circumstance
/Spcoo-tjioi/
table.
agrees with the
by producing some cooked
fish (IxOvos OTTTOV p-epo?).
evdcKa, ipsis (not illis, Vg.)
The use of
festations.
undecim
ot cv8. (cf.
Lc.)
does not decide the question whether

the writer was aware of the absence
are the
the Eleven
of Thomas:
Apostolic body regarded as an unit,
cf. the use of ol ScoSe*a in Jo. xx. 24,
I Cor. xv. 5, Ev. Petr. 12.
E^mi/cpcodi;
a favourite word with St John, es
self-mani
pecially in reference to the
:
festations of Christ (Jo. i. 31, ii. n,

vii. 4, xxi i bis, 14, i Jo. i. 2 bis, ii. 28,
iii.
5, 8).
KCU
(ovfiSiaev
rrjv
aTrurrlav
avrwv
The writer is still upon the

note which he struck in vv. n, 13.
KT\.]
He
in the canonical gospels.
AVTOIS rols
avrols contrasts the Eleven as a body

with the isolated witnesses who had
brought reports of the earlier mani
shews himself independent both
of Jo., whose account seems to leave

no place for this rebuke, and Lc., who
represents the Eleven as disbelieving
their own senses (vv. 37, 41); in our
for
20),
K.al
Trjv aîa-riav
Nowhere
<TK\.
else is o-KA?;-
laid to the charge of the

Apostles (cf. x. 5), or even an-torta
they are o\iyo7ri<rroi (Mt. vi. 30, viii. 26,
xiv. 31, xvi. 8) their faith is immature,
wanting in promptness, and sometimes
on the point of collapse (Me. iv. 40,
xi. 22, Lc. xxii. 32)
there is a real
danger lest they should drift into
:
final
unbelief (Jo. xx.
but
27
pf)
yivov
the strict
sense they are not. Similarly the
Lord complains of the callousness
(viii. 17), rather than of the hardness
of their hearts the latter state goes
a7ri(rroy),
aTTKTToi
in
along with impenitence (Rom. ii. 5),

and implies the absence or failure of
The words are harsher than
love.
any which the Lord is elsewhere
reported to have used towards His
disciples, although it is possible, as has
been suggested, that a peculiarly
drastic treatment was necessary at
this moment. "On, for that ; cf. WM.,
Eyrfyepfjicvov, not eyepdevral
p. 551.
262
404
15
Te/c veKpoov~\
OVK 7ri(TT6V(rav.
TOV
KOOTJUOV
[XVI. 14
ehrev ai/rols
TO
Krjpv^ aTe
airavTa.
e8hhier
3
me aeth (hab
14 om K veicpwv C DEFGHKLMSUVrn^p minP latt syrrP
om aTravra D syrhier
AC*XA minnonn syrhcl arm)
15 aurots] Trpos avrous D
me TO evayyeXiov^+fji-ov S yrrPeshhier (cf. Act. Pil. A cod. E ap. Tisch. p. 259)
1
Him
they had seen

cf. 2 Tim. ii. 8
have
Him
in
His risen state
fj.vr]^.6veve...eyT]yepp,evov,
remembrance as
in
raised merely but) risen.

0.6.
(not
See note on
Jerome (c. Pelag. ii. 1 5) found here

in some copies of the Gospel, chiefly
Greek, the remarkable addition:
"Et
Satana est qui (codd. quae) non sinit

per immundos spiritus ueram dei
idcirco iam
apprehendi uirtutem.
nunc reuela iustitiam tuam." The

Greek text of this passage with its
context has now come to light in the
Freer MS. of the Gospels (W), which
after OVK firLtrrewav proceeds: KaKelvoi
a.7T\oyovvTO (cod. -i/re) \tyovTfs OTI O

alo)V OVTOS TTJS avofj,ias KOI TTJS aTriOTias
viro TOV o a.Tavav eo~nv TOV fir] ea>VTa
TTO TTvev/xaTcov aKaddpTotv (cod. 6 fj,r]
TCI V7TO
TTV.
TU>V
Qeiav TOV 6eov
aKaOapTO)
TTfV d\TJ-
Kal dvvapiv.
8ia TOVTO cmoKoXv^rov o~ov TTJV diKaioeKflvoi fXeyov [IraCra]
CTVVTJV rjo~r].
KaraXa/3e<r$ai
r<5
Kal 6
Xpi(TTa>.
XP 1(TTOS
^Kfivois irpocre-
\eyov OTL Tl7r\TJpa>Tai 6 opos TUV

a
TJy? eovo~las TOV o~ciTava.
aXXa 8fiva
Tr)o~avT(ov
KOI [?eVceiVoiff] virep
eyw Trapeo 60r]v
eY
a>
Qavarov Iva
aXyfleiav KCU
iva TTJV ev ovpava
TTJS diKaioa<p6apTov
els
tyaxriv
els
TT)V
a/zapTT/o-coo-ii/,
teal
K\r)povo/jLi]o~a>ariv.
fls
TOV
Koo~fj,ov
aXXa
arravra KT\.
On
the text and interpretation of

and its relation to the
Marcan Appendix see Two new Gos
this fragment
pel fragments in Lietzmann s Kleine

Texte (E. tr., Cambridge, 1908),
12.
PP- 9
1 5.
Kal eiirev avTols Hopev&evTcs fcrX.]
The words are
stern
of
reproof
the previous
which were separated by more than

a week. At the first interview the
Eleven were entrusted with a new
mission (7re
vpas, Jo.), but the
particulars were reserved for the
/z7ro>
satisfaciebant dicentes, Saeculum

istud iniquitatis et incredulitatis sub
illi
eU>V
the
verse; the extreme compression which

the writer of the fragment practises
has led him to connect two occasions
in strange contrast to
On the
meeting in Galilee (Mt.).
whole the present passage follows the
lines of the Galilean charge; TropevBfVTfs KT\. corresponds to Mt. s irop.
ovv fj.adr]Tvo~aT
iravTa
TO. e Bvrj^
and
in
each account there is a reference to

baptism as connected with the world
wide teaching. Yet there is no in

dication of dependence on Mt.
our
;
writer pursues his
own course
(vv.
17 f.), and probably fuses later in

structions with those which belong to
the interview among the Galilean hills.
In Act. Pil. A (c. xiv.) these verses

18) are quoted with the preface
(15
etdop-ev TOV
irjo-ovv Kal TOVS fJLaQrjTas
avTov Kadi6p.fvov fls TO opos TO KaXovP.CVOV Ma[j.i\x (al. Ma/i/3^) ; see the
note on this in Thilo, p. 617 ff.
That the Eleven were to be the
heralds of the Gospel to the world, as
the Master had been its herald in
Galilee (i. 14), was a revelation re
served for the days after the Resur
rection; but the catholic mission of
the Gospel had been foretold before
the Passion, in nearly the same words
that are used here (Mt. xxvi. 13,
Me.
xiv. 9, notes).
Tlaa-Tj TTJ KTia-ei
has,
however, a Pauline ring in Me.

is used only in the phrase an
:
KTio~ea>s
(x.
6,
xiii.
19,
notes);
in
St Paul we find it in its present con

nexion (Col. i. 23 TOV evayycXiov ov
TOV
Krv^fVTOs
ev
XVI.
i?]
Trdcrn
ls
TW
ev
6
1071 pr
Rom.
viii.
22
cf.
14 o-oi SovXeuo-ara) Tratra 77

3 Mace. ii. 2, 7, vi. 2. Here probably
the phrase = 770077 rrj oiKovptvfj (Euth.)
KTI<TIS
<rov,
to all men, cf. iravra TO. e6vT], Mt.

not however without an outlook upon
the inanimate world, to which the
Gospel offers the hope of an diroKard-
SC.
iravrvv
(Rom.
I.e.,
2 Pet.
iii.
13).
6 TTicrTfva-as Koi
16.
Vg. qui crediderit
et baptizatus futhe aor. participles describe

acts which are past in relation to the
time of the principal verb, for both
the acceptance of the Gospel and the
erit
ministration of baptism precede salva

tion (cf. Burton
134 f.). Barmo-dfis,
pass., corresponds to /3a7rrioi>res in
Mt. ; converts were to receive baptism
at the hands of the Eleven or of other
used (Acts
where the voluntary submis
middle
disciples; the
xxii.
6)
sion of the recipient
For a-w&vBai
is
is chiefly in
view.
deeper sense of
in the
gaining restoration to spiritual health

see viii. 35 (2), x. 26, xiii. 13, notes.
The connexion between
ir
ums and
the Gospels
by the miracles of healing, and in the
Epistles takes its place as an axiom of
Christian soteriology baptism is less
o-coTT/pm is illustrated in
commonly but as
distinctly associated
salvation
in the Apostolic
with
writings
(i
/3a7m<7fia,
Pet.
Tit.
iii.
iii.
21 vp.as...vvv
5
XovrpoC 7rd\ivyV(rias
ol
a-(oôfjt.fvoi
<rerai
is
in
<ry(i
ftraxrfv ^fj-as 8ia

:
cf. Lc. s use of
Acts
ii.
47).
2a>$7-
of course not an unconditional
promise of
final restoration
cf.
on
Euth.
K/3a\ov(rWj
2^
1071
33
e?] e?rt
1>0
/3a7TTtcr0eis
pr
LA
L
|
o-coôrrai etye ra rfjs Tn orea)? KOI

TOV /3a7rrt ayiaros eViSe/êrai.
Judith
Trdarjs KriVeeoy trou, XVI.
12 ^SacriXeC
if
AC 2 Dp
where see Lightfoot s note).

*rtW is the whole creation
(R.V.), as in
Ka
ct
JJLOV
Trapa.KO\ovdT](rei
C*LSI>]
t,
ix.
ovofjiaTi
o TTicrreuo-as] o Tricrreuwj
Ilao-a
6 Se
405
TO?S Trur
$e
crrifjLeicL
17
KTicrei.
Trj
cra)6ri(rTai,
I?
1<5
TQ.
6 de dnicrTJJo-as
KaraKpidijo-fTai] There
no need to repeat the reference to
is
dnia-Tâ-as carries with it the

neglect of the sacrament of faith, but
in itself it is sufficient to secure con
demnation. Throughout the fragment
this writer lays the greatest
emphasis
on the primary obligation of belief
baptism
and the sinfulness of unbelief. The

present words are strongly Johannine
in tone (cf. Jo. iii. 18), though naraKpiveiv does not belong to the vocabu
lary of the Fourth Gospel. Neither the
nature nor the ground of the sentence
on unbelief appears here the latter
;
comes
into sight in Jo.
TaVTa]
f.
The
Apostles
JO. Xiv. 12 O TTlCTTeiHOV

KaKflvos rrot^tpya a eyo
promise is not limited to the
Cf.
(fJ.e TO.
a-ei.
19
O-Tjpfla Se Tols TTHTT. aKO\OvdlJ(Tfl
1 7.
els
iii.
7roto>
rols mo-revo-ao-iv
includes
and indeed seems speci

ally to point to them ( Vg. eos qui crediderint, cf. v. 16). That it was fulfilled
their converts,
evident from casual references in the

Epp. of St Paul, e.g. i Cor. xii. 28,
Gal. iii. 5, though the former passage
shews that the o^/nem did not, even
is
the Apostles
in
believer (rots
TT.,
age,
not
T&>
attend every
Trtcrreuo-ai/rt).
Their purpose was to be signs of the

Divine mission of the Church, not to
accredit the faith of the individual.
On
see
xiii. 22, note; standing

does here, the word is
16
In
characteristic of St John (Jo. ).
the pronoun is quasio-77/ieta...raCra
these are the signs which
by
o-77/ietov
itself as it
predicative
shall follow.
ev TO) oro/itm /xov /crX.]
The
first
406
1
l8
8 ryXcocrcrais \a\ricrova iv
[/cafi/als J,
ITp
dpova-iVy
6<peis
aVTOVS
KO.V
ev Teas
ov
TI
Qavouri^Juov
7Tl
f3\d\jst]
[fca*
[XVI. 17
dppCOCTTOVS
irn*
17
Sy r hierJ
om yXuwats
jg om
2 pe gpe gev g yrr evhcl*
XaX. Kaivais p
Kal
armj
had already
sign
om
ou
j
the
followed
Apostles in their Galilean mission (vi.

13), and the Seventy also (Lc. x. 17 if.)
indeed, the Name had been occasion
ally used in this way by believers who
were not even formally disciples (ix.
;
The post- Apostolic Church be

38).
lieved itself to retain this power cf.
:
dial.
Justin,
e.g.
30
/cat
o-ijp.epov
({opKi6fj.eva Kara TOV 6vop,aTOS
lijo~ov
Kal vvv
Xpio~Tov...v7roTdo~crfTai: ib.
rjp.is ol mo-TevovTfs. .ra 8aip.6via navra
j6>
Kai.
TrvevfJ-ara irovrjpa
eopKiovTes
VTTO-
C*LA^~ arm me (hab AC 2 DX rell

2
m
(hab C* LM 8XA i 22 33 604
AC 3 L] ovdev C* arm /SXai/ ei minmu
/caucus
AD
Tais
J,
ByrrP
fjLt]
eshhier
vp,as ov
Acts
f.
avrois
Q)(p6r)(rav
yX<5o-(rat...Kal
-yXcoo-o-aty,
X.
Cf.
Acts
ii.
ta/>iepioju.i>ai
tfpavTO XaXeii/ ercpais

46 rfKovov yap OVT&V Xa-
\ovvTO)v yXccxTcrais, ib. xix. 6, I Cor. xii.

28 0TO 6 dfos V rfi eKK\r)(TLq....yevT]
and the
treatment of
the subject ib. c. xiv. Late in the
second century Irenaeus (cf. Ens.
H. E. v. 7) bears witness rroXXwv
yXcoa-a-G)!/,
full
dfteXcpoiv ev rrj
KK\r)(ria. Trav-
XaXovvTW dia TOV irvevparos

For various opinions as
belongs to this class of

fulfilments are
described by non-canonical writers,
e.g. Papias according to Eus. H.E. iii.
39 tells of Barsabbas o5s ftr)\r)Trjpiov
(pdpp-aKov ep.7rLovTos Kal p-rjdcv drjdes...
The legend of St John

and the cup of poison in Act. Joh.
vTropeivavTos.
(Tisch. p.
owe
embodies
our fragment
such stories abounded at a
270) may
to the saying which
:
dia6r)Kr),
the O. T. Kaivbv
1 8.
ev TOIS
Katvos avOpwros, or
acrîa.
^
x f P a LV ^4)fls KT^-]
Cf.
Lc. X. 19 tdov ScSeoica vp.1v TTJV ôva~iav

rov iraTelv fTravu) o<peo)V...Kal ovSev
Thpht.
its
TroXXol
TTJS
origin
yap Kal
TOV o~Tavpov
o~(ppayl8os djSXaêt? 8iTr)pij0T)o-av.
the
use
made
of
For
this passage
by
pagan objectors in the fourth century
see Macar. Magn. iii. 16 o Trio-Tevav
Ka
p.r)
TTOLWV
TavTa
0~TfVKV, 77 TriCTTfVtoV
aXX* do~6fVs fX l
yvrjo~a)s ov
r)
yVTf]<TLO)S
OV
SwaTOV
7rio~Tvop.evov.
St Paul s doctrine of Love
(i
Cor.
xiii.
suggests an answer to the di

lemma. The classical 6avdo-ip.os occurs
8
ff.)
here only in Biblical Gk., which else

where uses the poetical
KT\.]
Kaivff
cf.
(pdppaKa TTIOVTCS 8ia
243 ff., Plumptre s art. Gift of Tongues

in Smith s B. D. (iii. 1555 ff.) and A.
Robertson s art. in Hastings (iv. p.
c
793 ff.),
Giffert, Hist, of Christian
ity, PP. 50 ff., 521 ff., A. Wright, Some
of
in
though not a direct
More exact
o-rjfjLela.
(Lxx.
N. T. problems, p. 277 ff. Kaivais may

have been suggested by the analogy
f.,
illustration,
to the yXojo-oroXaXta of the primitive

Church see Stanley, Corinthians, p.
d8iKJo~i.
/A?)
xxviii. 3
later time,
XaX^ trovcnv\
The incident
eVt
Jas.
iii.
8).
appcotrrou?
êipa?
The Twelve had been com
missioned to heal the sick, but while

the Lord was with them they seem
to have used unction, leaving to Him
the imposition of hands (vi. 13, note).
After the Ascension both signs were

(see Acts ix. 12, xxviii. 8,
Jas. v. 14), and the latter still lingers
in the unctio extrema of the West
employed
and the evxâiov of the Eastern

Church; an office for the anointing
of the sick was provided in the first
XVI.
19]
I9
fJiev \_ovv~\
dve\ti(f>6t]
407
Kvpios [ /screws] fUL6Ta TO \a\ija-ai 19

ek TOV ovpavov Kal eKaBurev e/c
2
om Kvpios H
fn.ev ow] om ow C*L go arm (hab AC D) Se syrr
om
AC 3 DEGMSUVXrn^ min? (hab C*EX.A 22 33 124 1071
alJ
c ff o vg
arm me aeth Ir int
68 TOP
a.ve\f]^(()dri] avcQepero 36 40 ctz/eA. /cat
rons ovpavovs 13 69 124 346
Se^twi ] ev 5eta CA mini
Se^twv D
19
mini"
I77<ri;s
syri
1 "*-
>auu
ave<f>.
>auo
e/c
ej/
English Prayerbook, but disappeared

It is interesting to note the
concurrence of the same two signs in
the ceremonial which followed Bap
tism (cf. Mason, Confirmation, p. 12 f.).
The classical xaXcos e xetv occurs here
only in the N.T.: cf. i Esdr. ii. 18;
for appcoa-ros see vi. 5, 13.
in 1552.
THE ASCENSION, AND
1920.
SEQUEL
i
(Lc. xxiv. 50
Pet.
iii.
22,
ff.,
Rom.
Acts
viii.
i.
34,
ITS
;
cf.
Heb.
viii. i).
/LteV ovv Kvpios
irjo-ovs KrX.]
ovv followed by Se see WM.,
p. 556, n.; while ovv looks back to the
preceding narrative with its usual
p.ev
consequential
contrasts the
force,
new
pev...de
(v.
20)
into which the
life
Lord passed by the Ascension with

the work of those whom He left on
Me. very seldom uses either
earth.
ovv
xi.
(x. 9,
/&/...&? (xii.
31, xiii. 25, xv. 12), or

xiv. 21, 28); 6 Kvpios
5,
without example in the

Gospels, with the possible exception
of Lc. xxiv. 3, though common in the
Acts and occurring occasionally in
St Paul (i Cor. xi. 23, xvi. 23). Mere
ro XaX^crat avrols- the phrase seems
to connect the preceding verses (15
1 8) with
the Ascension, as though
they were an outline of the farewell
irjo-ovs
is
discourse
yeiv O.VTOV
Acts
cf.
Lc. xxiv.
CIVTOVS
bifcrrrj
eV TOJ ev\oOTT
avr<3i>,
9 raCra tlirv...7njp0T). But,

regard being had to the general
character of the fragment, /*era TO X.
may be interpreted, after the series
of interviews with the Eleven of which
a specimen has been given cf. Euth.:
i.
fiera TO XaXf/o-ai ov povov rovs

TOVTOVS, dXXa iravTas uuovs
avTol.s arro TTJS
Tê pay
rfjs
\6yovs
"
autem
ait
evangelii
Introduction.
dv\tfp.(p6r) els TOV
Acts
see
Marcus";
ovpavov
Cf.
fcrX.]
Tim. iii. 16. The

use of ava\r]^Br]vaL for the Ascension
was perhaps suggested by 4 Regn.
i.
II
ii.
2,
ii, 22,
HXetov...*!)? els TOV
a.i>\Tj[ji(p@r)
ovpavov, comp. Sir. xlviii. 9,
Other N.T. terms are
58.
19.
On
This verse is cited by Irenaeus

with the preamble in fine
10. 6)
(iii.
Mace.
ii.
dvaftfjvai
vi. 62. xx. 17 bis, perhaps from Ps.

xxiii. (xxiv.) 3), cTrapQfjvai (Acts i. 9),
TropfvBrjvai fls ovpavov (i Pet. iii. 22),
(Jo.
8i\r)\vdvai TOVS ovpavovs (Heb. iv.

14), dpnacrQfjvai Trpbs TOV 6eov (Apoc.
xii. 5).
The Creeds generally employ
avaftalvfiv (ascendere) or dvepxeo-Qai,
possibly because dvf\i]^Brj (adsumptus est) would have admitted a
Docetic
interpretation
(Apostles
but the festival of
Creed, p. 71 f.)
the Ascension was known in the East
as the Assumption (77 dvaXîs, 77 eoprr)
;
When
adds
/cat
the author of the fragment

tKaOio-fv KT\. he passes be
yond the
field of history into that of

Christian theology. The belief that
the risen and ascended Christ stands
or sits at the Right Hand of GOD is
one of the earliest and most cherished
of Christian ideas (Acts vii. 55 f.,
Rom.
Heb.
iii.
viii.
i.
22,
34,
3, viii.
Apoc.
Eph.
x.
i,
iii.
20, Col.
12, xii. 2,
i.
21),
iii.
i
i,
Pet.
based on the
Lord s own use of Ps. ex. i (xii. 36,

xiv. 62), and it is not unlikely that
the writer has adopted here a primi
tive formula, or echoes a creed-like
hymn; cf. i Tim. iii. 16 dixXijacpOr) cv
degiuv so xii. 36, xiv. 62 ;
E<
408
20
cv
TOV 6eov.
+ Trarpos
i* c ecr
me arm cod
Subscr Kara Mapnov
evayye\ioi>
20
mu
33 al
evayye\iov Kara
min mu om
2O.
(Halm
p. 384).
8e
fuelvoi
dia
et-eXOovrcs
KT\.]
Another rapid summary. The writer

passes over without mention the re
turn to Jerusalem, and the founding of
the Palestinian Churches, and hurries
on to the fulfilment of the Catholic
mission confided to the Eleven after
the Resurrection (v. 15); the con
trast to Lc. xxiv. 52
f.
TOV
KCLI
o-êiwj ]
\6<yov
+ aytt^ C*EF W GKL
a 3 q vg syrr arm)
M.
k syrcu reXos TOV
KACEHKLUrASI>
MSX
the Epistles use cv deta in this con

nexion.
The Creeds show the same
variation
om
[XVI. 19
eêXBdyres 6Ktipvap
MSUVXrA* c o me aeth (om AC 2

Kara M. (0710^)
oe
e /ceu/o:
TOV Kvpiov (TuvepyovvTOs
19 Oeov]
20
is instructive.
are here clearly the Eleven

the Eleven reinforced
(v. 14), but
by accessions to the Apostolate and
by the self-propagating life of the
E/cetfoi
human cooperation (e.g. Rom. xvi. 3, 9,

21,1 Cor. iii. 9, xvi. 16), but not of the
cooperation of the ascended Lord,
a thought which is expressed in other
Bcfatovv is another Pauline
ways.
word (Rom.
i Cor. i. 6, 8), and the

TOV evayyeXiov (Phil.
i. 7) comes
very near to our author s
on the technical
(Seftaiovv TOV \oyov
meaning of /Se/Sat oxrts cf. Deissmann,
phrase
xv. 8,
fteftaiaMris
B. St., p. 104 ff. The whole context

has also a striking affinity to Heb. ii.
3, 4 (*PX*1 V Xa/SoOtra AaAetcr$at dia TOV
VTTO
T(>V
V 6eov
0-rjp.eiois.
An
instance of the
com
Egc\06vrfs, from Jerusa

lem in the first instance (Acts i. 8) ;
bination of Peftaiovv and avvepyelv IS

cited by Wetstein from Plutarch roG
but the word
/3f/3atoOiroy
Ecclesia.
include all the

fresh departures by which the Gospel
was carried from one region to an
other (cf. Acts xv. 40, xvi. 3, 10, 40,
xx. i, 2 Cor. ii. 13, Phil. iv. 15), till
the Kingdom of GOD seemed to have
may
been proclaimed everywhere.
E/c^pu-
gav iravTaxov clearly does not belong to

the earliest form of Gospel-tradition,
but it might have been written as
early as the period of St Paul s Roman
imprisonment (Col.
i.
23).
Cf. Clem. R.
*cat
o~vvepyovvTos irpos vo-
KCLL TTLO-TIV.
On the participles see
E-n-aKoXovtielv occurs
Burton,
449.
again in i Tim. v. 10, 24, i Pet. ii. 21.
In the Apostolic age, probably
within the experience of the writer,
the cooperation of the ascended
Christ was manifested
by the ac
T)<TIV
companying signs which had been

promised to it. Other ages need and
receive in other ways indications no
less fruitful or sure of His continual
Cor. 42 ol d.7r6o~TO\oi...ef)\dov evay-
Presence with the workers of His
ycXiôfjifvoi, Herm. sim. ix. 25 aTrocrroAot Kai diftd(TKa.\oi ol Krjpvâvres fls
Cf. Bede:
xxviii. 20).
numquid quia ista signa non facimus
minime credimus ?...sancta quippe ecclesia quotidie spiritaliter facit quod
o\ov TOV Koo-pov

OTTO
lepovo-aXri/ji
Justin, apol.
ol
OTrocrroXot
i.
45
avTov
TOU KVplOV O~WfpyOVVTOS /Cr.

o-wfpyos are used by St Paul of
Church (Mt.
"
tune per apostolos corporaliter faciebat ...... miracula tanto rnaiora sunt
quanto magis
spiritalia."
409
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS USED IN THE GOSPEL

ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
An
asterisk denotes that the
xiv.
ii.
*Af3paa|j. xii.
d\a0o-n-oitv
26
26 (LXX.)
iii.
xii.
21,
M*
aYamjTOs
n,
i.
ix.
xiv. 4
30
Ms
31
(LXX.),
7, xii.
i- 2
(LXX.), 13, viii. 38, xii. 2=;,
27, 32
d-yiv i. 38, xiii. n, xiv. 42
d-yeXT] v. ii, 13
y i s i. 8, 24, iii. 29, vi. 20, viii. 38,
xii. 36, xiii.
ayycAos
xiii.
OYV061V
ix.
avopaiv
*<typViv
ofypios
i.
4, xii.
38
vi. 36, 37, xi. 15,

xii. 13
xv. 46, xvi.
35, vi. 3, x. 29, 30

i.
16, 19, iii. 17, 31, 32,
34 35, v - 37. vi. 3, 17, 18, x.
30, xii. 19 ter, 20, xiii. 12 bis
dSrjiiovcCv xiv. 33
o8\<j>6s
x.
i,
12
8,
iii.
29, iv.
iii.
2,
8,
19, x.
x. 17,
30, xi.
iv.
25
i.
1 6,
17
vi. 13, xvi. i
dXeKTOpo^wvCa xiii. 35
dXeKTcop xiv. 30, 72 bis

AX^|av8pos xv. 21
dXXd
ix.
49
44, 45, ii. 17 bis, 22, iii. 26,

vi. 9,
27, 29, iv. 17, 22, v. 19, 26, 39,
ix. 13,
52, vii. 5, 15, 19, 25, viii. 33,
22, 37, x. 8, 27, 40, 43, 45, xi. 23,
xiii. 7, ii bis, 20,
32, xii. 14, 25, 27,
xvi. 7
24, xiv. 28, 29, 36, 49,
i.
*dXXa X oO
dXXijXwv
i.
38
iv. 41, viii. 16, ix.
34, 50, xv.
vi. 15, vii. 4,

7, 8, 18, 36,
28, x. ii, 12, xi. 8, xii. 4, 5, 9,
31, 32, xiv. 58, xv. 31, 41
dXvoris v. 3, 4 bis
d XXos
iv. 5,
ii.
7 bis,
aKdvOivos xv. 17
18
14,
AX<f>aios
iii.
i.
14
30
23, 26, 27,

13, vi. 7, vii. 25, ix.
dicddapTos
aicavOa
29,
17,
viii.
43
alria xv. 26
alwvios
ix.
aXj;r0ai
iv. 15, 25,

29, 43, viii. 8, 19, 20, 34, xi.
23, xiii. 15, 16, xv. 21, 24, xvi. 18
atreiv vi. 22, 23, 24, 25, x. 35, 38, xi.
alwv
38
29,
vi.
24, xv. 8,
"n
33,
27
xiv.
dXvs
3 bis
xiv.
aXaScwrrpos,
dXi] 0ttt v. 33, xii. 14, 32

dXt]6i]S xii. 14
xiv. 70, xv. 39
dXT]0<3s
26, vii. 9
alfxa v. 25, 29, xiv. 24
atpctv ii. 3, 9, ii, 12, 21,
vi.
aiKpov xiii 27
dxupovv vii. 13
iii.
dTiv
aXstyeiv
a8\<jj
al>fios
i.
*dXa\os vii. 37,

dXas ix. 50 ter
32
ci-ypos v. 14, vi. 36, 56, x. 29, 30, xi. 8,

xiii. 1 6, xv. 21, xvi. 12
d-ypvirveiv xiii. 33
dSvvaros
aKpi s
v.
vii.
56, v.
5,
i-
41, xvi. 17
cucoveiv ii. i, 17, iii. 8, 21, iv. 3, 9, 12,
15, 16, 18, 20, 23, 24, 33, v. 27, vi.
2, ii, 14, 16, 20 bis, 29, 55, vii. 14,
25, 37, viii. 18, ix. 7, x. 41, 47, xi.
14, 18, xii. 28, 29 (LXX.), 37, xiii. 7,
xiv. ii, 58, 64, xv. 35, xvi.
21
ii.
35, xiii.
i. 18, ii.
14 bis, 15, iii. 7,
v. 24, vi. i, viii. 34 bis, ix. 38, x. 21,
xi.
28, 32, 52,
9, xiv. 13, 54, xv.
dyyapiJ6iv xv. 21
&yva<j>os
not used elsewhere in the N.T.
aKoXovOeiv
dva06s x. 17, 18 bis

a\ava,KTiv x. 14, 41,
ctyair^v x.
is
CLKapTTOS iv. 19
aKot] i. 28, vii.
36
*Apux0dp
33
word
ii, 30, V.
25
iii.
djidpTiiixa
djiaprCtt i. 4,
d|iapTX6s
xiv.
41
ii.
18
i".
28, 29
5,
ii.
15,
5,
16
7,
bis,
9, 10
17, viii.
38,
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS.

djvqv iii. 28, viii. 12, ix. i, 41, x. 15,
29, XL 23, xii. 43, xiii. 30, xiv. 9, 18,
dn-aXos xiii. 28
diravraV xiv. 13
dn/rreXos xiv.
dirapvcur0ai
diras i. 27,
25
xii.
dfnrtXwv
*
9 bis
8,
16
i.
xi.
*d(ju|>o8ov
dv
2,
i,
dp.(jnpdXXeiv
29, 35, v. 28, vi. 10, n, 56 bis,

35, ix. i, 37 bis, 41, 42, x. n,
I5 43. 44.
23, xii. 36 (LXX.), xiii.
20, xiv. 44, xvi. 18
iii.
viii.
otvd"
vii.
(utaov)
i.
dvapaCveiv
31
iii.
10,
13,
iv.
8,
7,
32,
32, 33, xv. 8
vi. 51, x.
vii.
vi. 41,
dvapXermv
x.
51, 52, xvi. 4

ava-yaiov xiv. 15
vi.
avavKaêiv
26, xiii. 14
25, xii. 10,
ii.
dvaYtvaJ<TKtv
45
dva0efj.ar{îv xiv. 71
vi. 26, xiv. 18, xvi.
dvaKio-0ai
dvaxXtvciv
vi.
*d vaXos
49
i.
ix.
*dvairr]8av
dvaa-rao-is xii. 18, 23

*
dva<TTvCtîv viii.
dvao-TT}vai
vii.
x.
2
v. 42,
iii.
ii.
26,
14,
35,
31, ix. 9, 10, 27, 31,
23, 25, xiv. 57, 60,
xvi. 9
iv. 6, xvi.
dvax^peiv iii. 7
AvSpâs i. 26, 29,
dvefios iv.
xiii.
37,
39
ix.
iii!>
8,
18, xiii. 3
iii.
bis,
41,
vi.
48,
19
2,
12
23, ii. 10, 27 bis, 28,

28, iv. 26, v. 2, 8, vii.
15 bis, 18, 20, 21, 23, viii.
17,
5.
3>
ii,
vii.
vi.
xii.
diroXap.pdveiv
vii.
diroXXvvai
24,
i.
(i),
31,
7,
8,
33
ii.
12, xv. 6, 9,
iii.
22,
ii,
xi.
3,
iv. 38,
18, xii. 9
9, x. 2, 4,
6,
15
xiii. 22
diropetv vi. 20
diroo-Tacriov x. 4 (LXX.)
*
yaiv
aTro<rT
diroo-reXXeiv
vi.
10,
i,
3,
7,
xii.
ii.
14, 31, iv. 29, v.

17, 27, viii. 26, ix. 37, xi.
i.
2,
iii.
2,
3,
4,
14,
dirooToXos
20
iii.
5,
14, vi.
diroTa<r(rr0ai vi.
19, vi. 30,
xiv. 44, 53, xv.

ii.
viii.
19,
diroirXavdv
xvi.
10,
airr<r0cu
vi.
duaipecr0ai
29, 34,
4, 5, 9,
6,
13,
xiii.
27,
13
airoorepeiv x. 19
vii.
v.
24, 51,
xiv.
35
avTaXXa-yfia viii. 37
avrf x. 45
dv<00V XV.
38
f\ \
avoi\<r0ai
28, viii.
n,
"
airdvav
x.
31 bis,
35 bis, ix. 22, 41,

diroXvciv vi. 36, 45, viii.
33. 36, 37. 38.

31 bis, x. 7, 9, 27, 33, 45, xi. 2, 30,
xii.
i,
32,
14, xiii. 26, 34, xiv. 13,
21 quater, 41, 62, 71, xv. 39
dviirros
4,
34,
iii.
viii.
i.
25, ix. 12
viii.
5,
diroKTcvvvvai xii. 5 (2)

diroKvXteiv xvi. 3
2O, 44, X.
dv0pTros
44
iii.
22
iv.
xiv.
27
VI.
7,
ix. 2
dva<f>epiv
35, 39,
diroKEcfxiXiîv vi. 16, 28

diroKoirmv ix. 43, 45
diroKpCvo-0ai iii. 33, vi. 37, vii.
4, 29, ix. 5, 6, 17, 19, x. 3,
xi. 14, 22, 29, 30, 33, xii. 28,
35, xiv. -40, 48, 60, 61, xv. 2,
12
ix.
dvareXXeiv
iii.
31, xii. 10
ix. 26, xii. 19,
viii.
v.
xii.
34,
20, 21,
22, xv.
21,
viii.
24,
i,
14
7 bis, 8 bis,
9, 42,
22, iv. 25, v. 6, 17, 29, 34, 35, vi. 33,
43, vii. i, 4, 6, 17, 28, 33, viii. 3, n,
15, x. 6, 46, xi. 12, 13, xii. 2, 34, 38,
xiii.
19, 27, 28, xiv. 35, 36, 54, xv.
21, 30, 32, 38, 40, 43, 45, xvi. 8
ii.
i.
diroKaOiordveiv
50
vi. 40, viii.

dvcureieiv xv. ii
24, xvi.
20,
dvairCirmv
16
ii,
diro0vTJ<rKiv
50
i.
xvi.
dirio-Tfo, vi. 6, ix.

dirurros ix. i
diroSoKi|jLdiv
19
dva(XLp.vTJo-Ktv xi. 21, xiv. 72

dvairauciv vi. 31, xiv. 41
x.
dmo-Tiv
diropdXXeiv x. 50
dirooTjtmv xii. i
*
dir6ST||xos xiii. 34
diro8iS6vai xii. 17
14
39
23, vi.
*dvaKvXeiv xvi. 4
xvi.
dvaXa}j.pdv<r0ai
dva,Kpdeiv
dirdrr] iv. 19
direpxeo-Oat i. 20, 35, 42, iii. 13, v. 17,
20, 24, vi. 28, 32, 36, 37, 46, vii. 24,
30, viii. 13, ix. 43, x. 22, xi. 4 , xii.
12, xiv. 10, 12, 39, xvi. 13
aire x tv vii. 6, xiv. 41
dir6
34, viii. 24,
34, xiv. 30, 31, 72

25, xi. 32, xvi. 15
viii.
viii.
16
56
i.
41,
10, v. 27, 28, 30, 31,

33, viii. 22, x. 13
iii.
bis, vii.
dircoXeia xiv. 4
d pa
iv. 41, xi.
30
46
13

v xiv.
Pairn.orp.6s vii. 4
pa-TTTurrrjs vi. 25, viii. 28
22
BapaBpds
Vl.
dp<TKI.V
x.
dpio-Tpos
37
vii.
52,
44,
iii.
26,
2,
18
vi.
5,
27,
8, 37, 38,
viii. 4, 5,
41,
6,
45, 11. 23, iv. i, v. 17, 20,

34, 55, viii. n, 31, 32, x.
28, 32, 41, 47, xi. 15, xii. i, xiii. 5,
xiv. 19, 33,
71, xv. 8, 18
i.
apXl
7,
6,
>
xiii.
dpxv
22
apwjxa xvi. i
ao-peoros ix. 43
do-\\ia vii. 22
do-0eviv vi. 56
dcrKos
xiv.
i,
BT]9<rai8d[v]
vi. 45,
BTi0(j)a-yTJ
xii.
44
iii. 28,
29, xv. 29
28, vii. 22, xiv. 64
JXîreiv iv. 12 bis (LXX.), 24, v. 31, viii.
15, 18, 23, 24, xii. 14, 38, xiii. 2, 5,
ii.
18
i.
3,
xv. 34
m. 17
oavTip-y^s
|0IV ix. 22, 24
44
reuv v. ii, 14
n5Xeo-0ai xv. 15
vnjs xv. 43
iii.
-TJ
p.a vii.
iv.
vii.
>(iv
19
4, iii.
34, xi.
i.
><ris
i.
i.
d<}>ivai
29
16
20, 31,
8,
iv.
ii.
5,
7, 9,
10
bis,
17
19
xii.
28,
*d<j>p..v
ix.
18,
vii.
dxipoiroCT]Tos xiv. 58
iv. 5
26, vii. 27, 30, 33,

pdXXav
ix. 22, 42, 45, 47, xi. 23, xii. 41 bis,
42, 43 bis, 44 bis, xv. 24
patrrêiv i. 4, 5, 8 bis, 9, vi. 14, 24,
x. 38 bis, 39 bis, xvi. 10
22,
ii.
Pdirrio-|ia
i.
FaXetXaia
4,
iv.
x. 38, 39, xi.
i.
41
14,
9,
âXijvT] iv. 39
yap.iv vi. 17, x.
Ya|Ji(t
ydp
i.
22,
20,
0at xii
n,
30
43
bis,
16,
21, vii. 31, ix.

4 i, xvi. 7
FaXtiXcuos xiv. 70
vi.
30,
12,
39, iii. 7,
xiv. 28, xv.
28,
xu. 25
25
16, 22, 38, ii. 15, iii. 10, 21, iv.

v. 8, 28, 42, vi. 14, 17, 18,
31, 48, 50, 52, vii. 3, 10, 21, 27,
25,
36, 37, 38, ix. 6

x. 14, 22,
39, 40, 41, 49,
xii. 12, 14,
13, 18 bis, 32,
xiii. 8, n, 19, 22, 33, 35,
xvi.
40, 56, 70, xv. 10, 14,
viii. 35,
20
22
d<f>po<ri>vT]
pd0os
âô<}>vXdKiov
"
12 (LXX.), 36, v. 19, 37,

vii. 8, 12, 27, viii. 13, x. 14, 28, 29,
xi. 6, 25 bis, xii. 12, 19, 20, 22, xiii.
2, 34, xiv. 6, 50, xv. 36, 37
iii.
7,
33
23,
9.
>8pv
22
iii.
28
avros passim; nom., i. 8, ii. 25, iii. 13,
i y 27, 38, v. 40, vi. 17, 45, 47, viii. 29,
x. 12, xii. 36, 37, xiv. 15, 44 xv. 43
dcfcaipctv xiv. 47
dc
viii.
3ip\iov x. 4 (LXX.)
|K(3Xos xii. 26
avXii xiv. 54, 66, xv. 16

av|dvo-0ai iv. 8
avTop-aros
xi.
12, xiv.
JXao-<J>t]p.a
doTtjp xiii. 25
dcruvcTos vii. 18
aTi(j.d^6Lv xii.
dTijios vi. 4
n,
Bt]0avLa xi.
|JXcur4>T]fj.iv
da-iraa-nos xii. 38
d<r<j>aXws
22
iii.
18
JXaorrdvetv iv. 27
15, xv.
ix.
14 (LXX., Th.)
20
JXd-irreiv xvi.
22 quater
ii-
d<nrdo-0ai
26
(6) xii.
xiii.
xvi.
|3os
xiv. 38
d<r0vijs
Jdros
19
9,
26, viii. 31, x. 33, xi. 18,

27, xiv. i, 10, 43, 47, 53, 54, 55, 60,
61, 63, 66, xv. i, 3, 10, ii, 31
dpxrwaY<ovos v. 22, 35, 36, 38
iii.
48
14, 22, 25, 26, 27, xiii. 9,

xv. 2, 9, 12, 18, 26, 32
Jaorrdiv xiv. 13
ii.
dpxiepevs
15
i.
15, iii. 24 bis, iv. n, 26,
30, vi. 23, ix. i, 47 , x. 14, 15, 23,
24, 25, xi. 10, xii. 34, xiii. 8, xiv.
25, xv. 43
65,^69,
i*
18
pa.o-iX.evs vi.
&p^c<r6at
2,
n,
pao-iXeia
20,
14 fo s, 16, 17, 19, xiv. 22

dprveiv ix. 50
x. 42
<SpXv
vi.
7,
iii.
Baprijjiaios x. 46
(3acraviei.v V. 7, vi.
6 (LXX.)
ii.
dpros
xv.
Bap0oXopatos
*
apveio-Ocu xiv. 68, 70

dppwo-Tos vi. 5, 13, xvi.
tfpotjv x.
411
ii
xv. 43
31, 34,
27, 45, xi.

23, 25, 44,
xiv. 2, 5, 7,
4, 8 bis
xiii.
17
ix. 43, 45, 47
yao-njp
Wwa
bis,
rtOcrrinaveC xiv. 32
xv. 36
yc^teiv iv. 37,
ix. 19, xiii. 30
yeved viii. 12 bis, 38,
evô-ta vi. 21
412
xv. 25
vcvvao-Ocu xiv. 21
Sciirvov vi. 21, xii.
vi. 53
revvT]<rapr
vevos vii. 26, ix.
AcicdiroXis v. 20
v.
r>a<rT]v6s
ix.
yve<r0ai
8Ka
29
8eios
31,
xiv. 35, xv. 33

i.
4, 9,
n,
ii.
15, 21,
n, 17, 19, 22, 32,
16, 33, vi- 2 6 *,
17,
32,
23, 27, iv. 4, 10,

35, 37, 39, v. J
14, 21, 26, 35, 47, ix. 3, 6, 7,
26, 33, 50, x. 43, xi. 19, 23,
10 (LXX.), ii (LXX.), xiii. 7, 18, 19
28, 29, 30, xiv. 4, 17, xv. 33,
4>
21,
xii.
bis,
42,
10
xvi.
yivwo-Keiv iv. 13, v. 29, 43, vi. 33, 38,

vii. 24, viii. 17, ix.
30, xii. 12, xiii.
28, 29, xv.
10, 45
Secrfxos vii.
35
SVT
i.
8ia w. gen.,
i, 23, v. 5, vi. 2, vii.
ii.
ix. 30, x. 25, xi.
20;
?.
ace.,
6,
5,
vii. 5,
17,
20, xv.
viii.
SUXKOVOS
40, x. 17
ypajijiaTevs i. 22, ii. 6, 16, iii. 22, vii.
1, 5, viii. 31, ix. n, 14, x. 33, xi.
18, 27, xii. 28, 32, 35, 38, xiv. i, 43,
53 *v. i, 31
i. 2, vii. 6, ix.
12, 13, x. 4, 5,
x. 17, xii. 19, xiv. 21, 27
xii. 10, 24, xiv.
49
8iaKpv<r0ai xi.
v xiii. 34 , 35, 37, xiv. 34, 37, 38

xiv. 51, 52
v- 2
33, vi. 17, 18, vii. 25, 26, x.
2, ii, xii. 19 bis (LXX.), 20, 22, 23 bis,
xiv. 3, xv. 40
5>
10
i.
v.
32,
15,
16,
18
bis, 39, iii. 15, 22 bis, vi.

vii. 26,
29, 30, ix. 38, xvi. 9, 17
^13,
i.
8ai(i<5viov
SaKTuXos
34
vii.
*Aa\|xavov0cx
33
viii.
10
Safxaêiv v. 4
Sairavav
AaveCS
c,
oc
36
v.
25, x. 47,
ii.
i.
4 8,
xi. 10, xii. 35,
ii.
iii.
4, 29,
ip, 20, 21, 22,
36, ix. 25, 50, x. 31, xi. 8,
26, xiii. 7, 14, 18, xiv. i, 4,
17,
9 3 8 52, 55, 62, xv. 6, 7, 14 bis, 15,
36, 39, 40, 44, xvi. 9, 13, 14, 17, 20
8i
7,
xii.
viii.
31, ix.
n,
xiii.
7,
10, 14, xiv.
3r
SciKvuvai i. 44, xiv. 15

SeiXds iv. 40
8tv
trans.,
iii.
2,
4 xv.
i,
27 Ms,
iii.
9,
vi.
6, 14, 17, 26,

31, xii. 24, xiii. 13,
13, 31,
35, x.
ix.
x.
45
bis,
xv. 41
43
27, v. 3, 4, vi.
17,
xi.
23
34
ii-
6,
8 bist
viii.
16, 17,
x.
33, fi. 3f
5iaXoYLo-|xos vii. 21
xv. 24 (LXX.)
30 (LXX.)
vii. 34
Siavoi*yO"0<u
v. 21, vi. 53
Siairep^y
SiairopVo-0ai ii. 23
Siapt](ro-iv xiv. 63
Siapirateiv iii. 27 bis
8ta<TKopirîv xiv. 27 (LXX.)
Siao"ird<r0ai
v. 4
8iacrT XX(r0cu v. 43, vii. 36 bis, viii. 15,
ix. 9
xi. 16
v
45
8i8ao-KaXia vii. 7 (LXX.)
SiSaa-KaXos iv. 38, v. 35, ix. 17, 38, x.
8tafJLp^<r0ai
Sidvoia
xii.
8ia<f>pkv
35,
xii.
14,
19,
32,
xiii.
i,
21, 22, ii. 13, iv. i, 2,

30, 34, vii. 7 (LXX.), viii.
31, x. i, xi. 17, xii. 14, 35,
i.
8i8a<rKiv
vi.
32,
vii.
i.
ix.
17, 20,
xiv. 14
26
37
18,
810x60-101 vi. 37
i.
8aifJLov6<r0ai
4,
24
SiaKovciv
xii.
4,
v.
31,
21, 58, xvi.
25
yoveis xiii. 12
xv. 19
ywvta
ii.
6, xiv.
10
roX-yo0d[v] xv. 22
yovvirTiv
29, xi. 24,
8ia0TJKi] xiv.
y6w
xii.
8cvTpos
Sia-yi veo-Sai xvi.
17
ix. 3
*"yvatj>us
xm.
17, vi. 31, x. 21, xii. 7

21, 31, xiv. 72
Se xecrflat vi. n, ix. 37 quater, x. 15
STjvdpiov vi. 37, xii. 15, xiv. 5
Scvpo,
8ia,p\iriv
33, 35, xvi.
vii.
x. 37, 40, xii. 36, xiv. 62, xv. 27,
19
oepeiv xii. 3, 5,
Sepfiarivos i. 6
8eo-|iios xv. 6
iv.
yX<3<r<ra
A.), vii. 31
(77
24
xvi. 5,
yccop-yos xii. i, 2 bis, 7, 9

yfj ii. 10, iv. i, 5 bis, 8, 20, 26, 28, 31 fcis,
vi. 47, 53 viii. 6, ix. 3, 20, xiii. 27,
yiWOat
viii.
8cv8pov
39
x. 41
6,
2,
31, ix.
xiv. 49
22, 27, iv. 2, xi. 18, xii. 38

26, iii. 6, iv. 7, 8, ii, 25,
v. 43, vi. 2, 7, 22, 23, 25, 28 bis,
37 bis, 41, viii. 6, 12, 37, x. 21, 37,
40, 45, xi. 28, xii. 9, 14 ter, xiii. n,
22, 24, 34, xiv. 5, n, 22, 23, 44,
xv. 23
StSaxif
SiSovai
i.
ii.
8i-yeipecr0cu iv. 39
8ie>xe<r0ai
iv.
35, x. 25

8uyyetcr0ai. V.
SIKCUOS
ii.
ShcTuov
i.
6, ix.
vi. 20
17,
8,
413
16
xii.
passim
19
i.
Sis xiv. 30, 72
44
17,
ii.
bis,
iii.
19,
9,
lv -
40, v. 33, 34, 43, vi. 22,

24 bis, 37, vii. 6, 10, n, 29, viii. 5,
7, 28, 34, ix. 18, 21, 23, 29, 36,
39,
x - 3 4, 5 H. 18, 21, 36,
37, 38, 39,
49, 51 bis, 52, xi. 3, 6, 14, 23, 29,
31, 32, xii. 7, 12, 15, 16, 17, 26, 32,
xiii. 2, 4, 21, xiv.
34. 3 6
6, 14,
16, 18, 20, 22, 24, 39, 48, 62, 72, xv.
39, xvi. 7 &is, 8, 15
39>
v.
*8urxXioi
13
17, x. 30
49, x. 42
SoXos vii. 22, xiv. i
iv.
8ia>Y|i6s
SoKeiv
vi.
8da
viii. 38, x. 37, xiii. 26

So|dtiv ii. 12
SovXos x. 44, xii. 2, 4, xiii. 34, xiv. 47
8piravov iv. 29 (LXX.)
Svvajus v. 30, vi. 2, 5, 14, ix. i, 39,
24, xiii. 25, 26, xiv. 62

8vvao-0ai i. 40, 45, ii. 4, 7, 19 6is, iii,
20, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, iv. 32, 33,
v. 3, vi. 5, 19, vii. 15, 18, 24, viii. 4,
ix. 3, 22, 23, 28, 29, 39, x. 26,
38,
xii.
39, xiv. 5, 7, xv. 31

8vva,Tos ix. 23, x. 27, xiii. 22, xiv. 35, 36
8vvtv
8vo
i.
vi.
47>
32
8v<TKoXoS
X.
X.
iii.
7, 43,
jxiv.
24
23
14, 16, iv. 10, v. 25, 42, vi.

19, ix. 35, x. 32, xi. ii,
viii.
ip,
17,
pa
15
SwpcicrOai xv. 45
Swpoy
vii.
lav
40,
Yytiv
i.
iii.
15, xi.
i,
xiv.
42
xiii.
28, 29
31, ii. 9, n, 12, iii. 3, iv. 27,
y(piv
v.
41, vi. 14, 16, ix. 27, x. 49,
38,
xii. 26, xiii. 8, 22, xiv. 28, 42, xvi. 6,
i.
14
lYKaraXeCimv xv. 34
ijfuis passim
0vos x. 33, 42, xi. 17 (LXX.),

10
ii.
xiii.
bis,
7, 21, 22, 26, iii. 2, 26, iv. 23,

37, vi. 4 , 5, 8, viii. 12, 14, 23, 34,
ix. 8, 9, 22, 23, 29, 35, 42, x. 2, 18,
xi. 13 bis, 25, xiii. 20, 22, 32, xiv.
21, 29, 35, xv. 36, 44 bis
i.
24, 34, ii. 10, iv. 13, 27, v. 33,
ciSlyai
vi. 20, ix. 6, x.
19, 38, 42, xi. 33,
xii. 14, 15,
24, 28, xiii. 32, 33, 35,
xiv. 40, 68, 71
v.
50
passim
ii. 7, v. 22, vi.

15, viii. 14, 28, ix. 5,
17, 37, 42, x. 8, 17, 18, 21, 37, xi. 29,
xii. 6, 28,
29 (LXX.), 32, 42, xiii. i,
xiv. 10, 18, 19, 20, 37, 43, 47, 66,
xv. 6, 27, xvi. 2
els
i.
45, ii. i, 26, iii. i,

39, vi. 10, 22, 25, vii.
17, 24, 25, viii. 26, ix. 25, 28, 43, 45,
47, x. 15, 23, 24, 25, xi. n, 15, xiii.
15, xiv. 14, xv. 43, xvi. 5
27, v.
12,
21,
13,
21, iv. 19, v. 40, vi. 56,

19, xi. 2
i.
eio-iropexiecrOai
vii. 15, 18,
elra iv. 17,
viii.
28
iv.
25
bis
i.
x.
20,
30
bis,
33
36,
1 8,
bis,
S-KCUTTOS xiii.
Karov
bis,
xii.
32,
25,
62,
4 6, xvi.
34
iv. 8,
xi.
20, vi.
3,
8,
20,
14,
25,
30 quater,
i,
15, 25, 27,
bis, xiii.
44
23,
39,
40
bis,
31,
ter,
xiv.
27
37
69, 70, 72, xv.

12, 14, 19
40
CKarovTairXcurtav x. 30
CKpdXXeiv i. 12, 34, 39, 43,
iii.
15,
22,
23, v. 40, vi. 13, vii. 26, ix. 18, 28,

38, 47, xi. 15, xii. 8, xvi. 9, 17
eK8i5oo-0cu xii. i
eicSvciv xv. 20
Kt
i.
35, 38,
ii.
6, iii. i,
v.
n,
vi.
10, 33, xi. 5, xiii. 21, xiv. 15, xvi. 7

vii. 24, ix. 30, x.
K6i0vvi. i,
ip, ii,
5,
Kivos
(LXX.)
eya>,
is
34
10, n, 25, 26, 29, v. 2 bis, 8,

30, vi. 14, 54, vii. n, 15, 20, 21, 26,
29, 31, ix. 7, 9 bis, 10, 17, 21, 25,
30, 35, xi. 3, 31, xii. 19, xiii. ii, 21,

xiv. 9, 14, 31, xvi. 1 8
tavrov ii. 8, iii. 24, 25, 26, iv. 17, v. 5,
26, 30, vi. 36, 51, viii. 14, 34, ix. 8,
10, 50, xi. 31, xii. 7, 33, xiii. 9, xiv. 4,
7 xv. 3 1, xvi. 3
tyyvs
cipiiVTj v.
K,
24, 25, 27, 28, iv. 22, V.

28, vi. 10, 22, 23, 56, vii. 3, 4, n, viii.
3, 35, 38, ix. 18, 43, 45, 47, 50, x. 12,
i.
ix.
elpycvetv
*trV
20, 43
xiii.
8a>
43>
i<rpxe<r0(u
7 bis, 9, 38, 41 bis, ix. 43, 45,

8, 35, xi. i, xii. 42, xiv. i, 13,
xv. 27, 38, xvi. 12
>
iii. 24, 25, iv.

i.
ii,
9, ii. 20,
20, 35, vi. 55, vii. 20, viii. i, xii. 4, 5,
xiv. 21 bis,
7, xiii. n, 17, 19, 24, 32,
25, xvi. 10, n, 13 bis, 20
*
kOanpewrOai ix. 15, xiv. 33, xvi. 5, 6
xii. 17
*K0avn<5tv
K\e -yecr0ai xiii. 20
KXKT<5s
Xiii.
K\veo-0cu
*
Kirpwr<rws
22, 27
20,
viii.
xiv.
KirXTJo-<r(T0ai
i.
31
22,
18
Kirvctv xv. 37, 39
26, xi.
vi.
2,
vii.
37,
x.
414
i. 5, vi. n, vii. 15, 19, 20,

21, 23, x. 17, 46, xi. 19, xiii. i
&CO-TCUTIS v. 42, xvi. 8
K reive iv i. 41, iii. 5 bis
KTivcUro-iv vi. ii
Kiropvc<r0cu
xiii.
K<j)Viv
xiv.
Kxvvv<r0
48
e}x(3pi|ia<r0ab
3,
45,
viii. 10,
13
20
67
vi.
48,
ix.
50
20, 21, 25, 27, 30

2, 3, 4 ter, 14, 17, 28, 29, 32,
51, 56, viii. i, 3, 14, 27, 38
i, 29 bis, 33 bis, 34, 36, 38,
ter, x. 21, 30 bis, 32, 37, 43
fcts,
44, 52,
28, 29,
36, 38
24, 25,
49, 66,
12, 17,
13,
xi. 9,
&is,
vi.
i.
bis,
41,
bis,
31
n,
23,
25, 26,35,
3,
xiii.
i5>
5, vi. 25, 28, 39, 52, 55, ix. 37,

39, x. 22, 24, xi. 18, xii. 17, xiii. 6,
29; (3) w. ace., ii. 14, 21, iii. 24, 25,
26, iv. 5, 16, 1 8, 20, 21, 38, v. 21,
vi. 34. 53 vii - 30, viii. 2, 25, ix. 12,
iii.
VTpir<r0ai xii.
2,
ii, 16, xi. 2,

xiv. 48, xv. 22,
ii.
eiriYivwo-Keiv
xv.
iri-ypd<})tv
<!/c)
19
v.
30, vi.
72
54
26
16, xv.
xii.
26
19
eiriXveiv iv.
34
ciriirCirrciv iii.
*
firipa-irmv
ir<rracr0ai
xiii.
8,
iriXafj.6dv(T0at viii. 23
iriXavfidv(T0ai viii. 14
36
iv.
33, 46,
7, xiv. 46,
37, xi.
iripdXXiv
eiripXima ii. 21
iri(rrp&}>6iv
xii.
13, xiii. 2,
24,
18
iv.
29, xiii. 9
7,
10
21
ii.
iirio-Kidteiv ix. 7
see
xv. 20
efjavurrdvcu
12,
eiriOvfxCa iv.
vii.
xiii.
13, 22, x.
8,
eiri-ypacj) !]
4vTa<f>ia<r|j.6s
-yeiv
bis, vi. 47, 48, 49, viii. 4, 6, ix.

20, xi. 4, xii. 14, 26, 32, xiii. 9,
xiv - 35 5 1 ; (2) w. dat., i. 22, 45,
xvi.
14
19
35
ix. 2 (for
vii. 5, 17, viii. 23, 27,

29,
16, 21, 28, 32, 33, x. 2, 10, 17,
29, xii. 1 8, 28, 34, xiii. 3, xiv. 60,

61, xv. 2, 4, 44
eir
(i) t. êw., ii. 10, 26, iv. i, 26,
i,
iii.
xi.
15, 23, 25, 27,
39
n,
ix.
47,
29, xiv. 64
7 (LXX.)
xiv. 8
evTtXXeo-Oat x. 3, xiii. 34
vroXij vii. 8, 9, x. 5, 19, xii. 28, 31
vo)(os
2vTaXp,a
12
XV. 42
1T
eirtpwrav v. 9,
13,
cvSiSvo-Kciv xv. 17
cvSveiv i. 6, vi. 9, xv. 20
*
xv. 46
iveiXety
5!vKv viii. 35, x. 7 (LXX.),
vi.
ix.
22,
irawrxuveo-9at viii. 38 bis

eiraKoXovSeiv xvi. 20
eiravtoTao-Oat xiii. 12
eiravw xiv. 5
eiravptov xi. 12
18
4vcryKaXti;r6ai ix. 36, x. 16
ivavTios vi. 48, xv. 39
Kvaros xv. 33, 34
evotKa xvi. 14
*
i.
vii. 15, 1 8
<^w0ev
lopTij xiv. 2, xv. 6
iraYYeXXcr9ai xiv.
bis,
n, 14, 17,
32, xiv. i, 2, 3,- 6, 25,
7, 29, 40, 41, 46, xvi. 5,
ter,
27, ii. 10, iii. 15, vi. 7,

29, 33, xiii. 34
iii- 3 1 .
2|w i3 2 iv - "t v - 10, viii.
23, xi. 4, 19, xii. 8, xiv. 68
cijoucrta
xi. 28,
10,
33, xii.
26,
xv.
ii.
42, vi. 51
45>
27, xiv.
viii.
i.
21, v.
iii.
12,
côv8V6io-0at
38, x. 40
tfjiiraêtv x. 34, xv. 20, 31
p/n-pocr0ev ii. 12, ix. 2
fwrrviv x. 34, xiv. 65, xv. 19
Iv i. 2, 3, 4, 5, 9, n, 13, 15, 16, 19,
20, 23 bis, ii. i, 6, 8 bis, 19, 20, 23,
iii.
22, 23, iv. i, 2 bis, 4, n, 17,
20 ter, 24, 28, 30, 35, 36, 38, v. 2,
(JLOS
ii.
25, x. 21,
43, xiv. 5
i.
?7>
tcopvcrcreiv
i, v. 18, vi.
viii.
"
ôp-oXo-yctcrOai
xiv.
n,pdirTe<r0ai
JXrriv
3
3
6|t<rra<r6ai
xv. 34 bis
cp.|3avciv iv.
(JL]
26
26
vii.
EXXr]vfe
xiv.
3,
19, x. 47,
eXectv v.
25, 26, 28, 29, 35, 38, 45,

iii 6, 21, iv. 3, v. 2, 8,
vi - r
2 24, 34, 54, vii.
?9 i
ix - 2 5 26,
3 1 * viiii.
13,
xii. 14
IgTJKOvra iv. 8, 20
24
eXaia xi. i, xiii.

tXcuov vi. 13
cXavvciv vi. 48
c
I3
25
29, 30, xi. n, 12, xiv. 16, 26, 48,

68, xvi. 8, 20
|OTIV ii. 24, 26, iii. 4, vi. 18, x. 2,
6
28
ix.
12,
29
vm. 23
gK<j>opos
11.
ix.
vi.
IftgXfarfa,
*KTOS XV. 33
cxcpepciv
4diriva
4<umjs
xiv.
iv.
6
.
68
12 (LXX.), v. 30, viii. 33,
orurvvrp^x^v
33,
ix.
x.
25
27

i.
iriTa<ro-iv
39, ix.
vi.
27,
27,
25
23, vi. 5, vii.
xvi.
18
32, yiii. 23, 25,
eiriTijicjv i. 25, iii. 12, iv. 39, viii. 30, 32,
33, ix. 25, x. 13, 48
4mTi0^vcu
iii.
eirirpe imv v.
17, v.
16,
13, x.
20
fTTTa. viii. 5, 6, 8,
bis, xii. 20,
22, 23,
xvi. 9
xiv. 6
4p-yd<r0ai
xi. 29,
viii.
31
12, 13, 35, 45, vi.

3 (LXX.), 4
32, 35
xiii. 14 (LXX., Th.)
i.
3J
4pT]ticris
J(pX<r0ai
"
3>
27. 33
14, 24, 29, 39, 40, 45,

20 i11 - 8, 20, 31, iv.
3
V.
22,
21,
I, I 4 , 15, 22, 23, 26,
2 9 3i. 48, 53.
35, 3 8 vi - r
>
xvi.
45,
i,
pu)Tav
2,
iv.
62,
xv.
66,
5
10, vii.
21,
38, ix.
14, 30,
26,
&os conj., vi.

32; prep.,
8,
34,
14,
7,
vii.
38, 55,
16, 17
bis,
10, 45, ix. i, xii. 36, xiv.

23, ix. 19 bis, xiii. 19,
i.
rp-iv
i.
viii.
(i) aut, ii. 9,

56 bis, vii.
>v
iv.
viii.
i5
3>
35, x. 29,
3 (adj.), 10, 12, 18, 20, 21, 23,

28, 29, 30, 42, 43, ii. 8, 12, iii. 6, iv.
5, 15, 1 6, 17, 29, v. 2, 29, 30, 42 bis,
vi. 25, 27, 45, 50, 54, vii. 25, viii. 10,
ix. 15, 20, 24, x. 52, xi. 2, 3, xiv. 43,
45, 72, xv. i
euKaipeiv vi. 31
VKCUpOS Vi. 21
xiv. ii
.
9,
X.
viii.
25
7,
xi.
9 (LXX.), 10,
eu\oyt]T6s xiv. 61
37, vii. 30, xi. 2, 4, 13 bis,
xiii. 36, xiv. 16, 37, 4 o, 55
viii.
quam,
xii.
6,
xiv.
23
bis,
xiii.
ix. 43,
45,
xi.
11,
u,
12,
37
viii.
2,
vi. 15, viii. 28, ix. 4, 5,
P-
36
35,
i]|i
pa
i.
i.
viii.
16,
17,
18, 20, 21,
22,
15
iii.
Hpa>8iavo
HpwSwis
vi.
i.
0a88aios
6,
17,
vii.
2,
iii.
xii.
13
19, 22
18
16
bis, ii. 13, iii. 7, iv. i ter,

vi. 47, 48,
39, 41, v. i, 13 bis^ 21,
xi. 23
49, vii. 31, ix. 42,
*
i. 27, x. 24, 32
0anpi<r0cu
*
0a.vacnp.os xvi. 18
edvarosvii. 10 (LXX.), ix. i, x. 33, xiii.
0aXa<r<ra
i.
2, xiv. 34, 64
xiii. 12, xiv.
0avarovv
0ap<riv
vi.
55
50, x. 49
vi. 6, xv. 5,
eavfidteiv v. 20,
xv. 43
vxapwrriv
29 sexies,
14
32, iv. 6, xiii. 24, xvi. 2

9, 13, ii. i, 20 bis, iv. 27, 35,
v. 5, vi. 2i, viii. i, 2, 31, ix. 2, 31,
x. 34, xiii. 17, 19, 20 bis, 24, 32, xiv.
i, 12, 25, 49, 58, xv. 29
TJMOS
vpo-Kiv L
12, x.
xii.
37,
35 bis,
28, xv. 42, 44
muo-vs vi. 23
HpwStjs vi. 14,
15
n,
vi.
HAei as
16
bis, iv. 17, 21, 30,
iii.
10,
20,
TjKciv viii.
i.
CVKOTTWTCpOV
oJXoveiv vi. 41,
xiv. 22
xiii.
xiii.
9, xvi.
30
38, 40, xi. 28, 30,

32, 35 quater; (2)
47, x. 25, xiv. 30
vi.
ii
i.
15
ix. 43, 45, x. 17,

i. 6, vi. 8
14.
i,
xiv.
10,
27, xvi.
37, iii. 32, viii. n, 12, xi. 18,
12, xiv. i, n, 55, xvi. 6
vi.
42
vaY)fXiov
17, x. 35
iii.
36
i.
xii.
xii.
(TOS V. 25,
v xiv. 7
19, 20,
fjv x. 23, xii.
38, 40,
43,
6, xiv. 43, 63
35 bis,
Toi}jLcitiv i. 3, x. 40, xiv. 12, 15,
xiv. 15
frroifjios
v.
v<rxt]na>v
5,
36,
&rco xiv. 54, xv. 1 6

&ra>0v vii.
21, 23
repos xvi. 12
euSoKctv
17,
vi.
viii.
31, xii. 6, 22
ix. 35, x.
v. 23
xiii.
10,
27, xiv. 25, 34, 54, xv. 33, 38
35,
26, viii. 5
fcrxarps
*
eo-âTws
v0ijs
3, 1 5, .2 3, vi.
25, viii. i, 2,
27 Ms,
cr0iiv, &r0iv i. 6, ii. 1 6 bis, 26 &is,

iii. 20, v. 43, vi. 31, 36, 37 bis,
42,
44, vii. 2, 3, 4, 5, 28, viii. i, 2, 8, xi.
14, xiv. 12, 14, 18 bis, 22
In
ii.
19, 25, m. i, 3, 10, 15, 22, 26, 29,

30, iv. 5, 6, 9, 17, 23, 25 bis, 40, v.
>
i,
bis,
4x0pos
36 (LXX.)
i.
*X
22, 32, 34, 38 (m.),
l8
25, 31, viii. 10, 22, 34,

i, n,
12, 13, 14, 33, x. i,
45, 46, 50, xi. 9, 10, 13, 15,
xii.
18, 42, xiii. 6,
14,
9,
36, xiv. 3, 16, 17, 32, 37,
41
27
34
7, 9,
7>
4, 15,
vii.
i.
40, xv.
vii.
xii.
18 bis, ix. 17, 43, 45, 47, 50, x. 21,

22, 23, xi. 3, 13, 22, 25, 32, xii. 6,
23, 44, xiii. 17, xiv. 3, 7 bis, 8, 63,
xvi. 8, 1 8
34, xiv.
xiii.
x.
*4({><j>a0a
415
0av(xa<rr6s
xii.
44
416
n,
0edo-0cu xvi.
14
i.
iii.
0&T]jwi
0os
i.
26,
14,
15,
24, ii. 7, 12,
iv. n, 26, 30, v. 7
fez s,
35,
TO
xiii.
34, xiii. 19,

39, 43, xvi. 19
0pcnrViv i. 34, ill.
iv.
0epi<r[jL6s
2,
2,
i.
13
0T}<rcu>p<$s
iii.
v.
0opvpeur0ai
v.
06pt>pos
19,
luds
xiii.
49,
vi.
2 3,
8,
25,
ii.
25,
5,
8,
20, 21,
30, viii. 27, ix.
27, 39, x. 5, 14,
6, 7,
15,
xvi.
1.
6,
7,
19
46, XV. 15
28,
27,
vi.
30,
56,
bis, 43, vi. 8, 12, 25,

56, vii. 9, 26, 32, 36, viii. 6,
22, 30, ix. 9, 12, 18, 22, 30, x. 13,
i7 35, 37, 48, 5 1 , î- J 6, 25, 28, xii.
2, 13, 15, 19, xiii. 18,
34, xiv. 10,
J 5, 20, 21, 32,
12, 35, 38, 49 xv xvi. i
lopSavtjs i. 5, 9, iii- 8, x. i
39
12, 18,
10,
22, vii. 26,
29
23, vii. 25
41,
lovSaCa
2,
23
"
vi.
xi. 4, xiii. 29, xv. 46,
i.
xiii.
14 (n
lovScuos vii.
I.
(^
x^y a)
iii-
3, xv.
2,
9,
12,
(2) IffKapiuO
19, xiv.
LractK xii. 26 (LXX.)
Io-Kapu60 iii. 19, xiv. 10
ddf\<f)6s
iii.
33
*
i>
18,
26
rov KvpLov vi. 3;
Iov8as
xii.
(i)
7,
I.)
34
18
iii.
i.
v.
24
xvi. 3
0<ojxds
v
7>
7
l|j.aTteo-0cu V. 15
ipxxriov ii. 21, v.
38
*0vyaTpiov v.
0viv xiv. 12
0vpa i. 33, ii.
Qva-La. ix.
iii-
36,
5,
4.3,
36,
Opfci. 6
0poia-0ai xiii. 7
0vyaTT]p v. 34, 35,
0vpwpos
37;
iKdvoS
xv. 44
0vi]<rKiv
14, 17, 24,
(LXX.),
17, xiii
0Xh|/ts iv.
9,
30,
4,
i,
x. 32, 33,
ix. 3, x. 50, xi. 7, 8, xiii. 16, xv. 20, 24

TCva i. 38, ii. 10, iii. 2, 9 bis, 10, 12,
21 bis, 22 bis,
14 fej s, iv. 12
13
x. 21
0Xipiv
vii. i,
41
18, 21, 23, 24, 27, 29, 32, 38, 39,

42, 47 bis, 49, 50, 51, 52, xi. 6,, 7,
22, 29, 33 bis, xii. 17, 24, 29, 34, 35,
xiii. 2, 5, xiv. 6, 18, 27, 30, 48, 53,
55, 60, 62, 67, 72, xv. i, 5, 15, 34,
0p|xaiVo-0ai xiv. 54, 67
0t]pCov
i.
17,
27,
29
Oe pos xiii. 28
0eiopiv iii. n, v. 15, 38, xii. 41, xv. 40,
47, xvi. 4
xiii. 17
0TjXaJ;iv
0T]Xvs x. 6 (LXX.)
i.
lepoo-oXvficirai
15,
16, 27, xii. 35,
ii, 15 bis,
3, xiv. 49
i,
ITJO-OVS
>
10, Vi. 5,
xi.
iii. 8, 22,
xi. i, ii, 15, 27, xv.
24, 26, 27, 29 (LXX.), 30,

xiv. 25, xv. 34 bis (LXX.),
17,
26
ii.
lpoo-6Xvna
viii. 33, ix. i, 47, x. 9,

9, 13,
15, 18, 23, 24, 25, 27 bis, xi. 22,
14,
bis
46
44,
Up<Jy,
vii. 8,
xii. 14,
i.
tcpcvs
35
i,
n,
iii.
x.
"
40, 41, iii. 13, vi. 19, 22, 25,

26, 48, vii. 24, viii. 34, 35, ix. 13,
30. 35, x. 35, 36, 43, 44, 51, xii. 38,
xiv. 7, 12, 36, xv. 9
e^Xeiv
10,
43
IcUipos v. 22
I o-os
laxwB
lo-paTJX xii. 29 (LXX.), xv. 32

wrravai iii. 24, 25, 26, ix. i, 36, x. 49,
xi. 5, xiii. 9, 14, xv. 35
26 (LXX.)
xii.
IciKa/pos (i) 6 TOU Zefiedalov
i.
19, 29,
17 bis, v. 37 bis, ix. 2, x. 35, 41,
iii.
xiii.
xiv.
3,
Kvptov
vi.
33
(3)
(2)
6 TOU
d5eX06s TOU
AX0aou
(4) 6 /w/cp6s xv. 40, xvi.
18;
Ia<r0cu
v.
29
larpos
ii.
17,
v.
26
24, iii. 34, xi. 21, xiii. i, 21, xv.

35, xvi. 6
l&eiv i. 10, 16, 19, ii. 5, 12, 14, 16,
iv.
12 (LXX.), v. 6, 14, 16, 22, 32,
vi 34, 38, 48, 49 50, vii. 2, viii.
3.3,
33, ix. i, 8, 9, 14, 15, 20, 25, 38,

x. 14, xi. 13, 20, xii. 15, 34, xiii. 14,
29, xiv. 67, 69, xv. 32, 36, 39, xvi. 5
8ios iv. 34, vi. 31, 32, vii. 33, ix. 2,
28, xiii. 3, xv. 20
I8ov i. 2, iii. 32, iv. 3, x. 28, 33, xiv.
41, 42
ISov(xaa
iii.
l<r\yeiv
56,
i.
l<rxvp<te
lo-xvs xii.
59
17, v.
ii.
iii.
ii.
W>
xiv.
4,
ix.
18, xiv.
37
27 bis
30 (LXX.), 33 (ib.)
7,
iii.
lX0v8iov viii. 7
lY0vs vi. 38, 41 bis, 43
(i) 6 paTTTlfav i. 4, 6, 9, 14,
Ia>avT]s
ii. 18 bis, vi.
14, 16, 17, 18, 20, 24,
25, viii. 28, xi. 30, 32
(2) 6 rov
Zepedalov i. 19, 29, iii. 17, v. 37,
ix. 2, 38, x. 35, 41, xiii. 3, xiv. 33
laxrrjs ( i ) 6 d5eA0ds roO Kvptov vi. 5 ;
(2) 6 d8e\<pbs Ia.Ku>j3ov TOV fMiKpov xv.
;
4>,
47
I<)anj<p
(6
dirk
Apei/j.a6alas) xv. 43,
KO,0CUp6lV XV. 36, 46

Ka0apO;iv i. 40, 41, 42, vii.
Ka.0apurfi.os
i.
44
19
45

x. 15
Ka0v8iv
Ka0T]0-0ai
15,
iv.
ii.
6, 14, iii. 32, 34,

i,
x. 46, xii. 36, xiii. 3, xiv. 62,
xvi. 5
xi.
ix.
35, x. 37, 40, xi. 2, 7, xii.

32, xvi. 19
KdOws i. 2, iv. 33, ix. 13, xi. 6, xiv. 16,
21, xv. 8, xvi. 7
41, xiv.
KaC passim
KCUVOS i. 27,
21, 22, xiv. 25, xvi. 17
ii.
15, x.
i.
13, xii.
xi.
30,
2,
xiii.
xii.
Kui<rapa,
16,
14,
KaKoXoveiv
vii.
KCLKo-rroietv
iii.
Kdp8d
6,
ii.
(LXX.),
iv.
7,
Kdpiro<J>opetv
18
iii.
vi.
5,
viii.
8, 29,
iv. 20,
17,
vii.
52,
xi.
23,
xii.
14, xn.
xi.
28
(i) with gen., iii. 6, v. 13, ix. 40,

xi. 25, xiv. 55, 56, 57 ; (2) with ace.,
i.
27, iv. 10, 34, vi. 31, 32, 40, vii. 5,
Kara
33, ix. 2, 28,
xiii.
3,
8,
xiv.
19, 49,
xv. 6
KdTdpdCvciv i.
xv. 30, 32
iii.
10,
22, ix. 9, xiii. 15,
i.
ii.
30,
i.
4, 7, 14, 38, 39, 45, iii. 14,
20, vi. 12, vii. 36, xiii. 10, xiv. 9,
xvi. 15, 20
v.
4,
15, xiv. 3
ix.
KdTdXtiimv
21, xiv.
KdraXvciv
x.
(LXX.), xii.
xiv. 58, xv.
2,
xiv.
19 (LXX.),
eiv
i.
iv.
KdTd<rrp6f>iv
xi.
2 (LXX.)
32
15
xv. 46
xiv. 45
M. 2
29
19,
20
KXr]pOVOp,lV X. 17
KXtipovop-ta xii. 7
KX-qpovop-os xii. 7
KXrjpos xv. 24 (LXX.)
K\lvi] iv. 21, vii. 4, 30
KXoirrf vii. 22
xii.
42
Ko8pavrrjs
KOiXia vii. 19
KOLVOS vii. 2, 5
KOIVOVV vii. 15 bis, 18, 20, 23
KOKKOS iv. 31
xiv. 65
KoXa<fniv
15
20
xiii.
bis
51
KOITOS xiv. 6
K6lTTlV Xi. 8
*
vii.
Koppdv
vi.
Ko4>ivos
22, 28 bis
1 1
vi. 43, viii.
KpdparTos ii. 4,
Kpativ iii. n, v.
9,
9,
xvi.
15
19
ii,
12, vi. 55
24, 26, x. 47,
5, 7, ix.
48, xi. 9, xv. 13,
60
xv. 38
KarapcurOcu. xi. 21
i.
19
KdTd<TKT]voiv
KXacrjia vi. 43, viii. 8,

KXîrretv x. 19 (LXX.)
xiv.
Koo-fjios viii. 36,
*KOV|A V. 41
18
KdrdXvp-d xiv. 14
S.
xvi. 16
52
xiii.
32, xiii. 28
Kopdo-iov V. 41, 42,
33, xiv. 64,

x. 42
KdTdKvpicvciv
Ka.TaXap.pdviv
29
iv.
KXcueiv v. 38, 39, xiv. 72, xvi. 10

KXav viii. 6, 19, xiv. 22
iv. 39, vi.
KdrdKOirreiv v. 5
x.
KIVCIV xv.
KXdSos
KoXo(3ovv
KO.Ta.KXav VI. 41
*
KdTdKptviv
14
s xi.
Kdra-Papvyeo-Odi xiv. 40
KdTd-yeXdV v. 40
*
KaraSuoKciv i. 36
KdTdKcurOai
45
KT)pv<ro-iv
30 (LXX.), 33
Kdpiros
33
36
xii.
KE(f>aXiovv
14
8,
ix.
vi. 24, 25, 27, 28, xii. 10 (LXX.),

xiv. 3, xv. 19, 29
KTJVO-OS xii.
21,
19,
viii.
i,
K(f>aXT]
32, 34, ii. 17, vi. 55

KaX.ap.os xv. 19, 36
KaXeiv i. 20, ii. 17, iii. 31, xi. 17
KaX6s iv. 8, 20, vii. 27, ix. 5, 42, 43,
45. 47. 50. xiv - 6, 2i
KaXws vii. 6, 9, 37, xii. 28, 32, xvi. 18
Ka p.T]Xos i. 6, x. 25
iii.
xv. 3, 4
2,
KaTOlKTJOTlS V. 3
Karco xiv. 66, xv. 38
Kavfiarêo-Oai. iv. 6
Kacjjapvaovp. i. 21, ii.
Kvos xii. 3
*Kvn>pwv xv. 39, 44
Kcpdp-Lov xiv. 13
i.
KdvdVdios
40
KarevXo-yav x. 16
viii.
27
10 (LXX.), ix. 39
KO.KGS vii. 21, xv.
KdKtts
17
<iX6inrov
T]
41, xiii. 3
42
iv. 4, xii.
KdT<r0iiv
Kp8aveiv
Kaia-ap
xii.
2,
iii.
Ka0tiv
Kcupos
KdTc vdvri
KdTeov<ridav x.
40, 41
37^,
v.
xiv. 3
27, 38, v. 39, xiii. 36, xiv.
iv.
417
14
Kpavtov XV. 22
vi.
Kpd<nr8ov
Kpartiv
i.
31,
ix.
3, 4, 8,
46,
49>
56
iii. 21, v. 41, vi. 17, vii.
10, 27, xii. 12, xiv. i, 44,
5i
V. 13
KpT]fJtVOS
xii. 40
KpCfia
KpVTTTOS
KTTJp.a
iv.
22
X. 22
27
418
KTÎV
xiii.
KvxXu>
ix.
iv.
K\i|j.a
Ma06cuos
KvpTjvaios xv. 21
Kvpios i. 3 (LXX.), ii. 28, v. 19, vii. 28,
xi. 3, 9 (LXX.), xii. 9, 1 1 (LXX.), 29
(LXX.), 30 (LXX.), 36 (LXX.), 37 (LXX.),
xiii. 20, 35, xvi. 19, 20
KwXueiv ix. 38, 39, x. 14
56, viii. 23, 26, 27, xi. 2
vi. 6, 36,
K(op.T]
i.
KCi>|x6iroXis
vii.
Kaxj>6s
xii.
p.aKpdv
27, 28
vii.
i.
38
32, 37, ix.
Xp.iXavJ/
XaXeiv
vi- 35
xvi.
iii.
8,
19,
Xaos
Xa.rop.6iv xv.
XiOos
v.
tfios xiii.
rfvos
10 (LXX.),
xiii.
i,
2, xv.
Ma-ySaXrjvij,
35, xi.
2,
4,
vu.
33,
2,
19
34, ix.
34
19
10
-i\
xv. 40, 47, xvi.
17, viii.
14, 18,
i,
iii. 7,
9,
41, 45,
10, 27 bis,
x.
28, 31,
10, 13,
i,
4,
6,
w. gen.,
19 bis,
i.
10
(2)
62, 67, xv.
w. ace.,
i.
i,
14,
7,
viii.
31, x. 34, xiii. 24, xiv.

70, xvi. 12, 19
ix. 2
|iTa|j.op<f>ov(r0ak
|iTavoeiv
i.
i,
31,
31,
28,
12
15, vi.
i.
4
ftTpLV IV. 24
p,Tpov iv. 24
p.\pkS xiii. 30
(jicrdvoia
9,
4, 7, 19, 21, 22, 26, iii. 20, iv. 5,

7, 36, 37, vi. 4, 5, 8 quater,
n, 34, 50, viii. i, 14, ix. i, 8,
9,
39,
ii.
6,
15, 16, i&quater, 23,

v. 31, vi. i, 29, 35,
5,
38,
25, 26, vi. 41
ix. 2,
[Li]
ii.
Ha0t]Tijs
iv. 34,
24,
43, 48, 54
33
xvi.
21
21
iv.
xJv. 21,
13, 20, 29, 36, ii.

25, iii. 5, 6, 7, 14,
iv.
16, 36, v. 18, 24, 37, 40, vi. 25,
10,
50, viii.
14, 38, ix. 8, x. 30,
xi. n, xiii. 26, xiv. 7, 14, 17, 18, 20,
16 6i,
45
iv.
iv.
(i)
{JL6TCL
Xviri(T0ai x. 22, xiv.

x.
5,
{xecrovvKTiov xiii. 35
fw o-os iii. 3, vi. 47, vii. 31, ix. 36, xiv.
vii.
7,
10, xiv.
p-tpos viii.
45, ii. 2, iv. 14, 15 bis, 16, 17,

1 8,
19, 20, 33, v. 36, vii. 13, 29,
viii. 32, 38, ix. 10, x. 22,
24, xi. 29,
xii. 13, xiii. 3*, xiv.
39, xvi. 20
Xoiiros iv. 19, xiv. 41, xvi. 13
i.
x. 32, xiii. 4
4, ix. 12, xii.
iv.
iv iii.
i.
Xurpov
Xvxvfa
Xvxvos
60
5, xii.
3,
Xviv
iv.
14
46, xvi.
41, XV. 22, 34

32, ix. 34, xii. 31
38, xii. 14
EVCIV vi.
xi. 17, xiv. 48, xv.

27
35, vi. 51, ix. 3, xvi. 2
i.
21
xvi. 19
46
3
S ix. 3, xvi. 5
Xav
34
vi.
iv.
jie^wv
Iv
ix.
X-n<rrrjs
v. 29,
(LXX.)
p.e0pp]VV<r0ai V.
Xaxa-vov iv. 32
Xeytiv passim
Xt-yicsv v. 9, 15
Xîrpa i. 42
Xcirpos i. 40, xiv. 3
Xfirrov xii. 42
ii.
43, 47, 48
26, iv. 32, 37, 39, 41, v. 7, n,
43, xiii. 2, xiv. 15, xv. 34,
37, xvi. 4
24
xiv. 2
6,
47,
Iwa^ros
TJ
i.
i.
vii.
I?7<roD
40,
42, x. 42,
23
vii.
Ia/cw/3ou,
r?
Heyiarav
vi. 41, vii. 27, viii. 6,
30, xi. 24, xii. 2, 3,
36, x.
20, 21, 40, xiv. 22 bis, 23, 65,
XavOavciv
(3)
10,
7
xiv
34, v. 35,
37, viii. 32, xi. 23,
19
xv.
rov
jJ.^Trjp
17
xv.
25
7, iv. 33,
XajAa xv. 34
Xa|i(3aviv iv. 16,
(i)
MtrySaXifpiJ xv.
T/
9;
i,
vii.
ii.
ix.
2)
xv. 40, 47, xvi.
2,
34,
36, vi. 50, vii. 35,
i, xiii. ii ter, xiv. 9, 31, 43, xvi.
14,
ix. 42, x. 48,
fiapTvpl a xiv. 55, 56, 59

(laprvpiov i. 44, vi. ii, xiii. 9
p-dprvs xiv. 63
xii.
17;
34
Mapia, Mapidp.,
37
i.
i,
18
54 xv. 40
jiaKpos xn. 40
(idXXov v. 26, vii. 36,
u.av0dvckv xiii. 28
fidcTig
iv.
iii.
p.a,Kp60v, dir6, v. 6, viii. 3, xi. 13, xiv.
43
37
Kuvdpiov
Kvirreiv
15
20
K\)Xieo-0ai ix.
KvXXos
23, 2 4 46, xi. i, 14, xii. 43, xiii.

xiv. 12, 13, 14, 16, 32, xvi. 7
ic)
x. 6, xiii. 19, xvi.

iii.
34, vi. 6, 36
KT<TIS
v.
41,
x.
9,
14,
15
bis,
(quinquies: LXX.), xi. 13, 23,
18,
xii.
19
14,
2, 5, 7, n, 15,
19, 21, 24,
19, 20, 21, 30, 32, 36, xiv. 2, 25,
xvi.
8
1
6,
31,
18,
16,
xiii.

ii.
20, vi.
iii.
2,
.24, xiii. 15
efc i. 44, v.
n,
viii.
26, xii.
iv.
}iT]KUV<r0ai
8,
vii.
6 passim
686s
27
41
20
i.
v.
2,
vii.
38
ix.
2,
5
5, x. 3, 4,
i.
oirov
ix.
14,
9, 10,
ii.
7,
56, ix.
xii.
26,
25, 26,
ii.
vrjo-TViv
xiii.
1
26, xiv. 62
ter,
VTJCTTIS viii. 3
vii. 3
vociv
vii.
i.
v6<ros
opKos
6P
Cos
ii.
ii.
x.
vv
iv.
xii.
34
19
19
bis,
xiii.
30,
27,
v.
5,
vi.
26
v.
13
[i<jy
xi.
i,
19, xv.
vi.
xii.
vi.
6p\ur9a.i
os passim
32
48, xiv.
<xros
vi.
30
ii.
30,
19,
|T|pavo-0ai
xi.
20,
21
oorts
4
iii.
i,
iv. 6, v.
29, ix.
18,
iv.
18, xv.
i.
bis t
x.
22
iii.
8,
56, vii. 36,
24, xii.
v.
24, 31
ix. 2,
9,
13, v. 5, n, vi. 46,
23, xiii. 3, 14, xiv. 26
6pvo-o-iv
20
35
17, vii.
v. 7
opos in.
14
^34
*vowx<5s
vvv
17, xiii.
8, viii.
vii.
v.
6pK^tv
virr<r0ai
20, viii. 33, 34, xiii. 16
44, viii. 15, 24, ix. 4, xiii. 26,

xiv. 62, xvi. 7
fynov
19 6t, 20
17,
bis, iv. 5, 15, v. 40, vi. 10, 55,

1 8, 48, xiii. 14, xiv. 9, 14 bis,
6p<y
op0ws
7,
V<j>\T]
xiv. 71
i.
iii.
2O
ix.
33
iii.
ira>s
<JpYtj
VOTT]S
16,
xvi.
14
22 bis
X.
i,
23
xi. 32
xv. 36
v v. 27
24, x. 47, xiv. 67, xvi. 6
27, xvi.
ii.
55, xv.
6vop.a iii. 1 6, 17, v. 9 bis, 22, vi. 14,

ix - 37
3 8 39 4i, xi - 9, xiii. 6, 13,
xiv. 32, xvi. 17
iii.
14
ovo|A(iiy
vaos xiv. 58, xv. 29, 38

vapSos xiv. 3
Vavio-Kos xiv. 51, xvi. 5
vc os
i,
ii.
3vTs
Naapi]v6s L
va vii. 28
vcKpds
58,
i,
ii, 26, iii. 20, v. 19, 38,
vii. 17, 30, viii. 3, 26, ix. 28, xi.
17
oos
vi.
xiv.
>
26
i.
(LXX.),
16, xv. 31
6vti8ittv xv. 32, xvi. 14
OVIKOS ix. 42
viL 10, ix. 4 ,
44>
Naapr
xiii.
10
i,
6p.ouos iv.
II
i.
19,
xii.
olKo8o|Xiv
xv. 29
o|xvv6iv vi. 23,

6|xoiovv iv. 30
xii.
9,
47
42
u.vpeiv xiv. 8
xiv.
3, 4,
pvpov
29, ii. 15, iii. 25, 27 bis, vi. 4,

10, vii. 24, ix. 33,
10, 29, 30, xii.
40, xiii. 15, 34, 35, xiv. 3
xiv.
olKoSeo-iroVrjs
14
viii.
[tvXos ix.
Mwuo-TJs
i.
52, xi. 8, xii. 14
oXfyos i. 19, vi. 5, 31, viii. 7

oXoKavTwjJta xii. 33
8Xos i. 28, 33, 39, vi. 55, viii. 36, xii
30 quater (LXX.), 33 ter (LXX), 44,
32
jioixao-0ai x. ii, 12
fioixcla vii. 21
(ioixeveiv x. 19 (LXX.)
IJLOVOV adv. v. 36, vi. 8
p.6vos iv. 10, vi. 47, ix.
iv.
ix.
oUfo.
ii.
23, iv. 4 , 15,
27, ix. 33, 34,
17,
(LXX),
3,
otvos ii. 22 quater, xv. 23

otos ix. 3, xiii. 19
ios iv. 21
UtKTTTJplOy
68ovs
3,
xiv. 9
[iov6<J>0aXp.os
viii.
32, 46,
O!KOS
xvL
46,
18
p.VT]jioveuetv viii.
viii.
olKoSop/q
5, xv. 46
2, vi. 29, xv.
3,
v.
2 (LXX.), 3
i.
vi.
iv.
|j.ur06s ix.
36,
12 (LXX.), xiv. 2
jiiyrnp iii. 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, v. 4o,
vi. 24, 28, vii. 10 bis
(LXX.), n, 12, x.
7 (LXX.), 19 (LXX.), 29, 30, xv. 40
xiv. 19
P.TJTI iv. 21,
juicpos iv. 31, ix. 42, xiv. 35, 70, xv. 40
|iurciar0cu xiii. 13
jnf iroT
419
gwXov xiv. 43, 48

43, vi.
26,
30, ix. ^, xi. 14

i.
45, ii. 2, ix. 25, xi. 14
viii.
|j.T]KTt
iii.
10, 28, v. 19, 20,

ix. 13, x. 21, xi.
44
20, vi. 23,
vm.
34, ix.
8<r<|>vs
27
i,
xu.
420
iii. n, iv.
15,
38, ix. 9, xi. 19,
4, 7, ii, 14, 28, 29,
ore i. 32, ii. 25, iv. 6, 10,
viii.
17,
19, 20, xi. i, xiv.
OTCLV
20,
ii.
viii.
32,
xiii.
16, 29, 31,

25, xii. 25,
xiv. 7, 25
vi.
21,
12, xv.
vi. 8,
irapa8Y<r0cu iv.
20,
irapaSioovai
ov
*
ovaC
o#x) passim
ov&
17, xiv. 21
iv. 22, v. 3, vi. 31, viii. 17, xi. 33,
xiii.
xii. to, xiii. 32, xiv. 59, xvi.
owSefe
vi.
ii.
iii.
22,
21,
vii.
12,
27,
ix.
24,
15,
v.
13
3,
4, 37,
8,
29, 39,
x. 18, 29, xi. 2, 13, xii. 14, 34, xiii.
2, xiv. 60, 61, xv. 4, 5, xvi. 8
5,
ii.
25
12,
12, ix. 8, x. 8, xii. 34,
v. 3, vii.
xiv.
25, xv.
ix.
n,
iv.
32, vi. 41, vii. 34,

viii. n, x. 21, xi. 25, 30, 31, xii. 25,
xiii. 25 bis, 27, 31, 32,-xiv. 62, xvi. 19
ovs iv. 9, 23, vii 33, viii. 18
OVTC xii. 25 bis, xiv. 68 bis
i.
10,
OVTOS passim
ovrws
7, 8, 12, iv.
xiii.
29, xiv.
ii.
x. 43,
xii.
n,
xiv.
xvi.
26, vii. 18, ix. 3,
59, xv. 39
22, viii. 18, 25, ix. 47 bis,
vii.
o(f>9a\|i6s
40
ii.
13,
21, 24,
4,
36, v.
27, 30,
14,
17, 33,
ix.
14,
15,
32,
xii.
ftfnos
i.
viii.
17,
12,
9, 20, 32, iv. i bis,

31, vi. 34, 45,
iii.
vii.
25,
41,
37,
2,
x. 32, xiv.
19,
32, iv.
6 bis, 34,
46, xi. 1 8,
xiv. 43, xv. 8,
i,
x.
2,
i,
xiii.
35
25
35, vi. 47, xiv. 17, xv.
vi. 48, xiii. 30,
7
bis, xiv.
31
35
xiv.
iv. 29, xiv. 47, 69, 70, xv.
irapofioios vii. 1 3
irappijcrCa viii. 32
irds
passim
i, 12 bis, 14, 16
26, viii. 31, ix. 12
iraTcC<r<Tiv
xiv. 27 (LXX.)
ira/njp i. 20, v. 40, vii. 10 bis (LXX.),
n, 12, viii. 38, ix. 21, 24, x. 7 (LXX.),
xi. 10, 25, xiii. 12, 32,
19 (LXX.), 29,
xiv. 36, xv. 21
irda-xa xiv.
v.
irarpCs vi.
i,
4 bis
33
v iXaTo xv.
IleiAdTos
i,
2,
4,
5,
12,
9,
14, 15,
43, 44
iraiSiov
ii.
v.
40
39,
i,
vii. 14, 31,

24, 32, xi.
13,
bis,
iii.
viii. i,
20, iv.
13, 25, x.
i,
i,
3,
irdvT006v i. 45
iravTOT* xiv. 7 bis
w. gen.,
iii. 21, v. 26, viii. n,

xiv. 43, xvi. 9 ; (2) w. dat.,
x. 27; (3) w. ace., i. 16, ii. 13, iv. i,
4, 15, v. 21, x. 46
irapapoXTJ iii. 23, iv. 2, 10, n, 13, 30,
2, ii,
34, vii.
17,
xii.
i,
i.
i.
2, xii.
15
10
irev0iv xvi.
irv0pd
ii, x.
30
vi. 44,
vi/38, 41,
viii.
viii.
19
35,
v.
19
10,
27, xii. 4, xiv. 39, 40,

61, 69, 70 bis, xv. 4, 12, 13
iravraxov i. 28, xvi. 20
(i)
13, viii.
impao-|Aos xiv. 38
ir|iimv v. 12
v. 21,
i bis,
12
25, xi.
11.
7reipdeiv
41, vii. 28, 30,

ix. 24, 36, 37, x. 13, 14, 15
irai8o-KT] xiv. 66, 69
irakiv xiv. 47
iraXaios ii. 21 bis, 22
33,
10
9,
41, viii. 6,
xiv. 36
irap^px<r0ai
ireivq-v
xii.
5,
vi.
irapa4>lpciv
!)
*ircu8i606v ix. 21
irapa
40, vii. 4, ix.
v.
20, xv. 29
xi.
iii.
irapaTT]piv
irapaTi&vai
42
iraXiv
4,
3,
xi.
irapdirra>fia
36,
33
irapaXvriKos ii.
TrapairopVo-0ai
v.
ii, 15
oJ/4 xi. ii,
iv.
irapaXa|i(3dviv
ird<rxv
o<|>is
oxXos
irapdSoo-is vii. 3, 5, 8, 9, 13
irapaiTicr0ai xv. 6
irapaKoXeiv i. 40, v. 10, 12, 17, 18, 23,
vi. 56, vii. 32, viii. 22
irapaicovciv v. 36
irapacncevT] xv. 42
ovv x. 9, xi. 31, xiii. 35, xv. 12, xvi. 19

oijirw iv. 40, viii. 17, 21, xi. 2, xiii. 7
ovpavds
21
20
i.
14, iii. 19, iv. 29, vii.
31, x. 33 bis, xiii. 9, 11, 12,
xiv. 10, n, 18, 21, 41, 42, 44, xv. i,
10, 15
passim
(OUK,
ovd xv. 29
viii.
14, xv.
ii.
16,
vii.
13,
frri
i.
Tro.pa.ytiv
12, xiii. 28
ire
pay
iii.
viii.
13, x.
iv.
8,
i,
21, vi. 45,
w. gen., i. 30, 44, v. 16, 27,

25, viii. 30, x. 10, 41, xii. 14,
26, xiii. 32, xiv. 21 ; (2) w. ace., i. 6,
iii. 8, 32, 34, iv. 10, 19, vi. 48, vii.
irtpC (i)
vii. 6,
17, ix.
14,
42
irepuryeiv vi. 6
irepif3aXXe<r0ai
-Trepi(3XTTGr0ai
x. 23, xi. ii
xiv. 51, xvi. 5

iii.
5,
34,
v.
32, ix. 8,

xiv.
65
51*
ircpiKeurOai ix. 42
xiv. 34
irepiXv-iros vi. 26,
irepiirarttv ii. 9, v. 42, vi. 48, 49, vii.
viii. 24, xi. 27, xii. 38, xvi. 12
xii.
irtpi<rcrViv
9,
5,
to, xi.
i.
xii.
vi.
piv
TTpxw
i.
36
32
16, v. 37, viii. 29, 32, 33,

ix. 2, 5, x. 28, xi. 21, xiii. 3, xiv. 29,
iii.
37. 54, 66, 67,
33
iv.
irTp8Tjs
irq-pi v.
71, xvi. 7
70,
mjpa
iriva
vi.
25, 28
irfrav
18
ii.
16, x. 38, 39, xiv. 23, 25, xvi.
iv.
4,
25, xiv. 35
irurreveiv i. 15, v.
24, 31,
14, 16, 17
xiv. 3
23,
v.
22, ix. 20,
36, ix. 23, 24, 42,

21, xv. 32, xvi.
xiii.
ii. 5, iv. 40, v. 34, x. 52, xi. 22

irXavqiv xii. 24, 27, xiii. 5, 6
vi.
irXctav xii. 43
irX6ctv xv. 17
irXeovc|a vii. 22
iii.
7, 8
irXoidpiov iii. 9
irXotov i. 19, 20, iv.
18,
10,
irXovros
21,
vi.
vi.
36
bis,
32, 45, 47,
37
bis,
51, 54
v.
2,
i.
vii.
xiii.
bis,
bis,
22
23
30, xvi.
ix.
10,
12,
15
21
10 (LXX.)
Tfopvevciv
iroppo) vii. 6 (LXX.)
xv. 17, 20
irop4>vpa
iroTajtos i. 5
iroTairos xiii. i
irore ix. 19 bis, xiii.
4, 33, 35
iroTTJpiov vii. 4, ix. 41, x. 38, 39, xiv.
23, 36
irorCtetv ix. 41, xv. 36
irov xiv. 12, 14, xv. 47
irovs v. 22, vi. ii, vii. 25, ix. 45 bis,
vii.
i.
4,
3,
irpoe px*
xil 37
viii.
31,
xi.
27,
32, xi. 9,
x.
xiv. 28,
68
34, xiv. 27
vi.
irpoipT]K^vai
5,
i
19
xiii.
0111 vi.
23
33, xiv.
35
26 (LXX.)
irp60vp.os xiv. 38
ii.
irpoXa)xpdveiv
*
38
13
viii.
41
24, 56, xv. 3, 41

iroXvreXijs xiv. 3
irp60e<ris
iii.
3 (LXX.), 17, ii. 23, 24, 25,
8, 12, 14, 16, 35, iv. 32, v. 19, 20,
12,
37
13,
5, 21, 30, vii.
32, vi.
6
bis, ix. 5,
13, 39, x. 6, 17, 35, 3
iroiiv
xii. 5, 27, 37,
26, xiv.
irpoparov
i,
19
xiii. ii, xiv.
ir60v
8,
13, viii. i, 31,

22, 31, 45, 48,
bis, x.
irpoavXiov
14
iv.
<r0cu
xi.
irpopaCvciv
ii. 8,
jrvcvjia i. 8, 10, 12, 23, 26, 27,
iii. ii, 29, 30, v. 2, 8, 13, vi. 7, vii.
xii.
36,
25, viii. 12, ix. 17, 20, 25 bis,
irvfy
26
irpocfyeiv vi. 45,

xvi. 7
*
xiv.
x. 25, xii. 41
irXov<rios
14,
4>
xiv. 43, 53, xv.

irpLv xiv. 30, 72
irp6 i. 2 (LXX.)
irXrjafov xii. 31 (LXX.), 33
viii.
12,
irp<rpvTpos
irXrjOos
irXt]V xii. 32
irXTJpT)s iv. 28, viii. 19
i. 15, xiv.
irXtipov<r9at
49, xv. 28
viii. 20
irXripwjJia ii. 21, vi. 43,
2,
ix.
13, 20, 31, 33,
vii.
xii. 36
irpairwpiov xv. 10
*irpa(rid vi. 40 bis
56
irXtio-ros iv.
v.
bis,
iroo-os vi. 38, viii. 5, 19, 20, ix. 2i,xv. 4

8,
7,
5,
xiii.
irXarefa
35
iropvcfa. vii.
x.
irnrpao-Kiv xiv. 5
13,
bis,
iropvr0ai
29
8
xi.
34
jrovrjpos vii. 22,
vi.
iriirreiy
34
irovT)pa
16
5,
4, ix. 22
bis, 45, ii 2, 15 bis, iii. 7, 8,
iv. 2, 5, 33, v.
9, 10, 21, 23,
i.
10, 12,
24, 26, 38, 43, vi. 2,
ir^rpa xv. 46
Herpes
i.
iroX<s
55
28
iv. 4,
34, xiv. 27
28, 29, 33, xii. 28
iroXXaKis v.
[5
xv. 17,
i,
P<>S
irTiv6v
34
i.
vi.
xiii. 7 bis
33, 45, v. 14, vi. 33, 56, xi. 19,
13, 1 6
iroXis
xiv.
irepiTpt xeiv vi. 55
ir6pi<f>6
iroXcpos
36, xii. 33, 40

irtpio-o-os
x. 26, xv. 14
irpur<ra>s
irpiTi0vcu
iroiKiXos
iroios xi.
vii.
irepio-Tpd
xi - 3 5 17. 28 bis,
29, 33, xii.
xiii. 22, xiv.
7, 8, 9, xv. i, 7, 8, 12,
iroipiv
44
viii.
irpi<r<rvjia
421
irpojJL6pi(Ji.v4v
xiv.
xiii.
1 1
w. dat., v. ii ; (2)
irpos (i)
*
xv. 42
to.
ace., passim
irpoo-apparov
x. 46
irpoo-aiTTjs
xv. 43
3 X vi - 35. x 2
J-
xu 28
-
>
>
xv. 45
i.
35, vi. 46, xi. 24, 25,
xiv. 32, 35, 38, 39
40, xiii. 18,
ix. 29, xi. 17 (LXX.)
irpo<rvxil
irpo<revx<r0ai
xii.
422
nrpocrKcupos iv. 17
irpoo-KoXeio-Oat iii. 13, 23, vi. 7, vii. 14,
viii. i, 34, x.
2, xii. 43, xv. 44
irpocTKaprcpctv iii. 9
*
iv.
oraXeveiv xiii. 25
xv. 40, xvi.
*2aX<6}iT]
cravSaXiov
vi.
38
irpoo-Ke4>dXaiov
2aravas, 6 craravas
irpoo-KvXfciv xv. 46
iv.
v.
irpocrKweiv
irpoa-iriTTTCiv
n,
irpoariOcVai iv.
ix.
irpoorpâv
i.
i.
irpoarwirov
xii.
x.
ii.
x.
4,
xii.
(LXX.),
13 bis
14, xiv. 65
i.
jrpo<j>iyn]s
irpvpva iv. 38
irpw i. 35, xi. 20,
35, XV.
xiii.
i,
32
xvi.
irpwrov adv.
n,
39
39
xii.
TrpwTOKXi<ria
27, iv. 28, vii. 27, ix.
iii.
lo, xvi. 9
21, ix. 35, x. 31, 44, xii. 20,
12, xiii.
vi.
irpwTos
28, 29, xiv. 12, xvi. 9

vii. 33, viii. 23
irTt5(ia vi. 29, xv. 45
x.
irrwx^s
21,
irvp-yos xii.
jrup<r<ri.v
30
ii
21, xiv. 45
5, xi.
v.
48 (LXX.)
v.
1 8,
ii.
xv.
23
19
xiv. 47
iv.
rd
cnr<ipi|ia,
21
4,
3,
14, 15 bis, 16, 18, 20,
32
o-ireKOvXaTwp vi. 27
3i>
o-n^pfxa iv. 31, xii. 19, 20, 21, 22

cnriiXatov xi. 17 (LXX.)
i.
4 i, vi. 34, viii. 2,
<nrXa,YXvfl>H)<u
IX. 22
o-iroyyos xv. 36
iv.
ii.
26,
23
27
vi. 25
orao-iao-njs xv.
<nrov8t]
vii.
viii.
crravpos
oravpovv xv.
xvi.
17
XV. 21
23, iv. 28 bis
ii.
25
o-Tvdiv vii. 34
orrâvos xv. 17
34
ppara
34, xv. 21, 30, 32

13, 14, 15, 20, 24, 25, 27,
6
ii.
(rrdo-ts xv. 7
iv. 6,
Po<})OS
orKtoXi]! ix.
<nr6pos
pairur|ia xiv. 65
pTJpa ix. 32, xiv. 72
ii. 22, ix. 18
pi]<rc-iv
oiâ
oTrpeiv
loweC x. 51
vi. 8
ii.
24
cnreipa xv. 16
ircapaxris iii. 5
JTWS iii. 23, iv. 13, 30, 40, v. 16, ix. 12,
x. 23, 24, xi. 18, xii. 26, 35, 41,
pavrr9ai
xiii.
O-KOTOS xv. 33
(TKvXXetv v. 35
<nrao-0cu
ix.
ix. 5
a-Kia iv. 32
<ro<|>Ca
31
21, xi. 15 bis
irwXos xi. 2, 4, 5, 7
ircopoverOai vi. 52, viii. 17
i,
ix. 42, 43,
<ncT]vi|
vi.
ircoXeiv x.
xiv.
iv.
17, vi. 3,
45, 47, xiv. 27, 29
<TKvos iii.
27, xi. 1 6
<ros
i-
in>pTos
(rjivpvt<r0ai
i.
31
xiv. 3; (5) 6 Kvprjvaios xv. 21

<rvairt iv.
31
o-iv8wv xiv. 51, 52, xv. 46
O-ITOS iv. 28
o-iwirav iii. 4, iv. 39, ix. 34, x. 48, xiv. 61
48 (LXX.), 49
22, 43,
24,
Htrpos i. 1 6, 29, 30, 36, iii.

37; (2) 6 Kavavatos iii. 18;
d5e\0os TOI) Kvpiov vi. 3
(4) 6
<TKOT^(r0ai
42, 43, xiv. 5, 7
*mry|ifj vii. 3
ix.
iriip
12 bis, xiii. 4, 22, xvi.
o-icX-qpoKapSta X. 5, Xvi. 14
irTViv
xii.
n,
o-Kav8aXiv
xii.
irpb>TOKa0eSp(a
24
Xe7r/>6s
>
23, 26,
Hijicjv (i)
1 6, xiv.
(3)
6, xiv. 65
2, vi. 4, 15, viii. 28, xi.
vii.
irpo(j>T]Tviv
iii.
20
oimepov xiv. 30
2i5wv iii. 8, vii.
17
40
irpo<f>acris
o-tXTJvT] xiii.
viii.
<rT]|jLiov
25
17,
15,
44,
n-poo-<J>epeiv
33,
44
24
i.
13,
<r
vii.
x. 35
irpo<nropV<r0ai
irpo<TTd(T(r6iv
v.
i.
15, viii. 33
o-pevvvo-Oai ix. 48 (LXX.)

<Tavrov i.
44, xii. 31, xv. 30
peor0ai vii. 7 (LXX.)
xiii. 8
<reurfios
TrpocrXa|AJ3dv(r0at viii. 32
irpocrp.V6tv viii. 2
*
Trpocropp.^(r6ai vi. 53
iii.
20, xiv. 38
x. 8, xiii.
<rdp|
>4
i.
21,
ii.
23, 24, 27
bis, 28, iii. 2, 4, vi. 2, xvi. i, 2,

2a88ouKcuos xii. 18
cmiKiv
*
<TTiSds
iii.
xi.
orCXpeiv
31, xi.
ix.
25

xii. 38, xvi. 5
OTpClTlttTT]S XV. 1 6
xi. 8, xiv.
<rrpo)vvviv
r^Xos
oroXi]
<rv,
xi.
<rvief]
13,
20, 21,
o-vXXap.pdviv xiv.
x. 32
<n>p{3aviv
*
iii.
ii.
10, viii. 34, ix. 4,
2I
o-vva-ywyii
v ^-
29
2
3>
>
21, vi. 30, vii.
39
"*
>
39, xiii. 9
48
viii.
iv.
9
21
20
9,
25
30, vi.
bis,
29,
56,
36 (LXX.), xv.
25, x. 16, xii.

47, xvi. 6
22
55, xv.
viii.
19, 46,
15,
o-uvt Spiov xiii. 9, xiv.
xvi.
20
iv
(ruvep Y
<rwavaKi<r9<u
iii.
<rvvpxr9ai
xii.
53
ii. 20, iii. 27, xiii.

Tpdirtta. vii. 28, xi. 15
9
ii, ix.
27, viii.
i.
10, 14, 16,
v.
24,
31
o-vvfciv, o-vvi^vai iv. 12 (LXX.), vi. 52, vii.
14, viii. 17, 21
xiv.
<ruvKa9TJ(r9(u
<ruvKaXav
xv.
<rvvXa\iv
ix.
19
14, 21,
26,
27
42
TP
v. 33
e>iv
rpe xeiv v. 6, xv. 30
iv.
20
8,
Tpiaxoo-ioi xiv. 5
i.
4
iii.
<ruvXviri<r9ai
ix.
Tpax^Xos
TpiaKovra
54
16
x.
xiv. 58,
rpeis viii. 2, 31, ix. 5, 31, x. 34,
xv. 29
28
*<rvv9Xpiv
(LXX.),
passim
Tore
33 (LXX.)
x.
<ruvvyvvvai
o-uviyreiv
xiv.
20,
10
ToioiiTos iv. 33, vi. 2, vii. 13, ix. 37,

x. 14, xiii. 19
ToXjji^v xii. 34, xv. 43
TOITOS i. 35, 45, vi. n, 31, 32, 35, xiii.
8, xv. 22, xvi. 6
vi.
ii.
ii.
23
*Tf|xaios x. 46
TIJMJV vii. 6 (LXX.),
(LXX.)
TS, TIS
<ruvaKoXov9eiv v. 37, xiv. 51

o-vvavapaCveiv xv. 41
xii.
vii.
27
13
rCXXeiv
i, v.
2, iv.
ii.
<rvv<ryiv
<rvv<ris
njpeiv
n&vcu
xrv.
27, 32
xii.
i.
rriXavyws viii
39 6t*
iv.
26,
xiii.
3,
vi.
TcrpaKio-x^Xioi
*
xv.
13
7,
6 bis
14
22
ii.
rerapTos
48
6,
crvjiiroo-tov vi.
<rvv
28
13
o-v|j.(3ovXiov
ii.
T<ro-p<XKOVTa
xiii.
15,
xiii.
T&r<rapS
vi.
xi.
<TVKOV
Tpas
passim
vfieis
<rvyyevi]S
ii.
reXwviov
15
x. 22
0Tvyvdiv
26, xiii.
iii.
TXo>vis
423
(LXX.)
ix.
xv.
x.
<rvviropvr9ai
ix.
<rvv<nrapd<r<riv
xiii.
<rwTXio-9ai
vi.
o-vvTpfyav
<rvvTppiv
vii.
Svpos
*
rpvp-aXid x. 25
TV1TTIV XV. 19
xiv.
4,
20
8,
i.
vlos
38
21
v.
<raxf>povciv
v.
15
50
WKVOV
27, x. 24,
5,
vi.
qiv
51
vii.
29,
30, xii.
xiv.
v|iV6iv
i,
ix.
48 (LXX.)
10, ix.
ii-
ii,
47>
26
xiv.
v. 19, 34 vi - 3 1 *
vn-dveiv i. 44, iiii;
viii. 33, x.
21, 52,
33, 38, vii. 29,
xi. 2, xiv. 13, 2i, xvi. 7
i.
iv.
27,
41
viravnjv v. 2
xiv. 24
vircp w. gen. ix. 40,
*
*
10 (LXX.),
xii.
34
8,
viraxoviv
12 bis
vii.
12,
23,
*
Ta\L0cx v. 41
Tapdo-o-eo-9ai vi.
ra X v ix. 39
ii.
i.
28,
28, 34, vi. 56, viii.

xv. 30,
35 bis, x. 26, 52, xiii. 13, 20,
31, xvi. 16
xv.
43
o-wjia v. 29, xiv. 8, 22,
xiii.
vii. 24, 31
22, 23, x. 46, 49,
22, 41, xiv. 13

10, 19, 28, iii. n, 17,
v. 7, vi. 3, viii. 31, 38, ix. 7, 9,
x 33 35. 45. 4^,
48 .
17, 3 r
6 bis, 35, 37, xiii. 26 (LXX.), 32,
21 bis, 41, 61, 62 (LXX.), xv. 39
i.
vSwp
xv.
10,
4,
v.
t^Hs
i.
viii.
19,
8,
viii.
Tv<j>X6s
xiv. 44
<r<j>vpis
iii.
iii.
Tvpos
26
<r<jx>8pa
ii.
v xiv. 20
*
33
v.
<ru<r<rr](JLOV
x\
32
2O
VI.
<TVVTT]plV
20
xv.
<ruvoTavpov<r9cu
30, 72
rpirov adv. xiv. 41
xii.
21, xv. 25
rpfrros
xvi. 8
22
virpt]<}>ava^vii.
vii.
xnrepircpio-orws
xiv. 54,
65
37
INDEX OF GEEEK WORDS.
424
i>ir6
w. gen.,
(i)
viroSewrOai
vi.
i.
viro8T]p.a
n;
(2)
w.
n,
xii.
vrroKpuris
i.
xvi.
ix.
46, xvi.
xi- IO
XQipos
oavps
Xovs
i-
45
oavrao-p-a
âpioraios
vi.
49
ii.
16,
5,
i.
vii.
vi.
bis,
24,
15,
ix.
ii,
32,
xii.
<}>i>viv
&JT] ix.
ii.
15,
iv.
3,
iii.
vii.
6,
n,
x.
2,
6, xv.
vi. 27, 28,

19, 20, xi. 2,
8,
22, ix. 17,
viii.
58
22
29
xv. 10
iiXelv xiv. 44
îXiiriros (i) 6
12,
vi.
2,
13,
vii.
28, vi.
16
27, viii. 4, 8
39
ii
ii.
Xpâ
25, xi.
17,
x.
xiv.
3,
63
23
S JXpwrros, o xP
34 5 vm. 29, ix.
41, xii. 35, xiii. 21, xiv. 61, xv. 32
Xpovos ii. 19, ix. 21
l<rT
i>
XXds
X pa
ix.
i.
45
v.
5,
10, vi. 55
i,
2
x.
ii.
X<optiv
v. 14, xiii. 14, xiv. 50, 52, xvi. 8

12, 38, x. 20, 29, xii. 24, xiv.
39
ii,
iv.
vi.
Xpeia
18
v.
X<$pTos
24
32,
16, xiv. 41,
21, V. 26
XopTctteiv
13
<J>^>iv
7,
viii.
xiii.
bis, x.
40, 42, 43
pxos vi. 2i
WV vi. 9, xiv. 63
xXwp6s
3,
43
xii.
14
xiv. 64, xvi. 9

oavepos iii. 12, iv. 22, vi. 14
iv. 22, xvi. 12, 14
<>avpov<r6ak
i,
3, 5 bis, v. 23, 41,

5, 32, viii. 23 bis,
i,
3,
xiv.
d>aivo-0cu
xii.
8 bis
ii.
7>
Ae yyos
iii.
31, 41,
44
(LXX.)
18
vi. 2, 5, vii. 2,
25, ix. 27, 31,
virojjLViv xiii. 13
xnroiroSiov xii. 36 (LXX.)
vo-reptiv x. 21
is xii.
xv.
eiJLwv xiii.
viroX-qviov xii.
ii.
Xaoa iv. 1 6
XiXos vii. 6
28
15
vii.
viroKpmjs
*
vii.
XaXv
*
vaXKtov vii. 4
XOAKOS vi. 8, xii. 41
viroKaTto vi.
n,
xiv.
3, v. 4,
ii.
9, 13,
13, xvi.
5,
21 bis, 32
iv.
ace.,
i.
31, xiii.
26, viii.
9
X^piov xiv. 32
iv.
34
Xpi*s
X<Dpiciv
<f>6dvos
vi.
HpySov,
d5e\<pbs
viii.
dpxri<s,
a7rdo"roXos,
17;
iii.
(3)
A rer/aa-
/ev86xp.o-Tos xiii.
fiX lov vii.
27
25, iv. 39
iv. 41, v. 15, 33,
<j>o|3eio-0ai
36, vi. 20,
50, ix. 32, x. 32, xi. 18, 32, xii. 12,
xvi. 8
iv.
4i
ôivteioxra
|/VXTJ
xii.
<S
ix.
<58c
<}>6pos
26
vii.
19 (LXX.)
21, xv. 7
opa-ycXXovv xv. 15
vi.
ovXaKi]
<
>vXd<r<reo
ovXXov
72
cjxovti
bis,
i.
28, 48
xiii.
28
35, 37, 4?
adv.
15,
xii.
34,
xiv.
49
ter, xiv.
30,
axrei IX.
arT
n,
xiii. 2,
bis, xi.
35
<o<ravTa>s
26, ix. 35, x.
3 (LXX.),
ix. i, 5, xi. 3,
xiii.
vi.
xv
26, v. 7, ix. 7, xv.
iv.
i.
i,
corapiov
a>4>eXeiv
>
i.
25, 31 (LXX.), 33 (LXX.), xiii.

48 ; (2) conj. ix. 21, xiv. 72
10
(oo-avva xi. 9,
xv. 35
34. 37
xiv. 54
<j>ws
(LXX.)
13 bis,
xii.
i.
<}>a)Viv
33
17,
viii. 4,
3,
ii, xiii. n, 32, xiv.

25, .33 bis 34
s (i)
10, 22, iv. 26, 27, 31, 36, v.
I3 vi. 15, 34, vii. 6, viii. o, 24, x. i,
wpa
0ai x. 20
xi.
ouTeveiv
19
vi.
<8v
vii.
opcry[j.6s xii.
opovciv viii.
28
viii. 35 bis, 36, 37, x. 45 ,

30 (LXX.), xiv. 34
iii.
21, xiv. 32, 34, xvi. 6
(boveveiv x.
oovos
19 (LXX.), xiv. 56, 57

22
22
xiii.
fv8oirpo<|)T]T7js
i.
<|>ifjLoi)(r0ak
x.
4/ev8o}j.apTvpiv
(2) 6
xii.
21, xiv. 31
26
ii. 2, 12, 28, iii. 10, 20,
32, 37, ix. 26, x. 8, xv. 5
xiv. 47
27, 45,
V. 26, vii.
ii, viii.
36
INDEX TO THE INTRODUCTION AND NOTES.
Abiathar and Ahimelech, 48

abomination of desolation, 304
absolution, 37
Ain-et-Tabigah,
140
Ain-et-Tin,
17;
ib.,
149
alrew, airelffdai, Trpoo evêa dai. 236, 260
aidjv,
Alexander, 378
Alphaeus, 39, 61, 389
anacoluthon, 32
Andrew, St, 14 f., 60
angels, their appearance, 397 ; Jewish
conception of, 281 our Lord s teach
;
ing in reference to, ib.

Annas, 355
Antipas, Herod, 12, 119^., 170
Antonia, the, 375
aorist, see tenses
Apocalypse of c. xiii., 297
number
of the,
the, 60
belief
in, 138
apparitions,
58;
xlvii,
xlii,
aKoireiv
d/coi;ere
dKpis 5
dxods 298
T] 321
aXaXafeu 107 f.
aXas, &vaXov 213
aX<f/3a<rr/>os,
67
67
109,
161
ava-,
5ia-,
58
18, 22, 37,
teaching
and
di/a-,
10,
129
372
dvdffTaffis,
273
dyp6s 97, 131, 250, 306, 377
dypvrrvf.lv, ypr^yopeiv 317 f.
342
280
i]
187
54
184
324
aw dyopds 144
dypetietv X6*yy
Kv\leu>
disciples,
dva<pcpet.v
191, 269
dyyapevetv 37 7
dyopd 141
305
365
396
407
dTro-,
225, 285
<f)i\elv
174, 225, 295,
116, 317
344
irarrip
dya.doTToie iv 51
dya06s, /caX6s 74,
/SX^Treif
19
in
Lord and His

f.,
234 (of
330
dvacreieiv
dya.Trr)T6s
<?/*-,
161
of,
(of vegetation),
a journey)
iv
apertio,
dyairg-v,
f.
73
dva[3aiveu>
f.
authority, note
actions of our
f.
248
a/i0o5oi
Ariston, Aristion, cxi

Ascension, Greek terms for the, 407
attitude in prayer, 261, 343; in teach
296
f.
40
dfj,apT(*)\6s
Aramaic, not the original language

of this Gospel, xli ff.
Arimathaea, 391
aurium
f.
71
f.
Greek
names among
Aramaic words,
68
a.l(jt)vios
aKadapffia, dicddapTos 19
O.K07] 22, l62
dX^KTup 340
d\7)dfy 274
dXXd 238, 339
27
93
apodosis wanting,
ing,
irpu
dderelv, duvpovv 127,
f.
Apostles,
3195
IAW 328
drri, UTT^,
7re/)
241
dTrdYeiv 351
cbraXis 313 f.
dirapveiffdai.
,
182
dTreKpivdfJ.r)v 69,
348
401
189, 358
426
dinarta 403
uoj 60
94
dir68r)fji.os
dTro8r)/j.eii> t
266
f.,
317
(3a<ravi
/ScurtXetfs
Airofj.vyfji.oi eijfJLaTa
jSdros,
219
Htrpov xxx, Ixvi
216
(of the tetrarch) Ixxxiv,
d7r6crroXos 58,
206
iroffTOifflov
o*
247
diroffTcpetv 224 f.
trâ: 136
173
waste, 323
i,
"
84
fSXao Tq.i
P\acr<p-r]iJLe
199
dfKeiv 373
49
Caesarea Philippi, 175 f. ; C. by the sea,

175, 374
Caiaphas, 355
Calvary, 379
camel, the, proverb in reference to, 229
Capernaum, Ixxxi, Ixxxiii, 17, 204
catholic mission of the Church, 301,
311
151
351
355
ai/r6s
(j>ieiv
32
224
152
34
f.
25
c.cpi.^va.1.,
d<t>pleu>
KardXeiTreiv 279; a0.
<pw/iv
387
198
d<t>po<rtivr),
atypwv 155
357
Babylon, xxi
baptism, of John, 263 ; of the Spirit, 7 ;
of blood, 237 f. ; Christian b., con
nected with salvation, 405 infant b.,
222
Baptist, the, food and clothing of, 5 f.;
head of, 128
Barabbas, 370
Barnabas, his connexion with St Mark,
;
xv
ff.
Bartimaeus, 242 f.
Bede, his commentary on St Mark,
cxvf.
Beelzebub, Beelzebul, 64
Bethphage and Bethany, 246
Bethsaida, 136, 172
blasphemy, 35, 154, 360
blessing, form of, 134; cup of, 335
broken sentence at end of book, 399
brothers of our Lord, 69 ff., 112 f.
burial, manner of, 325, 393
bush, the, 282
lv>
els
5>
44
centurion at the Cross, the, 388

chagigah, 334
charoseth, 333
chief priests, their attitude towards our
84
ârtj 350
4,
391
oi Ixxxv if.,
179, 257
^dywYos Ixxxv, 101, 222
ia 154
r6,
constr. 35
ii
iSw
77, 83, 300, 310, 317

Boavripyts xxx, 60
P\tireiv,
0a7e?/ 63
216
294
fiorjdeiv
irpoOt<re<>)S
119
282
408
t5X 64
(LffTpov
TOU 0eou 13
17
)3a<riXe/a,
- r
9J ^
aprot rfjs
242
94 f., 137
eii
diro\veiv (of the wife)
i/,
f.
Ba/3Tiyic.cuos
f.
178
dirodoKi/j.dfiv
diroffrdo iov
145
4,
dirb jj.a.Kp66ev
7 f.; pcurrlfav,
63
Lord, Ixxxv, 257

children, 219 f.
Christ, anger, sorrow, surprise, indigna
tion, awe, ascribed to, 52, 115, 220,
342; His human spirit, 36, 168; His
soul, 343 ; the seat of His personality,
345; His limitations, 104, 114 f., 316;
His supernatural knowledge, 36, 248;

tone of authority, 18, 22, 37; awe in
spired by Him, 195 ; hostility towards
Him, 98, 114, 257 f., 273,371 f.; St
Mark s conception of His person and
office, xc ff. ; see Son, the
civil power, our Lord s attitude and
teaching in reference to the, 276
cloud, symbol of the Divine Presence,
190 f.
commentaries on this Gospel, cxiv ff.
comparative for superlative, 86, 204
conjunctive, deliberative, 85 f., 126;
pres. and aor., 84
constructio ad sensum,
xlviii,
67,
198,
305; c. praegnans, 51, 100

corner stone, the, 271 f.
covenant, the new, 336
covering the head of a condemned
*
person,
Boman custom
of,
361
by the condemned, 377

manner of, 380; hour of
cross, carried
crucifixion,
the, 381 ; wholesale crucifixions, 182

of the, 236
cup, metaphor
f.,
228
344; cups
of the Paschal supper, 335
oi
5ci5e/ca,
115
392
Gyrene, 378
293
ed-Delhemiyah, 167
220, 406
f.
el-BatiJiah, 129
357
125, 350
el-Ghuweir, 140
elders, the,
144, 179
308 f., 313
Elijah and the Baptist, 5; E. expected,
121, 193, 385 f.
f.
379
elect, the,
135
85; x- xXV>As 133
elvat
Xpiarov
208
ellipsis before fra,
33
341
.EZoi, .Efoi,
Dalmanutha, 166 f.
darkness at the Crucifixion, 384 f.
dative of instrument, 7, 150
David and Christ, 48, 243 f., 251, 288 f.
Decapolis, the, 100, 160 ff.
demonology, Jewish, 25
denarius, the, 132, 275, 323
display, doom of barren, 254 f.
disturbances in Palestine, 298 f.
dogs, house, 157 f.
doves sold in the Precinct, 256
drowsiness under tension of spirit, 347
Dumachus, 382
dust, symbol of throwing off, 118
Dysmas, 382
24
132, 275, 323

ii
our
Ephphatha, 161
Eucharist, doctrine of the, 336
Euthymius Zigabenus,
on St Mark, cxvi
his
commentary
excommunication, Jewish, 270

exorcism, 405
f.
tyeipe, -pat, tydpov 38

elpi 139, 359
tyu
168;
(in imprecations)
KaL, K al el 339
apa.
253;
17,
elrev 85
174
394
336 ^
elxav 165
diaytve(rda.i
eiv, -velvdai,
e/c
eti
8e&&v 238; TOU 6eov 407
didKovos 24, 205, 240
10, 25
eKSidocrdat
260
8ta\oyi<Tfj.6s
153
diacrirdffdai 93
dlCL(TTe \\e(T0a.l IIO
eKeivos ille
266
400
342
387
31
TT)
147
47
9>
314
K(pveu>
336
88
Snjye io Ocu 98
5t 71/j.epuiv 32
SI KCUOJ
42
f.,
r/
5^va/its
f.,
30
efj.irT6eu>
in,
114,
>
120, 359
234
f.,
19;
TrvetfJiaTi
?s
317
dtvaaQat 199, 237

56o 5uo 115
f.
174, 225
roO 7rarp6j 185
SoOXos 267
6 246
156
385
123
SiKTVOV 15 f.
5oKetV 138, 239
56Xoj 154
56a,
300
8evre 15, 129

118, 221
5i.a<pr)fji.t
to
elpT)t>eiJu>
90
i7
f.
entertaining, times for, 291

enthusiasm, popular, danger
Lord s work from, 136
els
Sepeiv 268,
devpo,
101
385
213 f.
28; efr /j,apTupiot> avrols 3f, 118,
301 ; els rbv al&va. 68; els rAos 303 f.
at the rate
els TO. oiriffd) 306; ei s, ev,
of,
74
els, 6 327; els Kara eh 332; eh TIS 352
202
eltrepXecrQai, ^^px^ffBaL, 96 f.,
f.
178
5eiX6s
<#c.,
Emmaus, 401
endings, alternative, of St Mark, ciii ff
the longer, cix f. ; the shorter, civ ff
abrupt end of the original work, 399
el
daifj.dviov
Set
427
360
f.
py<rei
265
Xlfeffdai 205, 221

,
oi
403
375
102;
7ra/>a-
428
of
forgiveness
261 f.
393
120
sins,
37
4,
67
f.,
f.,
forty days,
four winds, the, 313
afj.aprrjfj.aTos
68
da.v6.rov
360
147
Galilee, 8
325
269
318; ^dwiva 192
constr. 73
126
(of
Lord,
119
ff.,
women, 389
roads
176
f.
<?7ri/SdXXe>
f.
Gerasa (Gergesa, Gadara), 91 f.

Gnostic use of St Mark, xxxi, xxxiii
3
X"/
* 5 35 J
56
Golgotha, 378 f.
goodness, the standard
greatness, the standard
TaXeiXa/a,
tvurvvdyeiv 24, 313
i)
280
20
tpynos TOTTOS
3, 26, 129,
ytyovev 308
ytevva 210 f.
341
;
^px^-
251
yeved 315
124
337
140
adv. 279
^xeti IOI
eToifj.deiv 330 f. ; of Divine preparations,
38
13,
183, 325, 404
^TrtVraycicu,
ypaQ-f),
VKOirtt)Tp6v IGTLV
36
evxapiffTeiv
fv\oyriT6s, 6 358
<jxf>add
363
77,
i]
Ixxxv, 18
oi
271
ypa<pal,
f.
ai
280, 353
ypyyopeiv 317
129
,
evffx^fJ-^f
ol5a 20,
379
28
7/3a/t/*are?s,
10
f.
davdrov 186
324
ei)Xo7eij
122,
f.
xxiv
(of Divine visitations) 271
xlviii,
of,
Ixxxi, 8
164
f.,
f.
223
239
of,
yafj.eiv, -/ieurflai, -fdfeffdai, -ftlffKeadai
xew 2OO
tprjfda,
364;
f.
Gennesaret, 140 f.
genitive, of time, 93, 307; of price, 323;
of object, 1 1 6, 259; double, 171
geographical notes in this Gospel, Ixxxi
Ixxxiv
351
169
mfr. 89, 366; ras
fTTiycvuaifew 36
tiriXteLV 88
dialect,
Gehenna, 210
408
303
ov
TrnrLTTTi.v (constr.)
ii5ff.
to our
f.,
ff.
Divine mission) 27
anarthr. 369
185
of, Ixxxiii,
reference
garments, rending of the, 359

Gaulanitis, 160
w, oi 76
77,
14
of,
opinion in
Galilean
33
sea
39, 55; evangelisation of, 27
134, 165, 334
f.
39 J
hatred excited by Christians, 303

head-line of the Gospel, Ixv, xc,
Hermas, xxx, cix
Hermon, 187
161
6 27
donee 341
301
impers. 32
^6^77, r? 316
faith connected with salvation, 404 f. ;
its work for others, 34 ; dependence
of miracles
upon, 114
fasts, Jewish, 43
fasting, 45, 202
Fayum fragment, the, 338 ff.
;
Herodians, the, 53
Herodias, 125 f.
f.,
Holy
blasphemy
Spirit,
the,
273
f.
67 f. ; promise of, 302

hosanna, 250 f.
housetop, uses of the, 306
hymn after the Eucharist, 337
against,
f.
Jairus, 101
James the son
of Zebedee, 15 f., 59 f. ;
the son of Alphaeus, 61 ; the brother
of the Lord, 113; the Little, 390
Idumaea, 54
f.
Jebel Kuruntul,
Jeremiah expected by the Jews, 177
Jericho, 241 f.
Jerusalem, climate of, 355 ; attitude of
our
towards
Lord, Ixxxvii,
37i fJisr benat Yaktib, 175

impostors, religious, 298
infinitive of object, 272
infinitive of purpose, 72, 105
aor.,
xcii
f.,
%/)6j oj
et
Kai
;
pres.
and
209, 334;
61
aj atos
229
o K. OUTOS
231
f. ;
KaXws 146, 148,
ff.
2IO
/c
f.
Kapdla, dtdvoia, cr^ccrts 35,
Kara
140,
286
/iovas 75
108
26
40
93
239
veLy 197
279
/cardXu/xa 330
358
23,
John, St, the Baptist, see Baptist

Joseph, St, not mentioned by St Mark,
112
113
journeyings of our Lord, Ixxxii
Irenaeus, xxxii f., xxxv ff
irony, use of, 148, 347 f.
Joses,
ff.
Judaea,
iv
16
351
367
4,
Iscariot, his origin, 62; his bar
gain, 327
f.;
his responsibility, 333
f.
Jude, St, 113

Julian, sneer of, 232
Justa and Bernice, 157
xxx
Justin,
317;
13,
KaKO\oyeiv 148
AcoX6s, 070^65 74, 324
St, 15 f., 59 f.; remark by, 206;

his account of the Feeding of the 5000,
Judas
Ti s;
\w^ 254
John,
129
6$,
286
f.
72
KO.I
ytveTo...(KaL)
vfoS 22, 46
429
f.,
cix,
59,
Ko.riva.vn 247?
292
Acareôva id^ eiJ 239

KareffOfiv,
221
291
72,
1.
92
112,
dai 73
376
17
Ideipos 101
388
Lku/3os 15
(/Saros
f.,
59
fa/icu perf. pass.

r5e,
i Sotf
f.,
61,
113, 390
70
Ie/30(r6Xu/ia
KXrjpovo/j.e
Iijcrou dat. 41
iKav6s 242 ; rb Ixavbv iroietv 373
I/MTIOV, r6 306 ; IfJ-dna, rd 103, 380
ifMTlfcffdaL 98
iv
f.
223
6,
AcX?;poJ 6/xos,
/cow6s, KOLVOVV
K0\ofiovv
/coTrd^ eiJ
66
143
f.,
laxnfa 113, 389
/c6cr/ios
f.
255
xxvi
KoXo/SoScx/cruXoj
308
90
f.
184, 325, 404

135, 165
ff<t>vpis
f.,
172
34
Kerioth, 62
Kersa, Kursi, 92
56
Khan Minyeh, 17
Kingdom of GOD,
103
Kpareiv \6yov 192
13
kinship, our Lord s

rence to, 69 f.
teaching in refe
KTjfj.0.,
XpT/J-a
216
244
f.,
227 f.
404 f.
198
Kadaplfciv, eKO.depier drj 29
f.
210
Kvvdpiov 157
KadeXew 393
Kadevdeiif
150
109
148 f.
/copjSdi
eleison,
f.
Kop6.ffi.ov
16
s,
Kyrie
269
airL^LV 361
IffKapiud 62
o
T\
86
K6/CKOS
76, 194
lovdcuot, ol 143
357
K\rtpovop.la.,
f.
293
KodpdvT-rjs
iâ, telic
fo-os
393
<n50
233
lepoffoXv/melrai
f.
274
Krjvffos
vabs 252
iep6t>,
329
Kf(pa\tovv 268
104
os
108
KdOov 289
2
f.
378
/ci^pios
27
288
K/J.
TrapdSoo-iv
144
430
Latinisms in St Mark, xlvii, 1, 95, 127,

145, 373 f
388
Law, Christ s attitude towards the, 30 f.
->
the oral, 1481!.

laying on of hands upon the sick, 102,
406; in blessing, 220
leases for rent in kind, 266
leaven as a symbol, 169 f.
legion, the Koman, 95
leprosy, 28
Levi, 39, 61
longer ending of St Mark, see endings

looking up to heaven, liturgical use
of the phrase, 134
lots, manner of casting, 380
Text
authorities for the, MSS.,

xcix ; versions, xcix cii
Commentaries upon, cxiv cxviii
market, the Temple, 255 f.
of,
xcvi
marriage, law
of, 218 f.; levirate, 278

Mary, of Magdala, 389, 399 f. ; mother
of James, 367
Matthew, St, 61
measure of spiritual profit, 83
el Mejdel, 140, 167

Messiah, Jewish conception of the, 177,
35.8
f.
ministry in Galilee, terminus a quo of

12
the,
Moses,
30
f.,
281
148,
Transfiguration, 189
362
ponrlfffAcunv
\a.(3eiv
89
XcuXcti/
xcix; 404
the, 86
41
viro-
Ma00cuos 6 1
irpo- \-riviov
56, 104
147
349
124 f.
266
257, 382
/cat
the
f.
Xeyiuw 95
\eTrr6v 293
Xt/aot
at
MSS. of this Gospel, xcvi
Aeue/s 39
s,
M.
mountains, removing, 259
mustard plant,
XaXetp fjierd rtvos 139

\avddveiv 156
f.;
f.
299
XoiyLto
X67os, d 33, 77
\OLTTOV, rb 348
109
\VTpOV 240 f.
\vxyla 81
o$v 407
dvo (rpets)
f.
Machaerus 122, 124, 126

madness, charge of, xci, 64
Malchus, 352
Marcus, xiil f.
Mark, St, in the Acts, xiv xix
elliptical 3-20;
81
390
;
in the
father of, 330; mother of, xiv f.,

;
354; his connexion with Alexandria,
Aquileia and Venice, xviiif., xxvii i
Gospel according to, the, traces of
in the Apostolic fathers, xxix f. ;
in other writings of the second
century, xxx xxxiii ; compara
tive neglect of, xxxiv ; its order
among the Gospels, xxxv f. ; its
symbol, xxxvi xxxviii ; its place
of origin, xxxix ; date of composi
xxvii
tion, xxxix f. ; original language,

xl
xliii; vocabulary, xliv
xlvii;
1; contents, li
style, xlvii
Ivii;
plan, Ivii Ixii; sources, Ixii Ixv;

relation to the other Synoptists,
Ixvi
Ixxv ; alternative endings
;
new
xc
xcv
16
6s
fJ.vr)J*a,
ff.
326
1
fj.oyi\d\os
fj,68tos
92, 128, 393
fjiv-rjêtov
/Jivrj^ffwof
60,
163
82
eêi^,
-êyetrflat
218
212
402
tfXos 6vu(6s
209
f.
pvplfriv 325
75
IWCTT-fjpLOV
Mower?}?,
f.
Mwcnjs decL 189
Nazareth, 7 f., no
negative repeated, xlviii, 30, 33, 357
nominative absolute, 199
non-Marcan words ana phrases in the
last twelve verses, ex, 399, 401, 403
7
fragment, 404
of the O.T. by, Ixxvi

Ixxx;
external conditions of our Lord s
life as drawn by, Ixxxi
Ixxxix ;
conception of His Person and
office in,
interrogative 44
ne quidem 175
Pauline Epistles, xix f ; in i Peter,

xx xxiii in early tradition, xxiii
Use
179, 319
f.
fjierdvoia
cxiii
tytt^pas
187
/j.eTa/j.op<f)ov<r6a.i
>
of, ciii
f.
362
321
anarthr. 280
7,
vdpdos
veicpot
JÔS,
19,
f.
irurTiicf)
KCLli>6s
22,
46
ylTTTeadai, Xotfe<r0cu 144

voeiv, 0vvi4vai 170 f.

45
used in healing, 119, 406 f.

Olives, Mt of, 346 f.
oratio variata, 117, 290
order of this Gospel generally chrono
oil
Ixi
logical, Iviii
Oxyrhynchan
6dbv
iroielv
logia, the, 45, 52, 114, 330
47
rov 6eov 274

olda, see yivuxrKW
291
o56s,
f?
6vt>fj<.a.Ti
6n 208
oos 386
K 199
97
0(Tov...fj.a\\ov
ô-ire/)
162
370
tfrcu/ tt?ift ind. 56, 238

#rt interrogative 42, 193,
tive 13, passim
202
recita
ovd 383
oua 306 f., 333
oi)5^ ne quidem 316
ofo...dXXd 206
ourws sic, siccine? 151
6(p6a\fj.6$ TTovypfc 154
s,
Phoenicia, Ixxxiv, 55, 155 f.

physician, Jewish estimate of the, 102 f.
plan of this Gospel, Ivii ff.
poison, drinking with impunity, 406
police, the Temple, 349 f.
pollution, canons in reference to, 150 f.
Pontius Pilate, 367 f.
poverty, in Judaea, Ixxxviii ; voluntary,
present, see tenses

procurator, the office of, 367
opia 99, 155, 214

opKtfciv oonstr. 95
<W"
Pharisees, the, their devices, 42, 47 f.,

53, 142, 167, 273; their rapacity, 291
phenomena, apocalyptic use of, 311, 315
Philip the Apostle, 60; the tetrarch,
136, 176; the first husband of Herodias, 122
226
praetorium at Jerusalem, site of the,
374 fprecinct of the Temple, 252
295
6\lyov 129
6vei5leiv 385 f., 403
6vo/j.a, r6 206 ; tv
o Ixxxvi, 39, 258,
219 f.
362
TTdXcUOS 46
TrdXij 39
iravTodev 32
irapd TLVOS, ol 63
65
irapaj3o\ri
Trapa.y~y\\eiv constr. 116

Trapdyeiv 1 4
371
f.
o TTO\VS o.
Trapaylveffdat 349
7rapa5i56vai 62, 85 (intrans.), 203, 327
TrapaiTeiadat 370
106
irapcLKOtjeu
289
88, 137, 253, 258, 390
f.
88
Trapa\a/ji,(Sdveu
203
irapaTropeveffOat
d/ttapria
300
<Spa
a;?
131
TroXXiJ
w. T^TT; 381
50
wrdptov 352
Traptarrjica
jrap6fj.otos
and
religious
state
wild animals of, 1 1

parable, the, 65 ; reasons for parabolic
teaching, 75 ff.
paragraphing of this Gospel, li ff.
participle, the timeless, 3, 98, 120
Ixxxiv
ff .
Passion, stages of the, foretold, 234

passover, ceremonial of the, 330 ff.
Paul, St, his connexion with St Mark,
xv ff., xixf. ; Pauline words used by
St Mark, xlvi
Pella, 305
f.
f.
is
irapeXOelv, irapeveyKe
279
Palestine, political
261
391
^v 88
uxrairrws xaf
of,
431
irapptjo la
Tray 4
85
150
179
Trdffxa-
319
irarpis
Treft?
10
f.
93
130
11,
168, 215, 275
346
Kal
v,
jrepl
7-6
K\ateu>
401
55, 88, 100, 136,
quod attinet ad 381

52,
f.
146
165
Peraea, 55, 214

perfect, see tenses
personification of nature, 90
Peter, St, his faults of natural character,
1 80, 180, 362 ff.; his connexion with
St Mark, xiv f., xx ff., Ixii ff.
f.
f.
aXfcris
7re5?7,
343
22
Ittrpo? 59
72
f.
105, 253
214
INDEX TO THE INTKODUCTION AND NOTES.
432
Quarantania,
veiv constr.
constr.
13
Eabbi, a title of our Lord, 189 ; render

ings into Greek, 89
release of a prisoner at the Passover,
369
repetitions in prayer, 347
259
airo-
283, 298;
ir\avq.v
310
154
46,
Trvevfj.a
171
135,
55
ayiov
rb
irv.
(rb ay.) 9,
68
<rdp
irop<j>tpa
218
375
198
295
TTOT-/IPIOV
pa/3j3ovj>d
pd/cos
145, 208, 236
f.,
344
pa<pts
133
45
361
vvvair. 197
(nrapd<r<Teit>,
constr. 130
346
v constr.
325
302
ov 391
243
poffei/xe cr0cu tva,
343
79
58
f.
TrpoaKaprepeiv 55
scourging, 300 f., 373 f.

the, Ixxxv, 18
Scribes,
1 80
7rpo<T\a/j.pdve(r6aL
290
irpbauirov, fiXtireiv
els
274
f.
etf0s TT/). 366 ; Atcw ?r/). 395

7r/)aj/ 35 ;
TrpuTT} iravTwv 284; TT/JWTOI TT?S TaX.,
125
TrpwroKaOedpla, -K\iffLa 291
&rxaros 205
392 f.
293
143 f
247
TrpcDros,
407 f.
shewbread, the, 49
Sidon, road from, to Decapolis, Ixxxiv, 1 59
signs which follow believers, 405 f.
Simon Peter, 14, 59 his house, 23, 32
his wife, 23 ; S. the leper, 321; S. of
Cyrene, 378
an eternal, 68; lists of sins, 153

sinlessness of our Lord, 223 f.
sinners,
171
40 f.
our Lord,
<pdvTa.ff/ut.a
sisters of
^770?
slavery, 352
138
311
<po/3ei(r6at.
20
3?oiviKi<ro-a
<t>paye\\ovv
<j>povelv
TO,
soldiers,
<f>6(3ov
342
f.
in Palestine, 374
xciiif., 2, 389;
of Man, xcf., xciv, 37, 312; of David,
156 f.
373 f.
TWOS 181
ff.,
Roman,
69, 113
Son, the, 316; of GOD, xc,
91
/fv66xpt-ffTos
182
sin,
(pifj.ov(rOai
35, 64, 283,
128,
-rrupwcns 52,
f.,
ff.
sections in the Law, system of, 281 f.

Septuagint, St Mark s use of the, Ixxvii ff .
service the condition of greatness, 240
Session at the Bight Hand of GOD, 359,
141
219
WyUa
f.
Sabbath, law of the, 47 ff.; flight on

the, 307
Sabbatic zone, 246
sacrifice, rewards of, 230 ff.
Sadducees, the, Ixxxv, 170, 277 ff.
saliva, use of, in healing, 161, 173
Salome, 16, 125 f., 390
salt, sacrificial use of, 213
salutation, forms of, 196
Satan, n, 65 f.; the name applied to
St Peter, 180 f.
scandals, 208 ff.
233
310
291
f.
229
puffer eiv,
363
7rpo0d<m
144, 179
Trpodyeiv constr.
TT
f.
245
&yva<t>ov
paTrtêtv, pdirifffjâ
374
oi
robbers cru
with our Lord, legendary names
of, 382
rock-tombs near Jerusalem, 30? f.
Eufus, 378
7r6<roj...u>s
7roTo,7r6s
Lord
cified
322
Tropveia, /x.oixea
responsibility of hearers, 81 ff.

resurrection of the body, our
roads, see Galilee, Sidon

robbers in Judaea, Ixxxviii
154, 275
irov-npla
teaching upon the, 280 ff.

rewards, eternal, 236 ff.; temporal, 231
346 f.
lyeLv, aw-, OTTO- 73, 80, 97
appoint, 59
s, T/S 283 f.
L, oi 201
irv.,
264
f.,
309
f.
243, 251, 289

sonship, Messianic, 177, 358 f.
soteriology of this Gospel, xcv
sources of this Gospel, Ixii ff.

sowing, parables relating to, 87
Spirit, the Holy, see Holy Spirit
spirit, human, of Christ, see Christ
unclean, 19
spirits,
25, 92 ff.
door of the tomb,
ff -
style of St
Mark,
xlvii
ff.
subscriptions to this Gospel, xxvi
synagogue, the, 17 f., 28, in, 300

Synoptic Gospels, comparison of !St Marie
with the other, Ixvi ff.
synthetical apposition, 5
o-apaxOavet 385
crct/3/3aTOJ
capjSdTwv 395,
vew 311 f.
dXiov
17,
<rd/3/3a,Ta
Trpwr-rj
6 aaravas
fftvSfo 354,
CK.f)vi]
-rj
fj.ia
<ra/3/3drou
r(Lv
399
393
ff.
256
190
crK\r)poKapdia 216,
xlixf.,
Thaddaeus, 61
Theophylact, his
Mark, cxvi
reXos
xetp
66
29, 130
65
ardais 370
(rravpovf 372
ffrtyavos 375
197
v 333
f.
r/oâ,
187
229
rpiJTrrijjia
piov, r6
ios 61
250
crlXpuv 1 88
ffTipa.s
CTO\TJ 290
i,
^ctfaêTcrflac 21, 195
406
dapaelv 244
359, 368
114
Xiov didbvat 53
cr.
iroielv
366
f.
BavfjidêLf constr.
OedffBat. 401
êXei^,
133
6e\7?/ia
115
126,
70,
235
f.,
6-r]\dêi.v
rb, avvtopia,
avvayuy^ 300, 356
408
0ima,
f.,
f.,
79,
307
320
Bvydrptov 101
ûpa 32 f., 248;
350
165
107
Bpof ia-OaL 299

6vydrrip as voc. 105
constr. 21
KOtplVOS 135,
307
OXipeiv, 6\LîS 56,

6>6pi*/3os
ffwaravpovadai 384
awT^Xeia. 297
93
171
f.
e-rrl
b\oKO.vTwp.a.
Gvpais
314^
286; êtv TO
8
,
as 6 1
yi eiJ 102, 105, 245, 383, 405

veils of the
98
Tabor, 187
Taricheae, trade
S.
M. 2
344
373
107
ff.
174 f.
rl remonstrative 275
TL...-fj 36; rl TJ/JUV Kai aoi 19
TVcuoj 242
rLrKoi. in St Mark liv f.
TOVT dffriv, TOVTe&TLV 143
386
47
ai
tS,
376
228
f.
127
(77r6pos 84
tree,
e\uviov 39
119^
TKTd)V 112
21, 197
f.;
commentary on Si
Thomas, St, 61
thorns of the nubk
375
ffirbyyos
349
403
379
,,
police,
293
testimonia, 2, 338
tetrarch, office of the,
106
ffireipa
ff.;
388
tenses, use of the: present, 34, 57, 203,

241, 281, 333, 336; imperfect, 53, 56,
169, 207, 379; aorist, 7, 10, 84, 100,
120, 196, 260, 373, 392, 397; perfect,
90, 93, 98, 120, 392, 397; interchanged,
three witnesses, the, 107, 187, 341 f.

title on the Cross, 381 f.
tongues, gift of, 406
tradition, Jewish, 144 ff.
Transfiguration, locality of the, 187
triclinium, order of the, 331 f.
1 1
ffKavda\iet.v 79, 113, 208

CTceCos
f.
117
VTTodijfji,a
47
veils,
433
255, 275
ff.,
2WZ fl?2m, 17
Temple market, 255
ff.,
Stone, the, at the
394
taxes, 39
of,
132
Temple, 388
Veronica, 106
versions of this Gospel, xcix
Fw& Dolorosa, 337
ff.
23
Trcu
f.
434
Victor of Antioch, his commentary on

St Mark, cxiv f.
vineyard, symbol of the, 265
unction of the sick, 119, 406 f.
vocabulary of this Gospel, xlivff.,lxxxviii,
409
ff.
Voice, the Divine, 9, 191
2,
389, 6 rov avviol roD

;
37 vies AauefS 288 oi

os 44 ; vios, TKVQV xx f.
;
vv]u,<pwi
^?ra7
30
94;
dirlffd)
v<TTtp-r)<ris
vîffra,
294
rd 252
Wady Kelt, 246

walking on the sea, in the O.T., 138
watches of the night, 137 f., 318
*
Western text, 5, 8, 29, 69/105, 109,
Wilderness of Judaea, 3
4^<rr7?s
145
%r)pa.lve<r6ai
K6elv,
virdyeiv,
constr. 226;
I/I/WTOS, 6
131, 145, 148, 158, 199, 228, 230, 335,

348, 385 f., 395
vdup, Trvevna 7
vi6s, 6 316, 6 roO 0eoO
Bpibirov
bo-rcpeiir
180
154 ^
162
xvi f., 350
f.
50,
I97>
258
f.
tyXov 349
fa^davel 380
Ze/3eocuos 1 6
<2s
117
<ravdd\tov
146
266
386
^"ar)},
t&vij
f.
CAMBBIDGE
fa/MOW 184
h^M7? 169 f.
^210;
aluvios 232
116
PRINTED BY JOHN CLAY. M.A. AT 7JLE UNIVEBSITY PBES3.
BY
PROF. H.
SWETE,
B.
D.D.
THE HOLY SPIRIT IN THE NEW TESTAMENT.

Study of Primitive Christian Teaching.
8vo.
8s.
6d. net.
Guardian.
English students of the New Testament have reason to
be deeply grateful to Dr Swete for this masterly and, we might almost
venture to say, exhaustive book on a profoundly important subject."
"All
THE HOLY SPIRIT IN THE ANCIENT CHURCH.

Study of Christian Teaching
in the
Age
of the Fathers.
8vo.
8s.
A
6d.
net.
It is needless to make quotations, Professor Swete s
whole subject is only what we expect. It is equally
needless to praise the book. In all his tasks, whatever he undertakes to do,
Professor Swete does better than anyone has done before him."
Expository Times.
"
historical control of his
THE APPEARANCES OF OUR LORD AFTER THE

PASSION.
2s.
Study in the Earliest Christian Tradition.
Crown
8vo.
6d. net.
Guardian. "We rejoice that a book of such importance as this, upon

a subject of the deepest interest to every Christian, should have come at the
present moment from such competent hands. There has been so much
controversy during the last few years respecting the Resurrection of our Lord
that those who have been perplexed by what they have heard or read, and
to teach others, will be glad to possess
especially those who are bound to try
a volume of very moderate compass in which they can find just the guidance
they
need."
THE ASCENDED CHRIST. A

Teaching.
Crown
8vo.
2s.
Study in the
Earliest Christian
6d. net.
Guardian. "This volume is a sequel and companion to The Appearances

our
Lord after the Passion. It exhibits the same thoroughness in criticism
of
and the same sobriety of judgment"
LONDON: MACMILLAN AND
CO., LTD.
BY
PROF. H.
SWETE,
B.
THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN.

Introduction, Notes, and Indices.
Guardian.
"We
find
it all
Third
D.D.
The Greek Text with

edition.
Svo.
I5s.
that the high reputation of the writer had led

on the Book of Revelation which is at once of
us to expect.... A commentary
the first rank and yet not over the head of any one who is fairly acquainted
with the Greek of the New Testament. Even those who know no Greek
at all
learn a great deal from the
may
two hundred pages of Preface and
Introduction."
THE AKHMIM FRAGMENT OF THE APOCRYPHAL

GOSPEL OF ST PETER.
Svo.
55.
net.
"The text of the Petrine

Critical Review.
fragment is accompanied by
admirable notes which give light on many passages. A Translation is also
furnished, and an Introduction of forty-seven pages deals in an interesting
and instructive way with a variety of matters connected with the find....
The book is most scholarly, most useful, and worthy of the scholarship of
Cambridge."
Edited by Prof. H. B.
ESSAYS ON
D.D.
SOME THEOLOGICAL QUESTIONS OF
THE DAY. By
I2S.
SWETE,
Members
of
the
of
University
Cambridge.
Svo.
net.
Guardian.
"
The volume
is
one which must engage the attention of
all
who
are interested in theological speculation in English-speaking countries,

for the men who have contributed chapters to it are specially qualified to
judge of the direction in which religious thought
is moving."
ESSAYS ON SOME BIBLICAL QUESTIONS OF THE DAY.

By Members
Athenceum.
attention of
all
of the University of Cambridge.
who
Svo.
book, and
are interested in the Bible....
"This
is
a remarkable
credit on the University s school of theology,

foremost rank of the theologians of the day."
ought to attract the

It reflects the highest
and places that school in the
LONDON: MACMILLAN AND

i
125. net.
CO., LTD.
DATE DUE

The Gospel According To St. Mark. Greek Edition

Hochgeladen von

Dokumentinformationen

Originaltitel

Copyright

Verfügbare Formate

Dieses Dokument teilen

Dokument teilen oder einbetten

Freigabeoptionen

Stufen Sie dieses Dokument als nützlich ein?

Sind diese Inhalte unangemessen?

Copyright:

Verfügbare Formate

The Gospel According To St. Mark. Greek Edition

Hochgeladen von

Copyright:

Verfügbare Formate

:S

The Leonard Library

Register No. ...//fa.7.4...

INTRODUCTION NOTES AND INDICES

HENRY BARCLAY SWETE,

D.D., D.LITT., F.B.A.

REGIUS PROFESSOR OF DIVINITY

AND FELLOW OF GONVILLE AND CAIUS COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE

MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED

Second Edition, 1902

Third Edition, 1909

PREFACE TO THE THIKD EDITION.

THE present edition is little more than a reprint of the second.

the most important of these being the insertion at

Of one important source of new knowledge I have been unable

papyri and the inscriptions have to contribute to the study of

appeared since the publication of the first edition of this book,

is understood, will be based

mentary will call for a more extensive revision in this respect

PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

years which have gone by since the

Commentary have been

singularly fruitful in publications bearing

Dr Chase s and Dr Salmond s articles in the third volume of

Hawkins Horae Synopticae, and Mr

much assistance has

a few private friends and some unknown

who have pointed out

These corrections have

trust, received respectful attention, although in some cases the

or after full consideration I have found myself unable to accept

In the preface to the first edition I expressed a desire to

by the Gospel of St Mark. This purpose has not been

apparatus has been enlarged by the use of the fresh evidence

and there expanded or re-written.

But I am confident that younger students

interest manifested in all problems connected with

PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

expectation that the next generation of New Testa

nearer to the fulness and

certainty which all

PEEFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.

commentators on St Mark urges as

his apology for

less attention than he deserves.

has gained far

volume, nor has

have supplied this deficiency in the present

who desire to enter upon the serious study of the

Gospel which I believe to be the earliest of the four and, through

My chief aids have been the concordances of Bruder and

PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.

pages of Field, Grinfield, Grotius, Kuinoel, Kypke, and

works of the elder Lightfoot, Schottgen, Schurer, Streane, Taylor,

has been made to collect and tabulate the views of

it has been thought

of the grounds on which their opinions are based, could render

I appealed to any expositor, ancient or modern,

study of the Gospel itself.

yet simple sentences. It is chiefly in the attempt to penetrate

gained from the suggestiveness of Origen and the devout insight

Bede and Bengel.

the few changes which I have permitted myself to make consist